The War of the Realms

第1話 the Star Wolf Boy

　　Chapter 1 The Beautiful Song in the Stomach The sun

is scorching.

　　Forty miles outside Phoenix City.

　　Outside the black forest under the Bloodline Mountain, countless white wolf-head totem flags of the Yanmeng people are flying, like clouds, echoing with countless white tents underground, almost competing with the inky black mountain forest.

　　And many of the large tents under their banners are even set up in the forest.

　　At this moment, the Yanmeng army is burying stoves to cook, and the smoke is curling in the black and white, and the aroma of the broth is drifting over from afar with the wind. The Yanmeng

　　army chose to camp here to kill two birds with one stone. Being close to the woods, you can enjoy the shade of the trees to avoid the scorching sun, and it is convenient to make a fire with local materials.

　　Of course, more importantly, this is the best place to stay outside Phoenix City. It can attack or defend, just enough to contain the troops of Phoenix City.

　　Hundreds of meters outside the outermost of the army's tent, there are clumps of half-human-high sedge.

　　At this moment, several heads slowly popped out from the bushes.

　　"Zhao Gu, how many are there on your side?" Phoenix City Scout Corporal Sun Shangwu asked in a low voice.

　　"About 450." Zhao Gu had counted the smoke columns in his area three times. The Yanmeng army camped around the Black Forest. Against the black background of the Black Forest, the white smoke columns were not difficult to count.

　　"What about Yan Qing?" Sun Shangwu turned his head and asked in a low voice.

　　"Five hundred and twenty." Yan Qing answered in a muffled voice.

　　"Su Yong... Hey, where is Su Yong?" Sun Shangwu asked.

　　Everyone looked around and found that Su Yong was lying on a small grass slope behind them, staring at the Black Forest in a trance, with a piece of green grass in his mouth.

　　"Strange, why did they set up the tent in the Black Forest? There is obviously still a lot of open space." Su Yong whispered to himself, raising his face that was full of vitality but frowned.

　　Several people quietly retreated to the back, and sneaked for a long distance before they led several muzzled war horses out from a hidden pit. A bundle of straw was tied to the four hooves of the war horses, and when they fell to the ground, only a dull sound of puffing could be heard, and it didn't go far.

　　"Yesterday, Brother Yun's team of brothers also came to count. According to the counts in the past few days, it seems that the enemy does have more than 30,000 people." Sun Shangwu said, his sallow face full of worry. Now Phoenix City has only 12,000 troops. The day before yesterday, Longyi City, less than 300 miles to the north, called for emergency, and 4,000 people were sent there.

　　When will the court's reinforcements arrive? Several scouts looked worried, except for Su Yong.

　　Su Yong rode on his horse, tilting his head to look at the clouds in the sky, and he didn't know what he was thinking, blinking his eyes constantly.

　　Several scouts looked at each other. Later, Sun Shangwu was really dissatisfied with Su Yong's attitude and said in a low voice: "Hey, what are you mumbling about, kid? How can you be absent-minded when you are on duty?"

　　Sun Shangwu is considered a good guy in the army and doesn't scold people. It is because of him that he accepted Su Yong, a new recruit who was temporarily added, as his subordinate. This time, the scout's duty was Su Yong's first "internship" mission.

　　But unexpectedly, he was not nervous at all, and his actions were extremely serious and cautious, which made several old scouts who had warned him in advance feel relieved.

　　Su Yong smiled, shook his head, and asked: "Boss Sun, why do you think they set up almost half of the tents in the forest? Aren't they afraid of snakes, insects, rats and ants biting them?"

　　Old Sun shook his head and didn't answer. In his opinion, Su Yong was not doing his job.

　　"Well... it's convenient for shade! It's midsummer now, and the afternoon sun can steam eggs. God is not kidding!" To be honest, Zhao Gu likes this young man very much. Although this guy seems to be indifferent, he is very serious when working. So he casually responded.

　　"Then the tent can provide shade! Besides, the Yanmeng people came from the grassland and have long been accustomed to the sun. Why are they so particular all of a sudden?" Su Yong asked with a smile.

　　"This..." Several old scouts couldn't figure it out, and finally only Yan Qing said in a rough voice: "This has nothing to do with us? If you have this idea, why don't you ask them!"

　　"Haha, yeah!" Su Yong stopped arguing, hit the horse's butt with a whip, and rushed to the front.

　　Su Yong is not tall, not short, not fat, and not thin. When he looks up at you, you will find that he has a pair of eyes as bright as stars.

　　However, if someone asks him what part of his body he is most dissatisfied with, he will also answer that it is his eyes.

　　"Because I have single eyelids." He will say with a smile.

　　He looked to be in his early twenties, but he had been in this world for less than two years. If someone asked why... Never mind, of course no one would ask... Even if someone asked, I'm afraid no one would believe him if he answered honestly.

　　Whenever thinking of this, Su Yong would scratch his head, and then sigh in a barely audible voice: "It's not that it's not coming, it's that the time has not come. What is supposed to come will come."

　　Fortunately, he traveled through time and space completely, not just one soul. So he soon became complacent afterwards, which shows that he still cares about his skin. Although he has single eyelids and is not strong enough...

　　This is a strange world, different from any historical period he is familiar with, and it is still in the era of cold weapons.

　　The Yanlong Empire where he is located is on the east side of the continent. The people here look similar to him and speak the same language. It seems that God is still kind to him.

　　Half a month ago, the city urgently recruited soldiers, and poor classmate Su Yong almost failed to apply... He was so hungry that he was almost powerless! But if it weren't for having food, he wouldn't bet his life on it!

　　He used to make a living by doing odd jobs for a middle-class family in Phoenix City. However, he was a playboy by nature, a well-known moonlighter. He spent whatever he had. Whenever he got his salary, he would immediately take leave and wander around, and even call it "travel" to others! He would only come back when he had no money in his pocket.

　　Well, at this time, the situation suddenly became tense. He heard that the Yanmeng people declared war on the Yanlong Empire, and many people in the border town ran to other places. This also included his employer.

　　Anyway, he couldn't find a job later. Penniless and hungry for two days, Su Yong had to go to the government office to apply for a soldier. As a result, he almost couldn't even lift the prop weapon - a wooden sword painted with white paint... Fortunately, the officer in charge of recruitment heard that his stomach was singing loudly, so he let him join the army.

　　...

　　...

　　The tall and majestic walls of Phoenix City were already in sight, and the sergeant Sun Shangwu rushed into the city gate first. Several people threw the reins to the horseman and immediately walked quickly to the tower.

　　A row of armored soldiers standing on the tower were like stone statues, and a tall and burly figure was particularly conspicuous. At this time, the red sun had moved slightly to the west, and the afternoon sun cast golden light on his chain mail armor, which immediately emitted brilliant flames.

　　The man was more than two meters tall, with a dark face and a huge sword hanging from his waist. He looked out of the city quietly, without saying a word, like a statue.

　　Su Yong, who was following behind Sun Shangwu, saw him and immediately put away his playful smile on his face, replacing it with a serious and solemn look.

　　This giant with a black mouth and a black face was not an NBA player, but the Phoenix City Guard, the commander Yan Chuanyunyan, who was known as the "Black Evil God of War".

　　"Report!"

　　Hearing the orderly footsteps behind him, Yan Heiren did not turn around, but just uttered a word in a low voice.

　　"Speak!"

　　A simple pronunciation almost shook the bricks underground.

　　Chapter 2 Su Yong's Smile

　　PS: Shamelessly recommend, collect and vote. No? Impossible (⊙o⊙)

　　------------------

　　"The enemy's buried stoves for cooking have a count of more than 1,630 smoke columns. Based on the food intake of 20 people per stove, the enemy has more than 30,000 people. But the enemy is on high alert, and we cannot get close to observe more information." Sun Shangwu replied respectfully with a bow.

　　This number is not much different from the number counted by another scout team yesterday.

　　"Anything else?" Yan Chuanyun finally turned around. A scar on his dark face almost cut off his nose. His tiger eyes were majestic without anger. He just glanced at everyone, but everyone felt that the eyes were still looking at them, all the way to their hearts.

　　Sun Shangwu looked back at the people behind him, and bowed again, "Replying to Lord Yan, there is nothing else."

　　At this time, Su Yong couldn't help but retract his left foot that had quietly stretched out half a step.

　　"Well, do you... have something to say?" Yan Chuanyun glanced at Su Yong from the corner of his eye. He knew that he was a new soldier, but he didn't know his name.

　　"Reply... Reply to Lord Commander, no... nothing!" Su Yong stammered and finished his words, which immediately attracted a good-natured laugh from the soldiers.

　　Su Yong took a deep breath and tried to calm down, but he found that his back was soaked with cold sweat in this hot summer.

　　This Yan Heiren, his deterrence is really not to be underestimated. He couldn't help but mutter in his heart.

　　Of course, even if he was given a day, he wouldn't have the courage to say this.

　　Yan Chuanyun suddenly smiled, which was rare: "Why don't you say something if you have something to say? As long as it is related to the war, anyone can express their opinions boldly, and no one will blame you for it!"

　　The laughter of a group of soldiers around him made the black-faced commander relax his tense nerves. Unfortunately, with the terrible scar on his face, his smile was even uglier than crying.

　　"Ahem..." Although Su Yong was still nervous, he finally calmed down after adjusting. He took a step forward, clasped his hands, which had been pinched and blue, and trembled slightly: "My Lord, I just feel a little strange, because nearly half of the enemy's camp is in the Black Forest, which seems to be contrary to their customs on the grassland."

　　"Oh. Half of the tents are in the Black Forest?" Yan Chuanyun glanced at Sun Shangwu, who nodded.

　　Yan Chuanyun walked back and forth for two steps, stopped, looked at Su Yong with his bull eyes and asked with a smile: "Do you think there is a problem with this? Well, what's the problem?"

　　The soldiers around laughed again. In their opinion, the commander had been worried for the past few days, but now he had let go of his worries and joked with the newcomer.

　　"My Lord, I think the enemy army does not have so many people. The enemy army is just pretending to be powerful and dragging our soldiers to facilitate their full-scale attack on Longyi City!" Su Yong answered very straightforwardly. He has been thinking about this matter for a long time, and with some suspicious signs, he has already made an estimate. He feels that his estimate is infinitely close to the truth.

　　Before the Yanmeng people declared war on the Yanlong Empire, 100,000 troops were divided into two groups at lightning speed, attacking the two main passages of Longyi City and Phoenix City on the border of the Yanlong Empire.

　　The siege of the first border city Longyi City had started a few days ago, but there was no movement on the Phoenix City side. The invading enemy army did not seem to be in a hurry to attack the city, but seemed to be guarding outside as if they were wasting time with you.

　　It should be noted here that although Phoenix City is not as vast as Longyi City, it has a dangerous terrain. A tall mountain range that was once full of active volcanoes, the highest peak of the Bloodline Mountain Range, Chiyan Peak, stretches here.

　　On the other side of the city wall, there is a cliff connected to Motianling. Motianling, as the name suggests.

　　Chiyan Peak and Motianling are both difficult for mortals to climb. It is precisely because the two sides of the city tower are connected to these two spreading natural barriers, like the two wings of a phoenix, that it is called Phoenix City.

　　With such a dangerous terrain, Phoenix City can be said to be impregnable. There is no need to worry unless the army is more than three times the number.

　　The Yanmeng people also knew that Phoenix City was easy to defend but difficult to attack, so they sent most of the troops, said to be 70,000 out of the 100,000 troops, to Longyi City for a strong attack.

　　The 30,000 here are not in a hurry, just to prevent Phoenix City from sending reinforcements to Longyi.

　　Although the troops in Longyi are stronger than those in Phoenix City, how can they withstand the strong attack of the 70,000 troops? On the first day alone, 3,000 soldiers were killed or wounded, so twelve documents were sent back to the court to urge the troops. But distant water cannot quench the thirst near, and the imperial court reinforcements could not arrive for a while, so Phoenix City could only help its brothers in distress, and it had to allocate 4,000 soldiers to support it the day before yesterday.

　　After all, once the city is broken, the enemy can attack from the city. At that time, the brothers in distress will have the same fate as the brothers in distress.

　　...

　　"You said, there are more than 70,000 enemy troops on Longyi's side?" Yan Chuanyun's expression gradually became serious when he heard him, and his face was even darker and purple.

　　"Yes, sir, think about it. On the first day, our soldiers suffered 3,000 casualties, and the enemy only died less than 5,000 people. In terms of the situation of both sides, this ratio is not quite right. If the enemy has only 70,000, it is only a little more than twice ours, but don't forget, we have the advantage of high city and thick walls, how can there be so many casualties?" Su Yong said.

　　Generally speaking, if the quality of soldiers on both sides is similar, the attacker needs at least twice the number of troops to achieve a balance between offense and defense. The border cities of the Yanlong Empire are tough, and the physical fitness of the soldiers is not much worse than that of the Yanmeng people on the grassland.

　　Moreover, although Longyi City does not have the natural barrier of Phoenix City, it has taller and stronger towers and thicker walls than Phoenix City. It can be said that the difference between Longyi City and Phoenix City is limited in terms of geographical advantages.

　　So, the casualties of 3,000 on the first day only resulted in less than 5,000 casualties on the enemy side. Is the problem the quality of the soldiers?

　　Soldiers who fight continuously are completely different from soldiers who have rested. Su Yong is almost certain that if the quality of the soldiers on both sides is similar, the reason for such a ratio is that the enemy has sufficient manpower to fight in a round-robin battle, while we have to fight continuously under pressure.

　　So, it is very likely that Longyi has 80,000 or even 90,000 people? We only leave 10,000 here for bluffing?

　　Don't think that 80,000 is only 10,000 more than 70,000. In fact, if they are arranged reasonably and attack in turns according to a fixed quantity and time period, they can use a little energy advantage to wear you down.

　　For example, if 30,000 people are sent to attack the city each time, the defenders will have to defend it with at least 15,000 people. Well, after fighting for a few hours, everyone was tired, so they changed shifts and fought again. So the 30,000 were withdrawn and another 30,000 were sent. The defenders naturally also changed shifts and were replaced by another 15,000 people.

　　But 80,000 to 90,000 people work in three shifts, while the defenders only have two shifts. How can they replenish their energy as fast as the enemy? If this continues, the enemy can gradually widen the gap and take control of you.

　　Yan Chuanyun is a fierce man of his generation. He has fought countless battles, big and small, so he naturally understands these principles.

　　At this moment, he paced back and forth, hesitant.

　　Although Longyi City is less than 300 miles away from Fenghuang City, the communication was backward at that time. They only knew the situation of the first day of the war when they reinforced their troops, but they could not get the latest battle report in time.

　　Therefore, what Su Yong said was just a guess based on the previous war situation.

　　"Your guess makes sense, but what does it have to do with the enemy's camp outside our city in the Black Forest?" Su Yong's speculation impressed everyone, but Yan Qing, who was rough-minded, still didn't understand the connection.

　　"Because the enemy is afraid that our scouts will see it." Su Yong said: "It is impossible to cook in the tent, and the soldiers will not carry the hot and smoking pot back to the habitat to share the food, so the best time to estimate the number of the enemy is when they eat. But if half of their tents are set up in the woods, we can't see it, and we can't estimate it."

　　"As for the smoke in the woods, it may just be a trick they sent some soldiers to make." After Su Yong finished speaking, everyone nodded in agreement, and couldn't help looking at this new soldier with a strange look.

　　Why is this guy so cunning?

　　But Yan Chuanyun was still pacing in silence, and everyone couldn't help but urge him.

　　Things are already very clear, it is obvious that we have to continue to send troops to support Longyi City, so why are you walking around?

　　At this time, Su Yong boldly stretched out his hands and motioned everyone not to disturb him.

　　He knows better. When you are in a position, you should do your job.

　　All the previous statements were just speculations. If there are really 30,000 enemies outside the city, who will be responsible for the loss of Phoenix City?

　　Of course, it is Yan Chuanyun. Can the eternal crime be pushed onto a newcomer, Su Yong?

　　After a long time,

　　Su Yong finally summoned up his courage again and whispered, "Lord Yan, instead of sending more troops to Longyi, it is better to repel the threat of Phoenix first... Let's fight our way out of the city!"

　　The voice was not loud, but everyone was shocked! Their mouths were as big as half their faces!

　　Even if there are only 10,000 people outside the city, there are only 12,000 people in Phoenix City! Yan Meng is not a vegetarian. He drinks milk for breakfast and eats meat for dinner. Naturally, his body is stronger than ours. Even if we have a slight advantage in numbers, the other side is waiting for us to tire out!

　　Besides, should we all attack and attack the empty city?

　　Yan Chuanyun also raised his head at this moment, and the scar on his face seemed to emit light. He stared at the handsome young recruit with his tiger eyes, and felt that he could not see through him.

　　However, everyone noticed the calm and confident smile on Su Yong's face.

　　Chapter 3 Find a stone to bump into

　　PS: Thank you for the support of several authors. There are several great books on my recommendation. You must go and read them. Well, I must go and read them. Now, everyone, please give me some strength. There will be another update in the afternoon.

　　This bright moon night may be no different for most people in Phoenix City.

　　Whether poor or rich, some of them may have tried to raise a cup to the moon, and have tried their best to come up with some words, but finally sighed. Thinking of the life to continue tomorrow, they still climbed into bed early.

　　Su Yong, who was riding on the horse in black armor, looked at the full moon and couldn't help but be in a trance for a while. Thinking of his experiences in these days, he couldn't help shaking his head and smiling bitterly.

　　It seems that it is good to read more books, otherwise how can you understand analysis?

　　It's like a dream. He touched the black armor he had just received with both hands and sighed.

　　Turning around, his handsome face was actually flushed. It was because the rookie was going into battle for the first time, so of course he had to drink to boost his courage. He

　　drank a bowl of wine before leaving, and he was full of courage and valiant!

　　On both sides of him were five thousand soldiers of the Yanlong Empire whose armor was also painted black. This team was led by Yu Donghai, the deputy commander of Phoenix City. The mission of this team was, of course, to go out of the city and repel the enemy.

　　Yu Donghai was a veteran in Phoenix City, not a tough guy like Yan Chuanyun. He was cautious and prudent, and was known as an "old fox", but this did not mean that he was not good at martial arts. When he killed the enemy, this fox would turn into a tiger.

　　Yan Chuanyun finally adopted Su Yong's opinion, leaving seven thousand people to guard Phoenix City, and selected five thousand elite soldiers from them to attack the Black Forest overnight.

　　This is also a relatively safe strategy. After all, there are 7,000 soldiers in the city. Even if the sneak attack fails, the enemy really has 30,000 people. He believes that the soldiers who rushed back first plus the remaining personnel can resist the enemy's counterattack.

　　And because of Su Yong's bold suggestion, he was promoted to the sergeant, becoming the first "excellent talent" who became an official less than a month after joining the army.

　　Here is a brief explanation of the military structure of the Yanlong Empire. In the Yanlong Empire's military camp, five people are in a squad and ten people are in a squad. The squad leader and the sergeant lead five and ten people respectively; a hundred people are a du, and the general is the dutou; five hundred people are a camp, and the camp owner is called the commander or deputy general; a thousand people are an army, and the leader is called a general; more than ten thousand people are a commander, and the boss is the commander. There is

　　also a deputy commander under the commander, each leading 5,000 soldiers.

　　Now this sneak attack team of 5,000 people is named the "Black Whirlwind" column. This strange name is of course Su Yong's masterpiece. Who told him to come up with the idea?

　　And Su Yong himself became a small sergeant in this new column. Sun Shangwu and others who were originally Su Yong's superiors have now been reorganized into his small team.

　　"Check the equipment!" A messenger shouted loudly, and then five thousand armored soldiers made a loud noise.

　　"Okay!" Everyone responded in unison.

　　"Old Fox" Yu Donghai glanced around the team, grabbed the long beard on his chin, and shouted: "Let's go!"

　　The five thousand elite soldiers were all cavalry, which almost used up all the war horses in Phoenix City. And all the war horses' hooves were tied with thick straw cloth to reduce the sound of stepping on the ground as much as possible.

　　Of course, the horses' heads were also covered with cloth covers so that they could not neigh. Even so, everyone slowed down and took a long detour to the other side of the Black Forest before quietly entering the dark woods.

　　This forest is full of towering trees, blocking out the sun during the day, and even the moonlight can't shine in at night. As soon as they entered, everyone couldn't help but shudder. This damn place, why is it so cold?

　　The horses' hooves, which were tied with thick cloth, stepped on the thick and soft fallen leaves on the ground, and only a little kicking sound was heard. The night wind was strong, but it was blowing towards them, so there was no need to worry about the sound being transmitted.

　　Besides, the arrogant Yanmeng people never dreamed that the Yanlong army would dare to take the initiative to attack.

　　Therefore, even the Yanmeng soldiers who were responsible for vigilance were listlessly chatting with their companions and did not pay much attention to their surroundings.

　　It was already past midnight, the time when they were in the deepest sleep. After adapting to the light of the Black Forest, the speed of the Black Whirlwind Column slowly increased, and only slowed down when they were close to the edge.

　　Strangely, there were no enemy scouts in the forest.

　　The vanguard quietly dismounted from their horses, holding steel knives and tiptoed into the tents in the forest.

　　After a while, they immediately ran back, gesturing to the back.

　　Sure enough, there was no one in the tents in the forest, just a bunch of empty tents hanging.

　　Yu Donghai nodded, waved his hand, and the archers sneaked to the periphery of the forest.

　　When the archers dealt with the sentries, the whole team would immediately launch a charge and break into the enemy camp to kill. At this moment, Su Yong held the steel knife, his palms full of sweat.

　　Killing people is such a terrible thing in the original world, human life is at stake!

　　But here, human life is worthless.

　　This is a war, and the enemy is invading! He kept reminding himself in his heart to calm his excitement.

　　With the moonlight outside the forest, the archers of the archery camp found their targets one by one.

　　With a wave of the hand of the archery battalion commander, a sea of ​​sharp arrows flew away like locusts in the night wind.

　　However, when Su Yong heard the sound of the bodies falling, he also heard a few screams at the same time, which showed that some enemy sentries were not completely dead.

　　But it was these screams that were particularly harsh in the quiet night. After the screams, some tents were lit up quickly. Some Yanmeng people were awakened.

　　At this time, Yu Donghai behind Su Yong shouted: "Brothers, charge!" Countless soldiers rushed out on horseback, and the sound of hooves was like thunder!

　　He only felt a shock in his body, and many people had passed him and rushed to the front.

　　These elite soldiers were all men who had rolled in the mountains of blood and knives. It was not the first time for them to attack by surprise, so the procedures were naturally familiar.

　　There was a bright knife light, and the first one was to cut the ropes around the tents. As soon as the tent fell down, these men no longer cared about what was inside, and rode their horses to step on the tent. As long as they encountered something bulging, they would knock it down with a knife!

　　There were only waves of earth-shaking shouts and screams, followed by the sound of steel knives piercing flesh, and a series of shrill screams. Soon, the countless white tents crawling on the ground were stained red with blood, like strange big red flowers blooming.

　　Many disheveled Yanmeng people who had just jumped out of the gap in the tent were cut open by the soldiers riding past before they could find their weapons! The internal organs and blood flowed all over the ground.

　　And more were the Yanmeng people who had run out of the tent first and were anxious to find war horses. They may not have weapons in their hands, but as long as they get on horseback, their confidence and skills will return. This is a unique feature of the sturdy grassland people.

　　It's a pity that before they ran a few steps, or even saw the direction clearly, the Flame Dragon Knight rushed over on horseback. So the bright knife light flashed again, and the heads with stubble in the wind flew up! Soon the ground was covered with blood.

　　Su Yong was stunned for a long time before he realized that he was the only one who was still stupidly staying in the forest as a spectator. Sun Shangwu, Zhao Gu and others beside him had already rushed away.

　　Damn, I am also a commander! He hurriedly hit the horse's butt with the back of his knife and was about to ride out.

　　He didn't know whether he was unlucky or what, the warhorse under him actually tripped over a bulging tree root, so the warhorse suddenly accelerated and stopped instantly, and threw him out fiercely while raising its hind legs high!

　　In front of him, there was a huge tree that seemed to have dried up long ago!

　　Before he fainted, he only had time to shout: "Fuck!"

　　In his view, the trunk of the giant tree was like a rock. This is really hitting a stone with an egg, my life is over!

　　Instead of dying on the battlefield, I accidentally hit myself to death, which is really cowardly!

　　Unexpectedly, with a puff, the trunk of the tree actually smashed a big hole for him. It turned out that the old tree was hollow, and there was only a layer of bark left on the outside. However, this was enough to knock him unconscious.

　　Therefore, when he rolled down the hole of the hollow tree, he could no longer feel the pain. This was another kind of luck.

　　Of course, the fighting was intense at this time, and no one noticed what happened to the newly promoted sergeant.

　　The battle was surprisingly smooth. It turned out that the Yanmeng people stationed here were less than 10,000, only 8,000. Even the tents outside the forest were empty, just for show.

　　In addition, the Yanmeng people did not expect the Yanlong Army to attack. In the haze, they thought they had encountered the Yanlong Army. The people were in chaos and completely lost their ability to resist. The only ones who got the first chance were the horses and fled for their lives, while most of the rest were killed by the Black Whirlwind Column.

　　In this battle, more than 6,000 enemies were killed, and only less than 2,000 escaped. The Black Whirlwind Column suffered no more than 1,000 casualties, which was a great victory. Later, in the history books of the Yanlong Empire, this battle was described in detail and was called the "Battle of the Black Forest."

　　In the words of the Phoenix City defenders, there is another name: "The First Battle of the Black Whirlwind."

　　This battle was proposed by Su Yong, and "Black Whirlwind" was Su Yong's nomination for the sneak attack team. Yu Donghai said that this team will continue to use this name.

　　Everyone did this to commemorate him, and of course, it also expressed everyone's recognition of his military talent.

　　It's a pity... the genius died young! At this moment, inside the Phoenix City garrison camp, the place where Su Yong used to live was all white, and a small memorial tablet was placed on the table, with four words written on it: "Died young"!

　　A group of old, middle-aged and young generals with white hair, gray hair and black hair, led by Commander Yan Chuanyun, bowed to pay tribute to this young military genius who "sacrificed" gloriously in the first battle!

　　Chapter 4 Dragon Blood Double-edged Sword

　　PS: I want to collect it~ I want votes--Red and black are all good, it's so ugly to be bald~~

　　------------

　　Su Yong rolled down, chopping and slapping all the way. Although he suffered a lot of impact, fortunately he was covered with armor, so he didn't hurt his bones, but it was inevitable that his nose and face were bruised.

　　After a long time, he finally woke up in the darkness. He stood up in shock, and his forehead hit the stone wall again. After a cry of "ouch", he finally slowly recalled what happened before.

　　He touched the dark surroundings, which were all wet stone walls. Damn, there is a tunnel under the tree hole.

　　He shouted loudly a few times, and the sound hit the stone wall and made a buzzing sound. It felt that only the front was relatively empty, and the sound could be transmitted in waves.

　　After listening for a long time, there was no sound coming from above. Damn, it seems to be a distance from the ground. How can I climb up?

　　Su Yong was stunned for a long time, and fumbled around for a while. Finally, he couldn't find any entrance hole or something, so

　　he had to move forward little by little. Fortunately, the passage in front was getting bigger and bigger. After a while, he felt that it was relatively empty. He hurriedly stood up and walked forward slowly by groping the stone wall with both hands.

　　Walking towards an unknown place in the dark is a very strange experience. At this time, your heart is very burdened. Because you don't know whether you are walking towards the exit and seeing the light again. Or will you go further and further, towards death.

　　Only at this moment will you understand the importance of light.

　　Su Yong felt like he was heading for death. The further he walked, the colder he felt.

　　Soon, he felt that the stone wall where his palms were pressed was icy cold.

　　It was supposed to be hot in the summer, and there should be some heat underground, but he felt colder and colder.

　　Isn't the Blood Vessel Mountain a volcanic group? How could it be so cold? He couldn't help but think of this black forest. The black forest above was lush and green in summer and winter, and it didn't seem to be affected by the season. Even if you go in during the dog days of summer, you will immediately feel a chill.

　　A year ago, he went out of the city to see this place, so he knew something about it.

　　When he began to shiver, he suddenly heard the sound of running water, and he couldn't help but cheer up.

　　Maybe there is an undercurrent that can get out? He couldn't help but speed up. After a while, a long-lost ray of skylight finally appeared in front of him!

　　The skylight was cast dozens of meters above his head and cast into a pool of water. He wiped his eyes.

　　It turned out that the water in the pool was an underground undercurrent, flowing out from the cracks in the stone wall, accumulating here into a large circular pool with a radius of about six or seven meters, and then continuing to flow downwards. The ray of light above his head was a gap on the top of the stone wall, which looked as big as a wellhead. It was just dozens of meters away and

　　he couldn't climb up at all. Although it was still cold here, the presence of running water and this ray of light undoubtedly gave him a lot of hope. He rushed to the pool and drank a few sips of water and washed his face. If he hadn't felt too cold, he would have almost taken a bath here.

　　The freezing cold water in the pool finally made him completely sober.

　　As he looked around, he found a cave by the pool. The cave had an arc-shaped entrance, which was wide inside and narrow outside. It didn't look like it was formed naturally, but rather like it was dug out by humans. He was overjoyed and rushed in.

　　Sure enough, there was a chair in the middle of the cave, and a long gown was draped over the chair. However, due to its age, the clothes were already a little tattered.

　　Su Yong had already adapted to the light. With the help of the light outside, he looked around and vaguely saw some sundries in the corner: ropes, wood, baskets, rusty tools, and some bottles and jars.

　　Why are there so many jars? Su Yong ran to the corner and was surprised. It turned out that they were all wine, some of which were still unopened. I think it was because the original owner loved wine.

　　It was extremely cold here, and the wine was probably not spoiled. But the owner of this place...looking at the tattered appearance of the long gown, it was probably dead.

　　Su Yong walked to the chair in the middle in a daze and sat down. Unexpectedly, the chair had already decayed and could not withstand his gravity and immediately broke into several pieces, causing his August 15th to fall and hurt.

　　Damn! Su Yong pressed his palm on the ground, pressing on the tattered long gown.

　　Hey, what is that? He reached into the tattered long gown in confusion and took out a yellowed paper folded in four.

　　He spread out the paper, and there were only four lines of words written on it: "Since you are here, it is also fate. What I have gained is all on the blade."

　　He could still understand the meaning of these words. That is, since you have come here, it is also fate with me. Everything I have is on the blade.

　　Knife? Could it be some magic weapon? Su Yong jumped three feet high, opened his big mouth with joy, and excitedly ran around in the cave, constantly turning over the sundries in the corner.

　　Wow, what a burst of luck! It seems that there is an awesome weapon here, and there may also be some elixir, invincible skills or something like that! When I get it, maybe I can fly out of the hole on the top of the wall. Then I can ride a horse on the battlefield and laugh at the world!

　　Su Yong thought excitedly until he turned over everything in the cave.

　　But he searched back and forth several times, but he didn't find anything.

　　Damn, this guy is deliberately mysterious, and he doesn't tell me where the knife is hidden. Is he making fun of me?

　　Sitting by the pool in a daze, Su Yong hesitated. The light above seemed to be a little dim. Could it be that another day had passed? Should I follow the water flow to find the exit, or stay here and look for it carefully? The hazy skylight reflected on the water surface, creating ripples. The water in the pool was clear and you could see the bottom, but unfortunately there were no fish swimming.

　　Su Yong's stomach began to sing again at this moment, and he couldn't help but look at the water surface. After taking a look, he found that there seemed to be something at the bottom of the pool, yellow and square, with a red ball in the middle.

　　Huh? Su Yong didn't care too much, took off his armor and clothes, and dived into the water naked.

　　It turned out to be a huge bronze tripod. There was originally a wooden support under the bronze tripod, which may have sunk to the bottom of the pool because of decay. And the red thing was a double-edged knife.

　　This double-edged knife was different from the general blade with one thick side and one thin side. To be precise, it was more like a sword, but it didn't have a sword tip. At the end of the double-sided blade was a round head similar to an ear, which was not sharp. At the end of the hilt is a dragon head, with two sharp teeth in the dragon head's mouth forming a buckle, and there is no decoration on it.

　　This is a weapon that has just been fired or even not fired yet. It may be that the wooden support collapsed later, causing the bronze tripod to sink into the water, and then it was successfully forged.

　　The double-edged sword was red, but not dazzling. But Su Yong was a little disappointed when he saw this sword. Because he saw that this was the blood vein sword sold in some weapon shops in Phoenix City, but the appearance was a little strange.

　　Blood Vein Mountain is rich in a kind of blood vein stone. This stone is blood red all over, and it is also a good material for forging weapons. Many years ago, it was said that this red broadsword was very popular in the Yanlong Empire, and even the Yanmeng people came here to order in large quantities.

　　But with the development of the times, the forging of blood vein stones has been eliminated, and most of the ones left in the past have become wall decorations. The steel knives in the army now, although not as dazzling as the blood vein swords, are made of better materials.

　　Alas, I thought that the old guy left me something good, but it turned out to be an outdated antique. Su Yong didn't expect this kind of harvest, and couldn't help but sighed: "Old man, do you know? Society will develop."

　　Although thinking so, Su Yong still fished up the knife. The moment he grabbed the blood knife, his fingertips suddenly felt cold. Su Yong couldn't help but frown.

　　Hey, so sharp? He was careless and the tip of the blade actually cut his skin a little.

　　I saw a trace of blood before it spread in the water, and it was sucked by the blood knife. And a moment later, two purple words appeared on the double blades like a pulse.

　　"Dragon Blood".

　　If he hadn't been too close, he would never have seen these two words. But a moment later, the two words disappeared again, and the blade returned to red.

　　It's a bit weird! Su Yong was secretly surprised, and finally carefully grabbed the handle of the knife and picked up this strange knife.

　　When he turned around, he seemed to have realized something, turned around again, kicked his feet and swam back into the bronze tripod.

　　Unfortunately, nothing was found. In the bronze tripod, there was nothing but the blood knife and even ashes. Everything had been washed clean by the pool water.

　　There were no corpses in the cave, and he had vaguely thought of a possibility. It is said that swordsmiths have the hobby of feeding swords with their bodies. Could it be that this swordsmith has been cremated in this bronze tripod?

　　Swimming out of the water, putting on clothes and armor, Su Yong moved out all the unopened jars in the cave.

　　First he opened a jar and took three big gulps. This wine was extremely strong, ten times stronger than what he drank before the war. He felt that what he drank was not wine, but a raging fire.

　　When his body was warmed up a little, he smashed all the remaining wine jars and poured them into the pool, then folded the long gown and placed it in a clean jar, and placed it on a rock beside the pool. After

　　bowing three times respectfully, Su Yong walked towards the direction of the water with the blood knife.

　　Chapter 5 The Blood Knife Who Greed for Wine

　　It was unknown how long he walked before he followed the water flow out.

　　But the exit was a stream in the middle of the mountain in the Blood Mountains, far away from the Black Forest.

　　When he returned to Phoenix City, it was completely dark.

　　He walked directly into the tent, and because he was wearing armor, the guards guarding the gate did not stop him.

　　When he walked to his tent, he felt something strange.

　　Why is it so lively? The whole camp was dark, but the tent he was in was brightly lit. Generals and officers were standing outside the camp, queuing up to get in.

　　It was hard to see Zhao Gu in the crowd, but he was looking downcast.

　　"Hey, what happened?" He reached out and patted Zhao Gu on the shoulder.

　　"Alas, our boss was killed. This time we defeated the enemy... Woohoo, after we swept the battlefield, we didn't even find his body." Zhao Gu said without turning his head, tears already streaming down his face.

　　Boss? Could it be Sun Shangwu? Su Yong was startled and was about to continue asking questions, but he saw Yan Qing, who was walking hurriedly, staring at him with wide eyes.

　　What's wrong? He glanced at his body hesitantly. I clearly washed my face clean.

　　"Ghost!" Yan Qing's hoarse voice actually let out a shrill scream.

　　This scream attracted the attention of everyone crowded in front of the tent.

　　Zhao Gu and others turned their heads and immediately scattered. They shouted, "Oh no, the ghost has returned!" and hid around.

　　I, damn, it's not too dark yet, can't even I see these people? Su Yong was wondering, and a bearded old general ran out of the tent, it was Yu Donghai.

　　"Master Yu, what's wrong?" He hurriedly bowed.

　　Unexpectedly, the old fox also suddenly took a step back, wondering: "Are you... a human or a ghost?"

　　Damn, it turns out that they thought it was me who died in the battle! Su Yong finally understood, and couldn't help but smile bitterly: "Master Yu, the military camp is full of yang energy, how can a ghost dare to come?"

　　Yu Donghai calmed down and felt that he couldn't lose the limelight in front of everyone. Finally, he straightened his chest and took a half step forward, his left hand still pressing the hilt, and said: "Are you... really Su Yong?"

　　Su Yong spread his hands and pointed helplessly at himself: "How can a ghost have a shadow? Look!"

　　After the misunderstanding was cleared up, Yan Chuanyun, Yu Donghai and others were overjoyed. In order to celebrate Su Yong's safe return, they decided to hold another banquet tonight, even though they had already been corrupted once before.

　　The banquet was held very quickly, simple and grand.

　　Yan Chuanyun laughed and pulled Su Yong to his table. He raised his bowl and said loudly: "Brothers, our Yanlong Empire has been passed down for thousands of years. Our civilization is well-known in the north and overseas. We have always been virtuous and courteous, and have been worshipped by all nations. I didn't expect that the Yanmeng barbarians dared to offend the majesty of heaven and invade our country. Fortunately, the soldiers guarded the border, sacrificed their lives, and shed their blood to protect the vast country... Brothers, you have worked hard, I respect you!"

　　It must be said that Yan Chuanyun really has a way. He can fight and speak well.

　　Of course, most of the soldiers only understood his last sentence. It was hard to see him raise his neck, and everyone immediately responded with a roar, and raised their bowls to drink it all in one gulp.

　　Su Yong, who was hungry, drank this bowl, and his face immediately flushed. His

　　stomach was full of water! He was about to roll up his sleeves and prepare to grab the braised pork trotter in front of him, but suddenly found that Commander Yan had grabbed his hand.

　　"Uh..." He raised his head in confusion. But he saw that Yan Chuanyun had raised his hand high.

　　"Each generation has its own talented people, and each has been leading the way for hundreds of years. This brother Su, who has just joined the army, is alert and has both wisdom and courage! Brother Su has made an indelible contribution to the victory in the Black Forest. Come on, let's have a drink with Brother Su!"

　　Damn, you said I was alert, but where did I get wisdom and courage? You guys rushed out to kill people, and I hid in the woods as a spectator. Is this considered bravery? Su Yong wiped his sweat and raised his bowl again with a wry smile.

　　However, this time it was not just about drinking one. After Yan Chuanyun's introduction, several subordinates in Su Yong's team rushed over with red faces and insisted on fighting him in a one-on-one drinking contest. He couldn't help but secretly complain.

　　After seven or eight bowls of this, Su Yong was already a little confused.

　　Then the generals at the table started to move again, launching a new round of round-robin battles.

　　How can I not drink when the leader toasts? I drink!

　　Anyway, in the end, Su Yong had only one firm belief in his heart, which was the braised pork trotter in front of him.

　　Just when he was about to grasp the faith, a big hand reached out, grabbed the pork knuckle in the first step, and then put it into a mouth full of stubble.

　　Su Yong looked up at him, and the guy nodded and smiled at him, with a scar on his face flashing red.

　　Su Yong was finally exhausted physically and mentally, and could no longer support himself. He hit his head on the table and fainted.

　　"Brother Su is drunk, help him down and put him down." Yan Chuanyun ordered, and then bit the

　　pork knuckle in his hand fiercely, with oil all over his red nose and chin. Chapter 3 The Bloody Case of

　　Steamed Buns 　　Su Yong, who was carried back to the tent in a daze, put his right hand on the exposed double-edged knife handle, and the cold breath made his hand shake unconsciously.

　　At this time, a strange voice suddenly rang out, but unfortunately no one heard it.

　　The sound seemed to be a person's breathing. After sniffing it, he murmured, "What a strong smell of alcohol. It makes me greedy!"

　　Then the handle of the knife was like a big leech, sucking from Su Yong's hand. It was like a small wave surged on Su Yong's arm, and a line of alcohol followed his pulse and kept flowing to the handle of the knife.

　　Soon, Su Yong's bulging belly disappeared rapidly. A belly full of alcohol was sucked clean.

　　Until Su Yong's body was almost shriveled, the knife stopped absorbing water. A dissatisfied hum sounded in the air: "The taste of this wine is also lighter, how can it compare with my collection! It's a pity that my pile of top-quality wine was smashed and fed to the turtle by this bastard! Alas, it's really painful! Doesn't he know? Since I have possessed the knife, how can I leave my soul in the bronze tripod?" Unfortunately,

　　no one knew about this self-talk. If someone really heard it, I'm afraid they would really think it was haunted.

　　People with an empty stomach can't sleep for long. Su Yong woke up quickly, touched his stomach blankly, and rushed to the kitchen.

　　Fortunately, there were a lot of leftovers from the banquet. The cook on duty had seen Su Yong when he was serving the dishes, so he quickly took out a few chicken butts that he had secretly hidden and divided the spoils. The two of them had an extremely rich midnight snack.

　　Su Yong was awakened by the sound of a horn the next day. He was still rubbing his eyes in a daze when Zhao Gu rushed in excitedly and shouted, "Boss, wake up! Reinforcements are here!"

　　Reinforcements? Su Yong hurriedly put on his armor. The steel knife was lost on the battlefield, so he grabbed the blood blade knife and followed him out.

　　There was a strange team of well-dressed people on the parade ground, about 3,000 people, riding white horses, looking arrogant. The young general in the lead was wearing silver armor and looked extraordinary.

　　Although the general was talking to Commander Yan Chuanyun, there was still a hint of arrogance on his handsome face.

　　"This is the Silver Dragon Army, and the leading general is Chu Nantian, one of the four heroes of Yanlong." Sun Shangwu beside him said, with a strong admiration in his words.

　　The Yanlong Empire has three famous legions, namely the Golden Tiger Legion, the Silver Dragon Legion and the Iron Lion Legion. Among the four heroes of Yanlong, the Silver Dragon Legion has two members, and Su Yong had heard of this before.

　　According to what Sun Shangwu knew, a total of about 10,000 Silver Dragons went to Longyi City, led by General Xiao Changfeng, another one of the Four Heroes. Only 3,000 people came from Phoenix City. It seems that the capital also understands the plight of the border, so it divided its troops into two groups to help.

　　"This team is quite interesting, but I don't know if it can be fought?" Su Yong muttered in a low voice, but several of his subordinates rolled their eyes.

　　The Silver Dragon Corps has repeatedly made extraordinary achievements, not only famous in the Yanlong Empire, but also famous in this continent, and is well known by other countries.

　　But Su Yong didn't understand, since the Yanlong Empire has such a powerful team, how dare the Yanmeng people attack?

　　When the white-clothed general turned around, he became even more depressed.

　　Damn, this guy is one of the Four Heroes of Yanlong? How come he looks only a few years older than me?

　　At this time, the cordial meeting between Commander Yan Chuanyun and General Chu Nantian had also come to an end.

　　Scarface turned around and looked at the generals on the parade ground, and said in a thunderous voice: "Everyone, the reinforcements sent by the court this time are brothers from the Silver Dragon Army. I believe everyone has seen it. Since the external threat to Phoenix City has been eliminated, our next step is naturally to support Longyi City. General Chu Nantian and I have just discussed that we are going to send another 3,000 soldiers to join the brothers from the Silver Dragon Army who came to support this time, a total of 6,000 people to support Longyi City. This selection is voluntary. Brothers who are interested should sign up at the statistics officer as soon as possible!"

　　"Boss, are we going?" Several subordinates turned to look at Su Yong.

　　"Of course. Sun Shangwu, you go and sign up immediately." Su Yong clenched his fists and said.

　　"Why is the boss so excited?" Zhao Gu secretly asked Yan Qing, but Su Yong still heard this sentence.

　　"Because we have no pork trotters to eat if we follow Yan Heiren!" Su Yong waved his hand and shouted.

　　In the sunshine of this early morning, several people sweated profusely.

　　Chapter 6 The bloody case of steamed buns

　　PS: Very classic, hehe, thumbs up~

　　-----------

　　Su Yong never expected that so many people would rush to sign up. If it weren't for Sun Shangwu's cleverness, he might not be able to squeeze into the quota of 3,000 people.

　　But when he saw the team gathered together, he was still a little surprised. It turned out that the 3,000 reinforcements from Phoenix City were all from the Black Whirlwind Column, which could be seen from the gloomy black armor.

　　The armor that was stained black by the last sneak attack did not fade, but there were more bloodstains.

　　After lunch, the reinforcements had to rush to Longyi City, so the camp arranged for the reinforcements to eat first. However, when the 3,000 brothers of the Black Whirlwind Column and the 3,000 Silver Dragon soldiers were having lunch, a dispute broke out.

　　In addition to the parade ground, there was naturally no place in the military camp that could accommodate 6,000 people to eat, so the two clearly divided black and white teams lined up separately to go to the kitchen to get food, and then served it out to eat.

　　Of course, officers above the rank of captain and commander do not have to queue up in the canteen to get food, they can cook their own meals.

　　At the window next to Su Yong, a big man from the Silver Dragon Army, who was almost two meters tall, smashed the food to pieces as soon as he got it from the window.

　　"Damn it, it's just this little, do you think I'm a beggar? Listen carefully, I'm a sergeant of the Silver Dragon Army, you know? You country bumpkins, quickly carry the meat over here, I want to load it myself!" The big man stuck his head into the window and shouted with his eyes wide open.

　　Several of his companions behind him also squeezed in, slapping the window and shouting: "Bring the wine jar over there to me too."

　　The food that the big man smashed just fell at Su Yong's feet. Su Yong stepped back and looked at the ground. A large plate had been smashed, and rice, vegetables and meat were scattered all over the floor. Some rice grains and vegetable oil even flew onto his boots, and he couldn't help but feel a little angry.

　　Shit, are you a pig? This much is not enough to eat, how can we usually have so much food? This is clearly a temporary meal.

　　The cook in the window was the one who had eaten chicken butts with Su Yong last night. He was not a coward. His face had already turned red at this time: "Brother, the portion is already quite large. I saw that you are big, so I gave you some more. If I give all the meat to you, what will the other brothers eat?"

　　"I don't care what others eat. I came to fight hard. What's the big man's problem if I can't even get enough food?" The big man punched the wall, and even the wall shook. He pointed to the large plates of meat inside: "Hurry up and take these plates out. Uh, bring two more jars of wine over there. My brothers don't have time to waste with you."

　　The two people following behind him also laughed: "Let's have a good drink today."

　　"Did you open this canteen?" A cold voice came from the side.

　　The big man turned his head and looked at the side, looking for the speaker: "Who? Who the hell? Stand up for me!"

　　There was a handsome young man next to him who was looking at him with squinting eyes, but he automatically ignored him. Judging from his physique, it is obvious that he does not have the capital to question him.

　　In fact, not only Su Yong, but also several soldiers of the Black Whirlwind nearby were a little angry. What's so great about the Silver Dragon Army? I have already finished the battle, why are you still showing off to our brothers?

　　I can't find a suspect, only the young man stared at me blankly, as if he was not afraid at all. The big man couldn't help but get angry: "What are you looking at, brat?"

　　As soon as he finished speaking, several people behind him surrounded him.

　　Zhao Gu behind Su Yong saw that it was not good, and hurriedly stood on both sides of Su Yong with Yan Qing.

　　Damn it, if our boss gets beaten here, how can we raise our heads in front of our brothers in the future?

　　Su Yong is a troublemaker. This can be seen from the fact that he dared to talk so much to Commander Yan when he was still a new soldier.

　　Damn, you Silver Dragon Army came late, but you have the nerve to ride white horses and act coquettishly. The leading general thinks he is one of the four heroes, but he doesn't even get off the horse to greet our commander.

　　Now, a mere sergeant wants to cause trouble in our territory? Su Yong did not retreat but took two steps to the side, looked up and down at the big man, then shook his head, showing a puzzled look.

　　"You, what do you mean?" The big man and the people next to him were confused.

　　Su Yong laughed, raised his eyebrows and said: "My dear sergeant, I see that you are tall and strong, and your fists are loud. I think you are one of the top masters in the Silver Dragon Army?"

　　"Of course," the big man laughed, his face full of arrogance: "I have been a soldier for more than four years. Who in the Silver Dragon Army doesn't know the reputation of my Iron Bull? I can lift two skinny guys like you with one hand!" Given the other party's good attitude, his hostility was reduced a lot.

　　"Oh, it turns out to be the famous Brother Iron Bull... May I ask Brother Iron Bull, how much do you eat per meal, and what do you eat to grow so imposing?" Su Yong asked with a grin.

　　A guy behind the big man immediately rushed up and said proudly: "Our boss eats at least three pounds of rice and two pounds of meat per meal. You country bumpkins can't understand it." This guy was also quick to understand, for fear that his boss would reveal the truth.

　　"Fuck, too corrupt! I didn't expect the food in the Silver Dragon Army is so good!" Su Yong exclaimed.

　　The smart guy quickly covered his mouth.

　　The big man named Tie Niu's face darkened, and he quickly changed the subject and shouted, "Boy, I advise you not to meddle in other people's business!"

　　"Meddle in other people's business?" Su Yong laughed, "Fortunately your name is Tie Niu, I thought your name was Fat Pig? Three catties of rice and two catties of meat, even Commander Yan, who is two heads taller than you, can't eat so much... No wonder, after more than four years in the army, he actually got such a high position as a sergeant, he is really famous, brothers admire him."

　　There was a burst of laughter around him. It was a joke to get to the position of sergeant after more than four years. Generally, soldiers can get this position steadily after joining the army for about a year and lead several new soldiers. Generally, those who have not retired after three years are mostly top-class positions, and the lowest will not be worse than the sergeant.

　　After all, soldiers have to be replenished every year. Similarly, there are also veterans who have to retire every year.

　　For someone like Su Yong who became a sergeant in just one month, it must be because he has made great contributions. Because there is a strict promotion system in the army, and seniority is extremely valued. So even if you are a military genius, you can't be promoted too quickly.

　　Of course, there is an exception.

　　They are the sons of noble families who come from military families, such as General Chu Nantian of the Silver Dragon Army and General Wu Lecheng of the Iron Lion Army. These are all descendants of military families. They have been familiar with military books and practiced martial arts since childhood. They have also been taught by their fathers. Naturally, their starting point is different from that of ordinary soldiers.

　　At this time, the big man Tie Niu was exposed by Su Yong. He was ashamed and angry. He didn't say anything and smashed Su Yong's head with a fist as big as a casserole.

　　Su Yong was prepared. He turned and dodged, and had already stepped back two steps to avoid it, but he deliberately showed him his back.

　　Tie Niu didn't expect to hit him with one blow, but he was happy to see Su Yong dodge like this.

　　Sure enough, he was a rookie, and he didn't even know that he couldn't let his back to the enemy! He rushed forward and was about to do a black tiger heart-piercing.

　　Unexpectedly, this step happened to step on the rice, meat and vegetables that he had just dropped on the ground, and he immediately fell flat on his face, with vegetable oil all over his face and a few cauliflowers on his hair, looking very embarrassed.

　　The Silver Dragon Army was fine, but the soldiers of the Black Whirlwind laughed in unison.

　　"Damn it, kill that kid!" Tie Niu hadn't finished drinking yet, and several of his men had already rushed out.

　　Damn, are you serious? Su Yong nodded, and all nine of his men had rushed up.

　　So ten against five. Although Su Yong was not good at fighting, he had twice as many people as the other side, and the Silver Dragon Army had traveled a long distance, so they were not as physically strong as the elite soldiers of Phoenix City. They were knocked to the ground by Su Yong and others in a few moves and beaten like pigs.

　　The worst was the big man Tie Niu, who had a lot of strength, but broke his knee at the beginning, and couldn't stand up after digging in the food for a long time.

　　He managed to hold on to the wall and bend his body, but the cook who rushed out of the kitchen poured a spoonful of oil on his head. He fell down again and could only curse.

　　But the situation became more and more serious. The arrogant soldiers of the Silver Dragon Army saw that their own people were bullied. Although they knew that they were wrong, they still rushed up to help.

　　The soldiers of the Black Tornado Column saw that it was not good. This Su Yong was a great contributor to the battle of the Black Forest, and he was also a hero in the first battle of his own. How could he be bullied? So they threw away their bowls and rushed over to help. Soon the canteen became a big mess.

　　The melee ended with a roar from Yan Chuanyun who came after hearing the news. More than half of the reinforcements participated in the fight.

　　The scene was already a mess, and I don’t know how many items in the canteen were smashed. Fortunately, no weapons were used.

　　Commander Yan’s face was very dark, and Chu Nantian’s white face was not very good either. If it weren't for the tense war situation and the need for manpower, they might have chopped off the heads of all the people in charge.

　　"You were calm and steady before, why are you so impetuous today? It seems that you are still too young." Yan Chuanyun glared at Su Yong with a look of disappointment.

　　Chu Nantian beside him glanced at the young man who was said to have planned the Black Forest Campaign, with an indescribable amusement on his face.

　　"Lord Yan, I..." Su Yong felt wronged. It's not my fault. Who told them to be arrogant and domineering?

　　Yan Chuanyun interrupted him with a wave of his hand and said coldly: "Don't think that you are great just because you have achieved some results. With performance, you should act more cautiously... For things like this, I won't ask who is right or wrong, I will only ask whether it should be done!"

　　Should it be done? Damn, did you ever think about whether it was right or not to snatch my braised pork knuckle? This time we fought, in the final analysis, weren't we helping you to win face? Su Yong thought angrily in his heart, but he didn't dare to argue anymore.

　　The final result was very simple. Su Yong and Tie Niu were dismissed, and the 100-man team they belonged to was also punished accordingly, becoming the first vanguard team to support Long Yi. That is to say, after arriving at Long Yi City, these two 100-man teams will be the first to rush to the front line of the battlefield to fight the enemy.

　　That is to say, they are the so-called "cannon fodder".

　　This is killing people! After learning the result, Su Yong felt a little sorry for his brothers.

　　Life and death are determined by fate, and wealth and honor are determined by heaven. Su Yong did not have such a chic outlook on life.

　　Is it over? He thought with a bitter face.

　　Chapter 7 Never retreat and serve the country with one's life

　　In the afternoon, Su Yong ran to the armory and wanted to pick a steel knife again, but he found that no matter how he picked, he found that it was not as good as the blood knife. The blood knife was light and thin, extremely sharp, but the hardness might be a little worse.

　　In the end, he only picked a black scabbard, which just happened to insert the blood double-edged knife.

　　After that, the reinforcements began to gather and lined up to set off quickly.

　　By dusk, the team of 6,000 people finally arrived at the largest city on the border - Longyi City.

　　Looking at Longyi City from afar, in the brilliant clouds of fire, this big city is like a huge black mountain, standing quietly in the twilight, indescribably solemn and steady.

　　As he got closer, Su Yong couldn't help but take a breath. There were countless tall buildings, Buddhist temples and pavilions in the city, as well as countless wealthy families, business hotels, wine shops and gardens. It was many times more prosperous than Phoenix City.

　　Damn, is this what is commonly known as Saishang Jiangnan? For the first time, Su Yong felt like a bumpkin. Longyi City and Phoenix City are only three hundred miles apart, why is there such a big difference?

　　If I had known, I would have come here to develop!

　　Many soldiers came to Longyi City for the first time, and they were amazed.

　　It was a pity that the earth-shaking shouts and killings outside the city destroyed the atmosphere of this big city. Most of the shops in the city had already closed, and some had moved to unknown places. Only the dilapidated wine flags were left, fluttering in the evening wind.

　　After a short rest, Su Yong and others, led by their own head, ran up the twenty-foot-high Longyi City Wall.

　　At this time, the Yanmeng army was retreating and preparing for the next wave of attacks. Looking at the thousands of Yanmeng troops surging like a tide under the city, not to mention Su Yong, even those experienced veterans were surprised.

　　This Yanmeng army is really powerful, not to mention the overwhelming posture in the distance. Just look at the retreat, thousands of black leather armored warriors, each one is very fast, but they maintain an orderly formation, you can see the quality of these soldiers.

　　On the night of the sneak attack in the Black Forest, Su Yong was not very impressed by them because it was dark at night and many Yanmeng people did not wear their armor properly.

　　At this moment, he saw thousands of soldiers under the city, all of them were tall and strong, wearing felt hats, wearing yellow-brown cowhide armor, and hanging curved swords on their waists. They were very similar to the Mongolian warriors he knew in his previous life.

　　But their eyes were all red, just like rabbits.

　　One or two may not be very clear from a distance, but a large area of ​​red eyes is like a long string of small lanterns. Su Yong couldn't help but be surprised secretly.

　　Damn, why are they like ghosts? Could it be that they have red eyes? If I met these eyes staring at me at night, I would probably have fled long ago.

　　The leather armored soldiers each had a leather shield in their hands. While retreating in an orderly manner, they put up the leather shield to block the arrows shot from the city wall from time to time. From time to time, some soldiers fell down. If they couldn't get up for a while, their companions would trample them into meat sauce without emotion, and never stop.

　　Damn, that's cruel enough! Only then did Su Yong understand what it meant to treat human life as worthless.

　　After retreating hundreds of meters, the arrows could no longer hurt anyone, and the defenders on the city stopped shooting.

　　In addition to dozens of huge catapults left under the city, there were countless corpses. The wooden poles of the catapults were already nailed with arrows like hedgehogs. The corpses piled on the ground were mostly Yanmeng warriors, and there were also many Yanlong soldiers who were shot down by the enemy when they attacked the city. They were all horrible.

　　The wall that Su Yong was in front of had been hit by the stones of the catapults, and there were many round stones rolling slowly beside it.

　　There was a Yanlong warrior with only one arm left and blood all over his body leaning against the corner of the wall, and it seemed that he was not going to survive.

　　But Su Yong ran over immediately.

　　"Water..." He heard the soldier groan weakly, and hurriedly untied the water bag on his waist, unplugged the cork and put it to his mouth.

　　After the soldier drank a sip of water, a satisfied smile appeared on his face, and then his head tilted, and he could no longer move.

　　Is this war? Su Yong kept asking himself in his heart.

　　Sun Shangwu, who was beside him, came over and patted him on the shoulder: "You'll get used to it if you see it more."

　　He nodded blankly, but saw his companions quietly packing up the equipment of the dead soldiers. Bows and arrows, broadswords, iron spears, and even helmets were taken over. He also took the iron bow and a pot of feather arrows from the one-armed man.

　　He didn't know how to shoot arrows, but he knew that when the enemy attacked the city, even if you closed your eyes and shot blindly, you would always hit one.

　　Not long after, he pushed seven or eight boulders to his feet. Damn it, come on, I'll break your dog legs!

　　Although he was no longer a general, Zhao Gu, Sun Shangwu, Yan Qing and others still surrounded him.

　　Looking up, the enemy was counting the replacement of soldiers, and a new round of siege was about to come. On his side, the wounded had been carried down, and the original defenders had been supplemented, but the number was far from enough.

　　Su Yong looked around and suddenly jumped up in anger.

　　"Where are those damn Silver Dragon soldiers? Where the hell are they hiding?"

　　It turned out that he found that except for the one hundred white-armored warriors of Tie Niu, there was no Silver Dragon sergeant on the city wall.

　　Didn't they have 10,000 Silver Dragon sergeants before? Are they all dead?

　　Impossible! Although the corpses were scattered all over the city and blood was stained, the white armor was so cool that it was easy to tell that there was no Silver Dragon soldier among the dead under the city.

　　That... It was just making them cannon fodder! Not to mention that they were exhausted and had not rested yet, even if they had just slept for ten hours, they could not resist the enemy with such a small number of people.

　　The enemy attacking was estimated to be as many as 20,000 people from a distance. And on his side, there were less than 8,000 people, and some of them were overtime workers who had not been replaced just now.

　　How to fight? Where are the others?

　　After his roar, the soldiers of Black Whirlwind discovered this and looked at each other.

　　At this time, a general of the Dragon Wing garrison came over and said, "We have been holding on for a long time, and some brothers can't support it anymore and have to rest. Those on the city are all the troops we can still move. As for the brothers of the Silver Dragon Army, General Xiao Changfeng said that the advantage of the Silver Dragon Army lies in attacking and killing, not defending the city. General Changfeng has made an appointment with Mutulu, one of the Three Tigers of Yanmeng, to go out of the city for a battle tomorrow morning, so his subordinates are resting."

　　Damn, there are also the Three Tigers of Yanmeng, plus the Four Heroes of Yanlong before. It seems that everything has a name these days! Su Yong smiled coldly and said, "Let's talk about it after we can get through tonight, and what about going out of the city for a battle tomorrow morning! These shitty generals are really impressive!"

　　The general could only smile helplessly: "Everyone try your best to hold on and wait for the reinforcements to come to support."

　　The reinforcements he mentioned were naturally the 6,000 people who had just arrived. But after three hours of travel, how can we recover without one or two hours of rest? Su Yong pressed his legs, which had been worn out by riding a horse, and thought to himself that he was unlucky.

　　Looking at the Yanmeng army that was surging like a huge wave, Su Yong couldn't help but stand up, holding up his double-edged sword, and followed the defending soldiers to shout in unison: "God bless Yanlong, never retreat, kill!"

　　Boom! Countless ladders hit the city wall, and the city wall seemed to shake. Then more Yanmeng people immediately climbed up, just like the group of waves at the front of the huge wave. Other Yanmeng strongmen with more burly bodies began to skillfully push the catapults, install boulders and prepare for projection.

　　"Release!" Such commands came one after another, and with the wave of the commanders and the heads of the capital, countless white feather arrows fell down like locusts, just like the dandelion flowers in the sky.

　　Dudududu! ...

　　These flowers bloomed on the leather armor of the Yanmeng people, and immediately showed a brilliant color. Plum blossoms were slowly drawn, and figures kept falling down. The shrill screams provided a perfect background music for the scene.

　　The countless figures clinging to the ladders kept screaming and falling from the white feather arrows. Before they hit the ground, their bodies were already like hedgehogs, and they also injured their companions who were unable to dodge below. The strong man who kept pulling the catapult was pierced by the feather arrows before the stone was released. He was no longer able to control himself and could only let the stone roll down and smash him into a meat paste.

　　"Kill, kill, kill him, damn it!" Su Yong threw the seven or eight stones down with his neck red. Looking at the Yanmeng soldiers tumbling down in the air, he felt inexplicably excited.

　　"Come, pull me!"

　　Su Yong threw all the stones and saw the top of a ladder two meters away from the side of the city wall. He pushed it with his hands but couldn't move it. He stretched his head out and saw that there were more than ten people climbing up the ladder at a rapid speed. He immediately called Zhao Gu and others.

　　Zhao Gu and Yan Qing held his hands. He leaned over with one foot to support himself and the other foot to push the ladder.

　　Damn, this red-eyed thing is so heavy! After

　　three times of encouragement, he finally pushed the ladder away from the city wall, but he didn't expect that the ladder would be vertical for a long time and didn't fall down. It actually hit the city wall again.

　　With a bang, the ladder hit the wall again.

　　Damn it! Su Yong was furious and kicked it with all his strength again! Damn

　　, why is it so light? It turned out that the dozen people had been thrown down by the huge shock when they crashed into the city wall, leaving only an empty ladder.

　　Hahaha, Su Yong laughed out loud... You son of a bitch, I'll kill you!

　　Unfortunately, happy times are always too short. As the Yanmeng army approached, as the dozens of catapults finally threw the boulders up like grenades, as Su Yong used all his strength to shoot the feather arrows in the quiver, as his numb hands could no longer push the heavy ladder, he finally only had a knife in his hand.

　　The price paid by the Yanmeng people was naturally huge, but we can't help but admire their fearless spirit.

　　At this moment, the eyes of the defending soldiers were also red... They finally ushered in a life-threatening moment.

　　Chapter 8 The words on the blood knife

　　"Ah!" A Yanmeng man who had just rushed to the top of the city was chopped down by Sun Shangwu.

　　Su Yong also felt his blood boiling. He pulled out his blood knife and shouted, "Brothers, fuck him, kill him!" Then he rushed to the edge of the city wall and hacked at him. Several enemy soldiers who had just reached their hands on the battlements screamed and fell down, leaving only half of their arms still hanging on them.

　　The boss is so fierce! Zhao Gu and Yan Qing looked at each other and also drew their steel knives and rushed up.

　　Although Su Yong had been dismissed, the canteen incident happened suddenly and no new squad leader was appointed in the army, so they still nominally took him as the leader.

　　The other few people saw that they were in danger, but they could not get away, because the other two ladders they were dealing with had also climbed up the enemy at this moment.

　　Twenty meters away on the other side, the one hundred Silver Dragon Army soldiers had already started a hand-to-hand fight with the Yanmeng soldiers who climbed up first. The Iron Bull was not a coward. Although he had a knee injury, he sat on the edge of the battlement and fought one against two, and he was not afraid at all.

　　This guy is quite capable. It seems that I underestimated him. Su Yong chopped off the ladder with a few strokes, and even had time to peek at the battle situation on the other side. Little did he know that Zhao Gu and others were looking at him as if he were a Martian.

　　Eh? What happened? Su Yong finally found something strange.

　　Damn, I really didn't notice that this knife chopped the ladder just like chopping tofu. Su Yong was surprised and happy. I

　　was worried that the material made of blood stone was not as good as steel, but who knew it was really a guy who could cut iron like mud! Well, these people probably think I am Dongfang Bubai. I have to pretend and fool them!

　　At this moment, Su Yong chopped the double-edged knife casually downwards, and immediately chopped the other ladder into pieces. Several Yanmeng men screamed and fell down.

　　He rushed to the other six people in a blink of an eye, and followed suit, continuing to chop melons and vegetables in the surprised eyes of everyone.

　　Although he pretended to be indifferent on his face, he was actually very nervous in his heart. But at this tense moment, no one could see it.

　　Damn, the boss is so powerful! It turned out that all nine of his subordinates looked as if they had suddenly realized something, and their confidence was doubled. They followed wherever Su Yong rushed.

　　At this moment, with a whoosh, a huge round stone, with a gust of wind, drew an arc and hit the side more than ten meters away, and then there was a scream.

　　Everyone looked over and was shocked. It turned out that their leader Xue Wangchuan had half of his body smashed away, and his whole body was a bloody mess.

　　"Captain Xue!" Su Yong and others rushed up in a hurry.

　　Captain Xue was a taciturn person. It was only before the war that he shouted a few words to shoot arrows. He didn't say much to everyone at other times. But everyone knew that this old soldier protected everyone everywhere. Especially when he learned that his team was going to be cannon fodder, he didn't blame Su Yong, but just patted him on the shoulder and said be careful.

　　But at this moment, this amiable old officer trembled his lips, but couldn't speak. Several squad leaders tried to lower their heads close to his mouth, and finally heard his last words clearly: "You...you, listen...listen to Su Yong's command."

　　The Black Forest Battle was the most beautiful battle won by Xue Dutou in his military career. Moreover, he had seen the birth of a military elite in his team, and he died without regrets.

　　Everyone was in tears and sad. At this time, Su Yong, with red eyes, suddenly raised his knife and shouted: "Damn Yanmeng people, I want you to be buried with Xue Dutou!" Then he rushed to the top of the city like a whirlwind and chopped and killed crazily.

　　"I want you to be buried with me!" Everyone shouted and rushed up, and in an instant, they slaughtered the group of Yanmeng people who had finally climbed up to the top of the city.

　　With a wow, the upper half of a thick wooden ladder turned into a pile of sawdust in an instant, and several Yanmeng soldiers with broken heads and arms screamed and jumped down. Everyone looked at Su Yong and couldn't help but be stunned.

　　A Yanmeng man who rushed over with a steel knife and a leather shield was slashed by him, and the knife, shield, and half of his body were cut into two pieces. Blood gushed out like a fountain, and the stubble-covered head flew in the air, still doubting the knife that cut him.

　　"Boss... is terrible!" Yan Qing stared wide-eyed for a long time before uttering a word.

　　"Kill! Kill! Kill!!!" Su Yong and others rushed to the side of the Silver Dragon Army in an instant with the force of autumn wind sweeping fallen leaves.

　　The Silver Dragon Army on the other side had already been beaten to the ground by the Yanmeng warriors. It was at the end of its strength. Unexpectedly, a fresh force suddenly came to rescue it, and it couldn't help but be invigorated, shouting and waving the sword again.

　　Only two hissing sounds were heard, and the two Yanmeng soldiers who were struggling to fight around Tie Niu were immediately ripped open by Su Yong's two knives, and their intestines and blood were all over the ground.

　　Before the stunned Tie Niu could say a word of thanks, Su Yong rushed to the other side waving the bloody knife again.

　　Fortunately, I didn't really fight him that day, this guy is so cruel! Tie Niu looked at Su Yong who was indestructible, chopping the enemy like tearing a paper man, and his heart was numb.

　　If you want to do your job well, you must first sharpen your tools. This is indeed true. In the cold weapon era, it was the weapons that mattered, and

　　it was the ruthlessness that mattered! The stimulated Su Yong was no longer afraid, and he had only one thought in his mind, that is, to kill! Kill at all costs! But in his hand was a magic weapon, and no one could stop his attack, so he killed them happily.

　　Those Yanmeng people who climbed up to the top of the city with great difficulty were also very courageous, but seeing their companions being chopped in half by him, they couldn't help but panic, and were chased by him.

　　Some of the Yanlong warriors who had been wounded and fallen to the ground watched this scene and couldn't help but cheer loudly.

　　Under the leadership of the madman Su Yong, the Black Whirlwind Column, which consisted of only a hundred people, fought more and more bravely, repeatedly saving people from danger.

　　The defenders, who were in crisis, also re-inspired their fighting spirit with this stimulation, and actually dragged the enemy of similar number but much stronger than themselves to fight bloody battles, and supported until the moment when the reinforcements arrived.

　　The reinforcements who had taken a short rest heard the horn of the emergency call and rushed to the tower at a high speed. The first person who caught their eyes was the madman Su Yong, who was leading the Black Whirlwind team to roar back and forth, killing the enemy and making

　　them throw away their armor. Although there were melees everywhere, this place was really too eye-catching. Because this place was not a melee at all, but a group of aggressive people holding up swords and iron guns to beat the drowned dogs, chasing a group of tall and strong Yanmeng people to flee everywhere, unable to fight.

　　This kind of scene is not common.

　　Hey, isn't that Su Yong? Since the battle in the Black Forest and the dining hall, everyone in the Black Whirlwind team knew him. Even in the Silver Dragon Army, many people recognized him. Seeing their teammates hacked into a mess under the leadership of Su Yong, the blood of the Black Whirlwind reinforcements was immediately ignited. At that moment, everyone shouted in unison, raised their steel knives and joined the battle.

　　The Silver Dragon Army and the Black Whirlwind Column fought a 50-50 battle in the dining hall, so how could they take all the credit at this moment? They also shouted and rushed up, each one like a cat pouncing on a mouse.

　　However, when the reinforcements arrived, the Yanmeng army under the city also realized that something was wrong, and they also rushed up quickly. So the two sides started a life-and-death contest on the city wall.

　　The Yanmeng people desperately resisted the impact of the Yanlong reinforcements, firmly guarding the last three meters so that their companions could come up. The reinforcements also shouted loudly, rushing to the edge of the city in waves, intending to knock all the enemies down.

　　In the end, it was the Yanlong soldiers who were in high spirits, and they pushed the enemy's range step by step, and finally forced them into a desperate situation.

　　The battle ended with countless Yanmeng soldiers screaming and falling down the city. At this time, it was already night, and the Yanmeng side suffered heavy losses and was unable to fight again, so they had to call off the battle.

　　Su Yong, whose bones were about to fall apart, was finally carried back to the camp by his cheering comrades...

　　He slept soundly until the early hours of the morning. Su Yong suddenly turned over and got up. Although he was full of energy, he felt a little uneasy.

　　Strange, it seemed that something was going to happen? Su Yong thought for a while, and couldn't help but pull the blood knife in his arms out of the scabbard and take a closer look.

　　The blade did not roll at all, but the blood color on it seemed to be thicker, but it was less cold.

　　He turned it over and suddenly found that two lines of small words appeared on the blade of the double-edged knife:

　　"Kill more than ten soldiers, get the first secret: Quietly think about the sword, and your body will be like flying catkins."

　　What does this mean? While he was thinking, the two lines of small characters faded slowly, just like the words "dragon blood" that appeared at the beginning, and soon disappeared.

　　Chapter 9 Quietly thinking about the sword's intention, the

　　body is like flying catkins 　　Quietly thinking about the sword's intention, the body is like flying catkins. This meaning is easy to understand. Although this sword is extremely sharp, it is very light. Swinging this sword is like not exerting any effort. This is why Su Yong can always hold the blood knife high to chop people.

　　It is not an exaggeration to say that it is as light as flying catkins. Could this be the sword's intention? But if the sword is like flying catkins, how can a person be like flying catkins? After all, a skin bag weighs more than 100 pounds. It is possible to urinate ten feet against the wind, but it is unlikely to go with the wind.

　　Su Yong sat on the bed and couldn't help but be stunned. He is a modern man, not the kind of ancient scholar who only knows how to study. He has read some martial arts novels and later immortal heroes and fantasy masterpieces, but at this moment he is a little confused.

　　Many novels involve some strange skills, which are either profound or superficial. In comparison, the words that appeared on the sword were undoubtedly relatively simple.

　　Unfortunately, Su Yong was a modern man without any martial arts foundation, so he could not comprehend it.

　　If a martial arts student had a little foundation, he might have sneered at the first trick of the blood knife.

　　The body is like flying catkins? This is very simple, and there is no need to pay attention to it. Because all martial arts students, the entry-level skills almost all include the lifting and jumping technique, which is the so-called light skill, and can easily achieve the body like flying catkins. In other words, as long as you are a martial arts student, you can skip this step directly with the foundation you have.

　　But what does the first step of the sword trick mean? Why did the sword master who forged this sword put this move on the sword body? Su Yong thought about it for a long time, but he didn't know.

　　Just as he was sitting on the bed holding the blood knife and thinking hard, the handle of the knife began to slowly cool down, and his brain was gradually calmed down by this unconscious stimulation, and began to close his eyes to think about the deep meaning contained in the knife.

　　In his mind, in the consciousness of his soul, he was also sitting quietly like now. The difference is that this blood knife stood upright in front of him and slowly turned. On both sides of the blade, it was written "Quietly Thinking of the Sword" and "Body Like Flying Catkins".

　　In his consciousness, he slowly entered the artistic conception presented by the blood knife as it turned.

　　The appearance of the blood knife first appeared in his mind very specifically: the extremely sharp double blades could even cut the breeze when it passed; the tip of the knife, which was like an ear, although it lacked the sharpness of the traditional sword tip, had an illusion of being unconscious when it pierced into the body; then there was the swallowing mouth of the hilt, the majestic and solemn dragon head, the roaring dragon mouth, and the ferocious dragon teeth.

　　After he had completely visualized this blood knife in his mind, he sighed sadly. This is simply a perfect work of art. The hilt is violent and the tip of the sword is round. Doesn't this explain a certain truth?

　　When you want to kill someone, you naturally have this violent aura in your heart. But the way you use it is to pierce the enemy's body without him being aware of it. What an amazing killing philosophy this is.

　　The two extremely sharp blades mean that you have to be prepared for both sides before you draw your sword.

　　To prepare for both, you must consider everything carefully and get the best of both worlds, so that you can be invincible.

　　This is the true sword meaning.

　　The sword meaning of meditation written on the blood knife actually starts from the appearance of the sword, and then goes from the outside to the inside.

　　Just when Su Yong figured out the first sentence, he suddenly felt his body lighten, and he was slightly startled. His mind immediately changed, and he found himself floating in the air, just like the blood knife, quietly floating and slowly rotating.

　　The feeling at this time was very wonderful, he was like a leaf in the wind, without any weight. At first, he might need that little breeze from an unknown source to blow, and gradually he could control his body to turn left and right, as long as he changed his mind.

　　While immersed in the meditation in his mind, he gradually felt the things on his side.

　　For example, the flame of the oil lamp on the small table next to the bed was blowing in the wind, making a loud noise; on the other side, Zhao Gu was mumbling, Yan Qing was snoring, and Sun Shangwu was grinding his teeth...

　　Everything around him could be seen so clearly when he closed his eyes. Su Yong couldn't help but screamed in his heart, but he didn't know that he had opened his mind during the long period of meditation.

　　Being able to open his mind means that a person has wisdom, but it is just a little bit touched.

　　If a person is originally very smart and often has some strange ideas, it means that he is very talented and has a deep wisdom. Such people can often learn things with half the effort and have extraordinary comprehension. But this is unstable.

　　Unless he opens his mind. Once he opens his mind, he has fully extended his wisdom and keeps it in his consciousness. This rare talent is completely fixed and becomes a rare superpower.

　　Of course, Su Yong didn't think about these things at the moment. He just experienced this wonderful feeling and integrated into the constant communication between man and sword.

　　After rotating thirty-six times like this, he stopped with the blood knife.

　　When his body stopped, he also felt that his body suddenly became heavy. When he opened his eyes, he was actually sweating all over, even his clothes were soaked.

　　He hurriedly wiped his whole body with a towel, and grabbed the knife from the bed again. As soon as he grabbed the handle of the knife, an unprecedented familiar feeling suddenly emerged in his heart.

　　Strange, I haven't had this feeling before. He cried secretly.

　　It felt very strange, as if the blood knife had been with him for many years, just like the saw and plane in the hands of a carpenter, the kitchen knife and spatula in the hands of a chef, and the musical instrument in the hands of a musician. As long as he held it in his hand, he would feel very solid and full of confidence.

　　Once he put it down, he would feel reluctant and even a little painful.

　　After staring at the blood-red blade for a long time, he suddenly realized something and swung his sword to the top.

　　With a light sound of "pu", the cloth tent on the top seemed to be hit by a small stone, making a slight sound.

　　Su Yong slashed at the sword light in front of him again with some disbelief, and this time he was really stunned.

　　I saw a light red sword light, about half a foot long, gathering in front of the tip of my blood blade.

　　Oh my God! This... could it be the so-called sword energy?

　　But the shadow of this sword energy did not last long. At the moment when he was stunned, it quickly dissipated.

　　He tried again a few times without giving up, but he could not see the shadow again.

　　At this time, he felt weak all over, his waist and legs were sore, and he couldn't help but fall on the bed again and take a nap.

　　Maybe I'm dazzled, why am I so tired suddenly? He muttered before falling asleep.

　　...

　　...

　　"Toot..." The harsh horn sounded, followed by the sound of hooves like thunder.

　　Reflecting the rising sun, the snow-white Silver Dragon Army was even more majestic.

　　This is not the group of reinforcements last night, but 10,000 elite armored soldiers who have been well fed and adjusted.

　　General Xiao Changfeng is three years older than Chu Nantian, but they look about the same age. He has handsome eyebrows, a resolute face, and a clean-shaven beard on his chin. The whole person looks like something called unrestrained and extraordinary.

　　He rode a snow-white jade rabbit horse, with a silver helmet on his body and a snow saddle under his seat. With a hint of pride on his face, he deserves the title of Prince Charming.

　　But at this moment, Su Yong and other dirty black whirlwind soldiers were not very interested in him.

　　"What a big show!" Su Yong touched his nose: "Brothers, let's go up and take a look."

　　A group of people responded loudly and rushed to the tower. It was the "cannon fodder" team of 100 people last night.

　　Due to his outstanding performance last night, the officials of Longyi City did not seem to have much objection to him replacing Xue Dutou as a small Dutou. And the brothers in the Black Whirlwind simply called him "Su Dutou".

　　Originally, the Silver Dragon Army was the main reinforcement, and it had a reputation, a good appearance, and a large number of people. Who would have thought that such a team of cannon fodder would steal the limelight. Xiao Changfeng was really unhappy.

　　But everyone saw the performance of others. The defenders of Longyi City, from top to bottom, treated the Black Whirlwind soldiers better than the Silver Dragon Army.

　　Who told others to fight to the death while he was just playing big? Xiao Changfeng sighed secretly, and could only hope that he could make a name for himself today.

　　Chu Nantian was also unhappy. Originally, the group of guys who dared to fight with the Silver Dragon Army were used as cannon fodder, just to trick him, but who would have thought that this guy would come back to life.

　　Even the 100 Silver Dragon soldiers who were also used as cannon fodder actually ran to Su Yong's side, and talked about how powerful Su Yong was in the camp all night, like a Shura killer. In addition, the news of the previous Black Forest Battle also spread here, and Su Yong's reputation was unparalleled.

　　So at this moment, Chu Nantian looked at Xiao Changfeng with a heavy look in his eyes: "Brother Xiao, this time the responsibility is not small, it depends on you!"

　　Xiao Changfeng laughed and raised the long silver spear in his hand: "Brother, don't worry, how long can this jumping clown jump? I will fight out of the city now and let those bumpkins open their eyes!"

　　At this time, the herald had already shouted loudly: "For the last time... check the equipment!"

　　A burst of crashing sounds like the rolling waves. Ten thousand silver dragon soldiers responded with a roar: "Okay!"

　　The gate creaked open, and Xiao Changfeng raised his silver spear: "Yanlong Changfeng, the sky is shaking! Brothers, follow me!"

　　"Charge!" Ten thousand elite soldiers responded frantically and rushed out in a line.

　　...

　　"Well, the momentum is good!" Su Yong stood on the top of the city, squinting at the team of white-clothed soldiers and nodded.

　　Chapter 10 Talking about

　　War on the City Wall 　　Looking out of the city, I saw a team slowly walking out of the Yanmeng camp a few miles outside the city.

　　The outside of the city was originally flat, but now several large pits have been dug out, and the hastily buried corpses still emit bursts of stench. Even some exposed dry grass has long been turned into powder due to the trampling of war horses and human boots.

　　So before the Yanmeng team came close, the iron hooves brought up a large amount of yellow dust all over the sky, which was quite imposing.

　　When the Yanmeng people came to a place within an arrow's distance from the city, they stopped and gradually formed a long square black team, which seemed to be about 10,000 people.

　　The burly Yanmeng warriors wearing cowhide, sheepskin and yellow-brown leather battle clothes, with hooked noses and red eyes, held up machetes and long spears, exuding a fierce aura. Mutulu, one of the three tiger generals of Yanmeng, rode on a big black horse with a big machete across his body, staring at him.

　　What surprised Su Yong was that this so-called one of the three tiger generals of Yanmeng grassland was open and aboveboard, and did not take action before the Silver Dragon Army went out of the city to set up the battle formation, but just watched coldly.

　　Damn, is this a war or a duel? He touched the bridge of his nose, feeling very puzzled.

　　After the Silver Dragon Army formed a battle formation, Mutulu raised his hand, and a Yanmeng soldier came up behind him.

　　Mutulu mumbled something, and then the soldier rode forward and shouted in the stiff Yanlong language: "General Mutulu, the hero of our grassland, said that he wants to meet the real warriors of the Yanlong Empire." The

　　Silver Dragon Army was in a commotion. Xiao Changfeng nodded, and a personal soldier immediately jumped out of the team and shouted loudly: "Mutulu, our General Xiao Changfeng will tell you what a real warrior is!"

　　What is this play? Su Yong became more depressed. Me, fuck, is this a show?

　　The same view was shared by a general in a yellow robe on the city gate. The general was not tall and looked very friendly. There were only two guards standing beside him, and it was unknown what rank they were.

　　He stood not far from Su Yong and snorted impatiently: "This Xiao Changfeng, I thought he was a straightforward person, how did he learn these hypocritical things?"

　　A guard next to him smiled bitterly and replied: "General Xiao is indeed a martial artist, but these generals also like to show off their reputations."

　　"Damn, they are all brainless guys, and so is Mutolu." The general in the yellow robe narrowed his eyes: "What's the use of being able to fight? How much is a warrior worth per pound?"

　　Su Yong agreed with him and smiled and said: "That's right, you can only use your reputation to bluff people, you might as well draw a circle and let them put friendship first!"

　　The general in the yellow robe looked at him unexpectedly and frowned. A guard next to him immediately shouted: "Who are you?"

　　"Ah," the general in the yellow robe glared, and the guard immediately retreated. The general laughed at Su Yong and said, "This little brother is right. The Four Heroes and Three Tigers are so pretentious all day long. It's really boring to watch them."

　　Damn, this guy is so arrogant! Su Yong looked around cautiously. Fortunately, there were no people from the Silver Dragon Army on the tower.

　　He smiled and bowed, "Brother, it's okay for you to talk here, but don't let them hear you, or you'll get into trouble."

　　"They are also soldiers of the Flame Dragon. What's the problem with asking them to help? If they don't fight, wouldn't it be a waste of our Dragon Wing's rations?" The yellow-robed general said carelessly.

　　This guy is outspoken, so stay away from him. Su Yong smiled, bowed, and turned to leave. Unexpectedly, the general officer came over and said, "Hey, don't leave. Watching a show requires someone to accompany you to be addicted... You seem to be afraid of them?"

　　"I'm afraid of nothing!" Su Yong laughed and whispered, "I had a fight with them before I came to Long Yi. They all rode white horses and pretended to be princes, a whole army of pretentious people."

　　"That's right," the yellow-robed general clapped his hands and laughed, "That's it. They have been here for two days and haven't even come up to the city wall! Except for sleeping with their heads covered, they just want to eat and drink! After two days, they said they would fight with others openly. It's really fucking pretentious! Did they get out of the siege by fighting an upright battle?"

　　Su Yong nodded repeatedly. It must be said that the general spoke to his heart.

　　At this time, the guy said again: "I think this Silver Dragon Army is not as good as the group of black guys from Phoenix City. After all, they just arrived and only took a short rest before going into battle. How can they be so ostentatious?"

　　"Also," the yellow-robed general smiled, "I heard that there was a small Phoenix City detachment that redeemed its sins last night, but it was very impressive. The leader was called...what was his name? Do you know which general they are under?"

　　The general saw Su Yong in black armor and knew that they were reinforcements from Phoenix City, so he asked him.

　　But at this moment, the war under the city had already started.

　　Xiao Changfeng was not a vegetarian. He shouted angrily, clamped his legs together, and the Jade Rabbit Horse under him ran like a dragon. At this time, the silver spear in his hand had already danced into a white storm and rushed towards the other side.

　　The Silver Dragon Army behind him was also like a rolling silver wave, rushing towards the black area with great momentum.

　　Almost at the same time, Namu Tolu also screamed, and the brown leather armored Yanmeng men behind him roared, brandishing their machetes and long spears, and pressed forward like a black mountain.

　　The two black and white iron armies collided with each other with a bang, and the huge momentum even split the air. After the dull sound waves, countless steel knives slashed on the armor, and countless long spears and machetes collided, as well as deafening roars and screams, all exploded together, like an extremely magnificent symphony.

　　Su Yong felt the huge power on the twenty-foot-high tower, and he smelled a faint smell of blood in his nostrils.

　　Xiao Changfeng's first opponent was not the tiger general Mu Tolu, but several personal soldiers who rushed over to him.

　　The Four Heroes of Yanlong really lived up to their reputation. After the silver spear collided with a long phantom in the silver light, the bright silver light suddenly disappeared.

　　Looking again, Xiao Changfeng's silver spear was already strung with the bodies of three Yanmeng soldiers, like a string of oversized candied haws, with blood-red "syrup" dripping down continuously.

　　Na Mutulu was also born with supernatural power. He chopped the neat line of Silver Dragon soldiers with his machete, and he actually cut a huge gap for him. Before several Silver Dragon soldiers could scream, they were chopped into two parts, including the horses, and their livers, intestines and organs were bleeding all over the ground. It can be seen that the knife was amazing.

　　The two commanders easily harvested the burdens around them and finally fought together.

　　The silver spear was like a dragon out of the sea, piercing blood holes everywhere. The machete was like an autumn wind sweeping leaves, and the broken limbs and flesh flew everywhere. Soon, the two people could no longer be seen where they were, only a huge storm formed by two whirlwinds, one white and one black.

　　The soldiers who were slightly closer to the side, whether they were Yanlong soldiers or Yanmeng men, were swept into the wind and turned into pieces of meat flying everywhere.

　　Even though Su Yong had many opinions about the Silver Dragon Army,

　　he was stunned at this moment. Damn, I thought I was the most ruthless person in the world, but who would have thought there would be such a fierce man in the world! He couldn't help but secretly cried out in shame.

　　In fact, his bloody battle last night was just a desperate fight between a person who didn't know martial arts and others with blood. How could he compare with such a famous general who has been famous for a long time?

　　If he were to fight against such a fierce man, even if he had a magic weapon in his hand, he would not be able to get close. The power of others waving weapons at high speed alone would probably make him spit blood.

　　The yellow-robed general beside him also nodded at this time: "Well, this Xiao Changfeng is not just a guy who can talk, he still has some skills."

　　How much? Su Yong frowned.

　　And the two black and white brigades, the Silver Dragon Army won because of its excellent equipment and rest.

　　The Yanmeng people were born with supernatural powers and were aggressive by nature.

　　Under the two strong forces, it was a draw. The black and white glued together gradually bit out a wavy dividing point, which looked a bit like a huge Tai Chi diagram from a distance.

　　Of course, the center of this Tai Chi diagram is exactly where the storm is, and it is also the fighting range of the two main generals.

　　The two sides fought for a long time, and the winner could not be seen for a while. At this time, the yellow-robed general suddenly sighed.

　　Almost at the same time, Su Yong also shook his head and sighed: "If General Xiao was not so aggressive and could split himself to organize the formation, we should have an advantage."

　　"Oh?" The yellow-robed general's eyes lit up unexpectedly: "You also saw it?"

　　It turned out that although the combat power of the two sides was comparable, the Silver Dragon Army had a neat appearance and usually paid great attention to the training of the formation. If they could effectively arrange the formation, with the advantages of shields and weapons, they could further expand the results of the battle.

　　However, at this moment, they were already in a melee, and no one organized the spear, short sword and shield-armored soldiers, so they could only kill desperately like the Yanmeng people.

　　This is also the reason why Su Yong agreed with the yellow-robed general's words "How much is a warrior worth per pound?"

　　A successful general is not just about being brave and aggressive and pursuing personal heroism, but the most important thing is to expand the results of the war and defeat the enemy in an effective way.

　　Although Su Yong was also brave and aggressive last night, he was able to inspire everyone's fighting spirit and organize their own team, instead of just focusing on his own efforts and ignoring the team.

　　In comparison, Su Yong has the right to despise General Xiao Changfeng, one of the so-called Four Heroes of Yanlong.

　　"If it were me, how would I fight?" Su Yong was stunned as he looked at the chaotic scene.

　　"By the way, you haven't told me yet, who was that team last night..." The yellow-robed general saw that the situation was deadlocked and couldn't help but think of the previous things.

　　"I led them," Su Yong said calmly, "The one hundred team members last night were the brothers around me. Xue Dutou died, so I led them temporarily."

　　"Ah? It turned out to be you! Are you that... Su Yong?" Before the yellow-robed general finished speaking, Su Yong stared at a black cloud floating in the distance, as if thinking about something.

　　"What's wrong?" The yellow-robed general said.

　　Su Yong suddenly smiled mysteriously: "Sir, I invite you to watch a good show!"

　　After that, he drew his blood knife and shouted to his team: "Brothers, call all the teammates of the Black Whirlwind, equip all of them with long and short weapons, prepare horses immediately, and prepare to go out of the city to meet the enemy!"

　　Go out of the city? Everyone looked at each other.

　　Su Yong's face was serious: "Brothers, if you trust me, Su Yong, go and inform the brigade to follow me, and see how I can keep these ten thousand Yanmeng people!"

　　Chapter 11 Storm Commando

　　PS: Vote, vote, the more you vote, the more you win, it will never change

　　. Ha~ What Su Yong didn't expect was that the 3,000-man Black Whirlwind Brigade, under the call of his own team of 100 people, quickly formed a formation in the city.

　　Several commanders who should have been his superiors also came over to pat his shoulders and said, "Brother, I support you!"

　　He couldn't help but be a little moved.

　　Riding on the horse, Su Yong looked at his Black Tornado teammates with resolute faces in the dark queue, took a deep breath, calmed his mind, and then said loudly: "Brothers, thank you for looking up to me, Su Yong! If you hadn't rescued us in time last night, we brothers would not be able to stand here! On behalf of the 100 brothers, I would like to thank you all!" After that, he bowed deeply on the horse.

　　There was a little noise in the team. Although everyone was his brothers, they were still moved to hear him say that.

　　They couldn't help thinking, what does all this mean? As long as you can lead everyone to win the battle and let us have a good time, it will not be in vain.

　　Since the desperate battle in the Black Forest last night, these illiterate soldiers have really been convinced by him.

　　Commander Mo Qianren said loudly: "Brother Su, don't say these polite words. We became famous in the Black Forest because of your surprise attack. To be honest, brothers have fought for several years, but we have never had such a good fight. Brother Su, just say whatever you want. I, Old Mo, will listen to you!"

　　The soldiers behind him also shouted loudly: "Yes, we will listen to you!"

　　Several other commanders also nodded.

　　"Okay!" Su Yong looked around at everyone and said loudly: "Although I, Su Yong, am bold and reckless, I am not a brainless person. Please rest assured! You don't have to ask me so much later, just follow me. I promise to make everyone kill more happily and win a big victory. In the future, the Silver Dragon Army will bow their heads and take a detour when they see us!"

　　Everyone laughed in unison. After hearing this, everyone was even more confident.

　　"If I'm right, there will be a strong wind soon. Don't panic, just follow me. Also, try to control your voice and put on the muzzles of your horses!"

　　The city gate creaked open, Su Yong waved his hand, and the three thousand cavalry walked out along the edge of the city wall in a very "low-key" manner.

　　This scene was only seen by the yellow-robed general and the defenders on the tower. How could the desperate Yanmeng people and the Silver Dragon Army notice this?

　　Just when they all left the city, the sky suddenly became gloomy, and a strong wind suddenly rose, pulling in a group of heavy dark clouds from afar, quickly covering the sun, and the sky and the earth became gloomy in an instant.

　　Just when everyone was in the most depressed mood, a thunderbolt suddenly flashed in the sky, and then the countless dark clouds gathered together quickly as if they were affected by some strange gravity, gathering more and more, and thicker and thicker, and finally formed a black mountain.

　　This black drifting mountain was spinning rapidly. It passed by the tents of the Yanmeng people, and the tent flags immediately rose with the wind, like tiny dandelions.

　　Countless debris was swept into this black mountain, and even the wooden stakes used to fix the tents on the ground were swept off. This increasingly large black cloud mountain whistled around the edge of the Yanmeng tent, causing panic.

　　The Black Whirlwind seemed to hear the shouts in the Yanmeng camp and the neighs of countless war horses.

　　Both sides of the war noticed the weather conditions. The Yanmeng people looked back frequently, with a trace of worry in their eyes.

　　The black cloud mountain was still not satisfied and began to rush over here. The Yanmeng soldiers standing behind had already begun to dismount and lie on the ground consciously.

　　"Damn, it's a tornado!" Soldiers on both sides couldn't help but exclaimed loudly.

　　This is a huge tornado. According to Su Yong's knowledge in his previous life, it is at least level 10.

　　Even though Mutolu was born arrogant and Xiao Changfeng was amazing in martial arts, they had to avoid the power of heaven and earth.

　　The melee between the two teams ended in a flash. The Yanmeng warriors and Yanlong soldiers all jumped off their horses at the first opportunity, and at the same time tried to control their horses to sit or lie down, and block the strong wind together with themselves.

　　This is experience. Most people who have lived in border cities have some experience in dealing with it. Such tornadoes often occur here and are not rare.

　　Even the defenders on the Longyi Tower found a safe corner one by one and fell to the ground.

　　Only the group of soldiers of the Black Whirlwind Column who had just left the city gate were left.

　　These black-helmeted cavalrymen had already received Su Yong's advance notice, so they were not too panicked. At this time, they heard Su Yong shouting: "Brothers, don't get off the horses! Follow me!"

　　They looked forward in astonishment, only to see Su Yong raise the blood knife in his hand and speed up his horse to gallop to the far right.

　　Several commanders and captains did not have time to be stunned, and followed in a daze. Those soldiers, watching their superiors rushing, naturally had no idea at all, and rode their horses to chase after them. A few who were about to dismount and evade immediately made up their minds to follow.

　　The three thousand black cavalry rushed out from the side of the black cloud mountain with the sound of hooves, and rushed into the clouds of dust.

　　Su Yong looked at the direction of the tornado and chose a route that tried to avoid the wind.

　　The Black Whirlwind Column came out from the city gate. It was originally located relatively far back and far away from the tornado, so it had enough time to avoid the range of the storm.

　　Of course, this requires the leader to have sufficient judgment and the ability to make decisions immediately.

　　Su Yong ran nearly a thousand meters to the side, and then pulled the warhorse, regardless of the whistling wind around him that had already made his armor hiss, and shouted: "Everyone follow me!"

　　Then he ran into the side of the storm, and the flying yellow dust immediately submerged him.

　　But the excited teammates didn't care about much, and they all rushed over on horseback to follow the vague figure.

　　The wind was very strong, and the thick and hard armor kept rustling, sticking to the body like silk, and even the horse's mane hurt their hands. They put up shields in front of the horses to block the wind and sand in front of the horses, but the mud and dust kept hitting their faces and bodies. The soldiers closed their eyes and stretched out their hands to wipe the endless mud on their faces.

　　They were blind and followed the brothers in front of them completely relying on their hearing. Fortunately, even though the wind was howling, it still didn't drown out the hoof sounds.

　　"What are they doing?" The yellow-robed general had already squatted under the battlements with a group of defenders. But he had seen the movements of the team before he avoided the wind and sand.

　　"Are these people running out to die?" He thought Su Yong was going to support the Silver Dragon Army at first, but he didn't expect such a big tornado to blow at this moment.

　　In such a big storm, these people rushed in, are they not willing to die?

　　The whistling of the wind, intertwined with the thunder in the sky, accompanied by the slightly chaotic sound of the horses' hooves of the Black Whirlwind Column, combined into a strange prelude.

　　Although the wind was very strong, they had tried their best to avoid the center of the storm, so although their speed was affected, they were not blown away by the strong wind.

　　But they also underwent a huge test. Has anyone tried to ride a horse on the edge of a storm?

　　After a while, they had bypassed the battlefield of the warring parties. Looking at the Yanmeng people crawling on the ground in the storm, Su Yong laughed.

　　"Go around to the back, wait for the storm to pass, and start killing immediately!" He whispered to the commander and the captains behind him.

　　"Yes!" The generals responded in unison, and then passed the order one by one.

　　Those Yanmeng people crawling on the ground didn't even know that someone had actually gone around behind them in the storm.

　　The storm came quickly and went away quickly. Although the whistling sound was terrifying, it only lasted for a while.

　　So standing behind the storm, you will see that the rage is actually not much different from a passing cloud of smoke. It also walked slowly into the distance, leaving only dust flying all over the sky.

　　But before the Yanmeng people in the back row stood up and patted the dust on their bodies, they heard the deafening sound of horse hooves.

　　Reinforcements? Some people were even a little surprised. Could it be that someone in their own tent came to support?

　　But in fact, a large group of soldiers in the Yanmeng tent were anxiously collecting the scattered debris. Tents, clothes, and food were blown all over the sky, and even a lot of war horses ran away. How could they take care of this side?

　　Moreover, they were also full of confidence and not worried about the battle between their heroes and the Yanlong people.

　　This is simply a nightmare! The dazed Yanmeng people had no time to react, and the bright sword light chopped down! And in front of them, the storm that had just passed even had a huge swirling echo.

　　The Yanmeng people standing on the ground without the support of their war horses had no power to resist at all, not to mention that the enemy's war horses came so fast!

　　Su Yong shouted: "Brothers, for the Yanlong Empire! Kill them all, charge!"

　　Three thousand armored soldiers shouted: "Kill them all!"

　　Everyone was unwilling to lag behind, whipping their horses, holding up their steel knives, and charging in.

　　For a while, the steel knives on the horses whirred, and the people on the horses screamed. This place has become a huge slaughterhouse.

　　Su Yong waved the blood knife and cut a Yanmeng man who had just stood up in half.

　　The speed of the warhorse under him was so fast that the flying blood sprayed all over his face. The salty taste from the mouth and nose made his whole body excited.

　　The warhorse was inexhaustible, galloping past, and the horse's hooves flew up, kicking a Yanmeng soldier who had just stood up to the ground, and was instantly trampled into meat paste by his companions.

　　The Black Whirlwind Column rushed after the storm in front of them, and the Yanmeng people who stood up one step faster were killed by the knife light and blood splashed everywhere. Those who were still crawling on the ground were the worst, and they didn't even know what was going on, and they were trampled into hell by the iron hooves that were running over!

　　This journey was like chopping melons and vegetables, and it was much more enjoyable than the battle in the Black Forest. The Black Whirlwind followed the storm and raged all the way, and it was not wrong to give it this name.

　　People rode their horses in the crowd, killing people in the sky and the sky, making the Silver Dragon Army who finally stood up look at each other speechless.

　　No one knew how their own soldiers bypassed them and rushed into the enemy's formation.

　　Su Yong chopped more than 20 people along the way, and was enjoying the killing. Suddenly, he heard a roar in front of him, and a huge white shadow flashed over with a whirring sound!

　　That was a force that he could not resist at all! He suddenly felt a sense of powerlessness in front of this vague shadow.

　　It looked far away, but in fact, the white shadow was in front of him in an instant.

　　He only had time to bend down with all his strength, and he felt hot on his body, and a pool of smelly horse blood splashed all over his back.

　　It turned out that his horse was chopped off by the opponent with a knife, and the horse's head flew over his head.

　　Fortunately, he dodged quickly, otherwise he would have been cut in half with the knife.

　　The headless horse could not make a sound, and fell forward, knocking him to the ground, causing pain in all his nerves.

　　He just turned over, and a bigger white light chopped down again! He

　　turned over desperately! The machete chopped on the ground beside him, and the flying gravel and soil hit his face painfully, and blood immediately gushed out.

　　This time it was his own blood!

　　Damn, it was Mutolu, one of the three tiger generals! Su Yong was shocked and rolled three times in a row, but he hit the body of a Yanmeng man on the ground and could no longer move.

　　Looking at Mutolu approaching with a knife, he could only sigh: "Damn, I ran into this evil star, and now I'm done!"

　　The knife light flashing in the sky reflected the dim sunlight, blurring.

　　He couldn't dodge this knife no matter what. Su Yong glanced at the blood knife that fell to the side, and had to close his eyes helplessly.

　　Chapter 12 Blood Knife Kills Tiger General

　　However, at this moment, there was a burst of hurried footsteps beside him, followed by a loud shout, and a sound of wind rushed over his head.

　　Su Yong slightly opened his eyes and saw a figure leaping over him, waving a steel knife and slashing at Mutulu.

　　This figure was not unfamiliar, and Su Yong soon found that it was his teammate Yan Qing.

　　"Don't!" He shouted loudly.

　　But it was too late.

　　Mutulu just turned the knife light, and the blurred knife light slightly deviated from the direction and slashed at Yan Qing.

　　With a crisp sound, the steel knife in Yan Qing's hand immediately flew out of his hand, bounced more than ten meters before being inserted into the ground. The machete continued to come, hitting Yan Qing, and there was a dull sound.

　　Then Su Yong on the ground was covered by a pool of blood that rushed to the sky!

　　"No!" He screamed miserably, and with strength coming from nowhere, he rolled over and rushed out, picking up the bloody knife.

　　With the blood knife in hand, he suddenly felt the familiar feeling in his heart. It seemed that as soon as his fingers touched the handle of the knife, he grasped hope, and an indescribable confidence immediately rose.

　　But the power of this confidence was far less than the anger in his heart at the moment!

　　At this moment, Yan Qing, who was cut in half, fell right in front of him. He saw Yan Qing's wide eyes were still open!

　　Damn, you, you bastard! Su Yong shouted, holding the knife with both hands and slashing with all his strength!

　　The blood knife danced with a brilliant blood light, and the red sword energy on the blade emerged again, like a blood rainbow rising from the ground!

　　Mutolu smiled contemptuously. At this time, his machete had already fallen to the ground. He raised the handle of the knife calmly and faced the blood light.

　　The eight-foot-long handle was as thick as an arm and was made of tungsten. This knock would make the opponent spit blood! However,

　　when he raised his arms, there was a crisp sound, and then his arms became light, and all the power from the muscles fell into the air at once!

　　He looked down in astonishment, only to see that the handle of his machete, as thick as his arm, had been cut off by the opponent, and the blood light was not slowing down, and was slashing towards his lower abdomen at a high speed.

　　How could this be possible? Mutulu didn't care about that, and with a step, his body had already leaped backwards!

　　Unfortunately, he was still a little slow.

　　Although the blood knife had not yet approached him, the hazy sword energy had already broken through his leather armor and cut into his lower abdomen!

　　Mutulu exerted force on his toes, and suddenly felt a sharp pain in his lower body. The force sent to his waist could no longer support it.

　　He lowered his head again in confusion, only to find that his abdomen was constantly spurting and shooting blood. Some intestines were constantly flowing out of the slowly expanding wound! His last toe force accelerated his pain, and the force sent rushed to his waist, but his waist had been cut off. As a result, his lower body bounced upwards, but his upper body had already fallen backwards!

　　And Su Yong also used up all his strength after swinging the knife. His consciousness gradually blurred, and finally fell to the ground with a bang.

　　But he still held the blood knife tightly in his hand.

　　At the moment before he fell into coma, he seemed to hear the Yanmeng people in front of him rushing towards him with a cry, and someone behind him also shouted "Su Dutou!" Then there was the sound of rapid horse hooves...

　　...

　　...

　　Su Yong woke up three hours later. Looking at the yellowish light in the tent, he felt a warm feeling in his heart.

　　Life is so beautiful, it's so good to be alive!

　　But thinking of Yan Qing dying to save him, how could Su Yong be happy?

　　"Su Dutou is awake!" He heard Zhao Gu's cry of joy, and turned his head to show him a smile.

　　When he turned his head, he found that there were already people around him. The generals of the Black Whirlwind Column almost filled the tent, and the Silver Dragon Army Sergeant named Tie Niu was also there.

　　There was a strong breath at the head of the bed. Turning his head again with difficulty, he found that it was the yellow-robed general.

　　"Su Dutou, Yan Qing..." As soon as Zhao Gu finished speaking, Sun Shangwu beside him patted him on the shoulder and

　　said, "Don't say anymore." Several soldiers beside him, who were all his former teammates, sobbed when they heard the words.

　　Su Yong also burst into tears. He half-raised his body and choked in a low voice, "He wanted to save me..."

　　Several soldiers around him stretched out their hands and held his hands tightly.

　　"Su Dutou, don't be sad. It's his blessing that Yan Qing can save you."

　　Zhao Gu and others are his teammates since he joined the army. Although the time is not long, they have gone through many tests and their friendship is comparable to that of brothers.

　　Hearing Zhao Gu say this at this moment, everyone burst into tears.

　　"Don't say that," Su Yong sat up suddenly and said solemnly, "You have to remember that for a person, life is the most important thing. It is not worth giving up your life for someone! Yan Qing died for me, and I will feel guilty for the rest of my life. Even if I help him get revenge, this debt cannot be repaid!"

　　Su Yong, who came from the future, is used to scenes of mutual exploitation and selfish faces. When Yan Qing died for him, the infinite grief and indignation in his heart not only made him make a brilliant knife, but also gave his soul a huge shock.

　　In this world, human nature is so simple and simple. Who would have thought that a comrade who is usually taciturn would die to save himself?

　　There is no doubt that Yan Qing knows the huge gap in strength with the other party, but he still desperately uses his life to exchange for a glimmer of his own life. What kind of spirit is this?

　　The yellow-robed general sighed, then nodded, and said nothing. But he knew that after this battle, the hearts of the Black Whirlwind team members were firmly condensed together.

　　If a few casualties were exchanged for such a result, it would be worth it.

　　In the end, it was the old soldier Sun Shangwu who came to his senses first. He stretched out his calloused hand and pressed Su Yong's hand: "Boss, you killed Mutolu, one of the three tigers of Yanmeng. This contribution is unmatched. Look, the city guard of Longyi City has come to see you specially!"

　　The yellow-robed general laughed and saw that there was no surprise on Su Yong's face. He smiled bitterly and said: "You saw it a long time ago?"

　　Su Yong said lightly: "Except for the commander-in-chief of Longyi City, Zhan Kuanglan, who else dares to point fingers on the city wall and say that Xiao Changfeng will "Is it not the army's fault?"

　　Dragon Wing Commander Zhan Kuanglan laughed and said, "Brother Su is indeed very sharp-eyed, and is definitely not an ordinary person. I heard that the battle of Phoenix City was also resolved by Brother Su's surprise attack. I didn't expect that Commander Yan would send you here. This is really a blessing for Dragon Wing!"

　　Su Yong smiled modestly and said, "Master Zhan, don't joke. I, Su Yong, have only been in the army for a month. How can I know how to use troops? All this is just a coincidence, just a blind cat meeting a dead mouse. How can I deserve what Master Zhan said?"

　　Su Yong didn't lie. Although he was interested in military affairs in his previous life and had read Sun Tzu's Art of War several times, it was all just talk on paper, and it was completely different from this real war.

　　Apart from the common sense of observing the weather and terrain, he was a real military novice.

　　"What a blind cat that catches a dead mouse!" Zhan Kuanglan laughed and said, "In my opinion, few of those conceited generals have the broad mind like Brother Su! You said that everything was just a coincidence, but I don't think anyone can have such a coincidence!"

　　There was a burst of laughter in the tent, and the sadness of losing their comrades was washed away.

　　At this moment, an aggressive silver-helmeted general rushed in, shouting, "Go away! Who is Su Yong? Who is Su Yong?"

　　The Black Whirlwinds were furious. Sun Shangwu shouted, "Who are you? What do you want from us?"

　　The Iron Bull Sergeant at the side hesitated for a moment and whispered, "That's Du Zifeng, deputy general of our Silver Dragon Army General Xiao Changfeng."

　　Du Zifeng snorted, pushed Sun Shangwu away, and shouted, "Call that guy out! Our General Xiao Changfeng is fighting the Yanmeng people, why is he here to join in the fun? We are having an open and honest battle, but this guy is here to ruin our general's reputation. What's the reason?" Damn it

　　, are you having an open and honest battle? If you keep fighting like this, who will die in the end? Everyone was furious.

　　What is going on? I helped you win the battle, but you are meddling in other people's business?

　　Zhao Gu saw his sergeant Sun Shangwu being pushed to the ground by him, and he could not help but rush over in anger: "What the hell did you say? How dare you attack me?"

　　Zhao Gu was young and fierce. Although Du Zifeng was stronger than him, he was pushed back four or five steps and staggered before he could stand firm. In anger, he pulled out his sword and pointed at Zhao Gu and shouted: "Are you looking for death?"

　　The leader of the Dragon Wings, Zhan Kuanglan, was about to step forward, but he saw a gust of wind in front of him, and Su Yong had already grabbed the bloody knife and rushed over.

　　I will destroy you in chapter 13.

　　PS: Two chapters a day, more votes, more updates, come and hit me if you

　　have the guts~ With a bang, Su Yong pulled Zhao Gu back with his left hand, and the knife in his right hand had cut Du Zifeng's sword into several pieces.

　　He looked at the other party's panicked eyes and said coldly: "I am Su Yong."

　　"You... you wait!" Du Zifeng took his eyes off his broken sword for a long time.

　　He didn't see anything special about the blood knife. Like everyone else, he didn't think much of this outdated weapon.

　　But the one who could use this weapon to cut off the sword in his hand must be a martial arts master. His thoughts were no different from everyone else's.

　　Thinking that Su Yong could kill Mutolu, one of the three tigers of Yanmeng, how bad could his strength be?

　　So when Xiao Changfeng asked him to come forward, he was a little nervous.

　　At this moment, the sword in his hand broke with one strike, and he was shocked. He turned around and was about to run out in a hurry. But he heard an angry shout behind him: "Stop, apologize to this Sergeant Sun!"

　　Damn, apologize? Where can I put my face in the future? How could Du Zifeng care? He was about to run out.

　　Su Yong chuckled: "This bastard, he wants to run away when he sees something bad happening? Brothers, beat him up!"

　　Zhang Boyan, the captain standing at the door of the tent, had already seen enough. Hearing this, he stretched out his foot and hooked Du Zifeng to the ground. With a nod, several burly Black Whirlwind team members rushed up and beat the silver-helmeted Lord Du until he cried for his parents.

　　"Damn it, Su Yong, you are just a captain, how dare you hit me? Do you know that General Xiao only needs one finger..."

　　"Really?" Su Yong laughed, turned around and looked at the commander Zhan Kuanglan who was smiling bitterly, and said in a stern voice: "Du Zifeng, I advise you to apologize quickly, otherwise everyone will beat you to death!"

　　"Ouch!" Du Zifeng was hit on the face again, and his nose had been beaten into a rotten garlic, with blood gushing out.

　　He still cursed angrily: "Su Yong! Damn it, don't let me see you in the future..."

　　"Later?" Su Yong stretched his face in front of him and laughed: "Do you have a future? I'll say it again, will you apologize?"

　　"Fuck your mother..."

　　Su Yong's face darkened, stretched out his hand to push away several soldiers, and laughed: "Hehe, you turned out to be a tough guy, I was wrong about you."

　　"Humph, you know what's good for you." Du Zifeng, who was in pain all over his body, didn't dare to be too rampant at this moment. He wiped the blood on his face, but didn't see the smile on Su Yong's face.

　　Hearing Su Yong's laughter, Zhan Kuanglan secretly cried out that it was not good. Just after shouting: "Brother Su, don't...",

　　he heard two slaps!

　　Su Yong put down the two trouser legs he had grabbed. The two trouser legs were full of blood, and the inside was soft like an empty bag. He laughed: "You don't know what's good for you! If you can stand up in the future, I will cut off my own feet!"

　　Du Zifeng was shocked and fainted in pain.

　　"Brother Su, you are really not a kind person." Zhan Kuanglan's face was a little ugly. No wonder Yan Chuanyun sent him out. It seems that he was also leaving a headache.

　　If it was his own soldiers, it would be fine, but they were from the Silver Dragon Army. Moreover, the Silver Dragon Army was the reinforcement of Longyi City. This problem... is a bit difficult.

　　Of course, it's just a bit difficult, not too difficult.

　　Su Yong turned around and said seriously: "Master Zhan, you have also seen that Du Zifeng relied on his high position and came to my tent to insult me, but he dared to attack my Black Whirlwind soldiers. Such a person who disturbs military discipline, if we don't give him a taste of his own medicine, what else can we do?"

　　Zhan Kuanglan's face was solemn. It would be fine if he came to you, but how did it become a disturbance of military discipline? This hat is not small.

　　While he was reciting this, Su Yong looked around and said loudly: "Commendants, you have seen that Du Zifeng from the Silver Dragon Camp is so bold and reckless that he openly insulted the achievements of our Black Whirlwind Brigade and dared to take action here. What do you think should be done to such a lunatic who is causing chaos in the army?"

　　Everyone was in an uproar. The captain Mo Qianren said with hatred: "For such a person who can't distinguish right from wrong and disturbs the morale of the army, killing him is not a light punishment!"

　　"That's right, he should be killed!" Everyone shouted in unison.

　　Why did everyone brave the tornado, sacrifice themselves to attack, and fight bloody battles? It was all for the sake of killing a few of these bastards! Who would have

　　thought that after the complete victory, this bastard would be jealous of this credit and even said something about ruining the reputation.

　　Damn, if people are dead, what's the point of having a reputation?

　　Su Yong bowed to Commander Zhan Kuanglan with great solemnity and said, "Lord Zhan has also seen it. Du Zifeng broke into our camp in public, insulted everyone's contributions, disrupted our military morale, and took the initiative to attack people. I hope Lord Zhan will give us justice!"

　　Everyone supported in unison: "I hope Lord Zhan will uphold justice!"

　　Zhan Kuanglan frowned. It was over. Now that he was given food and shelter, how could he run away?

　　He didn't pretend to be hypocritical. He clasped his fists to the people around him and said, "Don't worry, everyone. I saw what Du Zifeng did just now. I will give you justice!"

　　He changed the subject and smiled. He changed his expression very quickly. "Brother Su seems to be fine. It's really a cause for celebration! You have sacrificed your lives for Long Yi and Yanlong Empire to defeat the powerful enemy. You have made great contributions. I have sent a letter to the capital to ask for credit for you brothers. I believe that the court's reward will be issued in a few days. Come, I have already set up water and wine outside. Please don't dislike it..."

　　Dislike it! Everyone rushed out in a hurry. They had been waiting for you to say this for a long time!

　　...

　　...

　　After a great victory, there must be a feast. As for the alert on the city, of course, it was the responsibility of the Long Yi garrison who did not participate in the battle during the day.

　　The most open place in the military camp is naturally the parade ground. Only here can tens of thousands of soldiers eat and drink.

　　The training ground was ablaze with flames, and the field was divided into three large areas.

　　Those in yellow robes were part of the Dragon Wing's defenders - the "Dragon Wing Army". There were more than 10,000 people sitting on the east side of the training ground;

　　the white silver helmets on the west side were the Silver Dragon Army. Since many of them died in the defense last night and the fighting today, the current number was only a little over 10,000.

　　So it seemed that there were more Dragon Wing Army on the east side.

　　The space in the middle was not big, but it was naturally enough to accommodate 3,000 Black Whirlwind soldiers.

　　As soon as the black whirlwind soldiers appeared, the Dragon Wing defenders stood up from their chairs with a bang, and then there was warm applause, cheers and whistles.

　　Some of the Silver Dragon Army in the west also stood up, but sat back down after Xiao Changfeng hummed and the superior generals shouted.

　　Seeing Xiao Changfeng and Chu Nantian and others coming over, Zhan Kuanglan pulled Su Yong with his palm and whispered: "Don't mention what happened just now, brothers just drink and have fun." Then he generously led several generals to meet them and signaled the Black Whirlwind people to go to the middle.

　　Chapter 14 People's Will

　　PS: Chapter 2 is a little late, now it's presented~~ Reach out for tickets~~

　　Xiao Changfeng didn't look at Su Yong, but just bowed to Zhan Kuanglan: "Meet Commander Zhan."

　　Zhan Kuanglan laughed: "General Xiao, you're welcome."

　　Chu Nantian next to him also came over to salute him.

　　Su Yong saw Xiao Changfeng's eyes looking around behind him, and he couldn't help but feel refreshed. This guy was probably looking for Du Zifeng, but he ended up getting beaten up by me.

　　Damn, what good can come of provoking me?

　　Several senior officers in the Silver Dragon Army Camp all had stiff faces. They just bowed, walked back and sat down, and drank wine in silence.

　　Seeing that their superiors seemed unhappy, the Silver Dragon soldiers did not dare to be too presumptuous, but secretly fought for wine and food.

　　On the contrary, the Dragon Wing Army and the Black Whirlwind soldiers were in a mess. Soon, they were in each other's company, playing rock-paper-scissors and drinking games loudly.

　　Seeing that the yellow-clothed and black-clothed people had made a mess, the atmosphere was extremely lively. Zhan Kuanglan, Su Yong and others laughed loudly, and Chu Nantian, who was sitting at the same table, also smiled slightly, but Xiao Changfeng had an ugly look on his face.

　　"Come on, brothers. The Yanmeng monster trapped our Longyi for many days. Today, we got the help of the Phoenix City Black Whirlwind Column and the Silver Dragon Legion. We won a great victory and relieved the pressure on the city defense. We have to toast these brothers!" Zhan Kuanglan stood up and said in a deep voice.

　　His voice seemed not loud, but tens of thousands of soldiers in the field heard it clearly.

　　Su Yong was secretly surprised. This commander Zhan is not a vegetarian. Just based on this internal strength, I am afraid it is even better than the four heroes of Yanlong.

　　He used the wine glass to cover his face and secretly looked at Xiao Changfeng and Chu Nantian. Sure enough, he saw that both of them changed their expressions.

　　Everyone on the field responded in unison and raised their glasses.

　　It was said to be a toast to everyone, but in fact it was only to toast the soldiers of the Black Whirlwind. Because the Dragon Wing Army had already rushed into the middle and pulled the soldiers of the Black Whirlwind everywhere to drink.

　　This side was full of silver helmets, very clear. The Silver Dragon soldiers stood up and felt a little awkward. They looked at others with a little envy, and the atmosphere was a little cold.

　　Su Yong, several generals, Xiao Changfeng, Chu Nantian and others also stood up. Just as they were about to clink glasses with Zhan Kuanglan, Zhan Kuanglan said loudly: "Brothers of Longyi, you must look carefully. These are the great heroes who helped us get out of the siege. They are all influential figures!"

　　Zhan Kuanglan pointed at Chu Nantian and said: "This is General Chu Nantian from the Silver Dragon Corps. He is one of the famous 'Four Heroes of Yanlong' in our Yanlong Empire. He is only in his twenties this year, but I don't know how many famous masters he has killed! Last year, when the barbarians in the Xuefeng Mountains in the northeast were in turmoil, it was General Chu who turned the tide. General Chu climbed to the top of the Xuefeng Mountain alone and killed the bandit leader Xuefeng Thirteen Eagles in succession, scaring two thousand bandits to go down the mountain and beg for mercy from the officers and soldiers."

　　Everyone applauded. This is the pride of the Yanlong Empire. Both the Dragon Wing Army and the Phoenix Army have heard of Chu Nantian's glorious deeds and have long heard of this young hero.

　　Although it was the first time that Su Yong heard about this heroic story, he was very tactful and tried to applaud.

　　Are you kidding? It was not easy to climb to the top of the snowy mountain, and he had to kill more than ten bandit leaders. He didn't know if he had the ability. He had to support him!

　　Chu Nantian looked around and was quite satisfied with everyone's reaction.

　　He seemed a little surprised when his eyes swept over Su Yong, but he quickly returned a smile and nodded.

　　"What about this one..." Zhan Kuanglan turned his finger and pointed at Xiao Changfeng: "General Xiao Changfeng!"

　　This time he didn't need to introduce him, and there was constant applause from

　　the audience. It turned out that Xiao Changfeng was a few years older than Chu Nantian, so there were naturally more rumors about him in the "jianghu", and everyone had already heard of him.

　　Xiao Changfeng was obviously very satisfied with everyone's reaction, but he was still a little unsatisfied. He cleared his throat and said loudly: "Master Zhan, thank you for your praise. I also thank all the brothers for your kindness. Xiao has always been upright and honest in his life, and puts benevolence and righteousness first. Even if he is against an enemy, he will give him a fair chance and will never take advantage of his danger to secretly kill him!"

　　This sentence was also said with full of energy, and everyone heard it clearly.

　　Xiao Changfeng meant that my reputation is fair and just, and it is the right way.

　　However, in the ears of those soldiers, it was a bit superfluous and they sneered.

　　Everyone lives on the edge of a knife, and today we don't know what tomorrow will be like. Don't come and sell your hundred family names!

　　Of course, this sentence was even more meaningful to Su Yong and others.

　　Zhan Kuanglan laughed, and when he finished speaking, he turned around and pointed at Su Yong and said: "This one, he was unknown before..." However, as soon as he finished speaking, he heard a thunderous cheer on the field.

　　"Su Yong! Su Yong! Su Yong!!!..."

　　All the Dragon Wing soldiers and Black Whirlwind soldiers raised their hands and shouted loudly, their emotions were extremely enthusiastic.

　　This voice actually suppressed the sound of Zhan Kuanglan's internal force.

　　The eyes of the masses are sharp! Su Yong couldn't help but sigh, and looked at Xiao Changfeng with a squint, the latter's face was even uglier.

　　On the other side, many of the Silver Dragon Army soldiers couldn't help but shout Su Yong's name loudly. The leader was the classmate Tie Niu who had fought with Su Yong before, and the group of former brothers and sisters beside him. It's true that you don't know each other until you fight.

　　As they shouted, more and more people joined in, and the shouting became louder and louder.

　　Those Silver Dragon officers who couldn't stop shouting could only sigh and ignore him.

　　On the battlefield, watching the brothers die in battle, even the soldiers of the Silver Dragon Army would be terrified. Fortunately, Su Yong led the reinforcements to attack the rear and break through the enemy formation at lightning speed, which was equivalent to saving himself!

　　How could this young man who was insightful and used military tactics like a god be compared with the general who was full of benevolence and morality?

　　The soldiers were very realistic and knew how to repay kindness. General Xiao, if you want to sell the Hundred Family Names, you have to find that scholar, don't come here to run a train.

　　Even if you say it better, how can it compare with the grace of saving your life?

　　Su Yong was not the arrogant and arrogant person. He nodded, smiled, and waved his hands to stop the noise of the crowd without saying anything. He just picked up a wine jar, saluted everyone from a distance, and then gulped it down in the noise!

　　​​This wine... is just a little bit worse, not as good as the one in the dark cave under the Black Forest!

　　Su Yong put down the jar amid cheers, his face unchanged.

　　It turns out that when Su Yong was studying in his previous life, he was a famous alcoholic. He often went out with his classmates to eat supper and drink at midnight. He would not come back until he had finished more than a dozen bottles.

　　Of course, due to financial constraints, he did not drink noble wine in the past, mostly Erguotou or something like that.

　　But compared to the yellow wine in these wine jars, it is much stronger! After drinking this stuff, he did not feel much drunk, but his stomach was bloated and uncomfortable.

　　After touching his stomach, he was still not satisfied. He grabbed a large bowl, apologized to Zhan Kuanglan, and ran to the three armies to compete in drinking.

　　The Dragon Wing Army toasted more than ten bowls, and drank them all in a gulp. Amid the cheers of the crowd, he drank seven or eight bowls with his brothers, and then finally walked to the Silver Dragon Army.

　　"Brothers," he held up the large bowl, his tongue was already a little big. Last time, he was starving, but this time, his stomach was really full: "I can only drink three bowls, please don't be offended."

　　"Why? You and your brothers over there have drunk more than ten bowls. Do you look down on us?" Tie Niu was the first to run out and yell.

　　"Damn it! How dare I look down on you? It's... my stomach is not working." Su Yong was a little drunk at this time, but his mind was still clear. At this moment, he found that these Silver Dragon Army were not as hateful as he had imagined. Who told them to support me just now? Haha!

　　Tie Niu slapped his head and cursed loudly: "Damn it, if you can't drink, let's go to the toilet together, and then continue drinking after the toilet!"

　　This guy was almost drunk at this moment, and he didn't care about the general next to him. He just felt that he had to drink enough with him.

　　So Su Yong drank three bowls, and then he and a group of Silver Dragon Army soldiers who had abandoned their armor and weapons stumbled to the woods beside the parade ground and did some watering projects.

　　"Wow!" Tie Niu turned his head unintentionally and suddenly shouted: "You are a little shorter than me, how come it is so big?"

　　Su Yong turned his head and squinted at him, and said contemptuously: "The size of your thing, I had this size when I was nine years old! But I have always been low-key and believe in hiding my true strength. To be honest, this is still a boy's gun!"

　　In this world, of course, he is still a boy!

　　As the two of them made a fuss, several soldiers of the Silver Dragon Army who were close to them came over. After comparison, it was found that Su Yong was superior in both guns and gun skills.

　　"Wow, I admire you more and more." Tie Niu quickly finished the job and embarrassedly stuffed his thing in. Several soldiers of the Silver Dragon Army also quickly withdrew their troops and followed Su Yong dejectedly.

　　At this banquet, everyone got drunk and had a great time.

　　But when Su Yong woke up in the middle of the night, he found something strange.

　　Chapter 15 Swordsmith

　　PS: If you don't collect and vote after reading, I have no choice but to take out the sword.

　　According to common sense, if you drink three hundred cups at night, you should get up and pee several times in the early morning.

　　So when Su Yong went to bed, he had already prepared to get up in advance.

　　Unexpectedly, this sleep was extremely peaceful. If it weren't for the subconscious mind, Su Yong would not have gotten up in the middle of the night to wonder.

　　However, when he wondered for a long time and was wondering if his absorption ability was super strong, he found that the blood knife hanging by the bed was held in his arms at some point.

　　Damn it! Su Yong jumped off the bed in a fright, threw the knife with both hands, and smashed it on the bedding.

　　Since he was equipped with a scabbard, he got a rope in the corner to hang the blood knife. It stands to reason that even if he unconsciously grabbed around, he couldn't touch the blood knife that was more than two meters away from the bed. Could it be that he was sleepwalking?

　　Why didn't he have any impression at all? Su Yong slapped his head: Damn, what are you thinking about? I am very normal. How could sleepwalking happen to me?

　　Then...

　　Could it be...

　　Su Yong shuddered when he thought of this. Although he is a modern man who has received more than ten years of scientific education, he believes in ghosts and gods in his heart, otherwise he would not have kneeled down to offer wine to the swordsmith under the Black Forest.

　　As for whether there is something on the blood knife, he has always been skeptical.

　　How did this knife suddenly run into my arms? Also, do I have some excretory organ disease? Why don’t I feel like peeing at all?

　　I still feel bloated when I sleep, but now it has disappeared. What the hell is going on? Is it the stomach, kidneys, or something else that is wrong? He kept touching his stomach and thinking.

　　The moonlight outside the tent is bright, like frost on the ground. Looking up at the bright moon, looking down is even more confused. Su Yong pondered to no avail. Anyway, he couldn't sleep, so he simply lifted the tent door and walked out.

　　The moonlight outside was hazy and quiet, with a little damp mist in the air. Although it is not a remote rural area, there are still some unknown insects playing and singing at midnight.

　　When he walked to the edge of the school field, countless extinguished torches stood quietly around, and the place where people were drinking in the middle was still a mess. He shook his head, walked over to pick up half a pot of residual wine, and drank it down with a gulp. His stomach was a little churning, and he hurried to the edge of the woods.

　　Damn, it's quite normal. I thought it was all absorbed after drinking it? However, when he tied his pants and turned his head, he was so scared that his soul almost flew away.

　　An old man with white hair and beard stood on his right side, staring at him silently.

　　The figure was a little hazy. Su Yong rubbed his eyes and was about to shout "Oh my God" to make sure that what he saw was not an illusion.

　　"Don't be afraid." The old man actually spoke first. His face was kind and amiable, and he didn't look like a demon at all.

　　How could I not be afraid? Su Yong was trembling all over.

　　What I thought about really came true. I don't want to think about it anymore. I will never think about ghosts and gods again. He closed his eyes for a long while and forced himself to calm down.

　　"Old... old man, are you... are you a human or a ghost?" As soon as he said this, he immediately regretted it. Damn, why ask such a question? Am I not scaring myself?

　　"Haha, of course I'm not a human. But don't be afraid." The silver-haired old man stroked his beard and smiled generously: "I'm not a ghost either, I'm just a sword spirit!"

　　Sword spirit? Could it be...

　　Although Su Yong's body was shaking, his mind immediately thought of the origin of the bloody sword.

　　"That's right, young man, I am the sword spirit on the bloody sword. I sacrificed my body to the sword and possessed it."

　　The old man turned his head and walked away two steps, looking at the hazy moonlight outside the forest, and sighed a little: "I have been in that cold water pond for many years, and I didn't expect to be able to come out to see the cool moon and clear breeze."

　　Su Yong had calmed down at this time, and his feet kept walking quietly to the outside of the forest, while muttering: "Then...then the senior showed up this time for..."

　　He made up his mind that if something went wrong, he would run away immediately.

　　The old man sighed: "I was originally the swordsmith of the Dragon Blood Knife... Hey, don't leave! Why are you afraid of me?"

　　Su Yong stopped embarrassedly: "Senior, uh... It's the middle of the night, and you appear and disappear like a ghost. This is indeed a bit scary... How about this, I will take you to a place with light, and then we can talk in detail?"

　　Most ghosts are afraid of lights, and Su Yong also felt that finding a place with firelight would help him get rid of the goose bumps on his body caused by the cold.

　　"No need, I'll just say a few words." The old man seemed to despise him for being so timid, and snorted: "Where is your courage to kill the enemy in the daytime? I am a sword spirit, how can I be afraid of candles and torches?"

　　Damn, this old man actually saw my thoughts? Su Yong was shocked and stopped in his tracks.

　　"I have been studying swordsmanship all my life, dreaming of entering the Tao with swords and stepping into the ranks of immortal holy spirits. It was not until I was a hundred years old that I realized that this was just a dream. So after my body gradually aged, I planned to forge a magic weapon to pass on my cultivation."

　　Su Yong's mouth moved, but he did not speak.

　　"You must want to ask me why I don't pass this cultivation on to my descendants or disciples?" The old man looked at him and finally smiled.

　　Su Yong nodded. According to the concept of the previous life, the skills can be passed down through books, but it seems unlikely that one's own cultivation can be passed down by relying on a weapon. How can

　　it be more reliable than teaching it to a disciple hand in hand?

　　The old man frowned: "I have devoted my life to studying swordsmanship and have never paid attention to worldly affairs. I have not left any sons or heirs. When I was old and suddenly awakened, it was too late. As for accepting disciples... Do you think anyone can inherit my mantle?"

　　Su Yong's mouth moved again, but he still didn't speak.

　　Although in that cave, he had thought about getting a magic weapon and a profound skills. At this moment when his dream came true, he was a little confused.

　　"You want to ask, why did I choose you?" The old man laughed, and several birds in the forest were frightened by him and flew out, circling in the air and chirping in protest.

　　The silver-haired old man's face was solemn: "It's not me who chose you, but you chose me!"

　　After a person's physical body is annihilated, how can he still have the right to choose?

　　"After I had the idea of ​​forging a sword, I searched for sword masters all over the world, and also found countless unique skills. It took me ten years to integrate my thoughts, and finally I came up with a sword-forging method to pass on my cultivation. But now, I am also running out of energy." The old man sighed sadly, as if he had infinite regrets.

　　"The method of turning the flesh into a sword has existed since ancient times and is not rare. But I can pour all my knowledge into the sword, and guide the next step when the sword holder reaches a certain level. In this world, I am afraid that only people like me can think of and do it." The old man's beard and hair fluttered in the morning breeze, revealing a sense of pride.

　　"You have read some of the words in the Dragon Blood Knife. You accidentally hurt yourself and bled under the pond, which just happened to be your opportunity. The Dragon Blood Knife is extremely bloodthirsty. The first strand of blood was sucked by it and revealed the name of the knife because it has recognized your status as the master. Except for you, no one else can see the words on the blood knife." The old man said.

　　"As for the later formulas, they are the beginning of my cultivation that I passed on to you," the old man looked up at the moon and sighed again: "I have spent over a hundred years studying swordsmanship, and at that time, there were only a few people who could compete with me. In the end, I tried the sword on myself, and finally engraved my life experience on the sword, completing a perfect stroke, and I can die with my eyes closed."

　　"Fortunately, you, the rascal who broke in unintentionally, are not bad, with courage and wisdom. Although your muscles and bones are not good, your performance these days is barely acceptable to me!"

　　Damn, this old man is so arrogant. Su Yong couldn't help laughing in his heart. This is not my wisdom. This is the experience summarized by later generations for thousands of years. I just remembered it and am still practicing.

　　He nodded and asked, "What's the secret formula?"

　　"When I transformed my body into the sword, I engraved the secrets of my practice in my head onto the blade using a gradual method. Whenever your practice reaches a certain level, the corresponding skills will appear for you to comprehend, but others cannot see them."

　　The old man turned around and said, "When you kill more than ten soldiers, it proves that you have combat experience and have the skills to practice the first level of swordsmanship, and the first secret formula will appear. At this time, you hold the blood sword, and the blood sword will assist and guide you in your practice."

　　"Kill ten sergeants, and you can practice the second level; kill ten generals above the rank of captain, and you can practice the third level; kill ten commanders, and you can practice the fourth level. Each time a soul that meets the requirement can be accumulated to the next level... and so on, until all nine levels are learned."

　　"Then... who are you going to kill in the end?" Su Yong was dumbfounded. They weren't going to kill the emperor, were they?

　　"Emperor? What the hell is an emperor?" The old man's tone made Su Yong shudder.

　　"Is it okay if I... don't practice?"

　　To be honest, I'm not a person who kills innocent people. Su Yong said pitifully.

　　"Haha, of course! But I'm afraid you can't choose this path! Just like why did you join the army in the first place? Don't you know that joining the army is a bloody road? Which of those veterans didn't crawl out of a sea of ​​flesh and a mountain of bones? If you don't want to die, you can only climb up on the corpses of the enemy! The Dragon Blood Knife is bloodthirsty, so it uses killing as a way to advance in practice."

　　"Whether you choose the Blood Knife or choose to join the army, it's a road of no return!"

　　The silver-haired swordsmith said in a loud voice. The words were still ringing in his ears, but the figure had disappeared, leaving only a blood knife hanging on the branch.

　　Damn, it turns out that the wine in my stomach was sucked away by this old guy! After a long time, the distraught Su Yong thought of this.

　　When he pulled out the knife, the blood blade was red, and no words appeared, which showed that it was not yet time to practice the second level.

　　Chapter 16: Meeting in the General's

　　Tent The tragic death of Mutolu dealt a heavy blow to the Yanmeng people. The arrogant and arrogant grassland eagles never expected that the hero in their hearts would die at the hands of an unknown soldier in the Yanlong Army.

　　After learning that this soldier was the instigator of the Black Forest Battle in Phoenix City, the name Su Yong gradually became known to the Yanmeng people.

　　As soon as the sky was white, a messenger came running over and asked Su Yong to go to the general's tent to discuss important matters.

　　When he came to the outside of the big tent, he saw people surging in the tent, and all the officers above the commander had arrived.

　　Seeing that the generals standing at the door were one level higher than him, Su Yong felt a little embarrassed and was about to walk to the end timidly.

　　But he heard Zhan Kuanglan's voice.

　　"Su Dutou, come in."

　　This guy has such a poisonous eye. Su Yong had no choice but to go in, clasped his fists and said loudly: "Su Yong greets Lord Zhan."

　　Zhan Kuanglan smiled and nodded, motioning him to stand aside first, and then looked around at everyone and said loudly: "Our army defeated the Yanmeng monsters and killed Mutolu, one of the three tiger generals. In the end, only less than two thousand remnants escaped. This is the first big victory of Longyi since the war began, which is of great significance! Brother Su and General Xiao have made great contributions to this victory. I believe that the court's rewards will be awarded soon. Zhan congratulates the two of you in advance."

　　Everyone was excited and couldn't help but cast their eyes on them.

　　There were envious people, jealous people, and many contemptuous people.

　　Although Zhan Kuanglan said that Su Yong and Xiao Changfeng had made great contributions, everyone knew that Xiao Changfeng was just a cover, and it was Su Yong who played a decisive role and made great contributions.

　　Therefore, most of those who despised him were Xiao Changfeng's loyal subordinates and die-hard fans. They felt that their general was robbed of the limelight by others, which made them feel a little unhappy.

　　But everyone could see clearly that it was not Xiao Changfeng's 10,000 Silver Dragon Soldiers who killed most of Yanmeng's elite soldiers, but the 3,000 sneak attacking Black Whirlwind members. No one could deny this.

　　It was not difficult for 3,000 warriors riding tall horses to kill 10,000 muddle-headed infantrymen. Just imagine, even if you are physically strong and have a large number of people, what can you do on foot in front of 3,000 iron cavalrymen?

　　Xiao Changfeng coughed softly, his face slightly reddened. He cupped his hands and said, "Commander Zhan, let's not talk about the past. The Yanmeng people have suffered such a big loss. Next, they will definitely speed up the assembly of the army to force the attack on the city. We must be prepared."

　　Zhan Kuanglan laughed, "General Xiao is right. This time, we called everyone here to discuss the next plan."

　　Although the Yanmeng people lost nearly 10,000 elite soldiers, they have a large base. I heard that they will continue to send reinforcements in the future. I think there are as many as 100,000.

　　Although Longyi City also has reinforcements, the total number is less than 50,000, which is a full half short. The city defense is still a big problem.

　　Hearing Zhan Kuanglan's words, the generals immediately started to discuss. Everyone had their own small circle. This time, they gathered together in groups of three or two to discuss, and put Su Yong aside.

　　However, he was originally the lowest official. If it weren't for his military exploits, he would not have been qualified to enter this tent. Fortunately, he was also thick-skinned. Seeing that no one cared about him, he simply blinked his eyes at the top of his head, and I don't know what he was thinking.

　　"Lord Zhan, the enemy has more than twice our number. They suffered a great loss this time, so they will surely take the opportunity to intensify the siege. Therefore, it is meaningless to make an appointment for a fight. In addition to continuing to ask for help from the court, we should prepare more stone bows and arrows and hold our ground."

　　The speaker was the heroic Chu Nantian. His words seemed ordinary, but while he was agreeing with Xiao Changfeng's opinion, he also secretly supported Su Yong.

　　After all, according to what everyone said, Su Dutou had some complaints about this appointment for a fight.

　　In the end, the war was a fight of iron and blood, without too many tricks. The Yanmeng people originally made an appointment with Yanlong because the follow-up army had not arrived yet.

　　Listening to the echoes of the crowd, Su Yong couldn't help but nodded.

　　Holding on is indeed the safest way at present. Since the weather cannot be replicated, we can only rely on the geographical advantage of high cities and thick walls to fight the opponent head-on.

　　Zhan Kuanglan looked at everyone in the tent nodding, and couldn't help but touch his sparse beard on his chin: "The request for assistance to the court has been sent out early in the morning. As for the equipment of the Longyi garrison, the military equipment department is also working hard to rush it. In addition, does everyone have any additional comments?"

　　Everyone was silent. Zhan Kuanglan turned his head and looked at Su Yong, who was about to get behind those black whirlwind officers: "Brother Su, what do you think?"

　　The generals in the camp immediately cast their eyes over.

　　People are afraid of being famous, and pigs are afraid of being fat. Su Yong felt bitter in his heart, so he had to stand up and bowed: "I think what General Xiao and General Chu said is very true. Holding on is indeed the best policy."

　　Chu Nantian smiled slightly, but Xiao Changfeng snorted coldly and said: "If it weren't for your sneak attack, we would have fought with the other side a few more times, and naturally we could have delayed time to wait for reinforcements to arrive."

　　Damn, you are really shameless when I give you face? Su Yong's face changed, and he laughed: "Oh? So General Xiao is sure to win? Then I misunderstood!"

　　What sure to win? Everyone on the tower can see clearly that it is still unknown who will win! The generals present are all veterans of the battlefield, how can they not see it? Although no one stood up to speak at this moment, they couldn't help but look down on Xiao Changfeng in their hearts.

　　He is willing to sacrifice his brothers' lives to exchange for his own reputation. Following such a person is bad luck. At this moment, several generals under Xiao Changfeng couldn't help but frown.

　　Although they knew that Su Yong's reputation was earned by killing the enemy, and every time he won with fewer people, unlike him who shouted for fairness, he sacrificed the advantage of the terrain and ran to the city to fight with the opponent, using the lives of his soldiers to strengthen his reputation.

　　When the enemy is numerous and we are few, our lives are naturally much more precious than the opponent's.

　　This... Xiao Changfeng choked, and saw that the people around him were staring at him coldly, and he could no longer speak.

　　Zhan Kuanglan's eyes flashed with a hidden smile, and he waved his hand to smooth things over, saying, "Let's not talk about the past, let's focus on the future... So everyone agrees to hold on and wait for help?" All the

　　generals nodded.

　　Zhan Kuanglan shook his head and sighed, "But the imperial court's reinforcements may not arrive so quickly. This battle has to be fought!"

　　Everyone was stunned. Chu Nantian nodded and continued, "That's right. Don't have too high hopes for reinforcements."

　　He paused, looked around, and continued, "Do you know why the imperial court only sent us more than 10,000 troops?"

　　All the generals turned their heads and stared at him.

　　Yes, it's a bit too few to send so many people after so many days.

　　Chu Nantian sighed and said, "This is not a secret... The dwarf Japanese suddenly sent a large number of ships to approach the South China Sea some time ago, as if they had made an appointment with the Yanmeng people. Most of the soldiers of the Silver Dragon Legion went to the south in an emergency; the Red Barbarians have been eyeing the west, and the Golden Tiger Legion cannot split up; half of the soldiers of the Iron Lion Legion are stationed in the east, and the other half are assigned to patrol the southeast. It will take a long time to withdraw them."

　　So that's it. No wonder the court is so petty. After much anticipation, only more than 10,000 people came.

　　Su Yong couldn't help but sigh. He wandered around before, but he didn't realize that the environment in Yanlong was so tense. I think it was because of the news blockade.

　　Fortunately, because the Yanmeng people often made trouble in the north, there were many garrisons here, so in an emergency, nothing went wrong, and they were able to hold on until the arrival of more than 10,000 reinforcements.

　　"If that's the case, the only way is to defend to the death." An old general of the Dragon Wing Corps frowned and said, "Only by moving all the available materials onto the city wall and calling on the people in the city to help, can we fight to the death with the other side."

　　In fact, most of the young men in Longyi City have already joined the defenders, and there are very few left. And the remaining people are old and weak and untrained, so I'm afraid they can only be of limited use.

　　Everyone frowned and felt heavy in their hearts.

　　How long can they hold on? Even if reinforcements arrive, how many people will come? The other side is constantly sending reinforcements here.

　　What the old general said is a passive and pessimistic approach, and it is also the safest approach.

　　Zhan Kuanglan pondered silently for a long time, and finally sighed: "There is only this way..."

　　At this moment, he found that Su Yong shook his head gently as if he had realized something, and couldn't help asking: "Brother Su, do you have any ideas?"

　　Su Yong looked at the expectant eyes of the crowd, and his heart was a little uneasy. He hesitated for a moment, then finally took a step forward and said, "Master Zhan, I just heard what General Chu said, and I think we should not just stay here, but go out of the city."

　　Chapter 17 This guy is ruthless

　　PS: You need a red ticket to collect it~

　　"Leave the city?" Xiao Changfeng laughed, his eyes full of contempt. He took two steps closer to Su Yong: "Hey, Su Dutou, are you addicted to sneak attacks? Do you think the Yanmeng people are made of mud? Or have you seen that there are tornadoes every day?"

　　Su Yong's reputation, except for the bloody battle on the top of the city, was really based on sneak attacks in the other two battles.

　　So Xiao Changfeng's words made many Silver Dragon officers in the camp laugh. These were naturally Xiao Changfeng's admirers and followers. In their eyes, Su Yong was just a coincidence. How could he be compared with a veteran on the battlefield like himself?

　　Su Yong smiled and didn't argue. He bowed to Xiao Changfeng, but his eyes were looking at Zhan Kuanglan: "General Xiao is right. I almost died at the hands of Mutulu. How dare I think the Yanmeng people are made of mud? Mutulu is a master who fought with General Xiao for more than half an hour!"

　　Everyone could hear the meaning of this sentence. You fought with Mutolu for a long time, but the winner was still unknown. But Mutolu died under my sword, so why are you so arrogant here?

　　"You!" Xiao Changfeng's face flushed, and one finger almost pointed at Su Yong's nose, but he had nothing to say.

　　War only looks at the results. No matter if you sneak attack, lure, defraud... Even if you use all kinds of means, no matter how shameless and dirty, as long as you win, others will only regard you as scheming, who will talk about your improper means?

　　"As for the addiction to sneak attacks, I don't have such an idea." Su Yong turned around and glanced at the generals in the Black Whirlwind Team. He found that someone gave him a thumbs up, and nodded and smiled: "Facing a strong enemy, there are all kinds of ways to fight, but to achieve the greatest results, you must consider the three major factors of time, place and people."

　　"The first two sneak attacks were all based on the advantages of place and time. As for what I'm talking about now, leaving the city..."

　　Time? Place? People? Everyone was a veteran of the battlefield. Hearing this, they lowered their heads and thought about it carefully. When they thought about it in combination with the situation of Su Yong's previous two battles, they easily understood the key points and were shocked.

　　This guy has such a feeling at such a young age. What will happen in the future? The

　　right time, right place and right people. Zhan Kuanglan pondered for a long time and sighed: "Brother Su, Zhan has experienced eighty battles of all sizes in his life, but he is not as clear as you! Zhan is really ashamed!"

　　He glanced at him casually and found that Xiao Changfeng was sweating and his face was pale.

　　Chu Nantian stepped forward and bowed respectfully to Su Yong: "Brother Su has a sharp eye and a brilliant mind. Chu has learned from his teachings!"

　　This sentence was spoken sincerely and sincerely. It can be seen that he is really convinced by Su Yong at this moment.

　　"Okay, Brother Su, don't play dumb. Hurry up and tell me, what good ideas do you have?" Zhan Kuanglan saw that everyone was about to compliment him again, and asked hurriedly.

　　"Master Zhan," Su Yong bowed, "I think that holding the city is not limited to the city walls, but should also be extended to the outside of the city."

　　Outside the city? Outside the city is an open area. How can the Yanlong people have an advantage over the Yanmeng cavalry on that land? Although the Silver Dragon Army fought the enemy head-on the day before yesterday, that was when the number of people was equal. At this moment, the Yanmeng people are more than twice as many as their own. Wouldn't it be suicide if they went out?

　　Looking at the confused eyes of the crowd, Su Yong knew that everyone had entered the inertial thinking again. He smiled and said, "I don't want to fight head-on. Think about it, everyone, if we want to hold the city gate, we have to arrange something for this buffer area outside the city, right?"

　　Everyone's eyes lit up. A Silver Dragon officer came up and said, "The cavalry of the Yanmeng people is very strong. We need to set up more chevaux de frise and traps. The traps are full of caltrops and bamboo spikes. Hehe, they will have a hard time."

　　Chu Nantian smiled and said, "The siege is led by the infantry, and the cavalry will only charge after the city is broken. These chevaux de frise will be quickly removed by the infantry. As for digging traps, it will take a long time, and I'm afraid it will be too late. Moreover, such projects are easy to fall into the eyes of the enemy scouts, thus exposing the target."

　　Su Yong nodded. This Chu Nantian has a solid foundation of knowledge.

　　What can be used to deal with infantry? Everyone thought hard for a long time, but they had no idea.

　　It is not easy to do something in such an open area. To set up something, it must be simple and quick. Otherwise, with the hot temper of the Yanmeng people, after assembling the army and taking a short rest, they will launch a siege within two days, and it will be too late by then.

　　Zhan Kuanglan looked at Su Yong's slightly upturned lips, and said with a smile: "Okay, okay, why are you still keeping us in suspense? Tell us quickly, you can't be left out of this achievement?"

　　Su Yong laughed, but he was not in a hurry, and continued to guide: "Everyone think about it, what is the most abundant thing in the land outside the city?"

　　What else is outside the city? A black-faced Dragon Wing garrison officer shouted: "After so many years of fighting outside the city, even the grass roots have died, what else is there! Except for dust, it's still dust!"

　　Everyone laughed.

　　But Su Yong also said happily: "Yes, it is dust!"

　　He looked around at everyone, and everyone could see the smile on his face clearly: "There are five elements in the world, gold, wood, water, fire, and earth, and then there are seven secondary elements derived from them, thunder, lightning, ice, magnetism, wind, light, and darkness. These elements are blended and matched to transform all things... What else can be so terrible that it looks like dust?"

　　After a while, a Black Whirlwind officer jumped up: "I know! I know!"

　　...

　　Seeing everyone's ecstatic look, Su Yong finally breathed a sigh of relief.

　　Zhan Kuanglan clapped his hands and stood up excitedly: "Yes! Damn it, why didn't I think of it?"

　　This thing is buried in the dust, it can be said that no one knows. And what's more terrible is that this thing can be triggered repeatedly!

　　As for the arrangement, it is even simpler.

　　In the war, both sides have an unwritten rule, which is to allow the other side to collect the remains of the dead soldiers in their territory after the war, dig a pit on the spot to bury or cremate them.

　　Generally, the two sides would send out soldiers at different times. Even if they occasionally met, there would be no fighting between the two sides. They would even wave and say hello. This vividly explained the meaning of war and peace.

　　It would not take much effort to bury this kind of thing under the dust that had long been reduced to powder. It could be done unnoticed by anyone while collecting the remains of the soldiers. Anyway, to find and bury the remains on the ground, you would need to dig and tinker with it.

　　"Find all that can be found in the city, and then divide the area, and try to bury it in the most reasonable area within a few acres in front of the city gate." This is where the siege infantry is most concentrated, and there is no doubt that the most soldiers are gathered.

　　Everyone nodded to Su Yong's statement.

　　After listening to this ruthless suggestion while trembling constantly, everyone looked at Su Yong with awe.

　　This guy is so ruthless!

　　Seeing that everyone had nothing to add, Zhan Kuanglan nodded and gave orders, and his capable generals arranged the soldiers to prepare.

　　"Today's matter concerns the safety of our Longyi City and even the entire Yanlong Empire. Its importance is self-evident. Please keep it secret and don't leak a single word even if your subordinates ask." Zhan Kuanglan swept his tiger eyes and snorted in a deep voice.

　　Everyone nodded hurriedly. Most of these people are veterans of the battlefield, and their loyalty to Yanlong is naturally beyond doubt. Since the appearance of the Yanlong people and the Yanmeng people is obviously different, no one from the other side will sneak into the city.

　　However, spies and spies infiltrate each other, which is not uncommon in previous years. It is still necessary to do more confidentiality work.

　　Chapter 18: One Arrow Shocks the Soul

　　PS: This book has been bought out and will never be TJ. At least two chapters will be published every day. Calling for red tickets~

　　At noon, horns were heard from the Yanmeng camp.

　　Looking from the city, countless smoke and dust rose into the sky. One after another, the Yanmeng cavalry in black and brown leather armor were constantly summoning and rushing. Countless wolf-head flags fluttered in the wind, and the ground was shaking when the iron cavalry knocked on it. You can even hear faint shouts of exhaustion.

　　Zhan Kuanglan, standing on the top of the city, stared for a long time, his face solemn.

　　"The Yanmeng people are integrating their troops. I think their follow-up troops are almost here. I estimate that they will launch a general attack in the next two days."

　　Su Yong nodded and continued, "Maybe tomorrow."

　　Looking at the billowing dust, I'm afraid that the enemy's troops are more than 100,000.

　　If the follow-up troops arrive, of course they will launch a massive attack immediately, otherwise the army's food and grass consumption will be astonishing. What's more, they have suffered such a big loss before, and their anger has not been vented yet!

　　Except for Su Yong, all the generals are considered to be experienced in battles, but at this moment, seeing the enemy's great power, their hearts still feel extremely heavy.

　　"Are all the things ready?" Zhan Kuanglan shouted in a deep voice.

　　A deputy general stood up from the queue: "Report to the commander, everything has been collected. Just wait until the evening to go out of the city to arrange!"

　　This collection went surprisingly smoothly. There were many workshops in the city, and there were also many reserves in the government warehouses, which was a lot more than the budget.

　　The workers in the folk workshops were now working with the soldiers of the city's military department to make bulging bundles with khaki coarse cloth.

　　In addition to compacting the powder, they also mixed a lot of sharp gravel, ceramic fragments, nails, etc. in it, and then soaked the long hemp rope in oil and put it on.

　　When the other side collected the remains of the soldiers, they would be one step late to go out, burying these bundles in the ground without anyone noticing, and eventually became the nightmare of the Yanmeng people.

　　...

　　Damn, how could there be so many? Su Yong walked up to the top of the city and saw a pile of firewood and jars, and he couldn't help but laugh.

　　Most of the jars were filled with tung oil, and there were also many strong liquors, which were high-proof and good liquors that the soldiers could not drink at ordinary times.

　　A general officer of Longyi laughed beside him: "These wines are usually not willing to be drunk by the bosses, but they are going to be given to the Yanmeng people to drink. I'm really reluctant to give them up!"

　　Everyone laughed and couldn't help but be a little eager for the next war.

　　At this time, there was a burst of rapid horse hoof sounds coming from afar. Everyone looked down at the city and saw a team of Yanmeng cavalry, less than 5,000 people, rushing straight to the city gate in a cloud of dust.

　　Unlike other Yanmeng people, this group of Yanmeng cavalrymen all rode white horses and wore white sheepskin armor. The leader wore a white fur hat, but his figure was not burly, and he was even a little thin.

　　Ha, at first glance, I thought it was the Silver Dragon Army! Su Yong smiled widely, and couldn't help but glance at Xiao Changfeng, who was looking gloomy next to him.

　　The team came to a distance of an arrow outside the city, then stopped and dispersed in a line. The thin general in the lead rode his horse for more than ten meters before stopping, but his pair of red eyes seemed to scan the city as if it was real.

　　"Hey, is it the Magnolia Army?" Chu Nantian beside him asked in surprise.

　　Su Yong turned his head to look at him, his face full of confusion.

　　What Magnolia Army? What the hell is it?

　　Chu Nantian already had a good impression of him at this time, and immediately smiled and said: "I heard that in Yanmeng country, there is an elite cavalry composed of all women, with a number of about 20,000 people. This team is directly under the command of the Great Khan of Yanmeng, and is usually responsible for the security of the Yanmeng capital Yimoer. They ride white horses and white clothes, and everyone wears a sword. They are the best equipped in Yanmeng. It is said that the martial arts of these female soldiers are even better than those of men. They are an extremely powerful elite team."

　　"Yes," Zhan Kuanglan, who was staring at the city, added: "This is the Yulan Army. I didn't expect that part of the female team guarding the capital has arrived here. I think the leader is Tuo Buhua, one of the three tiger generals..."

　　There is a tigress among the three tiger generals? Su Yong wiped his eyes hurriedly and looked at him with wide eyes.

　　After taking a look, he found that the leading general had a beautiful figure, a high and bulging chest, but a slender waist. Naturally, she was a woman.

　　Except for the pair of red eyes, everything else looked good. Su Yong couldn't help but chuckled a few times.

　　Although he had only been in the army for half a month, as a normal man, it would be a lie to say that he had no thoughts when he suddenly saw a member of the opposite sex here.

　　Thinking back to his previous life, he had a life of revelry every night. Now he is almost starving. He sighed sadly. It was obvious

　　that the woman was not someone to be dealt with. Although they were very far apart, the red eyes were like searchlights, as if they had seen his face.

　　Su Yong was shocked. This woman was so strange. Looking at me was like cutting her with a knife. What a strong momentum!

　　He shook his head and just tried to calm down, he heard the woman shouting loudly at the top of the city, using the standard Yanlong language.

　　"Who is Su Yong?"

　　The voice was emotionless, but it pierced the strong wind and rushed up, causing pain in the eardrums. It can be seen that the woman's internal strength is extraordinary, no less than Xiao Changfeng and others.

　　Am I so famous? Su Yong was stunned and saw that everyone was looking at him.

　　He was not polite. He walked forward a few steps to the edge of the city wall with a smile, made a trumpet shape with his hands and shouted loudly: "I am...this tigress girl, what do you want from me?"

　　As soon as he finished speaking, a white rainbow suddenly flew over. Before he got close, a sharp gust of wind blew and pierced his body.

　　When he saw clearly that it was a rapidly rotating arrow, it was too late for him to dodge.

　　At this time, a cold snort suddenly came from his side. Zhan Kuanglan turned his wrist, and a sword shadow swept in front of his eyes. With a snap, the feather arrow was hit by his sword body. The speed did not decrease, but it was half a meter lower. With a click, it was inserted into the rock of the battlement. Even the arrow shaft was deeply immersed, and the ejected gravel flew out with a few sparks!

　　At this moment, a humming sound of bowstring vibration came from under the city.

　　The woman in white held the bow with one hand, but did not shoot again, but just stared at him coldly.

　　What a fast arrow! It's like a bullet!

　　Su Yong was stunned for a long while before he came to his senses. He was sweating profusely and recalled the moment when Mutolu approached him with his machete.

　　What kind of people are these? How could they be so perverted? He found that in front of these masters, he did not even have the ability to resist. It was at this moment that he realized how important force was.

　　Just as he was stunned, he heard Xiao Changfeng say coldly: "This Tuobuhua is Mutolu's cousin. Her cousin died at your hands. Next time you meet her, Su Dutou, you'd better not be too careless!"

　　Su Yong killed Mutulu with his own hands, and he had killed dozens of people on the city wall. Everyone thought he was a master, but they didn't know it was because of the blood knife.

　　Although Zhan Kuanglan helped him block the arrow this time, everyone still thought it was due to his carelessness.

　　But they didn't know that his martial arts skills were really mediocre.

　　Su Yong bowed deeply to Xiao Changfeng: "General Xiao's words will always be remembered in my heart." This sentence was said sincerely.

　　Next time? This little girl had better not be among the siege, otherwise I will kill you!

　　Chapter 19 How to save your life

　　The Yulan Army of the Yanmeng people went to the outskirts of Longyi City as a demonstration, and then rode back on horseback.

　　Although Tuobuhua was far away under the city, Su Yong knew that with such a master, he must have seen his appearance clearly. If he didn't get rid of her as soon as possible, he would be in danger.

　　After all, in the chaos of the army, no one could guard against the arrows flying everywhere, and this guy's shooting skills were really scary.

　　In the afternoon, the enemy sent a team of several hundred people to deal with the remains of the soldiers, and the Yanlong defenders were generous and did not embarrass them.

　　In the evening, the enemy had finished dealing with the remains, and the soldiers on Longyi's side also began to send a team to collect the remains of their own soldiers.

　　Of course, the scope of the treatment was a little larger, and the time of treatment was a little longer...

　　But the Yanmeng scouts in the distance did not find the mystery.

　　...

　　And since Su Yong was frightened by the arrow, he has been practicing swordsmanship in the woods of the parade ground like crazy.

　　Only if the martial arts are high enough can you save your life. At this moment, this is the only thought that fills his mind.

　　After practicing for more than half an hour, he only felt that the sword in his hand was becoming more and more skilled, and his body was getting lighter and lighter.

　　He did not understand the moves, but the strange thing was that as long as the blood knife was swung, there seemed to be an unintentional traction in the dark, and the moves were formed naturally, with a feeling of flowing like clouds and water.

　　As the blood knife flew up and down, his figure also jumped up and down, very flexible.

　　He didn't know that this was because his mind was open, and he had formed a subtle interaction with the blood knife.

　　The sword formula in the blood knife was quickly triggered, and the skills and tricks contained in the knife were slowly affecting him through the blood induction, allowing his body to cooperate with the sword skills and reach an extremely terrifying state of unity between man and sword.

　　He only felt that every move and every action was very consistent with what he thought in his mind. It was really easy to do, and it seemed like his own original creation.

　　As the blood knife in his hand flew, leaves and barks flew in the woods. His figure was getting faster and faster in the rolling dust, and soon it was like a butterfly flying in the woods.

　　He tried to touch a wooden stake with his toes, and his figure unexpectedly rose several feet higher. He was startled and pressed his palm lightly, and his figure flew to the other end sharply.

　　Oh my god, I'm afraid of heights. In panic, his mind sank, and his body immediately floated down slowly, like flying catkins.

　　Uh, what's wrong with me? Su Yong was a little confused.

　　At first, Zhao Gu and the others were just sparring partners, but later they were dazzled.

　　They watched the boss flying and jumping on the tree trunk like a monkey, his whole body was as light as a feather. As long as his body slightly touched the tree trunk, he could bounce far away, and land silently, with amazing speed.

　　"Is this the light body method in martial arts?" Zhao Gu blinked his eyes and said in surprise.

　　"Country bumpkin! Amateur! This is called light work." Tie Niu on the side stepped on him unceremoniously. Now he runs to Su Yong's team from time to time and fights fiercely with the Black Whirlwind.

　　Su Yong stood silently under the tree, and felt that once the blood knife stopped, his heart would become extremely calm. But once it danced, his body would inadvertently follow the sword's meaning and fly up and down to match the continuous sword method.

　　He was silent for a long time, shocked.

　　This blood knife is really magical, and the old man who forged the sword is a master among masters. I don't know what method he used to indirectly instill the skills he learned into his mind.

　　He took a deep breath, raised the knife to the sky, and with a thought, a blood-red light suddenly surged from the tip of the knife, and several green leaves immediately flew and spun down.

　　"Sword Qi!" Tie Niu, who thought he was knowledgeable, suddenly jumped up and said, "That's sword Qi! My God!"

　　Yes, I can finally control the release of sword Qi. A faint smile appeared on Su Yong's face.

　　It turned out that he had successfully released sword Qi, but it was not stable. But after practicing for more than half an hour, he found that he and this blood knife had formed a kind of heart-to-heart connection. As long as he exerted force on his wrist, the power could pass through the blood knife and form a red sword Qi with the blessing of the blood knife.

　　The sword Qi could knock down leaves in mid-air, and it seemed that the power would not be weak.

　　But compared with the terrifying power of the invisible storm when Mu Tolu and Xiao Changfeng fought, he asked himself that there was still a big gap.

　　If his was a gust of wind that could blow down a few leaves, the others' was a storm, and it might even lift up stones. Thinking of the murderous aura of the two men, he couldn't help but shudder.

　　With my current reaction and swordsmanship, I can't deal with those famous generals, but I think I can deal with ordinary generals.

　　Su Yong's mind moved, and the body standing under the tree suddenly disappeared, and the person appeared next to another big tree five feet away.

　　Zhao Gu wiped his eyes, his eyes full of doubts: "Am I dazzled? How did the boss run over there all of a sudden, and didn't even change his posture? Hey, hit me."

　　Tie Niu didn't bother to despise him, and looked at the others, and was also surprised.

　　This achievement came too timely. Su Yong nodded with satisfaction.

　　With this reaction ability to teleport with a thought, it should be no problem to dodge arrows at a long distance.

　　If I had known that the blood knife was so useful, I should have practiced more. Even if I couldn't block the arrow of Tuo Buhua, at least I could dodge it. Why do I have to be so embarrassed like today.

　　He never expected that in just half an hour, he had already thoroughly understood and mastered the first skill of the Blood Sword, "Body Like Flying Catkins". At this moment, he was not only as light as a swallow, but his physical reaction ability was also greatly improved.

　　As for the sword energy, it was originally a skill of the next level, but he had mastered it firmly in advance, which can be said to be an unexpected gain.

　　In fact, he had a deeper understanding of "Body Like Flying Catkins" when he sat in meditation last time. But today's sword practice allowed him to fully master the application of this basic skill.

　　There is a huge difference between the two.

　　...

　　...

　　At night, everything outside the city had been arranged.

　　Su Yong stood on the city wall, looking at the shining swords and guns in the hands of the defenders, looking at the bonfire in the Yanmeng camp in the distance, looking at the starry sky above, and felt a sense of illusion in his heart.

　　The Big Dipper, the Cowherd and the Weaver Girl, and the Orion Cancer were all seen clearly, but what kind of world was this?

　　Looking at the still dusty land under his feet, smelling a faint smell of blood in the air, he couldn't help but sigh.

　　Is this really a road of no return?

　　To be honest, he is a pacifist, not a warmongerer. Thinking of the swordplay of the past few days, he couldn't help but hesitate.

　　I hope I can protect myself, do I really want to cause such a big killing?

　　"What are you thinking about?" He looked up and saw Chu Nantian in white.

　　He shook his head and smiled bitterly: "General Chu, have you ever had any dreams?"

　　"Dream?" Chu Nantian smiled: "My dream is very simple, to survive, to survive no matter what! Before every battle, I will remind myself: I want to live and let others die!"

　　This is really an extremely simple dream. Su Yong nodded: "This is a great dream... is that all?"

　　Chu Nantian raised his head with a gleam in his eyes: "If we can be a little more extravagant... then we can fight to Yanmeng! It would be best if we can fight to their capital Yimor... Haha, if there really comes such a day, I would rather give up the former dream!"

　　After all, a soldier will die in battle, but he must leave his name in the world.

　　Su Yong sighed, his eyes flashed: "Have you ever thought about a peaceful solution?"

　　"Peace?" Chu Nantian laughed up to the sky: "I am not one of those cowardly scholars in the court who thinks about these unrealistic things all day long. Has this world ever been peaceful? The Yanmeng, the dwarf Japanese, the red foreigners... every year they don't gather together to rob? Those nerds are afraid of death, always thinking about peace talks, ceding land, and paying compensation, thinking that this will satisfy their greed. It's ridiculous!"

　　Chu Nantian clenched his fists, his face flushed: "I am a soldier, what do I need peace for?!"

　　"Well said," Su Yong clapped his hands, and suddenly put down his worries and felt extremely refreshed: "Since they don't repent, we will have compulsory education to teach these bastards a lesson. Beat them until they are scared and in pain, beat them until they shrink into some Imor and never dare to come out again!"

　　Chu Nantian grabbed his hand with his big hand: "Let's give him a ruthless one!"

　　Chapter 20 Snow in June

　　The red sun had just emerged from the horizon when a horn blew outside the city, and waves of iron hooves shook in the distance like thunder.

　　At the same time, the ancient city of Longyi, once known as "Jiangnan on the Great Wall", began to beat the rhythmic and majestic Yanlong war drums.

　　In the sound of the "dong dong" war drums, all the soldiers had already dressed neatly, and the generals led their subordinates to form a formation under the city.

　　As the "check equipment" shouts came one after another, there was the orderly "wow wow wow" sound of armor turning over and the "swish swish" sound of steel knives being unsheathed.

　　This dull and orderly sound was as majestic as the surging waves on the sea.

　　All inspections were completed. The soldiers singing the Yanlong military song filed up to the tower, replaced the brothers on duty who had been on duty for a night shift, and stood on the top of the city. There were

　　also many yamen runners and young men under the city, constantly carrying stone arrows and other military supplies to the city.

　　In the center of the tower.

　　Zhan Kuanglan, Xiao Changfeng, Chu Nantian, Su Yong and other generals gathered here, and many of them still had red eyes.

　　In the face of the war, people are nervous and insomnia is normal. Among them, Su Yong's spirit is still good, which can be seen from his eyes that are as bright as stars.

　　After practicing swords for an afternoon, he was exhausted. After dinner, he went back to the camp and fell asleep, and he woke up naturally.

　　At this moment, he squinted and saw that the dust in the distant Yanmeng camp was rising to the sky, and the dark Yanmeng soldiers were like the Qiantang tide.

　　Countless white wolf-head flags fluttered in the wind above the black tide. Accompanied by the sound of iron hooves kicking, the hissing sound of long swords dragging on the ground, and the loud roars of countless generals, the momentum was indescribable.

　　"There are as many as 100,000 people, and the enemy has come out in full force." Zhan Kuanglan looked serious.

　　"Pass the order down, defend all places, fight to the death and never retreat!"

　　A group of generals behind him responded with a clasp, and rushed to their posts. Only Su Yong, Xiao Changfeng, Chu Nantian and several messengers were left beside him.

　　Zhan Kuanglan stared at Su Yong with a pair of tiger eyes: "Are you ready?"

　　Su Yong clasped his hands: "A team went out of the city to check last night, and everything has been arranged."

　　Zhan Kuanglan's face straightened and shouted: "Okay, you came up with the idea, you will be the host here!"

　　Ah! Su Yong was shocked. He was going to host this battle to defend the city? Did I hear it wrong?

　　Xiao Changfeng, who was next to him, hurried over and clasped his fists to Zhan Kuanglan and said: "Commander Zhan, although Su Dutou is full of wisdom, he is still young and inexperienced. Such a big battle is still up to you..."

　　As a famous general who came to help, Zhan Kuanglan had to give him some face. He replied calmly, "Young people have to go through this. Give him a chance to hone his skills!"

　　Xiao Changfeng said anxiously, "But..."

　　"General Xiao, don't worry too much. If there is any mistake

　　, Zhan will bear it all!" Zhan Kuanglan turned his head and glanced at Su Yong with his tiger eyes: "Just do it. Don't let everyone down!"

　　Su Yong was surprised and happy, and hurriedly clasped his fists and replied, "I obey!"

　　He was deeply moved by the commander's support.

　　He walked to the edge of the battlement, and several heralds followed him immediately.

　　Seeing that the Yanmeng cavalry had stopped three miles away, rows of black leather shield infantry had already stepped out, and countless siege ladders and catapults began to slowly roll out, he raised his right hand high.

　　"Archers, get ready!"

　　Several heralds waved flags, and the defenders on the city wall, whether they were the Dragon Wing Army, the Black Whirlwind Army or the Silver Dragon Army, all took out their longbows. The soldiers in charge of logistics immediately dragged bundles of arrows from the rear to them.

　　Three li -- two li -- one li...

　　Gradually, even the sharp teeth in the bloody mouth of the wolf head on the infantry team's flag could be clearly seen.

　　Su Yong clenched his right fist, and his palm was full of sweat.

　　He looked back at Zhan Kuanglan and others, and found that they were like three stone statues, silent, and without any expression in their eyes.

　　They did not look at him, but just stared at the enemy troops under the city.

　　Five hundred meters -- three hundred meters...

　　The heralds couldn't help but look at each other, why didn't they order the arrows to be fired?

　　At this distance, shooting from high to low is already within the effective range.

　　Su Yong's mouth was tightly closed, and his lower lip was bitten white by his teeth.

　　He could even see the facial features of the brown leather infantry and the pair of red eyes floating on the black leather shield. He raised his eyes slightly and looked into the distance. There were still rows of soldiers pouring out from the back row of the infantry, and some had not yet entered the effective range. A little

　　further away, there was an extremely obvious white line, which was the Yanmeng Yulan Army seen yesterday.

　　He saw the woman in the white battle robe standing under a big flag, looking up at this side.

　　You can't kill me in seconds from such a distance. Su Yong felt relieved and retracted his gaze.

　　Seeing that the rear row of about 30,000 siege infantry finally entered the effective range, and the front was only less than a hundred meters away from the city wall, Yan Meng's cannon fodder vanguards also began to push the ladders and catapults to rush to the city frantically.

　　At this moment, his right hand finally swung down fiercely!

　　"Untargeted scattering, shoot!"

　　Seeing that the herald flag on the tower was finally waved, countless generals could not help but shout.

　　Countless white feathers spun and fell from the sky, like dandelions flying in the wind. The difference is that these are not lives looking for a way out.

　　The whistling wind and the rotating black triangular arrows are the death weapons that plunder lives.

　　Arrows are like locusts.

　　The area dozens of miles in front of the tower was instantly like snowflakes falling all over the sky.

　　Snow in June.

　　The snowflakes flying down from the sky are audible. Countless "Seize..." sounds came from the city.

　　On the flags, on the ladders, on the wooden poles of the catapults, and most importantly on the brown leather armor and leather shields that wrapped the bodies, a thin layer of white snow fell in the blink of an eye.

　　As the snowflakes continued to fall, large plum blossoms began to bloom on the brown leather armor.

　　Accompanied by shrill screams, the snowflakes became thicker and the plum blossoms bloomed more brilliantly.

　　This section was about shooting arrows without a target. The soldiers just shot the arrows in their hands as hard as they could, without considering the distance.

　　Because there was no need to consider it, the black masses holding up leather shields like black umbrellas under the city were the densely packed Yanmeng army.

　　The densely packed black umbrellas did not block the denser snowflakes. Countless white feather arrows drilled through the gaps in the leather shields and pierced into the flesh and blood.

　　There were also many Yanmeng people nearby, whose leather shields could not block the whistling arrows at all, and they were directly pierced by the shields and the people.

　　But the Yanmeng people were fearless and ignored their fallen teammates who were screaming beside them, and the arrows stuck in their hands with leather shields. They still shouted and rushed forward on the bodies of their teammates in front of them.

　　The fierceness and bloodiness even frightened the soldiers on the city.

　　"Ready... Target: Directly below, close arrows!"

　　Su Yong raised his hand again and swung it down.

　　The snowflakes in the sky turned into local snow.

　　The arrows whistling down were more fierce, faster and more accurate.

　　The leather shields and leather armors on the bodies of countless Yanmeng people who had just rushed to the wall seemed to have become useless decorations. The high-speed rotating arrows were like indestructible nails, constantly sinking into their flesh and bones.

　　Compared with the teammates who died before, they were happy.

　　Before they had time to experience the pain, they were nailed to the ground and could not die anymore.

　　The land under the city had turned blood red.

　　...

　　The arrows gradually became sparse, and the last batch of soldiers who pulled the bows began to be unable to pull the bowstrings anymore, and their hands were full of blood.

　　Su Yong's left hand was finally raised.

　　At this time, the Yanmeng army's siege officially began.

　　Countless Yanmeng infantrymen who survived the disaster, plus the 20,000 reinforcements who rushed up later, threw away their leather shields, brandished steel knives and shouted as they rushed over with the force of thunder!

　　The previous approach with shields was just a prelude.

　　The Yanmeng people picked up the ladders on the ground, pushed the heavy catapults, and rushed to the city in a crowd, several times faster than before.

　　If it was a river tide before, this time it was a tsunami.

　　Crack, crack, crack...

　　Countless ladders were set up on the city wall, and the Yanmeng soldiers climbed up like ants.

　　When Su Yong raised his left hand, the logistics sergeant had already moved the jars of firewood to the side of the battlements.

　　Countless soldiers poured kerosene and strong liquor on the firewood, with excitement in their eyes.

　　A Yanmeng soldier who climbed the fastest was hit on the head by a jar thrown down by Su Yong, and fell down with a wow cry.

　　The kerosene spilled from the broken jar covered the entire cloud ladder.

　　Just as the Yanmeng soldiers below were a little confused by the strange smell of kerosene, Su Yong threw down the first torch!

　　With a whoosh, the tall cloud ladder turned into a huge flaming centipede. Dozens of Yanmeng men screamed, their beards and hair were burned clean, and they fell to the ground and became a pile of burnt meat.

　　Chapter 21: The Fury of the Flame Dragon

　　Just as Su Yong triggered this huge flaming centipede, his roar was heard from the tower:

　　"Brothers, this is the moment, what are you waiting for? Let these bastards taste the wrath of the Flame Dragon!"

　　"Huh..." Tens of thousands of people on the city responded in unison.

　　As the herald flag waved sharply, countless fire starters lit up, followed by countless fire piles on the top of the city. Just when the Yanmeng people were still in a daze, these increasingly fierce fire piles had been thrown down from above!

　　The enemy troops on the ladder were like ants. They were forced to shout and scream desperately by the flaming firewood rolling down from above, but how could they retreat? There was a long line of companions under their buttocks. They could only desperately use steel knives to poke the firewood rushing above their heads. Many people were burned into firemen by the flames and fell down with screams.

　　The Yanmeng soldier who had just climbed up saw the opportunity quickly and jumped down immediately, desperately squeezed out, and huddled with his companions behind him. It was a mess for a while.

　　The firewood full of kerosene fell on the heads and bodies of the leather-armored infantry. Although they were scattered by their steel knives, they would not be extinguished. Sparks and oil spots splashed everywhere. The dead and living soldiers on the ground were burned to ashes one by one. The hair and clothes of those nearby were all on fire. They swung their knives and chopped desperately to flee out.

　　But there were so many people everywhere, how could they escape?

　　Amid the shrill screams, more bodies fell on the land that had long been stained red with blood. The corpse was roasted by the raging flames, and the air was filled with a strange smell of burnt meat.

　　...

　　What exactly did the Yanlong people want to do? Tuobuhua, who was dressed in white and riding a white horse, watched from afar, puzzled.

　　Using fire attacks is very costly, how long can you burn?

　　In this era, kerosene is a must-have material for the people's livelihood, and it is very expensive. As for strong liquor, it is even more expensive.

　　Looking at the Yanlong people throwing firewood and smashing jars of kerosene and strong liquor without caring, Tuobuhua snorted coldly.

　　This Yanlong Empire seems to be really rich, no wonder the Khan sent people to attack every year.

　　Only more than ten meters away from Tuobuhua is the command center of the Yanmeng army. The commander Sarmu, with a big beard on his face, rode on a big black horse, and his eyes were full of confusion.

　　Sarmu was in his forties, not tall among the Yanmeng people, but he had a pair of gloomy and deep eyes. He was the cousin of the Yanmeng Khan, but he did not become the commander-in-chief because of this relationship.

　　He had been in the army for more than 20 years, and his deep red eyes had seen countless bloodshed.

　　At this moment, his blood-red eyes reflected the raging fire in the distance, and his face suddenly turned pale.

　　Sarmu gently patted the neck of his mount with his big hand, and had a vague feeling that something was wrong, but

　　he didn't know where the problem was. Ever since the Yanlong Army had used the tornado to launch a beautiful sneak attack and killed Mutolu, one of the three tigers of the grassland, he knew the name Su Yong.

　　It stands to reason that Longyi has such a powerful figure, how could he use such a stupid method to meet the enemy?

　　First use arrows, then stones, and then swords and knives in melee, which has almost become a fixed procedure for defending the city.

　　Although the use of fire is very effective, the damage is not necessarily greater than that of stones, but the cost is much more expensive.

　　While he was pondering, the firewood on the city wall had been thrown almost completely, and the chaotic Yanmeng soldiers began to gradually calm down. They were using steel knives to poke the fire dragon made of firewood in front of the city wall. The follow-up infantry also began to press down to the city. Soon, the outside of the city was densely packed with black heads.

　　"Why hasn't it exploded yet?"

　　Not to mention Su Yong, even Zhan Kuanglan Chu Nantian couldn't help but rush to the edge of the city wall and looked down anxiously.

　　Near the city wall, there were originally countless guide fire ropes, and at this moment, I don't know whether they were pressed by the enemy's corpses or stained with blood. Obviously, the fire was burning on it, but the first explosion could not be heard.

　　"Haha, they have no firewood, men, charge!"

　　Countless Yanmeng generals shouted, leading their subordinates to rush to the city wall like a tide.

　　Just as people were surging everywhere under the city and everyone on the city was anxious, there was a loud "boom" and countless mud, blood, flesh and fire suddenly rushed into the sky, and the rising dust formed a huge mushroom cloud.

　　The cloud rushed to a height of dozens of feet, just level with the city tower, and then suddenly drifted down. The blood, flesh and dust in the mud cloud, with a strong smell of blood, hit Su Yong in the face!

　　It worked! Su Yong wiped the blood and mud on his face and shouted excitedly: "Brothers, throw all the firewood and kerosene down!"

　　The firewood and kerosene had been thrown away long ago, but at this moment the shock wave of the explosion scattered the burning firewood and crashed into the surroundings. The high temperature of the explosion directly triggered the explosion of the surrounding explosive packs.

　　One sounded--four sounded--more than a dozen sounded...

　　The buried gunpowder packs finally roared like a string of cannons, and the continuous huge explosions even made the city tower tremble.

　　It was already hard to see what the city looked like. There were only mushroom clouds rising into the sky, and leather-armored corpses and weapons flying everywhere in the clouds.

　　...

　　No one could describe the spectacular scene at this moment.

　　The Yanlong soldiers stood on the city, as if they were standing on the Nine Heavens Yao Tower, watching the greatest disaster in the world!

　　At that moment, this land, which had already suffered countless deaths, had turned into a purgatory on earth. In the midst of the earth-shaking, the screams and howls of countless Yanmeng people were buried in the rumbling roar, and the mushroom clouds that kept rising gradually dissolved and diffused into a thick blood mist!

　　Oh my God, this gunpowder pack is really powerful. The workers in the military department and those firecracker workshops are simply arms experts! Su Yong was stunned by the scene in front of him.

　　This place outside the city is not big, but it is full of all the gunpowder that can be found in Longyi City. For a city as big as Longyi, the amount of gunpowder is extremely astonishing. After the careful suppression of the military department and the workshop workers, although there are not many explosive packs, they are all full of weight.

　　"Retreat! Retreat!!!..."

　　When the first explosive pack exploded, Sarmu shouted at the top of his lungs. But no matter how he shouted, no matter how the big flag behind him waved, the Yanmeng people who were trapped in it could not get out.

　　The explosives were detonated at an incredibly fast speed. How could tens of thousands of infantrymen have time to evacuate? Moreover, in the huge explosion, no one could hear his shouts.

　　Even if they were not within the range of the explosion, there were violent flying sand and rocks everywhere, and the Yanmeng infantrymen could not identify the direction at all.

　　Countless people desperately pushed their companions around them, but they didn't know where to go. Flames kept exploding around them, and there were deep pits everywhere underground. Where was the way out?

　　The iron nails, broken stones, and ceramic fragments in the explosives flew everywhere, easily piercing into the flesh wrapped in leather armor, and even passing through the body. The once sturdy Yanmeng man didn't have time to let out a scream...

　　The violent and huge shock wave scared the war horses not far behind and made them scream in unison. They turned around and ran away regardless of the knights' restraints. Soon, the remaining tens of thousands of cavalry ran away cleanly.

　　...

　　"Did you see the commander on the city?" Sarmu drove the big black horse and shouted angrily, with cracks in the corners of his eyes.

　　"It's Su Yong." Tuobuhua was covered in dust, and the white horse had turned into a gray horse. He gritted his teeth and said word by word.

　　...

　　The continuous explosions took half an hour to settle down. The city was noisy and it was impossible to see things clearly, but the shouts on the city were deafening and boiling.

　　The iron-blooded soldiers of Yanlong were in tears. They cheered and jumped crazily, pulling out their steel knives one by one, and shouted in unison towards the center of the tower: "Roar, roar!..."

　　After being besieged by the Yanmeng army for many days, today was the most refreshing day. They killed tens of thousands of enemies without any injuries. This was a complete victory in the true sense!

　　...

　　The hustle and bustle under the city gradually dissipated, and there were nearly a hundred large pits on the flat ground.

　　In and outside the pits, there were corpses of Yanmeng people, with broken arms and legs, and even bloody and blurred bodies that could not be seen clearly, covered with a thick layer of dust. Occasionally, there were a few screams from the survivors, and countless steel knives and iron spears were inserted into the ground.

　　Due to the success of luring the enemy before, almost all of the 50,000 Yanmeng infantry entered the bombing area, and less than 20% escaped. And there were only a few who did not escape and could still breathe.

　　Such a battlefield no longer needs to be cleaned.

　　More than 40,000 enemies were killed in this battle, and none of the Yanlong soldiers were injured or killed. It is known as the greatest achievement in the military history of the Yanlong Empire, and is named "The Fire of the Yanlong Empire".

　　...

　　Tens of thousands of lives! Looking at the piles of flesh and blood, Su Yong's face was pale, and it seemed that his whole body was exhausted.

　　Is this the result of my command? He was at a loss, a little overwhelmed.

　　Xiao Changfeng walked up to him, nodded, and walked away without saying a word.

　　Chu Nantian patted him on the shoulder and smiled: "You are patient and cruel, you have it!"

　　He nodded slightly, but didn't know what to say.

　　"I know what you think," Zhan Kuanglan walked up to him and looked into his eyes: "You are scared and doubt that you have done something wrong, right?"

　　He raised his head stupidly, his mouth still trembling.

　　"But think about it, if these Yanmeng people enter Longyi City and enter our Yanlong country, what will they do?" Zhan Kuanglan looked around him and looked at the city behind him, his voice excited: "If they enter Longyi, they will not hesitate to massacre the city! Longyi has hundreds of thousands of residents, even if some escape, who is not separated from their wives and children? Not to mention the Yanmeng people's attack and looting along the way, how much damage will it cause!"

　　"You don't have to feel guilty, because they don't deserve it." Zhan Kuanglan's eyes were fixed on his face again: "Since they are invaders, they must be aware of all the consequences! If you don't let them feel pain, fear and trembling in their hearts, they will not wake up!"

　　Su Yong's eyes brightened again.

　　Chapter 22 Fighting with a Woman

　　After a heavy blow from this battle, Yanmeng dared not to send troops rashly, but only set up a large camp far away, and even three days later, they did not dare to come to collect the remains.

　　In the end, the defenders on the city couldn't stand the stench, and sent soldiers to bury the piles of corpses in those big pits.

　　When the news spread, the whole country of Yanlong Empire celebrated to celebrate this great victory. It is said that the dwarf Japanese and the red foreigners retreated dozens of miles after hearing the news, and the pressure on the three borders of east, west and south was greatly reduced.

　　There was thunderous cheers everywhere in Longyi City. Countless merchants and wealthy families returned, and the people in the city, whether rich or poor, came to comfort the soldiers with gifts. Zhan Kuanglan, Su Yong and others reveled with the soldiers for several days, and I don’t know how many jars of wine they drank.

　　According to the attack and defense ratio, Longyi is now in the upper hand, and there is no need to send reinforcements from the court.

　　Su Yong received the first reward three days ago because of the performance of the Tornado sneak attack.

　　Unexpectedly, just a few days later, another commendation was sent over with an 800-mile express document. This time, the 3,000 members of the Black Whirlwind stationed in Longyi were directly appointed as generals.

　　When the news came out, even Yan Chuanyun from Phoenix City sent a special gift.

　　Everyone in Longyi and Fenghuang City cheered, and corruption lasted for a few days.

　　Unexpectedly, before the celebration was over, the Yanmeng people had the audacity to send an envoy to Longyi Commander Zhan Kuanglan with a letter of attack from Yanmeng Marshal Sarmu. The

　　document was tough, recounting Su Yong's "bloody atrocities" of killing people, and demanding that the Yanlong Empire hand over Su Yong so that he could "enforce justice on behalf of heaven" and "eliminate this demon" for the world! Zhan Kuanglan

　　laughed out loud after reading it, and even laughed out tears. He tore the letter of attack into pieces, smashed it on the envoy's face, and shouted angrily: "Go back and tell your old Marshal Sa that people can't be so shameless!"

　　However, a day later, the envoy came again.

　　This time he brought a letter of challenge from Tuobuhua to Su Yong. The letter said that he would lead 3,000 Yulan troops to face him head-on tomorrow. If Su Yong didn't dare to fight, he would "not be worthy of being a hero of Yanlong" and even "not a man"! When

　　the generals saw this letter of challenge, they all cursed the Yanmeng people for being shameless.

　　After failing to attack the city, he came again with the banner of fair and just to challenge for a fight. Everyone advised Su Yong to refuse, because Tuobuhua had been famous for a long time, and the Yulan Army was the elite force in Yanmeng.

　　Although the Yulan Army was composed entirely of women, they were a little stronger than men. The fighting power of the Yanmeng people was originally a little stronger than that of the Yanlong people.

　　With Su Yong, a newly promoted general, leading his subordinates in a head-on decisive battle, the result can be imagined.

　　Chu Nantian expressed his willingness to fight in his place.

　　Since Su Yong repeatedly made surprising moves, he and Xiao Changfeng also admired him very much.

　　Xiao Changfeng had some grudges against him, but after the battle of the Flame Dragon Fire, his opinion had changed greatly. As for the subsequent heavy rewards from the court, even if he wanted to investigate Du Zifeng's disability, he could do nothing.

　　No matter how famous the generals and ministers were, they always had to consider the emperor's face. And now Su Yong has cut down half of the 100,000 troops of Yanmeng after several battles. His reputation is so great that even the emperor knows about it.

　　Who would be so blind as to provoke him?

　　Su Yong was also very surprised to see the letter of challenge in his hand.

　　Frankly speaking, he sneered at this so-called fair and aboveboard challenge.

　　Sun Tzu's Art of War says: War is the way of deception.

　　When deploying troops, all of them are extremely strange, and they wish they could do everything possible. Who would be fair and aboveboard with you?

　　If they can use tornadoes, gunpowder, and favorable factors around them, who would be stupid enough to fight with you?

　　But at this moment, all the generals have gathered, and he has just taken the position of general. If he refuses to fight, how will others see him, and how will they see his more than 3,000 Black Whirlwind brothers?

　　He had a headache for the first time.

　　A general who dares not fight even women? A hero who only dares to plot behind the scenes and dare not fight head-on? This is a huge blow to morale!

　　It is true that people are afraid of being famous and pigs are afraid of being strong. Once you become famous, you have to consider your face! He sighed, this tigress Tuobuhua is really a bit cunning.

　　After a long while, he finally smiled and declined Chu Nantian's kindness. He turned around and looked at the Yanmeng messenger with a full beard, with a sly smile on his face. The messenger was frightened.

　　"Go back and tell Tuobuhua that she will know whether I am a man after trying it! Haha, you want fairness? Then I will fight her alone. Whoever finds helpers is his mother's son!"

　　Everyone was stunned. His mother's son? Who is not his mother's son?

　　Although the messenger roughly understood the Yanlong language, he didn't hear anything wrong. He just closed his eyes and kept repeating his words until he remembered them firmly.

　　"Brother Su, you must not do that," Chu Nantian rushed over: "Tuobuhua has been famous for a long time and has great martial arts skills. Brother Su has no need to agree to these meaningless fights. If she wants to come, she can lead the army to attack the city, and she will definitely suffer."

　　Su Yong's kung fu, he had witnessed the bloody battle on the top of the city. Although he was also extremely brave, he knew that there was still a gap between him and himself.

　　Tuo Buhua was known as one of the "Three Tiger Generals of Yanmeng", and he was not inferior to himself. There was no trick to fight alone, so wouldn't he be sending himself to death?

　　The generals advised him, and even Xiao Changfeng opposed him to fight, but Zhan Kuanglan said nothing.

　　Zhan Kuanglan kept staring at Su Yong's face, but he couldn't see where he was sure.

　　It was strange, where did his confidence come from? Zhan Kuanglan knew that Su Yong had a broad mind and would not let himself take risks because of other people's eyes, but at this moment he was a little confused.

　　He slowly approached Su Yong: "Are you sure?"

　　Su Yong smiled helplessly. For masters like Zhan Kuanglan and Xiao Changfeng, they can see the depth of his martial arts at a glance. Because of the sharpness of his blood knife, he might have been overestimated by them.

　　The blood knife was extremely sharp and could cut off steel knives and iron spears. In their eyes, he had good strength, but in fact, he was just lacking in internal strength!

　　The ability to cut Mutolu was only because the opponent was careless and underestimated the enemy, so he was killed in one fell swoop.

　　To be honest, Su Yong really didn't have any confidence, but what else could he do?

　　Just admit defeat? It doesn't matter to him, but how can the thousands of brothers under his command put their faces? Even the women's army dared not to fight, and their hard-earned reputation would instantly plummet to the bottom!

　　He weighed the pros and cons several times and decided to give it a try.

　　Su Yong shook his head: "Let's give it a try. I've always had good luck."

　　Zhan Kuanglan looked at him for a long while, and finally nodded: "Okay. Tomorrow we will all support you on the city wall. I don't think they can do anything."

　　Although the city wall is twenty feet high, it is not a problem for these great men.

　　...

　　...

　　There is a great advantage after being appointed as a general, that is, there will be an independent huge tent.

　　In this tent, even if you want to run naked for ten laps, no one can stop you.

　　Su Yong strode back to the tent and ordered Zhao Gu, Sun Shangwu and others who had been promoted to the head of the city to lead their personal soldiers to guard the outside tightly. Then he secretly pulled the tent door curtain tightly, and then took the blood knife to the table and placed it, and bowed respectfully.

　　"Hero, senior, master, master, please come out and save my life!"

　　"Haha." The white-haired sword-making old man appeared in front of him again: "Boy, you finally remembered me?"

　　Su Yong didn't dare to be long-winded, and said anxiously: "Senior, master, old man, is there any way to kill her in tomorrow's battle?"

　　The old man's face darkened: "What can I do? The Dragon Blood Sword has only been practiced to the first level in your hands, and you dare to challenge that famous general. You are too brave."

　　"But I am also a general now." Su Yong felt a little aggrieved.

　　The old man snorted: "With your courage and knowledge, you are more than enough to be a commander-in-chief. But your martial arts are far behind those generals who have practiced martial arts since childhood. You can only barely be a small captain."

　　"Then I'll just die!"

　　"You..." The old man was so angry that his beard stood up: "You are my successor, and you died in the hands of a woman. Where do you want me to put my face?"

　　Alas, this old man is still a male chauvinist. Su Yong couldn't help but laugh: "You've been dead for so long, why do you still have a face?"

　　But he heard the old man muttering to himself: "Your martial arts have reached the peak of the first level, and your reaction ability is not bad. You can also send out the second level of sword energy. The only shortcomings are strength and endurance, but you have the advantage of weapons, so it shouldn't be a problem to hold on for a while..."

　　Isn't this nonsense? Su Yong looked down on the old man.

　　He had seen the fierce fight between Xiao Changfeng and Mutolu, and knew that with his reaction and light body skills, it was not a problem to dodge for a short time and avoid the attacks of these masters. The problem was that he couldn't hold on for long.

　　He looked at the old man eagerly: "What about after a while?"

　　The old man glared: "Of course, just wait to die!"

　　Chapter 23 Three Thunder Strikes

　　Waiting to die? Su Yong almost cried: "There is no way?"

　　The reason why he held a glimmer of hope in the camp was that he thought this old man could help him.

　　How could it be impossible for a guy who practiced sword for more than a hundred years not to have some unique skills, but who knew that this would be the result.

　　But he was too optimistic. Think about the so-called famous generals and martial arts family children of the time. Which one of them didn't practice hard with famous teachers and elders since childhood, and endured twenty years of cold and heat to achieve something?

　　He was a mid-term student, and it was already amazing that he could practice such skills in such a short time.

　　How could it be possible to reach the sky in one step?

　　The old man was silent for a long time and shook his head: "Your foundation is too shallow, and your skills are not enough."

　　Skills are the most troublesome thing. As the saying goes, three feet of ice is not formed in a day. Skills are accumulated bit by bit. Even if there are peerless skills, you have to spend time to practice slowly.

　　As for those legendary elixirs that can make you fly into the sky after eating... In fact, they are just salted eggs. How can they be so magical?

　　"Old man, you have learned swords for hundreds of years, you must have some tricks, right? Even if I am not good at it, you have to teach me a few tricks. Is it the end of the game?" Su Yong begged without giving up.

　　The old man's face was gloomy, and he snorted coldly: "If you practice to the third level, that is, comprehend the third formula of the blood knife, you don't have to be afraid of that woman at all. But your ability is not even as good as mine when I was eight years old. No matter how good the moves are, can you learn them?"

　　Not even as good as when you were eight years old? You are too ridiculous! Su Yong laughed and didn't believe the old man's nonsense at all.

　　"When you were young, you always had some low-level moves at the beginning, right? Have you forgotten them all when you are old?"

　　Bang! The old man suddenly hit his thigh fiercely, which scared Su Yong.

　　"If you don't say it, I really can't remember it... But even if you learn this move, I'm afraid you don't have much chance."

　　"How much?" Su Yong jumped up suddenly. Look, isn't it excited?

　　The old man stretched out a finger.

　　"One... one percent? Only one percent chance?" Su Yong's face turned pale instantly. Are you kidding me? There is nothing to learn with a one-tenth chance. It's better to use this time to sleep and have a good rest.

　　The old man chuckled: "If you don't learn, you're dead. If you learn, there's at least a chance."

　　The old man didn't care whether he listened or not, and said slowly: "This is a skill I got by chance when I was 20 years old. This skill is simple and easy to learn, but it is extremely mysterious, and it doesn't require high skills. For your current level, it is the most suitable."

　　"What trick?"

　　"This is a continuous attack trick, with only three moves. Don't underestimate these three moves. Once they are performed, they are continuous, like a storm." A little blush appeared on the old man's face, as if he was immersed in memories.

　　"I got this skill in Luoxia Mountain, and I felt like I had found a treasure. This skill made me understand for the first time the possibility of killing people above my level... When I was young, I killed many people, and most of them were killed with this trick."

　　So awesome? Su Yong's mind had already been piqued: "Is this move powerful?"

　　"Well, even though I later became a master of swordsmanship, I still often use this move. It is simple, direct, fast, effective, and beautiful."

　　"I think the one who can figure out this move must be a genius." The old man sighed and said, "Although I have figured out many strange moves in my later years, they all require deep internal strength to be used. In terms of moves alone, they are not as wonderful as this one. And the most rare thing is that it is not picky about people. Even with your inferior kung fu, you can barely practice it."

　　Su Yong rolled his eyes. Am I still inferior? It seems that those so-called famous generals don't even look at this old guy. This guy is really boastful, but I don't know if he is really capable. Don't let me die in the hands of that red-eyed woman.

　　The old man ignored him and continued in a deep voice: "This move is called 'Thunder Three Strikes'. As the name suggests, it is to launch three waves of attacks in succession like lightning. These three waves of attacks are stronger than the previous ones, and the last one is a sure kill. The whole process is done in one go without any flaws..."

　　"Wait," Su Yong made a pause gesture: "Don't brag yet, can this sure kill deal with the red-eyed female tiger first?"

　　"This," the old man thought for a while, "I don't know about the world now. But in our previous era, it was still a bit sure to kill a general."

　　"What if it's a tiger general?" Su Yong asked with a sneer.

　　The old man touched his scalp: "Of course the chance is smaller, after all, the difference in skill is there!"

　　But if you can take advantage of the opponent's underestimation of the enemy, confuse the opponent first, and then give a heavy blow...

　　the chance will naturally be greatly enhanced.

　　Su Yong stood up suddenly: "I... learned it!"

　　Nonsense, can you still choose?

　　...

　　...

　　The sun at eight or nine o'clock in the morning is the most vigorous time.

　　But the white clothes under the city left Su Yong with a haze.

　　Tuo Buhua was wearing a white sheepskin soft armor, holding a long sword as bright as autumn water in one hand, and did not wear a bow and arrow.

　　She rode a white horse without any other colors, and only brought a few female soldiers in white clothes without weapons. She arrived a hundred meters outside the city gate early.

　　Although she was standing alone in front of this big city, she had an indescribable aura and a strong fighting spirit.

　　She came here as promised.

　　...

　　The city gate creaked open, and Su Yong, who was wearing a black helmet and riding a black horse, had sweat in his palms.

　　On the city tower, Zhan Kuanglan, Chu Nantian and others gathered here, each with their own thoughts.

　　Some were looking forward to it, some were regretful, and some were sighing.

　　...

　　The morning breeze blew, and dust rose from the land where countless ghosts were buried.

　　Su Yong's black horse walked very slowly.

　　But no matter how slow it was, the distance of 100 meters was quickly reached.

　　Su Yong muttered silently in his heart: "Be calm, don't panic, I only have one chance."

　　But when he got closer and closer and finally saw the other party clearly, he couldn't help but be stunned. He

　　had been hit by Tuo Buhua's terrifying arrow on the city before, but because the distance was too far, he didn't have much impression of her. At this moment, only ten meters away, he realized that this female tiger general was actually as beautiful as a flower. I saw her long hair like a waterfall tied up tightly with a silk scarf, with willow-shaped eyebrows, phoenix eyes, jade nose and cherry lips, her neck was as white as a swan, her skin was as delicate as the first snow, and her devilish figure was tightly wrapped in white sheepskin, which was even more tempting.

　　It was strange to say that when I looked at other Yanmeng people, I always felt that their eyes were red and scary, but Tuobuhua's eyes were much lighter in color, as if she had not slept enough, with a hint of laziness in her eyes, and a pitiful look.

　　Is this the powerful female tiger general who shot an arrow into the big stone of the battlement? Su Yong rubbed his eyes and could hardly believe it. Not to mention Yanmeng, even in the Yanlong Empire, I am afraid that there are not many women as beautiful as her! Especially... How can they look so similar? A beautiful figure slowly emerged in his mind.

　　Hey! The other party shouted angrily, and he finally woke up. Thinking of the other party's terrifyingness, he quickly shocked his mind and returned to his original cold appearance. He glanced at her and said calmly, "I am Su Yong."

　　Tuo Buhua stared at him with her pale red eyes, clenching her silver teeth, as if she wanted to eat this devil. She was also surprised that this guy who killed countless of our compatriots was so young. At this moment, looking at his pair of eyes that were as bright as stars, they seemed pure without a trace of pollution. Her heart skipped a beat for no reason.

　　"Blood debt must be paid with blood, either you or me!" The voice was uttered through gritted teeth.

　　"Oh?" Su Yong looked at the female soldiers behind her, who had no weapons in their hands.

　　As if she understood what he was thinking, Tuobuhua said angrily: "We are not as despicable as you to play sneak attacks. They will never attack me. Even if they die in your hands, they will only take my body away!"

　　Su Yong laughed loudly: "Despicable? An invader comes to me and says despicable! Do we have to open the city gates and line up to welcome you in? How ridiculous! As for sneak attacks, don't forget that you attacked Longyi last year, didn't you rely on sneak attacks?" After joining the army, he talked with some soldiers about previous wars, and learned that Yanmeng Khan had sneak attacked Longyi to enter the city last year.

　　Tuobuhua was no match for him. Hearing this, his face turned pale but he couldn't refute it. He heard him laugh again: "But don't worry, you won't die!" I'm lucky to be able to save my life, how can I kill you?

　　Tuobuhua's silver teeth were about to break: "Stop talking nonsense, draw your sword!" Mutolu was her cousin, who had watched her grow up since she was a child. The two played and practiced together, and they had a deep relationship. Upon learning that Mutolu was killed by Su Yong, she was heartbroken and led thousands of Magnolia soldiers from the capital Yimoer to rush here at night, just to help her cousin revenge.

　　"You are a woman, I let you make the first move." Su Yong clapped his hands and jumped off the horse: "Come on." His blood knife was not unsheathed, deliberately provoking her anger. The more angry she was, the more physical strength she consumed in the early stage. As long as she could avoid it, his chance would come later.

　　"Ah!" Tuobuhua could no longer bear it. With a sharp shout, he jumped off the white horse, and a long sword like Qiushui spit out a huge white rainbow across the sky and earth. Before he finished speaking, the white rainbow had already reached Su Yong's head, which was as fast as thunder.

　　Seeing Su Yong motionless on the ground, everyone on the city wall couldn't help but exclaimed in unison.

　　With a swish, a deep ditch appeared on the ground, and dust flew on both sides of the ditch. The black figure in the wind had been cut in half!

　　But no blood flowed.

　　Chapter 24: Unable to do it

　　He experienced the feeling of incomparable oppression again, but Su Yong was very different at this time. His mind turned rapidly in an instant, and his figure had already drifted away several meters at a very fast speed, leaving only a shadow.

　　Tuobuhua's sword moves were more ruthless than he expected, and the speed was so fast that it even cut off a few strands of hair by his ears, which frightened him so much that he broke out in a cold sweat.

　　Old man, do you think he can hold on for a while? You are wrong! This Tuobuhua is more powerful than Mutolu, just look at this swordsmanship, which is much faster than Mutolu. Su Yong knew that this was because Tuobuhua took advantage of the weapon, and the sword was much lighter than the machete, so Tuobuhua's sword moves were naturally faster and more urgent than Mutolu's swordsmanship.

　　With just one move, he almost chopped off his head! Su Yong's figure flew around, and he was chased by the sword light and had no ability to parry at all, and even almost threw away the blood knife.

　　Old man, you killed me! Su Yong jumped up and down, sighing, "What three thunder strikes? How can I have a chance to use them? I will only get beaten!" He was fully alert, not daring to take his eyes off the opponent's sword. He jumped around like a stray dog. Soon, the ground was crisscrossed with paths, and he didn't know how many gaps the opponent's sword had opened.

　　He originally thought that he would try his best to fight the enemy first, show weakness to the enemy, and then use three thunder strikes to punish her when she relaxed. But he had made a good plan, but he didn't expect that the opponent was so much stronger than him. Before the moment had passed, his heart was already beating like a bellows, and his whole body was sweating coldly and hotly, soaking his clothes.

　　At this time, he had no strength to fight back, and he was lucky to be able to avoid the opponent's continuous attacks.

　　He really wanted to throw away the blood knife and lie down, but the sharp sword never left his vitals. He was distracted for a moment, and with a "hiss", the cold sword had pierced through the black helmet and passed by his skin. The tender flesh on his waist had already felt the breath of death on the thin blade. He instantly bounced back a few meters like a conditioned reflex, and narrowly avoided the beheading.

　　This situation happened countless times. Every time the whirring sound of the sword rang in his ears, his tied hair began to fall apart, and he didn't know how many of the floating hairs were chopped off. Su Yong even suspected that in another half a moment, he would be shaved into a flat head by her.

　　Unknowingly, the two had staggered dozens of meters away from the original fight, but were gradually approaching the city gate.

　　Two groups of figures, one black and one white, flew and jumped. There were many masters among the generals on the city, but only a few people such as Zhan Kuanglan and Xiao Changfeng could see clearly at such a distance.

　　Su Yong, who was in a mess, was a different matter in the eyes of others.

　　The female soldiers in white clothes beside them followed the general closely, not knowing that they were close to the city gate. They could not see the details clearly, but only saw their generals chasing after the black shadow. They were clearly entangled, but they never heard the other side screaming. They could not help but look at each other in amazement. This Su Yong of Yanlong is really powerful. He can fight with one of the best heroes in our grassland for so long.

　　Among the generals on the city, Chu Nantian wondered, "Why does Brother Su just dodge and not draw his sword to resist?" Xiao Changfeng next to him was also puzzled. Zhan Kuanglan kept following the movement of the black shadow below, and pondered, "Does Brother Su have any other tricks?"

　　Little did he know that Su Yong's pain was only known to himself. Do you need me to tell you that I can draw my sword? Damn, it doesn't hurt to talk while standing.

　　Even Zhan Kuanglan on the city could not see the danger of his situation. Seeing his swift movement, everyone was amazed. They secretly thought that a great reputation was not in vain. They did not expect that this person had such great internal strength and excellent lightness skills.

　　However, they did not know that he had just learned this lightness skill. Su Yong could hold on until now because of a concept in his heart. This concept was the same as Chu Nantian's ideal, "I will not die, let others die!" It was this strong will to survive that supported him and made him use all his potential. Fortunately, he had opened his mind before, so he could always use his last bit of strength stably in the most dangerous moments.

　　Although Tuo Buhua, who wielded the sword like the wind, knew that he was at the end of his strength, no matter how hard he tried, the tip of the sword was always just a little short of being avoided by him. She could not help but secretly admire this person's tenacity. She was very anxious after a long battle. She suddenly gathered all her strength and shouted. The long sword in her hand suddenly turned into two, two into four, four into sixteen, and suddenly turned into a rain of swords, which shot at his head with a whoosh!

　　This was Tuo Buhua's famous ultimate move, "Meteor Rain"! It was also her full-strength attack when she had no other choice!

　　There was no way to hide from this, and the sword light seemed to cover dozens of meters around Su Yong. Su Yong actually closed his eyes at this moment.

　　Everyone exclaimed in unison again. Su Yong flicked his wrist amid the exclamation, and the scabbard was thrown out. The blood knife finally came out of the scabbard, flashing a faint red light.

　　Seeing that the countless sword lights were about to cut him into pieces, Su Yong suddenly opened his eyes, held the knife with both hands, and shouted: "Thunder Three Strike!" Ignoring the countless sword lights around him, he only chopped at one of the sword lights!

　　With a crisp sound, the sword lights in the sky suddenly disappeared. It turned out that only this sword was real, and Su Yong used his keen mind to detect it. The blood knife chopped on the sword with a sound, sparks flew on the sword, and a gap as big as a soybean was broken, but it did not break. It was actually a precious sword.

　　Tuobuhua's body shook violently, Su Yong's throat felt sweet, and they both spat out blood almost at the same time. Both of them used all their strength in this move. Tuobuhua won because of his deep internal strength, but Su Yong only chopped once, saving the energy to transform dozens of sword lights, so they were evenly matched.

　　Two mouthfuls of blood were still splashing in the air, but Su Yong did not retreat but advanced, sweeping out the second knife like a storm. The blood knife emitted a dazzling flame under his full force, like the flames of a fire dragon, and a huge half-moon-shaped blood shadow appeared in the air!

　　This knife seemed to be magnificent, but in fact, he had already been weak all over, and his palms were so sore that he almost couldn't even hold the knife. He fell over with the knife, and was about to fall.

　　How could Tuobuhua retreat? She tried her best, gritted her teeth, and tried hard to press all the strength of her body and even her body to this phantom! With a bang, the sword fell to the ground, the blood knife fell out of her hand, and blood flowers flew again.

　　The two collided and separated, falling to the ground on both sides, unable to move.

　　The female soldiers screamed and rushed over. Zhan Kuanglan and Chu Nantian on the city also screamed. The two of them jumped down from the tower at the same time. The tower was twenty feet high, and they swooped down like eagles! Xiao Changfeng next to him hesitated for a moment, and finally flew down.

　　At this moment, Su Yong, who was pale, suddenly stood up slowly, and laughed at the sky: "Thunder three strikes, what about the remaining strike?" The knife had fallen out of his hand, and the man was powerless. If the last strike was not made, could it still be called a continuous storm of thunder three strikes? No one could answer him, only the sword soul in the blood knife would understand what he said. Tuo

　　Buhua, who fell to the dust on the side, was also pale, but the difference was that her ears and neck were a little pink. She pushed away the hands of the female soldiers weakly, and suddenly held her face with both hands and sobbed and cried.

　　Several female soldiers were at a loss, but no one noticed that there was a bloody fingerprint on Tuobuhua's swan-like white neck.

　　Su Yong wiped his hands on his body, leaving a blood stain. After two fights, his knuckles were cracked and his hands were covered with blood. He still couldn't do it to a woman, Su Yong sighed in a low voice, but no one could hear it.

　　Chapter 25: Settlement of accounts before autumn Zhan

　　Kuanglan hurried over and breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that he was not seriously injured.

　　"I said, you won't die, right?" Su Yong supported Chu Nantian's shoulders and stood up, turned his head and smiled.

　　Tuobuhua had stood up at this time, but his face was still covered with tears. How could he look like a tiger general on the grassland? She quietly wiped the blood off her neck, and then grabbed the corner of a female soldier's clothes to wipe her face. After a long silence, she snorted coldly, "You won!"

　　"I won?" Su Yong laughed, "You said it, you can't deny it. Alas, I thought we just tied, but I won. What a surprise, haha!"

　　Tuo Buhua snorted coldly and was about to let the female soldiers help him leave, but he heard him shout again, "Wait, hey, have you forgotten? Tell me, am I a man?"

　　Tuo Buhua shouted angrily, "You are a man, a real man, okay?"

　　As soon as the voice came out, the defenders on the tower cheered in unison. This place is not far from the tower, and many defenders on the city heard this sentence clearly, and naturally knew that Su Yong won.

　　Su Yong laughed, saving himself the trouble of publicity. He laughed and said, "For what you said, I will kill you three more times when I enter Yanmeng next time!"

　　Tuo Buhua was furious: "If I hadn't been so anxious and desperate, do you think you could have defeated me?" This was true. If she hadn't dispersed the sword light at the end and concentrated her strength to continue the assassination, even if Su Yong was tenacious, there would be a moment when his energy would run out. He would have no chance to resist, let alone fight back.

　　The strength of the two was originally far apart, and Tuo Buhua's previous attacks consumed a lot of energy, which gave him this chance. Others didn't know this, but Su Yong knew it very well.

　　Su Yong did not refute, but watched her climb onto the horse's back and walk away slowly in silence. What a strong woman, he could not help but sigh. This woman looked brave at first, but delicate at second. After a fight, he found that

　　she was the type who was extremely strong, soft on the outside and strong on the inside, really the best. But don't be afraid, if I can knock you down once, I can knock you down twice or three times, just wait and see! Su Yong looked at his bloody palm and smiled. He actually completed the three thunder strikes, but the last one was delivered by hand.

　　The first strike intercepted the opponent's weapon, the second strike was a close attack, and the third strike was a throat lock. Even if he didn't have the blood knife in the end, with the help of the thunderous momentum, that finger could also be inserted into the opponent's throat. But at the last moment, he softened his heart. He just lightly touched the opponent's neck, and he believed that no one except Tuo Buhua would know this.

　　Later, someone asked him why he didn't just kill her? He glared: "Am I a ruthless person who destroys flowers?" The man was speechless.

　　After returning to the city, the news of his victory had already spread. The Black Forest victory, the tornado sneak attack, the mad attack on 50,000 troops, and the single-handed challenge to the female tiger general, these achievements quickly pushed his reputation to the top. He also became the Yanlong Wonderful Man praised by everyone.

　　After this battle, even Xiao Changfeng was very convinced of him, because he was not sure whether he had a chance to dodge Su Yong's last thunderous attack...

　　Two days later.

　　Although no reinforcements arrived, the morale of the Longyi officers and soldiers was as high as the sun. Seeing that the situation was good, Xiao Changfeng and Chu Nantian, who had been unable to hold back, began to challenge Yanmeng in turn. This time, the Yanmeng people not only avoided fighting, but also retreated the army for dozens of miles, leaving a large area of ​​grassland, and seemed to be ready to withdraw.

　　"Commander Zhan, why don't we attack?" Xiao Changfeng and Chu Nantian were both boiling with blood. All the credit was taken by Su Yong. Didn't we come here in vain?

　　Zhan Kuanglan was silent for a long while, then smiled and said, "It's not impossible to fight in the current situation... But if you want to fight, go ahead and fight. I'm only responsible for defending the city." It is certainly advisable to pursue the victory, and he also wants to fight, but

　　he is in a difficult position. The two of them couldn't help but roll their eyes at him. There are 50,000 Yanmeng people outside, and the total number of defenders is only 50,000. If you don't give them to us, what's the point of fighting! They glanced at Su Yong anxiously, and the meaning was very clear, to help the brothers fight for it.

　　Su Yong saw it, but he was amused in his heart. He understood the thoughts of several people very well. Xiao Changfeng and Chu Nantian wanted to take credit, and as a city defender, Zhan Kuanglan's first priority was to defend the city. It was impossible for them to take people out with an empty city. This was exactly the same as Yan Chuanyun's thoughts in Phoenix City at the beginning.

　　He smiled and said, "The Yanmeng people have suffered a great loss and their morale is low. It is indeed a good time to send troops... But we are not in a numerical advantage, and we need someone to guard the city, otherwise the enemy will take advantage of the situation and break into the city. It will be a joke."

　　Isn't this nonsense? Everyone despised him. But he continued, "If we must send troops to attack the grassland, it is not impossible. But this grassland is the world of the Yanmeng people. If we want to retreat unscathed, we must select a capable team from the cavalry."

　　Chu Nantian nodded and said, "The Silver Dragon Army is good at charging and killing. There is no problem with the cavalry, but the number..." There are too few people. Even if it is a surprise attack, I am afraid that they will be surrounded and killed by the enemy. This is the biggest problem.

　　Su Yong chuckled and said, "If the attack is on the vital point, it doesn't matter if there are fewer people. As long as it hurts him and we can move fast, it will be fine."

　　Xiao Changfeng's eyes lit up: "General Su, what do you think?"

　　Su Yong smiled and asked, "The Yanmeng people retreated dozens of miles. What do you think?"

　　Chu Nantian pondered and said, "They can't gather a large army to attack the city again in a short time... Will they really withdraw?" While speaking, Xiao Changfeng was a little anxious. If Yanmeng withdrew, the Silver Dragon Legion would be depressed. The two of them came all the way here, but only took an orange. How would they report back?

　　"They are not withdrawing." Su Yong said affirmatively: "If they didn't want to fight, they would have sent a document to Yanlong early in the morning, admitting defeat and withdrawing. There is no need to defend the city. The amount of food and grass consumed by these tens of thousands of people is not small."

　　Everyone nodded repeatedly, thinking that this was the truth.

　　"I guess they are temporarily resting, on the one hand, fully preparing food, on the other hand, continuing to recruit able-bodied men in the tribe, and then concentrating on training in places we can't see, waiting for the next battle." Su Yong pondered: "In addition, the retreat of the army will also help them shorten the food supply line and save manpower."

　　He chuckled: "In short, they are planning to--to settle accounts in autumn!"

　　To settle accounts in autumn? The more people thought about it, the more they felt that this was the case. If the Yanmeng people gather their troops again and learn from their lessons, they will be a huge threat next. Now the situation in the four directions of Yanlong is not clear, and the court has divided its troops in all directions. It is really hard to say what

　　will happen at that time. Seeing Su Yong's mouth slightly raised, Zhan Kuanglan couldn't help but smile and said: "Since you have an idea, why don't you just say it?"

　　Haha, the old guy is meticulous. Su Yong chuckled and said: "It's the end of summer now. If the other party plans to settle accounts in autumn, why don't we give them a taste of color before autumn to prevent future troubles?"

　　"Okay, don't keep us in suspense?" Xiao Changfeng roared.

　　Su Yong laughed: "The weather is dry in late summer, and the place where the army is located must be not far from the place where food and grass are concentrated..."

　　Chu Nantian clapped his hands: "Yes, the army has not arrived yet, but the food and grass must be there first. Although there are some special things on the grassland, the food and grass must be within a hundred miles."

　　Xiao Changfeng also understood at this time, clapping his hands and laughing: "If the food and grass are burned with a fire, I'm afraid they will enter winter directly before autumn. Haha, wonderful!"

　　Su Yong held his chin, showing a malicious smile, and said sinisterly: "If we can burn all their food and grass, I'm afraid it won't be long before we can enter Imor..."

　　Everyone couldn't help but shine with their eyes, looking forward to it. It's one thing to repel the army, but if you can fight to the other side's capital and capture some Khan, it will really be a permanent trouble. Imagine that tens of thousands of troops broke into the capital of Yanmeng and captured the arrogant Lord of the Grassland Eagle. Has this ever happened in the history of the Yanlong Empire? What a great honor it is! I'm drooling just thinking about it.

　　Looking at this group of vicious guys daydreaming, Zhan Kuanglan couldn't help but shake his head and reminded them: "The food and grass of the Yanmeng people are not so easy to burn. A hundred miles outside the city is the famous Jade Belt and White Waves on the grassland - the Styx. Most of their food and grass are on the other side of the Styx. It is simply a dream to want to get there unnoticed... And even if we can get there, can we come back?"

　　Su Yong scratched his head: "The Styx, what is this thing?"

　　Zhan Kuanglan snorted: "According to the saying on the grassland, this river was formed by the tears of the god of death. The river is not wide but extremely balanced, and it is a thousand feet deep. What's more terrifying is that there are no ships on the river. Everything sinks immediately once it enters the river. The Yanmeng people call this river 'Jade Belt and White Waves', which means the river connecting heaven and earth. During every New Year's festival, they will throw many livestock to worship the god of death."

　　Damn, could it be the quicksand river where "goose feathers cannot float and reed flowers sink to the bottom"? Su Yong was stunned: "Then how did they get here?"

　　"They built a bamboo and wooden bridge, but the bridge was heavily guarded, and it was impossible for anyone other than the Yanmeng people to get through!"

　　The grassland was flat and unobstructed, and it was a pipe dream to say that the Flame Dragon Knights could cross tens of thousands of enemy troops and forcibly seize the bridge.

　　Chapter 26 White Deer Pegasus

　　Chapter 26 White Deer Pegasus

　　Seeing Su Yong almost collapse, Zhan Kuanglan was both angry and amused: "There are many strange things on the grassland. Legend has it that in the shrubs on both sides of the Styx, every full moon night, there are white deer and Pegasus coming to the river to drink water. Not to mention the Yanmeng people, even our Yanlong people have gone hunting in peacetime, but it has been so long, not to mention that we Yanlong people have never caught one, I am afraid that even the Yanmeng Khan will not be able to get one."

　　What is the white deer and Pegasus? Su Yong was completely crazy. According to Lao Zhan, Pegasus not only runs as fast as lightning, travels thousands of miles a day, but can also jump dozens of meters.

　　Is that still a horse? Is that a dinosaur? Su Yong felt that his head was as big as a 20-jin watermelon.

　　A general of the Dragon Wing garrison came out and added that this white deer celestial horse was a hybrid of a wild horse and a white deer on the grassland. It was extremely rare. It had long antlers but a horse's body, and was even taller and stronger than ordinary war horses. This kind of divine horse was as fast as thunder and had great endurance. It could travel thousands of miles a day, so it was called a celestial horse.

　　Su Yong nodded after hearing this. It was said that the speed of a wild horse was much higher than that of a captive war horse. If this thing had sex with a white deer, who knows if it would become a perverted monster due to genetic mutation or something. This was very possible.

　　Compared with ordinary war horses, this celestial horse was like comparing a Ferrari to a tricycle. Su Yong was very interested: "Is there really such a divine horse?" If there really was such a celestial horse, saving his life would not be a problem. If he could beat it, he would fight. If he couldn't, he would run. It could be said that he was firmly in an invincible position.

　　The old general Long Yi laughed and said, "I heard that someone among the Yanmeng people had seen it, but it is said that the divine horse has a violent temperament and extremely high combat power. Even the lions and tigers on the grassland are afraid of its long horns and iron hooves. How dare ordinary people get close to it? Even the top masters of martial arts can't catch up with it, so how can they subdue it?"

　　This is exactly in line with the saying "Don't be obsessed with me, I'm just a legend!" Su Yong saw Xiao Changfeng, Chu Nantian and others staring with wide eyes and drooling, and couldn't help laughing secretly.

　　You guys, when can you have such a free and easy mind as me? He smiled and was quite satisfied with his realm. No matter how magical the legend is, it is just a mirage, and it is far away from me.

　　"In my opinion, it is not impossible to cross this jade belt and white waves, but it will take more trouble." Su Yong laughed and returned to the topic.

　　Zhan Kuanglan shook his head: "The width of the Styx is very uniform. There is no narrow place in the upper and lower reaches. It is impossible to ride a horse across it!" He had a detailed map in his hand, so he naturally knew the details of these dangerous places.

　　"What if you don't want a warhorse?" Su Yong smiled. Of course, he couldn't go to feed the turtle with the warhorse.

　　Bypassing the Yanmeng army, finding a remote place, using a bow and arrow to make a rope, you can naturally cross the Styx.

　　Xiao Changfeng's face changed: "Without a warhorse on the grassland, isn't that courting death?" Even if you can sneak across, how long will it take to find a concentrated area of ​​food and grass? Even if you can successfully sneak into the enemy camp and set fire, but there is no warhorse to escape, it can be said that there is no way to survive.

　　Zhan Kuanglan and Chu Nantian were also shocked. They couldn't help but look at Su Yong in surprise. This kid didn't even want his life for arson? He couldn't help but admire him secretly in his heart. If they can kill Yimoer, attack the Yanmeng Palace, and make great contributions, they are not afraid of death. It is said that life is great and death is glorious. But if you lose your life on the way, it's not worth it.

　　Ordinary people's psychology is the same, speculative in nature. If you have to take risks with your life, you must do so unless you can get a huge return. Make yourself rich and worry-free for the rest of your life, or enjoy a lifetime of fame. If what you get is not proportional to what you pay, you have to think about it. This point is almost hard for high-ranking officials, big businessmen, or peddlers to be immune.

　　Zhan Kuanglan looked at him deeply and said slowly: "Even if you find the forage camp on foot and have enough energy to snatch the enemy's warhorse after setting it on fire, the army on this side of the river will definitely be alarmed by the fire, and you will definitely not be able to cross the river back. At that time, you will be attacked from both sides. You can only continue to go to the grassland in front. The consequences of a lone army going deep into the grassland can be imagined!" With pursuers behind and countless tribal warriors in front, it is really like a dog that has lost its home.

　　This is really a road of no return. With a small group of soldiers, I am afraid that I will be killed by others before I can walk a hundred miles. Su Yong fell silent.

　　He looked at the map. For a long time. He then said, "Tonight, I want to find a few smart scouts to go to the Styx to have a look." With his lightness and martial arts, if he didn't meet a master, the possibility of being discovered was not high, and the safety factor was still quite high.

　　Zhan Kuanglan nodded. He felt that burning food and grass was not feasible from the beginning. Well, let him go and have a look, and then he gave up.

　　Chu Nantian beside him also bowed and said, "Commander Zhan, I also want to go with Brother Su to have a look."

　　Okay. With two powerful generals, there will be someone to take care of even if an accident happens. Zhan Kuanglan nodded in agreement. Although high kung fu can't play a big role in the army, it can at least save lives. This is also the reason why Zhan Kuanglan has been through hundreds of battles and stood firm.

　　Throughout the ages, there have been countless famous generals, who are not experienced in hundreds of battles like an indestructible cockroach? The meaning of thousands of troops is easy to get but a general is hard to find is not limited to the use of troops, but also depends on their own martial arts skills.

　　At night. The moon is in the middle of the sky.

　　Su Yong, Chu Nantian and more than ten scouts, dressed in black and riding black horses, bypassed the Yanmeng camp and went quietly down. The more than ten scouts selected all had some martial arts skills, including Zhao Gu and Sun Shangwu, and they were all good at light body movements. The black horses under their seats were of course muzzled and tied up, so they could not make any sound.

　　The group walked a long way, twenty miles away from the Yanmeng camp, and the Yanmeng people did not expect that the Yanlong people would dare to run to the grassland, so the scouts they sent were not deployed so far.

　　The journey was smooth. After bypassing the camp, they ran for more than half an hour and finally saw the jade belt under the moonlight.

　　The river bends again and again, and coldly said that I was worried. When I left my hometown, my tears wet my clothes. Could it be that the god of death also misses his hometown?

　　Su Yong calmed down and rode closer. Sure enough, he saw a large area of ​​dwarf trees on the river bank. The trees were not tall, which was about the same height as everyone on horseback. After crossing the shrubbery, he broke off a dead branch. Throwing it into the white waves of the jade belt, he heard a faint sound of clapping, and the dark dead branch disappeared.

　　What's the reason? Su Yong took a breath.

　　Chu Nantian waved his hand and led the scouts to separate, riding their horses and slipping out along the upper and lower ends of the river bank. After a long while, he came back and smiled bitterly: "Commander Zhan is right. This river is almost measured for people. It is really about the same thickness everywhere."

　　At this moment, everyone's war horses suddenly became uneasy, and each of them desperately shook the cloth cover on their mouths, as if they wanted to neigh. Just when they were confused, the war horses suddenly turned back and ran back to the way they came, ignoring the reins they tightened in their hands, as if they had seen a ghost.

　　Chapter 27 My Girlfriend

　　Chapter 27 My Girlfriend

　　Could it be that the god of death really came? Su Yong was shocked. Just as they were about to run through this shrubbery, everyone saw two slightly taller small tree crowns suddenly erected on the lower right and slowly moved away.

　　Tree man? Su Yong's mind was buzzing with excitement. It was really a ghost!

　　Damn, it's easy to run into evil spirits when you go out in the middle of the night. He pulled out the blood knife, his palms were full of sweat. Everyone was also shocked. They actually let go of the warhorse and let it raise its hooves. However, when Su Yong's warhorse was about to step out of the woods, he looked back inadvertently and saw a white mass under the tree canopy!

　　He was surprised and happy. He used all his eyes to look. Aren't those two small tree crowns two four-foot-long deer antlers?

　　"Brothers, it's Tianma!" He shouted, yanked the reins hard, clamped his legs together, and forced the warhorse under him to turn around and run towards the two treetops.

　　But the warhorse stood up, shook its head in anger, and refused to turn around. Seeing that the treetops were moving faster and faster, he was furious and swung his blood knife, which had already pierced the horse's buttocks. The horse felt pain and finally ran over with a muffled hiss.

　　Looking at the other dozen people, although they heard his shouts, they could not control the warhorses to turn around. Even Chu Nantian was twisted around by the warhorse and made it look very embarrassed.

　　Tianma had already noticed someone approaching, and finally speeded up a little, but he was not very anxious, and seemed to be full of confidence in himself. Su Yong's warhorse was hurt by the knife, and its speed had reached its limit. It was only a few dozen meters away in the blink of an eye, and it was only a few feet away from it when it ran wildly.

　　At this time, Su Yong shouted loudly, raised his whole body's power to the extreme, pressed his palms and kicked his legs, and his body flew out like a bullet! The warhorse behind him whined and fell down.

　　Just as his hands were about to climb up to the white mass, he suddenly found that there was only a wisp of white smoke in front of him! Su Yong was shocked, pressed his palms to the ground, and flew out again. At this time, his Qinggong had already been perfected. When his power reached the extreme, he was a few points faster than the warhorse, but he found that no matter how he ran or chased, the horse was always leisurely ten meters in front of him!

　　Damn, this guy is teasing me! Su Yong was furious, and he used all his power. The whole person was like a shuttle, constantly passing through the forest, and started a crazy chase with the horse. In just a short moment, he didn't know how far he had run. He only heard the whistling of the wind in his ears, and he could no longer see his companions.

　　The shrubs in front of him gradually became sparse, and then dense. The white shadow was still floating in front of him. The dew in the early morning wet Su Yong's cheeks, solidified his persistent sweat, and fell drop by drop on this green land.

　　Twenty miles? Fifty miles? Eighty miles? ... With a clapping sound, he finally fell to the ground exhausted, his body stretched out like a big character, his chest pumping like a bellows.

　　Hearing the sound of falling behind him, the Pegasus also stopped, and the horse head with two long antlers looked back and snorted, as if he was a little disdainful.

　　Damn this perverted beast. Su Yong cursed fiercely, if I catch you, you will see what will happen to you! He slowly stood up, tiredly holding a small tree, and looked back. Behind him was a tall and short forest, shrouded in thick fog, and he didn't know how far he had walked.

　　After breathing for a long time, he tentatively took a few steps forward. Unexpectedly, the Pegasus that was eating grass with its head down was very alert and immediately jumped forward a few meters. From time to time, it looked back at him and was very wary of him.

　　Alas, it was not easy to meet the white deer Pegasus, but he couldn't catch up with it. Thinking that he had to walk back after chopping off all the war horses, Su Yong regretted it so much.

　　One man and one horse, they walked down step by step. It was unknown how long they had walked before the sky gradually turned white.

　　Those scout brothers should have gone back. Su Yong thought that they might not be able to control the war horses to catch up, and they could not catch up with him and the Pegasus if they ran as fast as the wind. Chu Nantian was a steady man, and of course he would order them to go back before dawn. After

　　all, he was alone on the grassland and his target was not big. They were getting farther and farther away from the Yanmeng camp, and he was not worried about running into the Yanmeng soldiers. Even if they abandoned the Pegasus and went back, it would be night.

　　Humans are such strange animals. Su Yong knew that he could not catch up with the Pegasus, and he made up his mind to go back at night, but he could not help but keep walking with the horse. When the red sun burst out on the grassland, he realized that he was already far away from the Yudai River.

　　He followed the Pegasus and stopped, but gradually left the river and walked to a small hillside.

　　Looking from the hillside, there was no one around, not even a white tent could be seen. It seemed that there was only himself and the Pegasus in the vast world. Su Yong couldn't help but secretly complain. There was green grass everywhere on the grassland, and the beast would not starve, but it would be troublesome for him to come to this barren place.

　　He touched his pocket, and except for two fire starters, he didn't even bring a steamed bun. A good cook can't cook without rice. He shouted and rushed towards the Pegasus with a blood knife raised high. You beast, I will kill you and eat hot pot!

　　But how could he catch up with the speed of the Pegasus? Su Yong did some morning exercises in vain, and sat down on the ground again, exhausted physically and mentally.

　　Just as he was lying on the hillside, he turned his head inadvertently, and found a large pool of golden color on the other side of the hillside. Hey, what is that? Su Yong got up and rushed down.

　　He was overjoyed before he got close. It turned out to be a sunflower! What a huge sea of ​​sunflowers, with golden flowers bigger than his face growing under the sun, so beautiful! He excitedly rushed to the middle of the flowers, jumping and dancing like a child, laughing.

　　Tianma stood on the hillside and looked at him, not understanding why he was so happy.

　　Su Yong picked a dozen of the largest sunflowers, walked to the edge, squatted down, dug a pit with a blood knife and buried them, then piled a thin layer of soil, found some hay, and then made a fire on it. Looking at the blazing fire, he danced with excitement, as if he had already bitten into the crisp sunflower seeds.

　　Why is it so slow? Su Yong kept rubbing his hands, anxious. Finally, he saw that the soil on the pit had turned into scorched earth. Su Yong, who was hungry, immediately used a knife to dig up the soil, dug out the baked sunflower seeds, and spread them all over the ground.

　　Tianma finally couldn't help wondering, walked a few feet behind him, stretched his neck and looked carefully.

　　Su Yong didn't care about it. He held a sunflower seed flower and lay on the ground proudly. He peeled a sunflower seed, ate one, and swayed his head to hum a pop song. Soon, the ground was covered with sunflower seed shells.

　　Tianma pondered for a while, and actually jumped past him, rushed to the middle of the flower, and sniffed it carefully, as if he was doubting whether the flower was edible.

　　This guy is really smart. Su Yong squinted at it and secretly admired it. He didn't expect this guy to be so studious.

　　Sure enough, when Su Yong pretended to be asleep, Tianma finally made up his mind and bit the flower. With a click, Su Yong even saw it frowning.

　　Seeing it spit it out immediately, Su Yong couldn't help laughing. Tianma seemed very angry. It raised its snow-white and flawless horse legs, and with a whoosh, a golden flower flew to Su Yong's chest!

　　Wow, my girlfriend is actually a sharpshooter. Su Yong, smiling, made a temporary visit to the goalkeeper. He hugged the sunflower with both hands, took out a cloth from his arms and spread it on the ground, and then began to peel the melon seeds.

　　After peeling a pile of melon seeds, Su Yong finished peeling this sunflower, peeled another roasted sunflower, mixed the two piles of melon seeds together, and then waved to Tianma: "My girlfriend, come here quickly, I'll give you something delicious!"

　　Tianma tilted his head and looked at him for a long time, but did not move. Su Yong pretended to sigh with regret, put the remaining sunflowers into his bag, and walked away.

　　Chapter 28 Sunflower Treasure Book

　　Chapter 28 Sunflower Treasure Book

　　As soon as he climbed up the hillside, he saw Tianma hesitantly approaching the pile of melon seeds and kept turning in circles. The guy stretched his head to smell it, and kept looking up at him, as if he suspected that he had some conspiracy.

　　It's done! Why didn't I bring some knockout drugs? Su Yong regretted it again. If we can give it some strong medicine, won't it be easy to catch it?

　　Seeing that he was indifferent, Tianma finally leaned his head down, rolled up a few melon seeds with his tongue and chewed them carefully. After a while, he let out a joyful cry and ate all the melon seeds in a moment.

　　Alas, pitiful. Su Yong looked at the white deer Pegasus and shook his head. Was this guy born from a doe or a mare? How could their parents be so evil? He laughed, walked to a shady place in the sea of ​​flowers, and fell asleep.

　　He slept until the afternoon. When he opened his eyes, he saw flowers piled up around him.

　　Damn, this guy has a big appetite! But I'm not working for you. Su Yong pushed the flowers away, ran up the hillside and looked around. There seemed to be two shadows moving in the bushes on the other side of the Styx. Yanmeng people? Su Yong was startled and quickly lay on the ground.

　　The two shadows were getting closer and closer, and there was a faint shouting sound, but it was not clear. Seeing the Pegasus looking at him like a silly goose not far away, Su Yong wanted to press its neck down.

　　"General Su..."

　　"Boss..."

　　This time he finally heard it. It turned out to be Zhao Gu and Sun Shangwu. The two people followed the messy horse hooves on the side of the Styx and found this place all the way. The other scouts had already followed Chu Nantian back.

　　Seeing his subordinates caring about him so much, Su Yong couldn't help but be secretly moved. He stood up, waved his hand and shouted, "I'm here!"

　　The two hurriedly rode their horses over, but the warhorse walked down the hillside and refused to move. The two had no choice but to dismount and walk up, only then did they see the Pegasus behind him, and they couldn't help but be shocked: "Boss, this... is this the White Deer Pegasus? You... got it done?"

　　Damn, what are you talking about? That's a horse, not a woman, how can you get it done so quickly? These two are too evil! Su Yong smiled and said, "It's almost there, watch how I pick up a horse."

　　Several people were still chattering, and the Pegasus felt neglected, so it couldn't help but neigh, and kicked all the piles of sunflowers on the ground over here.

　　"Hey, what is it doing?" Zhao Gu asked in surprise.

　　Su Yong laughed and said, "That guy is hungry and has a bad temper."

　　Zhao Gu and Sun Shangwu immediately looked bitter when they heard this: "We are hungry too. It has grass to eat. We haven't eaten for a long time and are much hungrier than it."

　　"Then what are you waiting for?" Su Yong said with a smile.

　　"Eat... what to eat?" The two were stunned.

　　Damn, these two country bumpkins don't even recognize sunflowers? Su Yong looked at them in surprise and pointed at the flowers under his feet.

　　"Flower? Can this yellow flower be eaten?" Sun Shangwu picked up a sunflower and looked at Su Yong in confusion. This flower is really big, but can it fill the stomach? Will it be poisonous?

　　Damn, this is rich! Su Yong jumped up. You don't know about sunflowers. When I collect some seeds and go back, I will specialize in roasting sunflower seeds after I retire. I guarantee that this is the only one. Hehe, the brand will be called "Sunflower Collection". He smiled sinisterly.

　　Su Yong demonstrated the method of roasting sunflower seeds, and then took the lead in peeling a few and chewing them, which stunned the two.

　　"The boss is really knowledgeable." Zhao Guyi praised with a bow. Since the leader took the lead, the two would not hesitate. They ate several melon seeds in a short time, which temporarily solved the problem of stomach.

　　"This thing is quite delicious, but it's a bit troublesome." Sun Shangwu touched his stomach and sighed, eating so few melon seeds and peeling them every time.

　　The few people ate happily, but Tianma was angry. Seeing that no one paid attention to him, Tianma bit off a few sunflowers fiercely and stomped them with his iron hoof. When he stomped them into a mess, he stretched his head to lick the crushed white melon seeds. He chewed them helplessly, but they were not as delicious as before.

　　This guy is too smart and knows how to peel melon seeds. Su Yong secretly praised and motioned for the two to help. He peeled a pile of ripe melon seeds and put them in a cloth towel, and then pulled the two to the side.

　　This time, Tianma rushed over immediately, lowered his head and chewed without hesitation, and soon swept away everything. Tianma burped happily and ran down the hillside.

　　"Boss, stop it!" Zhao Gu shouted anxiously.

　　Su Yong laughed: "It's a shame to eat other people's food. That guy is used to eating ripe melon seeds. How can he run away?" What's yours is yours even if you go to the horizon. What's not yours, you can't get it no matter how hard you try. He saw this very clearly.

　　The blue sky and green grass, the long neigh of the divine horse, are extraordinary. However, the Pegasus ran farther and farther, and soon became a white dot in their eyes. Disappeared in the bushes beside the Styx.

　　As Su Yong expected, at dusk, the white deer Pegasus ran back again. Although it still kept a distance from them and was wary of their every move, Su Yong knew that the rest was only a matter of time.

　　At night, Zhao Gu and Sun Shangwu rode their war horses back to the city to report the news, and only Su Yong stayed. The Pegasus had a good impression of him and didn't stay so far away from him, but still didn't let him get close.

　　After two days of this, Su Yong was tired of eating melon seeds. Seeing that the Pegasus was still distant from him, he finally got angry. On this morning, he was full and ignored it. He put all the ripe melon seeds in his pocket, and he ate several "flower cakes" from it.

　　At noon, he was full and ignored it. He pretended not to hear its whimpering and did not peel the melon seeds for it. He ate several "flower cakes" from it again.

　　At dusk, he finally fed it a good meal, packed up his things, and walked down the hillside, with the intention of not looking back.

　　He knew that the horse was watching him on the hillside, but he did not look back and walked very firmly.

　　He was about to reach the shrubbery by the Styx, just when he was doubting whether he was too confident, he finally heard the sound of hooves like thunder behind him!

　　So fast! In just a moment, the sound of hooves was behind him, and then a huge force pulled him so hard that he almost fell. It turned out that the horse bit the corner of his clothes and pulled him back!

　　The embarrassed Su Yong was furious, and punched behind him without even looking. The punch hit the deer's antlers, causing him to grimace in pain. Hearing his groan of pain, Tianma snorted in disdain in response.

　　Shadowless Kick! He shouted, and his right foot swept out in a semicircle. Unexpectedly, Tianma lowered his head, and the deer's antlers, as sharp as the tip of a sword, were aimed at his toes. He had to withdraw his kick in dismay.

　　This guy reacted well. It turns out that animals can also practice kung fu. Su Yong sighed with a bitter face. Seeing Tianma approaching, he hesitated and stretched out his palm, slowly touching the horse's head. This time, the action was gentle, without any strength. Even a fool would know that there was no malice.

　　Tianma took a step back and looked at his palm cautiously. Su Yong's palm trembled, and he continued to move forward.

　　Finally, his trembling palm touched Tianma's long mane and pressed on the warm white snow. Su Yong gently rubbed the horse's head, and Tianma hummed comfortably after getting used to his palm.

　　The white deer Pegasus is soft-hearted, fortunately there was no way to conquer it by force, otherwise it would be counterproductive. Su Yong, who finally got on the horse's back, was secretly thankful. Well, I'll collect more sunflower seeds and fry them for you in the future.

　　This Pegasus is extremely intelligent and has superb understanding. It doesn't need to be led by a rein. Su Yong just moved his legs slightly, and it understood and walked in the direction he wanted.

　　There is wilderness on all sides here, just right to test its speed. Su Yong bent down and clamped his legs.

　　The Pegasus neighed long, let go of its four hooves and ran wildly. Su Yong was like riding a roller coaster, swaying up the hillside and down the valley. The boundless grassland seemed to have shrunk a lot, and he had to hold the horse's neck tightly to avoid being thrown off.

　　As the speed increased, everything around him turned into colorful lines, which were impossible to distinguish. Under this extremely fast speed, Su Yong could only close his eyes and let the wind blow his face into ripples.

　　There was a shrill whistling sound in his ears, but in a short moment, Su Yong felt like he was riding a cloud and floating to the other side of the sky.

　　He gently patted the horse's back, and the speed of the Pegasus began to slow down. When he opened his eyes, he found that he had come to a completely unfamiliar place. Although it was still a green grassland, looking at the hillside and wilderness, he didn't know how far away from the original hillside.

　　Looking at the jade belt and white waves in the twilight, he suddenly had an idea. He gently pressed the horse's back, and the Pegasus immediately rushed to the Styx!

　　Chapter 29 Sparks and Fires

　　Chapter 29 Sparks and Fires

　　Just like driving across the Yellow River? The white deer Pegasus seemed to understand what he meant. It kept accelerating near the river bank. Finally, it neighed, and its four hooves flew into the air, drawing a beautiful arc, and landed steadily on the other side!

　　Pegasus crossed the Styx, turning the natural barrier into a thoroughfare? Although Su Yong had already made an estimate when he let his horse run wildly, he was still excited for a long time before he calmed down.

　　The grassland in the twilight was blowing a gentle south wind, and the wind was filled with the unique fragrance of green grass. Su Yong took a deep breath, rode his horse into the bushes, and walked up along the white waves of the jade belt.

　　The fallen leaves in the bushes were soft and soft, and Pegasus walked on them, making only a slight rustling sound. I don’t know how long he walked, but he stopped when he saw the huge bamboo and wooden bridge in the distance. Looking through the gaps between the leaves, the continuous white on the other side of the river was the army camp of the Yanmeng people. He turned over and got off the horse, took out some sunflower seeds and ate them, and also fed some to Pegasus. Then he approached carefully.

　　Finally, he saw the piles of grain and grass warehouses like black hills not far from the bridge. Outside the warehouses, rows of Yanmeng guards were patrolling back and forth. This place is strategically located and well guarded, and the army is not far across the river. It is the legendary foolproof place.

　　When the moon rises, it is time for me to act, Su Yong said with a chuckle as he looked at the shadowy guards at both ends of the bridge.

　　The grassland seemed to know what would happen tonight. As the night deepened, the wind gradually grew louder, and the moon hid in the thick dark clouds. Except for the piles of bonfires flickering with hazy and drifting yellow light, the field was pitch black.

　　It was dark and windy. Su Yong looked at the sky with mixed feelings. Such a night is the most suitable for arson, but God, please don't let it rain for me, otherwise it will fail.

　　The smell of barbecue came in the night wind, and the piles of bonfires began to get lively. One by one, red-eyed men sat cross-legged around the bonfire, holding knives in their hands, speaking the Yanmeng language that he couldn't understand. There was a wooden frame across the bonfire, and a roasted golden fat sheep was emitting an alluring aroma. Next to the roasted whole sheep, there was another large iron pot, in which a clear soup with a strange aroma of vegetable leaves was cooked.

　　The food of the Yanmeng people is really good! Su Yong, who was squinting in the bush, couldn't help swallowing his saliva. When he turned his head inadvertently, he found that the white deer Tianma lying beside him had angry sparks in his eyes.

　　Yes, the Tianma was naturally annoyed when he saw them roasting cattle and sheep. Su Yong smiled, patted the horse's neck gently, and stepped onto the horse's back. The Tianma stood up slowly. Let the horse set fire, right at this moment!

　　The horse's hooves were very light and the speed was very fast. When this group of white shadows came to the first bonfire, the Yanmeng people who were sitting in a circle had not yet realized it. Judging from the way they didn't raise their heads but just waved, it seemed that they were planning to ask this brother to sit down and have a meal together.

　　However, the uninvited guest leaned over from his horse's back and picked up a burning branch as thick as his arm. The warhorse under him was even more rude, kicking over the big iron pot with one foot, and the soup splashed all over the faces and bodies of the people opposite!

　　"Ah!..." Those people screamed miserably, and the others reacted immediately, drew their sabers and rushed over screaming.

　　Su Yong was too lazy to get entangled with them. With his legs clamped together, the Pegasus had already jumped over the fire! It was immersed in darkness again.

　　"Who is it?!" The patrol guards nearby shouted in Yanmeng.

　　"I am your uncle Yanlong!" Su Yong, riding on the Pegasus, was as fast as a phantom. He only kicked the horse's belly lightly in front of the guards, and the Pegasus jumped high again, and when it fell, it was already 20 meters behind them.

　　Oh my God, it's the White Deer Pegasus! The captain of the guard was stunned for a long time before he shouted, "It's the Yanlong people! Shoot, shoot!"

　　The Pegasus jumped to a pile of food and grass. Su Yong waved the torch a few times in the windward part of the food and grass, and the pile of food and grass immediately burned fiercely. Looking back at the whistling sound of countless arrows in the darkness, Su Yong smiled coldly, clamped his legs, and the Pegasus jumped again, leaving only a white afterimage in the original place!

　　These dozens of piles of food and grass like small hills, who knows how long the Yanmeng army has been storing, were all ignited by Su Yong in a short time. Su Yong kept shuttling between the food and grass warehouses, fanning the flames everywhere, followed by a large group of Yanmeng cavalry. These cavalry chased after him, and they didn't know whether to chase him or stop to put out the fire.

　　If you want to chase, you can't catch up! If you want to put out the fire, there are more food and grass warehouses in front of you that are on fire!

　　The last one! Su Yong inserted the torch in his hand into the windward part of the last pile of food and grass, and galloped towards a bonfire with laughter.

　　"Stop him!" A guard rushed out, but the leader was cut in half by his bloody knife!

　　"See who can stop me!" Su Yong snorted angrily, and the Pegasus shook, leaving the guards behind him. He sheathed his knife again, leaned over to pick up two torches, and threw them on the pile of food and grass that was about to be extinguished, and the flames rose again.

　　The wind was getting stronger at this time, and the fire burned more violently with the wind. These piles of food and grass were flammable. Once ignited, how easy would it be to extinguish them? Not long after, the dozens of small black mountains had turned into small volcanoes! Each one was blazing with flames, like a giant of fire dancing in the darkness.

　　In order to put out the fire, the Yanmeng people even brought the soup in the iron pot to put it out, but Su Yong, who was riding a Pegasus, kept picking up torches from the campfire and throwing them around, which was impossible to prevent.

　　The wind blew wildly, and the burning food and grass were blown away by the wind and immediately spread to the surrounding grassland. The grassland in late summer was already dry, but it became a huge fuse. With the help of this ubiquitous fuse, it finally turned into an uncontrollable sea of ​​fire!

　　"Go!" The generals shouted at the soldiers who were still trying in vain to put out the fire in the sea of ​​fire. Those soldiers finally woke up and hurriedly ran out of the sea of ​​fire with dust on their faces.

　　The sky-high flames on this side of the river soon made the army on the other side discover that countless white cavalrymen were running over the bridge, but they were powerless to this sea of ​​fire.

　　"Catch him!" A delicate cry came from the panicked Yanmeng people, and Su Yong immediately felt a gust of wind shooting at him!

　　This gust of wind had an unusually familiar feeling. Su Yong felt the piercing coldness again. He subconsciously lowered his body, and a sharp arrow whizzed past his head!

　　Soul-chasing arrow, Tuobuhua! Su Yong turned around, looked at the pale and beautiful face, and laughed: "We meet again!"

　　Tuo Buhua gritted his teeth and said nothing, frowning at the white deer Pegasus under his seat. It was amazing that this guy actually found and conquered the white deer Pegasus.

　　She did not draw her sword, but let out a soft "howl" and rode slowly. Strangely enough, the white warhorse under her seemed to have some background. Perhaps because she was used to being the boss, she was not too afraid of the white deer Pegasus, and walked very steadily. Su Yong looked at the pretty face that was getting closer and closer, and touched the back of his head, a little confused: "Hey, you..."

　　At this time, Tuo Buhua had come to ten meters in front of him, and suddenly shouted: "Surround!"

　　There was a sound of horses neighing all around, and Su Yong looked around in shock, only to find that he had been surrounded by the Magnolia Army! Damn, this girl has tricked him!

　　Chapter 30 Invasion of the Prairie

　　The three thousand Magnolia Army surrounded him tightly, and the snow-white sword light like a mountain made even the white deer Pegasus under his seat a little uneasy. Without a running field, Pegasus was afraid that he could not jump over the heavy human wall.

　　The sea of ​​fire was still blazing on the side, but this side had become a battlefield. Su Yong smiled bitterly and pulled out his blood knife: "This time, you probably don't want to fight alone, right?"

　　Tuobuhua's eyes were bloodshot, her silver teeth were about to break, she trembled all over and shouted: "You destroyed my army's food and burned my beautiful grassland, and you still want to fight alone?"

　　"Haha," Su Yong smiled and shook his head and said: "The grass on the plain withers and grows again every year. Wildfires cannot burn it all, and the spring breeze blows it back to life. Don't be angry, ~ With these fertile grass ashes, I believe there is no need to wait until next year, and the scenery of green riverside grass will return here!"

　　Tuobuhua shouted angrily: "Don't let him run away! Kill him! Kill!" The surrounding Magnolia Army instantly turned into a huge white wave whirlpool, rushing towards him!

　　Su Yong clamped his legs, and the White Deer Pegasus also neighed at this moment, lowered his head and held up his two long antlers, and rushed towards the strongest Tuobuhua with thunder!

　　Maybe it was just a moment, Su Yong collided with Tuobuhua!

　　Two antlers deeply penetrated the head of the white warhorse under Tuobuhua's seat, and blood rushed up to the sky! Su Yong also jumped up in the blood, and a dark red knife flashed!

　　Three thunder strikes!

　　Tuobuhua had just drawn his sword, and suddenly his body stagnated, and an unparalleled impact force threw him up. Looking down, the white deer Pegasus had already picked up her warhorse with its antlers!

　　What a powerful white deer Pegasus, she was shocked and flew up, not caring about the mount that had been stabbed by the Pegasus, and forcefully swung the sword to meet the knife shadow falling on her head.

　　Dang! Dang! Dang!!!

　　These three crisp sounds rang almost at the same time. Tuobuhua, who jumped up in a hurry, was like being hit by thunder, and his flying body was instantly smashed to the ground.

　　She stood up with the sword, her eyes full of disbelief.

　　Su Yong's figure fell down and sat steadily on the Pegasus, which was also a bit strange. It stands to reason that Tuobuhua's skill is much higher than mine, how could she have let me succeed in one blow? Fortunately, I realized that something was wrong and stopped in time, otherwise...

　　I didn't know that the White Deer Pegasus was extremely fast, and it stabbed Tuobuhua's warhorse with one charge, and also gave her a huge blow. Tuobuhua rushed to meet the enemy with her blood boiling, and had already lost the initiative and momentum, not to mention that she encountered his indestructible three thunder strikes, so it was natural for her to lose.

　　As the saying goes, a blind fist can kill a master, and those who know kung fu are afraid of the ruthless, and the ruthless are afraid of those who don't care about their lives. Surrounded by her, how could Su Yong have the heart to fight with her? He only wanted to take the opportunity to escape by hitting hard, so he immediately used all his strength to launch the most powerful move when he faced her. If Tuobuhua used the "Meteor Rain" move, it would be fine, but he rushed to meet the enemy and only launched an ordinary sword move, so he was immediately knocked down by him?

　　Su Yong laughed at Tuobuhua, whose face turned even paler: "No matter how good your martial arts skills are, you are afraid of kitchen knives! What's the harm in letting you go twice?!" If he hadn't stopped in time, Tuobuhua would have been beheaded after these three strikes.

　　With a kick of Pegasus, Su Yong flew away from this most unlikely gap, walking in an extremely chic manner.

　　The bridge was densely covered with troops, but Su Yong didn't care. He dragged the long team of Magnolia Women's Army around the grassland in a few large circles without hurrying. After enjoying the taste of being chased by thousands of women, he rode his horse across the bushes and flew over the Styx, disappearing into the vast night with exclamations behind him.

　　"He's back, General Su is back!" Before approaching the Longyi Gate, countless defenders on the city cheered. It turned out that the raging fire in the distance could be seen on the tower of Longyi. At this moment, Zhan Kuanglan, Xiao Changfeng and others were all here, waiting for his return.

　　The city gate was wide open. Zhan Kuanglan was so excited that his eyes were filled with tears. He looked at him, then at the white deer Pegasus under his seat, and murmured, "There really is a Pegasus, it really can fly over the Styx, it really set fire, good, good!"

　　Chu Nantian took two steps closer and wanted to reach out to touch the Pegasus' neck, but the Pegasus shook its antlers unceremoniously and snorted in protest, so he had to withdraw his

　　hand unhappily. "Hey, is this the white deer Pegasus you caught that night?" Xiao Changfeng had already learned the news sent back by Zhao Gu and others, and looked at the Pegasus with surprise.

　　Su Yong hummed. The Pegasus is extremely intelligent and recognizes its master. It is difficult to subdue it without a master. Even a master loves the horse so much that he will not hurt it, so he is very relieved. The Pegasus doesn't like to wear a saddle and reins, so he lets it go. After all, after such an experience, he is used to hugging the horse's neck, so let it be free.

　　As soon as the Pegasus entered the stable, it caused a burst of neighing. Su Yong was happy: This guy is much more majestic than me, and he is born with a strong arrogance!

　　Back to the camp, all the generals gathered in the firelight.

　　"What do you think?" Zhan Kuanglan nodded to him, and the four advisors said.

　　"Invade the grassland! Kill to Yimoer!" Everyone said the same thing. At this time, the Yanmeng people have no food and grass, and they will withdraw their troops soon. It is time to take the opportunity to beat them hard. An army without food and grass is just a pile of loose sand.

　　The Yanmeng people are hungry, and the war horses are still hungry. How can they fight against themselves?

　　The old commander's face was flushed with excitement. His lips trembled for a long time before he shouted: "Good, good! Invade the grassland! Kill to Yimoer!!" If he was not in charge of the city defense, he would have wanted to lead the way. Invade the grassland, four simple words, but has anyone done it in the Yanlong Empire for thousands of years?

　　Has anyone done it?

　　The old commander wrote the memorial document overnight and sent it to the capital.

　　Su Yong burned the food and grass, and the soldiers entered the grassland!

　　The war horses neighed.

　　At dawn, 30,000 cavalrymen had gathered. Everyone's face was filled with excitement, and their faces were flushed with excitement, even the rising sun was outshined.

　　Among these 30,000 people, there were the Black Whirlwind Team led by Su Yong, the Silver Dragon Army, and the Dragon Wing Army. The 30,000 cavalrymen used up all of Dragon Wing's war horses, and it was also the largest group of cavalry that Dragon Wing could provide.

　　Invade the grassland! Avenge the previous shame. This was the wish of the Yanlong soldiers for many years, and it finally became a reality at this moment. Everyone held the steel knife tightly, listened to the war drums that resounded throughout the city, and also heard the deep desire in their hearts.

　　"There are 30,000 people here. Although your military ranks are all generals, you are leading a large army!" Zhan Kuanglan narrowed his eyes and looked at the team, then turned to Su Yong and the other three and said solemnly: "Half of them are my Long Yi's soldiers. I hope you can treat them equally! Invading the grassland is a journey of supreme glory, but I hope that you can bring them back to me alive!"

　　"Don't worry, sir Zhan!" The three of them answered in unison, but they felt that their shoulders were full of responsibilities. This was a battle in a foreign country, which was not their own territory. They only had a rough idea of ​​what mountains, rivers, and plains there were, but no one had been there before, so they had already lost the geographical advantage. Although it was a pursuit, in fact, everyone was not sure, and they could only act according to circumstances.

　　"Check the equipment!" There was a surging sound like the waves!

　　"Good!" The response was uniform and rushed straight into the sky.

　　The war drum stopped, and Zhan Kuanglan, who was beating the drum himself on the tower, shouted: "Brothers, return triumphantly soon! -- Let's go!!!"

　　"Roar! Roar..."

　　The city gates opened wide, and 30,000 soldiers were like a giant dragon, heading towards the vast grassland.

　　Beacon Fire

　　Chapter 1 Bloodbath on the Styx

　　Chapter 1 Bloodbath on the Styx

　　The retreat of the Yanmeng army was faster than they had imagined. When they arrived at the army's camp yesterday, they found that there was only a mess and no trace of people. When they arrived at the bank of the Styx, they found that the bridge had been cut off, and only a resistance team of 10,000 people was left on the other

　　side. The army without food and grass could not hold out for two days. Seeing that they were powerless to turn the tide, the Yanmeng people had to withdraw overnight, leaving only a death squad to guard the bank of the Styx,

　　and they would delay as long as they could. As long as they could reach a few large tribes and replenish enough food and grass, they could regroup and counterattack. The problem was that those large tribes were far away from this end of the border, and it would take two or three days to get there. Moreover, the people on the grassland lived a nomadic life, and the tribes were floating. Even the large tribes would not be fixed in one place.

　　Now the Yanlong soldiers were competing with them in speed. This cavalry team of 30,000 people only carried three days of food on horseback. If they could not catch up with the scattered Yanmeng army within these three days, they would also be in crisis.

　　Looking at the few but solemn enemy troops on the other side, Su Yong turned to Chu Nantian and said, "It seems that they intend to use the natural barrier of the Styx to defend to the death."

　　"Without food and grass, they won't last until the evening!" Chu Nantian stared at the other side, his words full of confidence. The hungry troops, even with this natural barrier, can only resist for most of the day. When the enemy is exhausted and can't draw the bow and arrow, it still can't stop his army from building the bridge.

　　"Not necessarily, this is a death squad, they are here to die!" Xiao Changfeng's face was solemn, he knew the key to this battle. After crossing the Styx, the hungry army will definitely not go far, and will be caught up by them sooner or later. But there are 10,000 death squads here, relying on the natural barrier of the Styx, I am afraid that their side will also pay a huge price. If

　　they continue to waste time with them, the other side will naturally collapse first, but they have to buy time, which is the most fatal.

　　"If we let them hold out until dusk and still fail to capture the city, we may not be able to catch up with them! Once they have reinforcements and counterattack, we will have no way to retreat!" Su Yong said in a low voice with his eyes piercing.

　　"Cut down trees and build a bridge!" Xiao Changfeng and Chu Nantian gave orders at the same time, and a large number of soldiers and horses from the Silver Dragon Army immediately entered the shrubbery, and soon the sound of logging was heard everywhere.

　　Su Yong walked to the broken bridge that the other side had cut down and burned black, and took a closer look.

　　This is a bridge built in the air by huge long woods, which obviously could not be produced in the shrubbery. The Yanmeng people first used swords to cut this end almost completely, and then threw torches to burn the bridge into the Styx.

　　Only such a bridge can carry a large group of cavalry. Like the "long ladder" connected with short woods from the shrubbery now, it can only rely on infantry to force the river across, and then combine multiple "ladders" together, and lay wooden boards and branches to allow the horses to pass.

　　Looking at the red eyes of the Yanmeng people on the other side of the Styx, which was dozens of meters wide, Su Yong laughed. He waved his hand and called Zhao Gu: "Give orders to bury the stove and cook!"

　　"Cook...cook? General, haven't we had breakfast?" Zhao Gu asked stutteringly. Did the general eat too many melon seeds and go crazy with hunger?

　　Su Yong's face was serious: "Cook porridge and feed the horses!"

　　Speaking of this, let me explain by the way. Some people may have doubts before: the food and grass of the other side's 50,000 troops were burned, so they could only flee. Why don't our 30,000 cavalry use food and grass? The food and grass required by these 30,000 war horses is not a small number.

　　First of all, it should be said that the piles of food and grass are not just a few days' rations, but the reserves used by the Yanmeng army for a long-term siege strategy. Secondly, the grassland is not full of lush grass everywhere, and only a few natural pastures can maintain the supply of war horses. In the land near the border, the quality of green grass is generally not high. If there is no food and grass reserve, the war horses can only rely on eating other cellulose foods to maintain their physical strength.

　　The three-day rations that Yanlong soldiers carried with them also included some food for feeding horses. These rations were completely available in Longyi City, which was known as "Jiangnan on the Great Wall". The porridge made with rice bran could naturally replenish the physical strength of the war horses better than the dry weeds.

　　Zhao Gu was stunned again: "General... General, the war horses have been fed!" How can you not feed the horses when you go out on an expedition?

　　Su Yong glared: "Just do it, why are you talking so much nonsense?"

　　The smoke from the cooking was curling, and the firemen in the Black Whirlwind Army were neatly making fires and cooking on the river bank. The fragrance of the rice blew into the noses of the Yanmeng people on the other side with the breeze. Everyone felt as if their necks were being strangled and their stomachs were twisted, and they felt very hungry. When they saw that the other side was just feeding this delicacy to the horses, they couldn't help but curse in anger.

　　Chu Nantian and Xiao Changfeng were confused at first, but when they saw the Yanmeng people on the other side couldn't help but grab their bows and arrows and run to the shore to rage, they couldn't help but laugh. Being impatient is a taboo in military strategy. The other party's reaction was exactly what he wanted.

　　The Styx is dozens of meters wide. As long as you move away a little, you will not be within the range.

　　"You should also take a rest, go to make a fire to cook and feed the horses first." Xiao Changfeng laughed at his subordinates.

　　Watching others waste food with an empty stomach is probably the most uncomfortable thing in the world. Not only the Yanmeng people on the other side couldn't stand it, even their war horses couldn't stand it!

　　Seeing their counterparts on the other side snorting and breathing hot air with satisfaction, many Yanmeng war horses almost rushed into the Styx! They neighed in unison and kicked their hooves, but their masters were hungry, so where would they get food to feed them? The Yanmeng people pulled their war horses desperately and cursed, but they kept swallowing their saliva.

　　Seeing that the Yanmeng people on the other side of the river were getting impatient, Su Yong simply ordered the heavy-helmeted soldiers in the Black Whirlwind team to stand by the river and yell at them. Once the yelling and cursing started, more arrows flew from the other side. However, as long as the soldiers wearing heavy helmets were a little more careful, they would not be injured by the arrows.

　　It was strange to say that a group of tall and strong soldiers, holding swords and spears in their hands, played the role of a group of gossipy women. Xiao Changfeng and Chu Nantian watched Su Yong standing on the river bank and spitting and imitating the shrews cursing on the street, and they laughed secretly in their hearts.

　　Cursing was the same as cursing, while most of the other soldiers continued to cut wood and feed horses. The sound of cutting wood, the neighing of horses on the other side, and the scolding of chickens and ducks on both sides merged into an extremely weird picture.

　　Xiao Changfeng listened to Su Yong's scolding for a long while, and couldn't help but secretly admire him. This guy was really amazing. He scolded for nearly half an hour, and he didn't repeat a word. What TMD, NND, damn bastard, turtle grandson, sewer rat, old stink bug... It was a long string. He looked at his feet, which were already full of messy arrows. Some of them flew close to him and lay limp, and they couldn't even stick to the ground. He was slightly stunned and understood what he meant.

　　Su Yong was finally tired of scolding, and ran over to drink a big mouthful of water. Chu Nantian walked up and laughed, "Brother Su, why are you doing this? No matter how loudly you scold them, they won't lose a piece of meat, and they may not understand what you say."

　　Su Yong chuckled, "We're just fighting for fun. We can't lose to them in a quarrel."

　　Xiao Changfeng smiled and continued, "It's not necessarily that they won't lose a piece of meat. Look at how many arrows are there on the other side? How many people can pull the bowstring?"

　　Chu Nantian was stunned. After taking a close look at the other side, he turned to Su Yong and sighed, "Anyone who meets you will be unlucky for eight lifetimes!" It turned out that the death squad on the other side did not have many bows and arrows. The Yanmeng army had planned to sacrifice this group of people in hand-to-hand combat, because they also knew that as long as the Yanlong people continued to fight with them, they might not be able to pull the bowstring at all in the end.

　　Moreover, arrows are a luxury item for the Yanmeng people. Although the Yanmeng people learned how to sharpen and forge weapons from the Yanlong people, the metal materials were purchased from the Yanlong people. After being heavily regulated by the government, they didn't buy much. They had to carry a steel knife with them, so how much metal would be left to make this luxury item that could only fire once?

　　After the quarrel just now, the Yanmeng people's arrows had been almost consumed. In this place across the river, this kind of weapon that can attack from a distance is the most terrifying. It is simply the primitive version of the missile in later generations. After Su Yong's quarrel, I don't know how many lives of the vanguard soldiers were saved!

　　Near noon, many long wooden ladders had been gradually connected and completed. With the order of the generals, dozens of ladders were gathered together and passed to the other side. The group of Yanmeng people were about to rush over to cut them off, but were immediately forced back by the continuous rain of arrows here.

　　This is the advantage of equipment. The Yanlong people wear iron armor, while the Yanmeng people wear leather armor, which has a weaker defense. Moreover, the Yanlong archers do not shoot arrows continuously, but retreat immediately after shooting, and the other team immediately follows up to continue shooting.

　　On both sides of each ladder are Yanlong archers, who are taking turns to shoot in an orderly manner, so that the arrows can still have a deterrent effect when they reach the other side. Under the threat of continuous arrows, the Yanmeng people left many corpses, but also cut off several ladders, but most of the ladders finally fell to the other side with a sound of stuck.

　　Chapter 2 Can't be the first

　　Chapter 2 Can't be the first

　　"Shh!" With a loud whistling sound, a sharp arrow was like a meteor chasing the moon, and it actually pierced through the bodies of five or six Yanmeng people in succession before stopping. In Su Yong's wide eyes, Chu Nantian pulled his black steel bow again.

　　The bow is like a full moon. The arrow is like a meteor!

　　Another five Yanmeng people fell together! Some Yanmeng people were actually a little scared, and their eyes looking at the other side were obviously filled with fear.

　　"Brother Chu is a good archer!" Su Yong cheered without losing the opportunity, and then he turned to look at Xiao Changfeng: "General Xiao, what are you waiting for?"

　　Can you see this? Xiao Changfeng smiled bitterly and took off the Star Iron Longbow on his body. Yanlong generals must be familiar with archery. Not to mention these generals who have practiced hard since childhood and are proficient in everything, even the squad leaders in the army have the skill of shooting through the willows from a hundred steps. Archery is the most important martial art for soldiers after close combat.

　　Xiao Changfeng's archery is different from Chu Nantian's. He is not good at shooting arrows in a row, but shooting multiple arrows. He was seen holding a bow in his left hand, and the five fingers of his right hand put on four long arrows, and stretched the bow into an arc.

　　When he pulled, the same bow was like a full moon, and when he released it, the same arrows were like meteors. But this time it was fired in a fan-shaped manner, and screams came from the other side immediately.

　　The two men can be said to have their own strengths. For chasing a single person, Chu Nantian's archery is superior, but in terms of practicality in war, Xiao Changfeng's archery is undoubtedly more deterrent.

　　His four long arrows are enough to shoot down more than eight people. It just happens that they kill two birds with one stone, and the angle is also very good.

　　The two generals showed their power, and Su Yong, who had never learned archery, had to act as a cheerleader and shout. And with his quacking, the archer in light armor finally climbed up the ladder carefully.

　　While climbing, he shot arrows! The distance is getting closer and closer, and the arrows are getting more and more urgent!

　　This is the real art of crossing the river. With the rain of arrows here, the opponent cannot break the bridge, and the archers approach and shoot arrows, which even forces the Yanmeng people on the other side to retreat a few points. At this distance, the brute force and steel knives of the Yanmeng people can't play a role at all. Only bows and arrows-which happen to be their most scarce, but most effective weapons.

　　As more and more archers climbed over, this advantage became more obvious. The archers on the wooden bridge cooperated with the wheel shooters on the river bank, gradually showing the advantage of long-range attack, and gradually forced the death squad on the other side to retreat more than ten meters, revealing a large open space covered with bloodstained corpses.

　　Of course, the few arrows left by the Yanmeng people also harvested the lives of many Yanlong soldiers. Rather than saying that the Yanmeng army left behind a death squad of 10,000 people, it is better to say that these Yanlong archers who climbed up the wooden bridge ladder were the dead soldiers in the death squad. These archers in light armor knew that they could not block the opponent's close arrows, but they still climbed up this road of no return without fear, using the bows and arrows in their hands and the blood in their hearts to step out this bloody bridge road.

　　Many people were nailed to death by the opponent's arrows on the shaky wooden ladders, and many more were injured and unable to grab the wooden ladders, falling into the bright and deep Styx, with only a faint red splash of water...

　　The wooden ladders and wooden bridges of dozens of meters were almost soaked in blood!

　　Seeing their companions fall one by one, the archers on the river bank had red eyes, and those who could no longer pull the bowstrings took the initiative to scramble to climb the wooden bridge.

　　The hands of the two famous generals Xiao Changfeng and Chu Nantian finally became numb, and the bodies of the Yanmeng people on the other side were piled up into a small hill, which was covered with dense arrows...

　　Finally, with a loud shout, the first archer jumped onto the other side, although he was immediately chopped to death by a scimitar thrown by the opponent. But that shout undoubtedly inspired all the Yanlong soldiers, and more archers who no longer had bows and arrows immediately waved steel knives and rushed towards the bloody land that was close at hand.

　　"They have no bows and arrows, brothers, charge!" Su Yong shouted, and this sentence actually resounded across both sides of the Styx. Before he finished speaking, the white deer Pegasus, which had retreated more than ten meters, gradually accelerated towards the river bank, and had already jumped directly across the Styx! The first sentence was said on this side, but the last two words "charge" came from the other side.

　　As soon as the Pegasus landed, its two front hooves directly kicked away the two Yanmeng people who rushed up, and then with a swing of its antlers, it forced back a circle of enemies in front of it. And Su Yong paused, and the blood knife swept quickly, and a half-moon-shaped blood-red knife wave immediately gushed out, bringing countless blood flowers in front of him!

　　In addition to the archer who died in the battle, he was the second one to rush to the other side.

　　On the blood-stained land, the blood knife's sword energy rolled up waves of blood, winning precious time for the soldiers on the wooden bridge behind. Behind him, countless archers who no longer had their bows and arrows finally landed...

　　and Chu Nantian and Xiao Changfeng, using their light-body skills, flew over to him in an instant on the wooden bridge and stood shoulder to shoulder with him, like three insurmountable mountains, blocking the dense sword lights and shadows around them.

　　It must be said that in the army, the role of the generals is huge. It is not just that their martial arts are amazing and can withstand many attacks, but their fearless momentum has scared away many enemies and boosted the morale of their side.

　　Under the hard fighting of these three generals, more soldiers finally stood beside them, and more tired hands raised steel knives and chopped at the Yanmeng people with red eyes showing fear.

　　This battle was extremely difficult. The land opposite the dozens of wooden ladders was almost surrounded by the surrounding Yanmeng people like the center of an iron barrel. Although there were many Yanlong soldiers, the speed of the wooden ladders was pitifully slow. Once they landed, they could only fight hand-to-hand. At this time, the bows and arrows of the Yanlong soldiers were no longer useful.

　　Looking at the countless spears in front of him like the thorns of a huge hedgehog, Su Yong gritted his teeth and tried his best. Another wave of bloody sword energy swept out...

　　Xiao Changfeng and Chu Nantian next to him were not much better than him. The two were also covered in blood, and they didn't know whether it was their own or the enemy's.

　　Fortunately, the White Deer Pegasus played a huge role. Not to mention how many enemies the pair of antlers like swords had pierced, just because it was standing here, the Yanmeng people's horses did not dare to rush up.

　　If they had their backs against the Styx, and the other side attacked with cavalry... no matter how brave the generals were and how heroic the soldiers were, they would only fall into the Styx.

　　This was a dead end. Only when you are in a dead end can you survive.

　　The Pegasus not only suppressed the opponent's horses, but also repeatedly resolved Su Yong's dangers, and played a huge role in the arrival of follow-up troops. As the battle time lengthened, the physical advantages of the Yanlong soldiers after eating and drinking gradually emerged. The battle circle on the other side of the river gradually expanded, and the Yanmeng people were getting more and more panicked.

　　Hungry and panicked, someone shouted and turned to run, and the Yanmeng death squad finally collapsed!

　　The collapse of the army is an extremely bad thing. It is like a plague and can be spread. An army is a whole. When it is in a stalemate with the other side, as long as there is a direction, a small detachment, or even a person who has a mental breakdown and retreats and flees, it may cause the entire army to collapse!

　　After the collapse, the deserters have no ability or courage to fight again, because the other side has completely defeated them mentally. The deserters have only one belief, which is to escape, like a stray dog.

　　Moreover, at this time, all the Yanmeng people know that they can't resist the Yanlong people. It's only a matter of time before the other side defeats them. This person's running away is like a fuse. After a loud shout, there are countless loud shouts. The encirclement that was surrounded by an iron barrel retreated like a scattered flood in an instant.

　　Su Yong, Xiao Changfeng and others suddenly felt that the surroundings were loose. After a long period of hard work, they finally had no strength to support it. Several people fell down at the same time.

　　"Don't chase first, stack bridges, and drive the horses over!" Su Yong shouted at Zhao Gu while lying on the back of the horse. Once the horses of the brigade have crossed the shore, these hungry guys can still run?

　　Su Yong, Chu Nantian and Xiao Changfeng were all injured in this battle. Su Yong was stabbed on the outside of his left shoulder and arm by the opponent, leaving a half-foot long scar. Fortunately, the armor protected him and did not hurt his bones. Chu Nantian was stabbed on the rib cage next to his stomach, and the wound was deeper than his. Xiao Changfeng was stabbed on the thigh, just next to the military boots, and was the lightest injury.

　　Among these three people, one was injured in the upper body, one in the waist, and one in the thigh. They were all injured from top to bottom, but at this moment they looked at each other and laughed at the same time.

　　The friendship in war is cultivated in this way while fighting together. They may separate in the future, but they will never forget that they once fought shoulder to shoulder in bloodshed. At this moment, Xiao Changfeng's resentment towards Su Yong because of his deputy general Du Zifeng finally disappeared.

　　It was also at this moment that he realized that the so-called single-handed fight for fairness that he had always valued was so ridiculous. This time, he fought side by side with Su Yong, and he was unconsciously influenced by Su Yong and turned to pursue tactics and emphasize the group, which naturally helped him greatly in the future.

　　But this is a later story, let's not talk about it for now.

　　"Why didn't you cross the river first?" Xiao Changfeng asked with a smile.

　　Su Yong looked back at the blood-stained wooden bridge. Dozens of wooden ladders were stacked up, and finally it looked like a bridge. The soldiers were driving the horses over. He sighed and said leisurely: "Those archers, those archers who would rather die than retreat, should be the first to reach the other side of the Styx!"

　　This is respect for the countless archers and soldiers of Yanlong. The Styx is the first natural barrier to enter the grassland, and this road is paved with blood and flesh by those archers who have never been valued in the army. Without their combined arrows and long-distance attacks on the bridge, how could the cavalry of the brigade come over?

　　So the first step on the other side should also be taken by them!

　　Chapter 3 Meeting Lin Mo Ru

　　Chapter 3 Meeting Lin Mo Ru

　　It was already afternoon when all the horses crossed the river.

　　All parties counted the number of people and found that nearly 2,000 soldiers were killed, most of them were archers, including members of the Silver Dragon Army and the Black Whirlwind Army, but the Dragon Wing Army was not among the vanguard in this battle.

　　After drinking two bowls of the remaining cold porridge, Su Yong jumped on the White Deer Pegasus and said loudly: "Brothers, our dead companions are already sleeping in the Styx and will never wake up... But we have to get this debt back! Those bastards can't escape far, maybe they are a hundred miles ahead of us! For lunch, everyone just order it, drink some of the remaining porridge first, don't forget, the Yanmeng people didn't even have breakfast! Well, maybe they didn't even finish their dinner last night!"

　　Everyone was a little sad at first, and their blood was boiling when they heard the middle part, but in the end he made them want to laugh. When they were full of confidence, they heard him say loudly: "Now let's work harder to catch up with them, and wait until sunset, we will have a big meal behind them, and continue to chase after them when we are full. If we can't catch up, we will be angry to death!"

　　The soldiers responded in unison, and their morale was high. The so-called big meal is actually to kill and eat the war horses left by the fallen soldiers. Now there are more horses than people, and no matter how precious the war horses were before, they can't leave them to the Yanmeng people now, so they can only eat them.

　　Think about being able to drink and eat meat in a foreign country, while the enemy can only smell the fragrance and run around hungry. What a meaningful thing that is! Seeing the soldiers' faces flushed, Xiao Changfeng could only smile bitterly. This guy is good at fanning the flames, but his thoughts jump too fast.

　　After running for hundreds of miles, there were indeed bare grasslands along the way. Occasionally, a few empty small tribes were seen. The scale was only two or three hundred people at most, which could not support the supply of the 50,000-man army. The little

　　things those small tribes had had were robbed by the Yanmeng fleeing army, and there were not even able-bodied men. It can be seen that the Yanmeng people were also seriously injured by the previous conscription. Only the old, young, women and children who were unable to escape were left in the small tribe. They watched the Yanlong army pass by and left. They couldn't help but be a little curious: Why are these Yanlong people better to us than our own people?

　　Su Yong had previously issued an order to his subordinates, never allowing soldiers to disturb the people, let alone commit crimes. Seeing that he was serious, Xiao Changfeng and Chu Nantian also told their subordinates to do the same.

　　"Why?" Chu Nantian asked him with a smile. It is not uncommon for a large army to invade the enemy's territory and do whatever it wants. As generals, they also condone this behavior. This is a morbid way of venting, but it can effectively relieve the depression in the soldiers' hearts, and it can be regarded as a reward for the soldiers' fighting with their lives.

　　Su Yong sighed sadly and patted his left chest: "Because of conscience." When the two countries go to war, the common people are innocent. No matter who wins or loses, the common people will always be the ones who get hurt. Even if the Yanmeng people declare defeat and write a surrender letter at this moment, how many Yanlong soldiers and Yanmeng warriors will never be able to return to their hometown? The dead will never be resurrected. How long will it take to forget the pain in their hearts?

　　Who has the heart to add another blow to these people who have suffered so much?

　　Walking to the back, there is even a tribe that only has dozens of bare tree stumps left for tying tents, and even the old and the young don't know where to hide. When Su Yong and his team passed by, they also saw a few pools of blood. It seems that the fleeing army passed by and looted some cattle and sheep food, and had a temporary meal.

　　"We passed a total of six tribes along the way, all of which were small tribes with about a hundred people. They are a drop in the bucket for the Yanmeng army." Chu Nantian said.

　　Su Yong nodded and asked, "If a large army has been walking for most of the day with an empty stomach, what are the chances of them being able to keep no soldiers from falling behind?" The Yanmeng army set out half a day earlier than them, and had been fighting in the Styx for nearly two hours, so they were already half a day's distance away from them. Although they could not close the distance much after chasing them all the way, it was still a little strange that they did not even see a single straggler soldier of the enemy.

　　Xiao Changfeng pondered and said, "It's okay for people to not eat for most of the day, but war horses can't bear long-distance running without eating for most of the day. We followed their footprints all the way, but we didn't find any rich green grass... I think they are also walking and stopping, and they won't be too far away from us."

　　Chu Nantian nodded and said, "There must be soldiers lagging behind, but I don't think they will follow the big team, because they know that we will definitely follow the army's footprints. Since we will be caught up sooner or later, we have to go in other directions to have a greater chance of survival."

　　At this time, the sun was setting in the west, and some people were tired. The front was no longer flat, and a birch forest appeared. And looking along the birch forest, there was a mountain behind, although it was not high.

　　At this time, the messy footprints on the ground were already very clear, one on the left and one on the right, the footprints of the Yanmeng people staggered here, extending around the birch forest on both sides.

　　"They passed here in the afternoon," Chu Nantian jumped off his horse, looked at the messy traces on the ground, and grabbed a handful of broken grass leaves and frowned, saying, "It seems that we have to divide our forces."

　　"Well," Xiao Changfeng nodded, "They really can't go far. Since they have divided their forces, we can only chase them in two directions. What do you think, Brother Su?"

　　Su Yong frowned and looked at the footprints on the ground: "I agree to divide the troops. Brother Chu and Brother Xiao will each lead 12,000 people to chase along the main line, and the other 6,000 people will be left to me."

　　"What? You want to divide into three groups?" Xiao Changfeng and Chu Nantian said in unison, their eyes full of surprise.

　　"I want to go through the forest... Don't worry, this mountain is not high, and the grassland is generally flat. After we cross the forest, we will meet on the other side of the mountain, then rest and discuss the next step."

　　Xiao Changfeng looked at Chu Nantian suspiciously: "Then let's each lead 10,000 people, which is safer." What's wrong with this guy? I thought he was a military genius, how could he not understand such a principle as Feng Lin Mo Ru? Since the Yanmeng people can deploy a death squad in the Styx, how can we know if they have left some ambushes in this rare birch forest? Since we are only chasing the large group, there is no need to pay attention to this forest.

　　"I don't need so many people. There are no footprints leading to the forest. Even if there are people, I think they are just some lagging remnants hiding in it, which will not pose a threat to us." Su Yong had a very strange intuition, but he couldn't say it. He felt that there was something strange in the forest, as if it was guiding him in the dark. He thought about it again and again, and decided to go on this trip. "

　　In this case, we should not delay any longer. The sun is about to set. Let's hurry up and meet on the other side of the mountain." Chu Nantian knew that he must have his own reasons for insisting, so he didn't persuade him much. Six thousand soldiers and horses entered the forest, and there would be no problem.

　　"Brothers, follow up!" Su Yong waved his hand and led six thousand black-clad black-armored Black Whirlwind team members and Dragon Wing soldiers into the birch forest.

　　Chapter 4 Birch Maze

　　Chapter 4 Birch Maze

　　The sunset was blood-red, and the birch forest was filled with crows.

　　As soon as the army entered the forest, countless crows were startled. These crows did not fly far, but just circled above their heads, chirping.

　　The trees in the birch forest were not densely spaced. Under the leadership of several teams of scouts, the army marched smoothly. After a while, they had climbed the hill and walked to a relatively open mountain ridge.

　　"General Su, there is a large area of ​​​​rocks ahead, and the road is not easy to walk. Should we take a detour?" A scout sergeant rode back to report.

　　"Rocks?" Su Yong frowned and gently squeezed his legs on the warhorse. How fast is the Pegasus? After a few leaps, he had already rushed to the front of the team.

　　This is not just a pile of rocks, it is simply a stone forest. Countless hideous stone pillars stand around the forest path, and many sharp rocks are basically all over the road.

　　Su Yong frowned. This stone forest was quite large. If they wanted to bypass it, they would have to go in a big circle. Seeing that the sun was approaching the horizon, he raised his right hand, and the team stopped. He led several scouts to dismount and enter the stone forest.

　　Strangely, according to visual estimation, this stone forest plus the shorter gravel around it was only a few miles in radius, but when they entered the stone forest, the sky suddenly changed, and the surrounding environment immediately changed completely. The stone pillars that were only a few meters high just now turned into large stone tablets more than ten meters high, and there were some strange inscriptions on the stone tablets. After bypassing these stone tablets, there were not the gravel they had just seen, but more stone tablets, and in the distance... It was endless at first glance.

　　Weird. Su Yong immediately shouted: "Turn back, let's get out!" However, it was too late. When they turned back, they could no longer find the small door made of broken stones when they came, and even the thousands of troops behind them were no longer visible.

　　There was still only the tall stone tablet in front of them, densely packed like a stone forest. The army and even the surrounding birch forest were no longer visible. There was only an endless stone forest with countless strange inscriptions hovering above it, which was indescribably weird.

　　"Everyone, don't separate!" Su Yong waved his hand and gathered several scouts around him, and shouted loudly: "Zhao Gu! Zhao Gu~~"

　　He listened for a long time, but could not hear Zhao Gu's response. He didn't know how far away from the army he had been after just two turns.

　　Damn, it's really weird. It's not even dark yet. What the hell is this place? Don't let the big team in. Su Yong thought about it carefully and immediately realized that this was a trick. He just used the strange array to rearrange these stones to form an unpredictable maze. Although they couldn't hear the sounds and environment of the outside world, the outside world could clearly see and hear them.

　　So he shouted, "Zhao Gu, don't lead us in. This is a maze. You lead the team along the edge of the stone forest first. Don't step into this stone forest!"

　　The sound rumbled against the stone tablet, but it was unknown whether Zhao Gu had heard it. Anyway, several people listened carefully for a long time,

　　but there was no response. However, there was no reaction at all. Only the sound of flapping wings was heard. The sky darkened, and countless jackdaws suddenly flew into the stone forest. These jackdaws flew over the tall stone tablets and croaked.

　　Several people looked at each other, and their hearts were pounding. Several people, including Su Yong, were a little anxious when they were trapped. At this time, the croaking of these jackdaws made them even more irritable.

　　"Shoot them down for me!" Su Yong drew out his blood knife, and with a burst of strength, the sword energy radiated outward, and a jackdaw less than ten meters away from him immediately fell off the stone tablet.

　　Several scouts also immediately took off their bows and arrows, and after a sound of bowstrings, several black jackdaws fell off. Just as they were about to continue shooting arrows, a burst of wild laughter suddenly came from behind them: "Hahahahahahaha..."

　　Several people turned around in shock, and saw a black figure standing on a stone tablet thirty meters behind them, laughing wantonly.

　　"Keep a distance that you can pull the other party with one hand." Su Yong whispered to several scouts, then jumped up and jumped onto a stone pillar in front of him, and asked loudly: "I wonder why you are laughing?" The other party's origin was unknown, and there was also weirdness everywhere here, so he had to be careful, and his words naturally carried a bit of respect.

　　"Huh? They are actually Yanlong people?" The black figure was a little surprised to hear his Yanlong language: "Yanlong people have actually come deep into the grassland, what is going on?" In his impression, the Yanlong Empire has never had the opportunity to invade the grassland, but the people in front of him are wearing black armor and have black and bright eyes, which is very different from the Yanmeng people. He can't help but believe it.

　　Su Yong looked up at this moment and saw a long gray beard on the chin of the black figure. It turned out to be an old man. What is the origin of this old man? Could it be that he set up this maze? He bowed in surprise and said, "My dear senior, I am Su Yong, a general of the Yanlong Empire. I have no intention of trespassing here. I hope you don't mind!"

　　"He is actually a Yanlong person! Has the world changed?" The old man muttered to himself in a low voice for a while, and then said rudely, "It's easy for you to say that. You just drew your sword and shot my jackdaw without saying a word, but now you are pretending to be a good boy? How can it be so easy?"

　　Is this jackdaw the pet of this old monster? Su Yong couldn't help but smile bitterly. This old guy was really weird. He laughed and said, "Old senior, please don't be offended. We just passed by here unintentionally. We didn't expect to disturb you in your meditation. The jackdaw... was a complete misunderstanding. We really didn't know that they were captive animals of yours. Please forgive us!"

　　The old man snorted, "You little guy is good at talking. You keep calling me old senior. No wonder you became a general at such a young age. Well... Alas! To be honest, am I really that old?" How long has he been here? Sixty years? A hundred years? I forgot. The old man touched the back of his head and counted with his fingers, but he couldn't count.

　　After saying this, Su Yong almost fell down, and the scouts below almost choked. You are not old? There are no old people in the world! Look at that beard, it is longer than their tied hair. If it weren't for the fact that it was not completely dark, I am afraid that even ghosts would be afraid of you.

　　"Old... Senior, you actually look quite young, but the light is not good now, so I can't see clearly... Um, senior, can you, can you let us out?" Su Yongqiang said with a wry smile, trying to hold back the pain in his heart.

　　At this time, Zhao Gu and others outside were stunned. Another general had already led some of his brothers around the stone forest, but he saw everything in the stone forest clearly.

　　"What's wrong with General Su? Why are you talking nonsense to a stone pillar?" Zhao Gu's eyes widened. He had just heard Su Yong's shouting and felt that something was wrong, but no matter how he shouted outside and how loudly he guided the other party to come out, the people inside looked confused and could not hear anything.

　　"I think the boss may have seen a ghost." Sun Shangwu is a little older and believes in ghosts the most. He was the one who tried to stop Zhao Gu from entering the stone forest just now: "Let's use the horse reins to connect a long rope and throw it in to see if we can pull them out."

　　At this time, the old man inside laughed and said, "You want to go out? Hehe, I want to too. I've been wandering around here for hundreds of years and I haven't gotten out yet!"

　　Chapter 5 How the Steel Was Tempered?

　　Chapter 5 How the Steel Was Tempered?

　　Hundreds of Years and I Haven't Got Out Yet? Su Yong was shocked: "May I ask where you come from, senior?"

　　The old man chuckled and said, "I am neither from Yanlong nor from Yanmeng. I am from Nanyou. I admire the culture of the Yanlong Empire, so I know the Yanlong language. When I was young, I traveled all over the country. I had planned to go through the Yanmeng grassland to the northern ice field after leaving the country, and then take a detour back to my country. Unexpectedly, I accidentally entered this maze in this forest and got trapped."

　　How could Su Yong believe his nonsense? He chuckled and said, "So you have been trapped for a hundred years, from a young hero to an old man?"

　　"That's right," the old man said shamelessly, "You are worthy of being a general of the Yanlong Empire. You look so smart at such a young age. You are a teachable kid!"

　　"Then what do you eat and drink, senior, who has been trapped in this maze for so long?"

　　"You don't know this, but the Nanyou country has a special skill, which is to control birds with ventriloquism. For so many years, I have survived by controlling the group of jackdaws with ventriloquism, and constantly sending a little bit of pitiful food."

　　Su Yong frowned. It seemed to make sense to hear him talk like this, but he hesitated a little.

　　"Nanyou country?" Su Yong smiled bitterly, "Nanyou country has been integrated with our Yanlong Empire for decades, and is now a province of the Yanlong Empire. So, the senior is also our compatriot..."

　　The old man did not comment, and laughed, "These old people don't know, I only know that it's not easy to get a few young men to accompany me, how can I bear to let you go?"

　　"What's so good about staying here?" Su Yong looked around and asked with a smile. He knew that this old guy must know how to get out, but he just wanted to embarrass himself.

　　"Hey, you don't know this!" The old man said proudly: "Have you seen the words on the stele?"

　　Su Yong nodded and smiled bitterly: "I can see it but I can't recognize it. What kind of tadpole script is this?"

　　"This is not tadpole script, this is the ancient Nanyou language," the old man said solemnly: "This is a wonderful skill, written by the predecessors. I have been reading it for so many years and I still can't figure it out. Fortunately, you are here, so please help me study it carefully."

　　This study will probably take a long time! Su Yong was a little annoyed: "We are not interested in these, senior, please stay here to study it alone. We still have military affairs to attend to, so I am afraid we can't accompany you!"

　　The old man jumped off the stele and made a gesture of invitation.

　　Su Yong's face turned red with anger: "If the senior doesn't guide us out of the maze, how can we, the younger generation, get out?"

　　"Haha," the old man laughed: "You came in by yourself, and I didn't pull you in."

　　Everyone was speechless. To be honest, they really couldn't blame others. The old man didn't seem to have the obligation to take them out.

　　"But," the old man shook his head and took two steps: "I have learned some martial arts from my family since I was a child. I have been trapped in the stone forest for so many years. I can't do anything except practicing every day... After so many years, I have made some progress." The old man laughed and said, "If you can last a hundred moves under my hands, I will let you go. Why not?"

　　Say it earlier! Su Yong looked at the old man with full confidence, but he was not at ease. He thought to himself: Even if it is an ordinary person who is roughly proficient in boxing and kicking, if he has practiced hard for nearly a hundred years, it will be amazing. Just now, I saw his body method of flying on the stone tablet. I am afraid that his light body skills are better than mine. As for internal strength, it will not be much worse at his age. If this battle is fought, he can only win by surprise. It will be bad for him if it drags on.

　　"How do you want to fight, senior?" Su Yong asked immediately in a deep voice. I can't stay in this ghost place for a hundred years. Although the ventriloquism of commanding jackdaws is magical, I don't want to be the successor of the old man!

　　"One hundred moves." The old man said confidently: "If you can hold out for a hundred moves under my hands, I will take you out. If you can't hold out, you will have to accompany me to play with birds every day." It's rare for a few people to come. The young general who is the leader seems to have some skills. It's just right to verify the new moves learned from the stele.

　　"One hundred moves?" Su Yong suddenly had an idea: "It's meaningless to fight like this. Do you want to add a little prize?"

　　The old man was very interested: "What prize? You tell me."

　　Su Yong smiled: "Since the senior knows the trick to crack this maze, he must have done some research on the formation."

　　The old man raised his head proudly: "When I was young, I was fascinated by the formation, and I have dabbled in all kinds of strange and trigrams. I have studied here for decades, so of course I have some experience!"

　　Is he actually a great hermit? Su Yong was delighted: "If you lose, can you teach me some practical battle formations?" When marching and fighting, if there is no external aid, changing your own battle formation is extremely important, and this is exactly where Su Yong lacks knowledge.

　　Seeing the old man hesitating, Su Yong suddenly snorted coldly: "Senior, since I call you senior, I don't want to take advantage of your old age and make you feel unfair. How about this, I challenge you alone and knock you down within twenty moves, how about that?"

　　The old man was furious: "You are so arrogant, don't even mention knocking me down within twenty moves, what if I let you do fifty moves? If..." He was so angry that he almost couldn't breathe: "If you can knock me down, I will give you "How the Steel Was Tempered", which is the result of my life's hard work!"

　　How was the Steel Tempered? Su Yong was stunned. Wasn't this written by Ostrovsky? How did it become yours? But he heard the other party add: "This book not only describes in detail the tricks to crack the various five elements arrays, but also how to deploy troops, how to strengthen soldiers and keep fit, etc. It is extremely detailed. It is a collection of my summary of the experience of the predecessors and my own understanding of the array. Once given time and detailed application, even a remnant army can be like a steel army!"

　　The old man snorted and said, "A young general like you is the most suitable!"

　　Su Yong was overjoyed. How come all the good things fell on me? No wonder I always felt that something was pulling me through the woods. He bowed and said, "Thank you first, senior."

　　"Hey, don't thank me first, talk about it after you beat me! Make a move!" The old man jumped up and stood on a huge stone pillar. The inscription under the stone pillar seemed to twist at this moment.

　　Chapter 6 The Sword's Momentum is Seductive

　　Chapter 6 The Sword's Momentum is Seductive

　　Su Yong did not dare to be careless. He closed his eyes. Driven by his calm mind, his whole body was full of strength. At this moment, the blood knife in his hand also emitted a cold blood light, which spread into a dark blood mist.

　　The old man in black was obviously stunned when he saw his sword light: "Well, not bad, such a young general can actually emit sword energy at any time. I think you are also a son of a famous family."

　　Su Yong did not seem to hear his words. He took a deep breath in silence, and with his palm trembling slightly, his thoughts in his heart had formed a harmonious resonance with the blood knife. The spiritual thoughts in the purple mansion suddenly rushed, and his eyes suddenly opened. His figure had instantly turned into a wisp of light smoke and rushed in front of the old man in black.

　　Quietly thinking about the sword, the body is like flying catkins. This style has been practiced to the peak by him, and what he didn't realize was that the second style of sword tactics had already appeared on the dark red blood knife, but he didn't have time to look carefully.

　　Since the bloody slaughter of Yanmeng's death squad on the bank of the Styx, more than ten of his squad leaders have died. However, the fighting along the way was too tiring, and he actually had no time to pay attention to the blood knife.

　　Three Thunder Strike!

　　Su Yong's speed obviously scared the old man. There were not many generals who could send out sword energy at will, but he was the only one who could have such speed. Su Yong might not be as good as Xiao Changfeng, Chu Nantian and others in terms of internal strength, but he was better than them in terms of movement speed.

　　Because the first move of the blood knife is to focus on body movement.

　　What's more, he used the three thunder strikes, which are famous for their speed! This sword method is simply a perfect match for his body movement!

　　Although there are three strikes, they are all in that instant. I'm afraid that even thunder does not have such speed!

　　At this moment, Su Yong flew out of the sword at an extremely fast speed. Everything between him and the old man seemed to have stopped. Only he was moving. This was an illusion under extreme speed!

　　Several scouts didn't even have time to blink before they found that their general had already arrived in front of the old man in black, and the blood knife was even placed on the old man's neck.

　　However, just when they were about to cheer, everything began to dissipate again!

　　Su Yong's full-strength attack was about to work, but suddenly his eyes shook and the entire space suddenly twisted. He was shocked and cried out inwardly, "Not good."

　　Sure enough, the first swift attack pierced into the air, and the old man in black in front of him had been shattered by him!

　　The one in front of him was just an illusion, and even the stone pillar under the old man in black was slowly dissipating!

　　This was actually a kind of formation, Su Yong was shocked. He had also noticed the distortion of the inscription before. Could it be that even the stone tablet could be controlled by the old man? What kind of ability is this?

　　Looking at the inscriptions on the stone tablets around him all twisted, he felt a sense of powerlessness.

　　However, the three thunder strikes have always been a whole. Without time to think about so many reasons, his second strike was aimlessly drawn out.

　　This strike was silent, and he didn't know where to stab, he just followed his feeling and changed the direction to strike out without caring.

　　This strike even lost the sword energy, just like his heart was unsure. At this moment, his eyes were looking in the direction of the old man, how could he care about the direction of this sword?

　　This ordinary sword should have been just a transition, a transition before he found the old man and made the third strike.

　　In other words, it was not a strike, but just a supporting move. Because he hadn't found the old man yet, this supporting move had to be deliberately prolonged and slowed down.

　　But at a very fast speed, what effect would it have if it suddenly slowed down?

　　The result was a pause!

　　This pause, which deviated from the original direction, happened to allow the blood knife to chop a stone pillar next to it.

　　This stone pillar was not too thick, and half of it fell off after being cut by the sharp blood knife, and the tadpole inscription on it was also missing a piece.

　　Su Yongshou turned his head when the stone pillar paused, and happened to see a black shadow hidden under the half stone pillar!

　　White stone pillar, black figure, only a little black is revealed in the corner under the stone pillar!

　　But it is obvious!

　　It turns out that he is hiding here! There is no doubt that Su Yong's third strike stabbed behind the stone pillar, faster and more fierce than before!

　　Su Yong couldn't help but scream when the sword passed through the black clothes. This time it was a real object! He didn't want to hurt anyone, but at this moment, he was unable to control his aim at this speed.

　　Defeating is not killing!

　　Although he didn't like the old man, he didn't hate him to the point of killing him. Besides, who would lead him out of this maze if he died?

　　However

　　, the sword flashed, and a big hole was broken in the whole stone pillar. The black clothes were picked up on the sword, but there was no blood flying, and there was no feeling of softness when the skin was penetrated. It was just a corner of black clothes, and the old man deliberately put it there to lead him to misunderstand!

　　Su Yong was surprised and happy. He was surprised that he didn't stab the target, and he was also happy that he didn't stab the target.

　　Just when he was surprised and happy, he suddenly saw the cloth strip on the blood knife that was still in the stone cave - the sword formula in front!

　　"The butcher has more than ten years of experience, and he has obtained the second formula. The mind is united, and the momentum is earth-shattering."

　　Why is it not earth-shattering? Is it earth-shattering? At this moment, Su Yong was stunned by the big hole in the stone pillar that he pierced.

　　Although the blood knife is a magical weapon, he never thought that he could cut off half of the stone pillar with one knife, let alone pierce such a big hole in the stone pillar with one knife!

　　It's okay to cut a wooden ladder, but this is a stone. This knife is not a stone sawing electric gear!

　　Why can it pierce through? He looked at the half stone pillar he cut off, and he was still a little skeptical. Could such a thick stone pillar be cut off by one knife? He tried to use all his strength to cut a stone pillar next to him!

　　With a bang, sparks flew, and the stone pillar was cut into a fist-sized gap, but

　　it was not cut off. Su Yong was stunned for a long time. Why is this? He clearly used all his strength and stood firm this time to cut, but he couldn't cut it?

　　The stone pillar was chopped three or four times by him, and the gap was only on the other side, but it still showed a hideous mouth, as if laughing: You can't cut me!

　　Su Yong was stunned for a moment, then suddenly jumped up: "I understand, I understand!"

　　He leaped up to a tall stone pillar, and the blood knife in his hand swept forward wildly. He used the Thunder Three Strike again and again, and saw blood-colored half-moon wind knives, which were rounder and larger than those in the Styx, rushing towards the tall stone tablets in waves.

　　Bang, bang, bang. Stone chips flew between the stone pillars, and the old man in black jumped out from a pile of stone powder: "Don't chop, don't chop, aren't you destroying my formation? I lost, is it okay to lose? I lost! You...what kind of swordsmanship is this?"

　　Su Yong laughed loudly. Not only did he win, but he also learned the essence of the second level formula. This trip was not in vain!

　　Chapter 7 Sword Force and Heart

　　Chapter 7 Sword Force and Heart

　　The old man took out a booklet from his arms with a painful look, and read it again and again, as if he was reluctant to part with it.

　　Su Yong stretched out his hand and snatched it: "Why are you so upset? Anyway, you wrote it, just write another one!"

　　The old man's eyes were red as blood, and he cursed: "Hundreds of pages, so much effort in it! Write it down for me, so much knowledge, do you think you can remember it all?"

　　That's right, there is no photocopying technology in this era, all are handwritten. Su Yong stuck out his tongue and followed him out of the stone forest.

　　Zhao Gu and Sun Shangwu, who had been waiting outside for a long time, were overjoyed when they saw him come out. They quickly put away the reins that they had thrown thousands of times: "The general is out!" They turned their heads and looked at the old man in black: "I was wondering why the reins were thrown back and forth, and they were all caught on the stone pillars, and they could hardly be pulled back? It turned out that there was an old monster playing tricks!"

　　"Don't be unreasonable." Su Yong hurriedly stopped him: "Compared with the gift from this senior, this little hardship is nothing? Come, let's ask the senior to get on the horse and go to the camp together, so as not to keep General Xiao and the others waiting for too long." He turned around and smiled at the old man: "Senior, you have been in the mountains for a long time, you must be out of your mind, please come with us to eat meat, drink wine, and chat."

　　The old man smiled bitterly and said: "I won't go with you soldiers, the reason I followed you out is that I have a question to ask you." He stretched out his hand and pulled Su Yong aside.

　　"What questions do you have?" Su Yong smiled, and he had already expected what he was going to ask.

　　"The sword energy you released before is very different from the one you released later. Although the previous one is sharp, it is only one strike, oh, three strikes, and you need to accumulate energy before you can release it. The latter one is like a violent storm, which does not require any preparation. It seems that you can do it at will, but the momentum and destructive power are not weaker than the previous ones. Why is that?"

　　Su Yong laughed. He didn't expect that this old man was really studious. He was not only a formation researcher, but also a martial arts fanatic. Although he knew that he was a soldier and did not need to delve too deeply into martial arts, since he had gained some experience, he would not keep it to himself. He said, "When I was chopping off the stone pillar, I suddenly had an idea. Why can I chop off the stone pillar when I don't intend to, but I can't chop it off when I try hard?"

　　The old man nodded and said, "I have had this experience too. Sometimes I can do something very well without intending to, but when I try hard to do it intentionally, I can't do it well! Alas, this knot has been around me for a long time. How did you resolve it?"

　　Su Yong smiled mysteriously. He naturally would not say that he was touched by the combination of the Blood Knife Formula and the background of the scene. He pointed to his brain. : "I came up with the idea occasionally. The reason why we cannot do well even if we try our best is because we already have an estimate of things. For example, when we chop a stone, we have an estimate of it before we chop it. We think that we cannot chop a larger stone with our ability, and it turns out to be the case."

　　He paused and continued: "But why can we do it unintentionally? This is because we have no estimate of things before we do it, and the idea of ​​whether we can do it does not exist in our minds. We just think about defeating everything that stands in our way and achieving our goals. As a result... those things that we cannot do are not a problem at all."

　　The old man nodded, as if he had realized something.

　　Su Yong patted his thin shoulder: "To sum up, it is the control of momentum. Let's take chopping a stone pillar as an example. If you are considering whether you can chop down such a big stone pillar, your center of gravity will be on whether you can do it, and your confidence will be affected. Then it will affect the momentum of your chopping, because you are calculating, hesitating, and testing."

　　"Later, I didn't think about those meaningless things at all. I was full of confidence. I had only one idea in my mind, which was to sweep away everything. With my indomitable momentum, what was originally impossible is no longer a problem, because my beliefs are different, and the momentum of my knife is absolutely different. The result of this knife can be said to depend entirely on your momentum, or it can be said that it all depends on your beliefs!"

　　If you have the belief to move forward and sweep away thousands of troops, you will naturally have a shocking momentum; if you worry about gains and losses, hesitate and calculate for a long time, the momentum gathered by your blood and courage will be weakened a lot, and the result will be completely different.

　　To put it bluntly, the moves and even the sword energy are secondary. If the momentum is amazing, the damage will naturally be greatly increased. Momentum and momentum, sword energy is still the first step, mixed with supreme power, it is a fatal killing move.

　　And the real killer move, the essence lies in the attitude of going without return and no hesitation! One strike will kill, one sword will seal the throat.

　　The old man suddenly realized and felt that the book was worth it. "Momentum... So it's momentum... It's really that everything exists in one mind. Alas, I can't deny my age."

　　Seeing the old man walking into the stone forest with three steps and three steps, Su Yong's mind moved, and he hurriedly asked: "Wait a minute, senior~ What's your name?" He flipped through the book, and there was no signature on the book. After getting the hard work of others for most of their lives, you have to know who the other party is.

　　"There is no trace of me left in the world, but I do have a name. People in the past all called me Wei Yangsheng." A voice came from the stone forest.

　　Wei Yangsheng? Why does this name sound familiar?

　　"What about me? Do you know who I am?" Su Yong laughed.

　　"I know, you are General Su Yong of the Yanlong Empire, haha, right?" Another voice came from the stone forest.

　　Su Yong was shocked. He heard that people who understand military tactics and formations are all semi-immortals and can calculate. This seems to be true!

　　How could he know that his notoriety of bombing tens of thousands of people under Longyi City and riding his horse to burn the camps in the Styx has long been spread in this prairie. Since so many deserters passed by here, how could this hermit and master not hear any news?

　　"It's getting late, hurry up!" The large group of people bypassed the maze of stone forests, crossed the mountains in the last twilight, and ran straight down the mountain. There, they saw that the bonfire of the vanguard had been lit.

　　Chapter 8 Kill them all!

　　Chapter 8 Kill them all!

　　It was already night, and after discussing, everyone sent out scouts to explore the high ground. They did not see any fire ahead, which meant that the fleeing army had not revealed its whereabouts, which was difficult to track in the dark night.

　　"This is too time-consuming," Chu Nantian said, "At night, we can't see the enemy's traces ahead at all. Even if we light a torch to look for them, we may get lost. It's better to have a good rest and make plans tomorrow."

　　Su Yong and Xiao Changfeng also agreed. After all, there was a bloody battle on the banks of the Styx today, and then they kept on traveling non-stop. Not to mention ordinary soldiers, even they were exhausted physically and mentally. Moreover, the enemy was so hungry and traveling in the dark that they could not go far.

　　What's more, the enemy was probably more tired than them, and might have rested long ago, perhaps in the dark hundreds of kilometers ahead.

　　So scouts were sent out in shifts on all sides, and the remaining soldiers began to slaughter the extra old and weak horses, preparing to comfort themselves. As for Su Yong, he knew that the Tianma didn't like to see its kind being killed, so he had already taken the opportunity to ride away, and only ran back when he smelled the aroma of barbecue.

　　The bonfire, barbecue, and a little wine that they carried with them had slowly restored the state of this group of iron-blooded troops.

　　There was no conversation all night, until the huge red sun slowly rose from the grassland.

　　Su Yong walked into the team, gently pulled Zhao Gu's crooked armor, and patted Sun Shangwu's shoulder, then jumped on the Tianma and looked at the soldiers with stubble under his command: "Brothers, are you ready?"

　　"Ready!" All the soldiers said in unison, and they all held their chests high.

　　"Okay! Get on the horse!"

　　Xiao Changfeng and Chu Nantian also integrated the team and rode over: "Brother Su, according to the mark on the map, there will be a large tribe within 400 miles ahead of us!" 400

　　miles, that is exactly half a day's journey. Su Yong frowned, could it be that the Yanmeng army had found support last night? He raised his head and asked, "How many people are there?"

　　"According to the markings on the map, there are about 2,000 people." Most of the tribes on the grassland are not fixed. Only in some places with abundant water and grass are there relatively large nomadic tribes, and the location is also not fixed. They may still be in the east yesterday, and they may swim to the west the next day. Therefore, it is unknown whether the large group of Yanmeng people can find them last night.

　　Su Yong was relieved. Damn, 2,000 people are also considered a large tribe? There are not tens of thousands of people in Yanlong City? According to the poverty of the small tribes seen before, even if the deserter finds this tribe, I am afraid that it can only fill the stomachs of less than half of the people? Fear him!

　　"Follow their footprints and chase!" The big flag was raised, and 30,000 armored soldiers ran on the infinite blue sky and green grass with the momentum of wind and cloud.

　　The green grass along the way really gradually improved. Looking at the direction where the army fled, it was clearly a straight line leading to that tribe. The three generals were getting more and more worried along the way. A tribe of 2,000 people naturally couldn't afford to support the 50,000 deserters. However, it was not difficult for people to survive two or three days with an empty stomach. They were just afraid that their war horses would be able to keep their distance from them after

　　they were well fed. Once they arrived at the large grassland cities where they could replenish supplies in advance, they would be in trouble. According to the map, there are five fixed grassland cities on the grassland, namely the capital Yimoer, the west city Xuemanshi, the east city Luorige, the south city Titan Castle, and the north city Miye Town. The closest one is the east city Luorige, which is about 2,000 miles away.

　　It is a journey of two and a half days. It is said that these large grassland cities are composed of well-known large tribes on the grassland. Even outside the city, there are many medium-sized tribes. If the deserter arrives at Luorige in advance, it will be a nightmare.

　　This is why the Yanmeng deserters have been insisting on forming a team and walking here. If they dispersed halfway, those small groups would certainly be able to easily escape the pursuit, but the area near Yanlong was mostly wasteland, with only a few small tribes wandering around. I'm afraid they would starve to death on the grassland before they found one of them. Not all of them were as lucky as Su Yong in finding the sunflower.

　　At noon, a cloud-like group of tents really appeared in front of them. When the army rode past, they saw a group of people from the tribe huddled together, with panic and anxiety on their faces.

　　Their horses and sheep had been swept away by the deserters last night, and even the pile of hay in the middle of the tribe was eaten up by the hungry horses. At this moment, they were really penniless.

　　Su Yong looked at them and thought of the scenes he saw on TV in the small villages after the war in ancient times, where the last handful of rice and the last hen of the people were robbed by the deserters.

　　But the herders in these tribes were obviously more pitiful. At this moment, they were not worried about whether they could survive this autumn, but... whether they could survive in the hands of the Yanlong people!

　　It was not the first time that they were robbed by their own people. Many tribes were used to the Khan's troops passing by, and they would inevitably take away a lot of things. They took away food, horses and sheep, and even their husbands. Everything was for the Khan's grand plan and the dream of the grassland eagle flying everywhere. They suffered, but at least they could comfort themselves that their husbands and sons were working for the country!

　　But what about now? It was an experience they had never had before! The Yanlong people actually invaded the grassland. At this moment, these Yanlong people with big beards and black eyes were standing in front of them. Can we still survive?

　　The army surrounded these two thousand herdsmen, most of whom were women and children. These people's faces showed panic, and many children couldn't help crying in a low voice.

　　Children cried, old people and women trembled, and the few men clenched their fists, but they didn't dare to show too much hostility in their red eyes.

　　Su Yong rode his horse in front of them in silence for two circles, and the soldiers' palms were full of sweat. Did the general order them to be slaughtered?

　　Although those red eyes were a bit annoying, they were the elderly, children, women and children. The remaining 200-odd men also looked weak, not the Yanmeng soldiers.

　　They were not afraid of the fearless Yanmeng soldiers, but at this moment, they really felt a little hesitant.

　　Just when everyone was thinking about it, Su Yong stopped and asked loudly: "Who here can speak Yanlong language?" This place is close to the border of Yanlong country. There are nearly 2,000 people. There should be someone who knows Yanlong language a little, right?

　　No one said anything, and there was silence all around.

　　Su Yong's face darkened, his complexion was as dark as the clouds in the sky, and he shouted in a rough voice: "Well, since none of you can speak the Yanlong language, there is no point in staying... Zhao Gu!"

　　Zhao Gu responded: "Here!"

　　"Kill them all!"

　　Chapter 9 I am actually very humane

　　Chapter 9 I am actually very humane

　　"Ah?!" Zhao Gu was a little at a loss. When he passed by those small tribes before, the general still said that he was not allowed to disturb the people. Why did he completely change his attitude now and become a murderous devil?

　　"General, this..." Zhao Gu was sweating all over his head, and his burly body couldn't help shaking.

　　"What? Are you soft-hearted? Don't dare to kill people?!" Su Yong cursed angrily.

　　Xiao Changfeng and Chu Nantian looked at each other and couldn't help but walked up: "General Su, these are all old people, children, women and children..."

　　Su Yong secretly winked at Chu Nantian, turned his head and snorted: "Zhao Gu, do you dare to disobey orders? Have you forgotten how many of our compatriots were slaughtered when the Yanmeng people invaded my border?"

　　Chu Nantian was stunned, grabbed Xiao Changfeng's hand, and whispered: "Wait." Zhao Gu trembled for a long time, and finally drew his sword fiercely with red eyes: "Subordinates obey!"

　　Zhao Gu turned around and shouted at the soldiers of the Black Whirlwind Column: "Brothers... Step out!"

　　With a crash, two thousand Black Whirlwind men stood up, and a sense of killing immediately emanated for no reason. With the steel knife raised, all the Yanmeng people trembled, and the children cried loudly. Although this scene had been expected, people's will to survive, who doesn't want to live?

　　Just as Su Yong was about to wave his hand, and the two thousand people would be beheaded, a crisp and clear voice suddenly came: "Wait a minute!"

　　A girl in a white sheepskin coat walked out of the team, her red eyes flashing with anger: "I understand the language of the Flame Dragon, what do you want to do, you devil?" The girl was only about seventeen or eighteen years old, but she was very pretty, very different from the aunts and aunties around her. I don't know how she hid among them at the beginning and was not discovered by everyone.

　　Su Yong raised his eyelids, but was a little stunned. This girl... How come she looks a bit like Tuobuhua? He laughed, took two steps closer, took a closer look, and was a little shocked: Is she really a copy? Except for the smaller chest and buttocks, even the facial features are exactly the same as Tuobuhua.

　　The girl saw him looking at her with a sly look, and she felt ashamed and angry: "You devil, what are you going to do?"

　　Su Yong turned his head and saw that the brothers around him also cast unexpected glances at him, and he couldn't help but laugh at himself: "Don't worry, I am a devil, but not a sex maniac. I am not interested in a little girl like you!"

　　The soldiers laughed, and the girl was trembling with anger, but she was helpless.

　　Su Yong's face was serious: "I only ask you three questions. If you answer honestly, then everyone will be happy. I promise not to touch anyone in your tribe. If you lie, hehe, then you can't blame me!"

　　The girl snorted angrily: "Don't even think about getting any news from me!"

　　Su Yong laughed up to the sky: "You have personality, I like it!" The smile was not over, but the voice had become cold: "Drag all the men out!"

　　Zhao Gu and others pushed out more than 200 Yanmeng men who were struggling desperately, and pushed them to the ground in a straight line.

　　"You...what are you going to do? Do you dare?" The girl screamed.

　　"What am I afraid of? Do you think I have the patience to play with you?" Su Yong walked up to the man who was glaring at him, and swung his blood knife!

　　The ten-pound head rolled on the grass, blood splattered!

　　The girl rushed forward: "You devil, I will fight you!"

　　Bang! She was kicked to the ground by Su Yong, and her fair face was covered with grass debris.

　　"You fight me? Are you an idiot? Are you qualified?" Su Yong's face was as black as ink: "I advise you not to challenge my patience! One... two..."

　　"What do you want to ask?" The girl cursed in hatred, tears already hanging on her cheeks.

　　"The first question is, how many of those deserters passed by your tribe?" When Su Yong asked the question, everyone was a little dumbfounded. Is there any need to ask this question? 50,000 people went to the Styx, and counting some small groups of fleeing troops, there should be less than 40,000 troops.

　　However, the girl frowned, closed her eyes, stretched out her fingers and counted for a long time, then hummed: "Our army has at least 60,000 to 70,000 people!" She looked up at Su Yong and added: "This is my estimate!"

　　"Okay, haha, your estimate is very good!" Su Yong's teeth were clattering: "I said, if you lie, then you can't blame me!" He raised his hand, and Zhao Gu and others immediately raised a row of bright knife lights. Su Yong cut the first one, which also aroused their ferocity.

　　Xiao Changfeng and Chu Nantian couldn't help but sigh secretly. No wonder he asked this question. He knew that the girl didn't intend to tell the truth.

　　"I didn't lie!" The girl screamed: "That's what I saw with my own eyes!"

　　Haha. Su Yong laughed wildly, and no one could see that there were a few tears hanging from the corners of his eyes. In his wild laughter, his right hand swung down!

　　No screams were heard. There was only a cry of surprise from behind them.

　　The bright knife light flashed, and 200 heads fell neatly on the ground, and some were still spinning on the grass.

　　The girl looked at the heads all over the ground and was stunned for a moment. Two hundred people! She crawled over on her knees and gently picked up the head of an old man: "Uncle Lobu..."

　　Su Yong sighed quietly and wiped away the tears from the corners of his eyes. There are two thousand people in your tribe, but I have thirty thousand people here. If I don't make up my mind, how can I bring them back to Longyi?

　　Zhan Kuanglan kept repeating the words he said on the city wall every day and dared not forget them.

　　"Even if we can't capture Yimor, we must bring them back!"

　　Forcibly suppressing the urge to vomit in his heart, he said coldly again: "Second question, I hope your estimate can be more accurate this time!"

　　The girl ignored him and seemed to have lost her soul. Her face was pale and her eyes were dull.

　　"How much food do you have in total, how many cattle? How many horses? How many sheep?"

　　The answer came out smoothly, and everyone breathed a sigh of relief. As expected, with just this little reserve of this tribe, how could it be enough to feed the army?

　　Su Yong thought about it. According to the girl, the tribe's cattle and sheep rations were a little insufficient. Not to mention the army was full, even half of the people would probably only get a bowl of light soup. But he thought that this was a war, the grassland was originally barren, and they had been exploited once before when they were recruiting soldiers. He estimated that

　　they would not lie this time, so he nodded. "The third question, when did they pass by here? When did they leave?"

　　The girl said it like a dream. The time they arrived here was at nightfall last night, which was the time they set up camp behind the birch forest. This was similar to their estimate; as for leaving, it was also last night. The army had a quick meal here, fed some grass to the horses, and rested for only two hours before leaving immediately.

　　"How is this possible?" This time Zhao Gu actually rushed over first to pull people out to chop, but was stopped by Su Yong.

　　"How is it possible? They have been walking for a whole day, how can we resist without rest?" Zhao Gu's thoughts were exactly what everyone else was thinking. There is always a limit to human energy, and it is even more difficult to resist sleepiness after nightfall. Even an iron man cannot resist fatigue.

　　Su Yong smiled and said, "Have you ever had the experience of sleeping on an empty stomach? You can't sleep on an empty stomach." He remembered the time when he forgot to eat dinner because he was surfing the Internet, and ended up sneaking down from the student dormitory building in the early hours of the morning and climbing over the school gate to go out as a night wanderer.

　　"Let's go, haha," Su Yong said with a smile, "The old cow is pulling a broken cart, let's see how far they can go. If everything goes as expected, we can chase them for another two hours and we can see the remnants of their fallen soldiers!"

　　The army set out again, but before leaving, they left more than a hundred war horses to the tribe. This was naturally the excess that could not be eaten last night. There was even some rations in the bags on the war horses.

　　Su Yong looked at the girl's eyes full of hatred and incomprehension: "I know you are confused and don't know what this means. Well, this is a reward for telling the truth... Whether you can survive it depends on you."

　　More than a hundred war horses, each with three days' worth of food for one person... For the nearly two thousand people in this tribe, it is naturally a little less. However, for the Yanmeng people who have long been accustomed to a poor life, this may not be a way for them to survive.

　　The two thousand people stared with puzzled eyes and watched the Yanlong army flying away, but they had an indescribable feeling in their hearts. They must have hated them very much after being killed by them, but they felt that they still had a little humanity - if they didn't kill people, would they be able to survive with nothing?

　　"Why?" Zhao Gu, who had been holding back all the way, finally couldn't help but catch up with Su Yong and asked.

　　Su Yong took a long breath and sighed, "Actually, I am very humanitarian, but, after all, this is war!"

　　Chapter 10 The Scent of the Sea of ​​Blood

　　Chapter 10 The Scent of the Sea of ​​Blood

　　Sure enough, when they chased for three hundred miles, they began to encounter the remnants of the fallen soldiers, and at a glance, there were more and more of them.

　　"Brothers, what are you waiting for?" Su Yong shouted loudly, and Xiao Changfeng and Chu Nantian had already led their subordinates to rush up.

　　"Kill!"...

　　This is a one-sided situation. Not to mention that the Yanmeng people who fell behind were originally unstable and shaky, even the war horses under their seats fell down at the touch.

　　How can these remnants with far fewer people than themselves be opponents? The Yanlong soldiers who had eaten the "horse meat ham sausage" instant dry food made last night at noon shouted loudly, and rode forward happily. The bright sword light soared into the sky, and the green grassland was bloody.

　　The more Yanmeng people fell behind, the more they were the kind of remnants at the end of their strength. They walked for more than a day with empty stomachs, and their stubble-covered faces turned sallow. They didn't want to follow the road of the brigade, but there was really no way to go.

　　Taking other roads would also lead to starvation. At this moment, they hated the Yanlong General named Su Yong who burned their army's food and grass, but who knew that it was actually themselves and the ambition of their Khan who caused all this?

　　Hearing the thunderous sound of horse hooves behind them, the faces of these remnants turned even yellower. They hurriedly wanted to draw their swords to resist, but the warhorses under their seats were frightened and almost threw them off.

　　Even if they drew their swords, who could withstand the thunderous blow of the other side?

　　Iron hooves, knife flashes, and shouts.

　　Interweaving into an extremely bloody scene.

　　The steel knife chopped down, and blood splashed everywhere. Countless bodies were split in half with screams, and countless heads floated in the breeze of early autumn.

　　The Silver Dragon Army made full use of its strengths in charging and pursuing. Before the Black Whirlwind and Dragon Wing Army members could react, the front had been cleared for them. Looking at General Xiao Changfeng, who was shouting and charging forward with great awe, Su Yong could only smile bitterly at Chu Nantian who stayed behind: General Xiao, you are indeed a fierce general!

　　The function of the Black Whirlwind and Dragon Wing Army is to finish off the Yanmeng people who have fallen off their horses. The sooner you die, the sooner you will be reborn. I also want to end your suffering as soon as possible! Many soldiers went to finish off the Yanmeng people with this idea in mind. After all, they saw what the half-dead and bloody Yanmeng people on the ground meant. Looking at the flash of the knife, the Yanmeng people had a sense of relief and calmness in their eyes.

　　The fight without any suspense ended quickly. The remnants of about 2,000 people were slaughtered by the Silver Dragon Army. Seeing that Xiao Changfeng was still unsatisfied and continued to lead his subordinates forward, Su Yong and Chu Nantian quickly led the team to follow.

　　However, after chasing for another hundred miles, the scene in front of them made them gasp.

　　This was a huge grassland, high around and low in the middle. The deserter's footprints were obviously heading towards the middle of the grassland, but the entrance was too small, and there were steep slopes on both sides.

　　If they went up the steep slope, it would undoubtedly be much safer, but how big a circle would they have to go?

　　At this moment, at the entrance of the grassland, there were two completely different neat teams, one black and one white, quietly waiting for them.

　　There were two people in the lead. The one in white was Tuo Buhua, and the other was in black. From a distance, he looked like a soldier of the Black Whirlwind.

　　The man held a two-meter-long crescent-shaped spear with three barbs on it. Su Yong had never seen such a weapon in the Yanlong Empire. Unexpectedly, there was a huge black eagle on his shoulder.

　　The team in white was naturally the Magnolia Army, and what about the black one? Su Yong looked sideways, but saw that Xiao Changfeng's eyes had lit up.

　　"Is that Wuqige?"

　　Chu Nantian glanced at the black cavalry behind them and nodded: "The one behind is the Eagle Cavalry, it should be him!"

　　The two of them hesitated here, but Su Yong was stunned: "What do you mean by pitch black? What do you mean by hard?"

　　Xiao Changfeng held back his laughter and said with a chuckle: "It's not Wuqimahei, the general in black should be Wuqige, the leader of the three tiger generals of Yanmeng. It is rumored that he has a two-meter-long crescent-shaped spear and is invincible on the grassland. I didn't expect him to appear here. The black-armored soldiers he led are the Eagle Cavalry known to everyone on the grassland. It is said that when the Khan of Yanmeng unified the grassland, this Eagle Cavalry that spread like a dark cloud played the greatest role."

　　"Oh." Su Yong squinted and took a look. At this time, his eyesight was quite good. He was a little surprised at first glance. It turned out that this Wuqige was not as tall and strong as that dead ghost Mutolu. Instead, he was handsome. Except for the hooked nose that destroyed some of his beauty, he was very heroic.

　　Seeing the eagle on his shoulder, Su Yong had already thought that this might be their communication tool. The news of the defeat of the Yanmeng army was passed back. This Wuqige might have come to participate in the siege, but in the end he became their rear guard. Although the team he and Tuobuhua formed was only about 6,000 people, the Yulan Army was not easy to bully. The Eagle Riders were said to be more powerful than the Yulan Army. In addition, the terrain at the entrance of the plate land was dangerous, so even if he had more soldiers and generals, it would be difficult to display them.

　　When he looked at the black-clothed Wuqige, the guy opposite him also glanced at him. This glance was like a cold wind, which made Su Yong feel cold. This guy was so gloomy that Su Yong couldn't help but be surprised. He was worthy of being called the leader of the three tigers of Yanmeng. In terms of momentum, he was indeed above Tuobuhua.

　　"Brother Su, Tuobuhua was defeated by you before, so let's leave this battle to us. Please support us." Xiao Changfeng stared at Wuqige, and his whole body was filled with crazy fighting spirit. He even trembled slightly with excitement when he raised the bright white snake spear.

　　Chu Nantian also bowed to Su Yongyi: "That's right, please support us, brother Su." He and Xiao Changfeng were in the Silver Dragon Corps and had been working together for a long time. At this moment, when they met two powerful enemies, their eyes lit up. The two of them exchanged glances, and led more than 10,000 Silver Dragon soldiers to force their way forward.

　　Su Yongyi waved his hand, and his subordinates, the Black Whirlwind and Dragon Wing Army, separated from each other, forming an inverted eight-shaped formation to surround the top of the plate on both sides, firmly controlling the direction in which the opponent could escape. Then he waved and called a few captains to give a few orders, and he also rode his horse behind Chu Nantian and the others.

　　The gloomy and heroic cold face was getting closer and closer. Seeing Su Yong approaching on his Pegasus, Wu Qige moved his eyes away from Xiao Changfeng, turned his head slightly to look at him, and even nodded slightly.

　　"General Xiao Changfeng of Yanlong, General Chu Nantian, and General Su Yong?" Wu Qige spoke Yanlong language very well, but there was an extremely cold taste. In his red eyes, there was a breath that was colder and more ruthless than his words. If you don't look at his facial features, just look at the pair of red eyes, you might think that they are really eagle eyes.

　　Seeing the three people nod, he clasped his hands and said lightly: "I have heard a lot about you."

　　"Is it General Wu Qige, the tiger general of Yanmeng?" Xiao Changfeng reciprocated.

　　After the polite words, Wu Qige saw that the other party was about to take action, and suddenly smiled: "Generals, how about we make a bet?"

　　Chu Nantian snorted: "If you have something to say, say it quickly, don't think about dragging this time, your army is still far from Luo Ri Ge."

　　Wu Qige was not angry. He laughed and looked at the tens of thousands of soldiers behind Su Yong who had firmly controlled the pass of the mountain. He smiled and said: "General Chu is really quick-witted. Well, I'll say it straightforwardly. This time you have three generals, and we only have two. Let's have a decisive battle here. The subordinate soldiers will not participate in the battle. If the three of you win, I will let you go and no longer stop you. How about it?"

　　This guy is calculating very well. Knowing that we have more people, he actually wants to duel privately. Su Yong knew that Xiao Changfeng could not stand the stimulation, so he quickly laughed and said: "You fight your own battles, I won't participate." What a joke, even if the Black Whirlwind and Dragon Wing Army did not participate, there were more than 10,000 Silver Dragon soldiers. Although these 6,000 Eagle Riders and Magnolia Army are strong, I'm afraid they can't stand it.

　　We are in a favorable situation now, I will never challenge you in a duel.

　　Wu Qige laughed and said, "So General Su is worried..."

　　Before he finished speaking, Xiao Changfeng interrupted him coldly, "Okay, that's what I said." He said no more and threw Tuobuhua to Chu Nantian. A ten-foot-long bright silver spear had already stabbed at Wu Qige with a terrifying whistle.

　　If he is defeated, it can be proved that the Four Heroes of Yanlong are superior to the Three Tigers of Yanmeng, and he will definitely sit in the first seat. Xiao Changfeng had only this view in his mind.

　　Su Yong couldn't help but sigh secretly, rode his horse to the side, drew his blood knife and was secretly on guard.

　　Chu Nantian didn't say much, and rode his horse to meet Tuobuhua, with a machete already dancing like a windmill.

　　Chapter 11 One hit, dead!

　　Chapter 11 One hit, dead!

　　With a clang, an extremely sharp sound wave pierced through the space, buzzing in everyone's ears like ripples. The tip of Xiao Changfeng's silver spear was blocked by a barb of the crescent spear. Both of them were shaken by the opponent's powerful impact and trembled on their horses. They were all shocked and thought that the opponent was indeed worthy of his reputation.

　　Xiao Changfeng was in high spirits when he suddenly met a strong enemy. His silver spear flew up and down like a dragon out of the sea, with great momentum, and he worked harder than the battle against Mutolu. The white spear tip appeared and disappeared, locking the opponent's vital points all over his body and stabbing frantically.

　　But Wu Qige was not in a hurry. He calmly blocked the snake spear when it was close to him and blocked the killing blow. Su Yong saw clearly from the side that the crescent spear actually had the function of restraining many long weapons. If Xiao Changfeng had not been quick to see the opportunity every time, the silver spear would have been locked by him long ago. Tuobuhua

　　had put away the sword he had used against Su Yong last time. Now he was brandishing two shining scimitars, fighting Chu Nantian in a close battle.

　　Su Yong stood aside, and after a while he could see that these people were equally matched. Wu Qige had mastered the essentials of ruthlessness, precision, and endurance, and his skills were slightly stronger than Xiao Changfeng, but Xiao Changfeng was a master of spearmanship. Even under the pressure of his crescent spear, he continued to attack and take the lead. If they continued to fight like this for at least three to five hundred moves, it would be hard to tell who would win.

　　On the other side, Chu Nantian had a slight advantage, which was of course due to the fact that Tuobuhua had been running away with the army for the past two days, and it was unknown whether she had eaten enough. In addition, women were always a little weaker than men in terms of strength, and Chu Nantian relied on the weight advantage of the machete. At this moment, Tuobuhua could only barely tie with him by relying on his flexible body movements.

　　Seeing the sweat dripping down Tuobuhua's face, Su Yong couldn't help but sigh secretly. This woman is so strong-willed. She has been defeated twice by me and still dares to come forward. I can't save you if you die in someone else's hands this time.

　　He has an indescribable feeling towards Tuobuhua. Sometimes he wants to kill her when he sees her pestering him, but he can't do it when he can. He gently wiped the cold blood knife with his right hand, calmed his messy thoughts a little, and couldn't help but sigh.

　　It's not that he has a heart of sympathy for women, but - but too much like, this Tuobuhua is exactly the same as his girlfriend in his previous life except for the pair of red eyes. The face shape, hair, nose, ears, mouth, and even the angry look are exactly the same.

　　Coincidence? He shook his head secretly, which is also the main reason why he promised Tuobuhua not to kill him three times.

　　People are not plants, who can be heartless?

　　At this moment, a female general from the Magnolia Army, seeing that Tuobuhua was a little exhausted, actually rushed forward on horseback, relying on Tuobuhua, and the four scimitars were like a storm, instantly suppressing Chu Nantian.

　　Seeing the female general rushing forward, Wu Qige secretly cried out that it was not good, and was about to stop her, but it was too late. Su Yong, who had been waiting for a long time, laughed and rushed over with a leap of the Pegasus horse.

　　Su Yong was actually waiting for this moment. He did not take action because of Xiao Changfeng's face. He was a little impatient with the other party's delaying time. Seeing the other party's subordinates come up to support, he was just what he wanted.

　　The blood knife brought a wave of dazzling rainbow shadows, sweeping horizontally towards the female general, and Su Yong's loud shout also rang out coldly: "Brothers, charge!" The rules were set by the other party, and they were also the first to violate them. What else can be said?

　　The female general didn't know how powerful Su Yong was. She formed two scimitars into a scissors shape and crossed them to block. Tuo Buhua just shouted, "Be careful!" The scissors were cut off by Su Yong!

　　The blood knife's shadow was not exhausted, and with a terrifying sound of wind, it chopped directly at the female general's head.

　　The female general was shocked. In shock, she bent her left hand and tried to use her flesh and blood to block this fatal blow!

　　Dang! There was a sharp and crisp sound. It turned out that Tuo Buhua barely blocked Chu Nantian's machete with a single knife, and the other knife suddenly changed direction in danger to block her left hand.

　　However, since Su Yong learned the second secret of the blood knife, how good is the use of sword power? How could Tuo Buhua block the hasty attack? The blood knife only paused for a moment, and still chopped with that kind of unstoppable momentum, and Tuo Buhua's scimitar that blocked it in a hurry was blasted out of her hand with a terrifying gap!

　　This time, not only the female general was stunned, but also Tuobuhua and Chu Nantian beside him were stunned.

　　The blood knife swept.

　　Blood splashed, and the body fell down.

　　The scimitar blocking the arm flew out, and the arm fell off. The blood-red sword energy passed through the snow-white neck of the female general from a distance, and a head with wide eyes floated in the wind!

　　Until death, the female general seemed unable to believe it.

　　One knife, killed!

　　Xiao Changfeng and Wu Qige next to him were also stunned. Just now Su Yong rushed over, and the two of them had already divided their attention to this side, so they naturally saw this scene. The female general was Tuobuhua's deputy general, and her skills were not bad. She was not Su Yong's opponent, and Tuobuhua helped in the middle! This Su Yong... is too scary!

　　This was the first time Su Yong killed an enemy after he had learned the sword power. This seemingly unintentional blow not only combined the strength and momentum of martial arts, but also added his passion for killing enemies on the battlefield, not to mention that he had a magic weapon in his hand!

　　Straightforward, decisive, unstoppable, and indestructible. When he chopped out this knife, he never thought that there was anything that could block it!

　　Tuo Buhua, or even Wu Qige, didn't know if they could block his attack all of a sudden!

　　Because Su Yong's understanding of the sword power had made up for his own shortcomings of insufficient internal strength, with the help of this heroic sword power, his lethality had caught up with Xiao Changfeng and others, and with the blood knife in his hand, his comprehensive strength was already above Xiao Chu and the others.

　　Before a few people woke up, Su Yong shouted again, and tens of thousands of soldiers behind him had already led him to rush towards the six thousand Eagle Riders and Magnolia Army at the mouth of the pandi like a tide!

　　This pandi valley, like a tiger's mouth, instantly became a Shura region.

　　Tens of thousands of soldiers, like surging waterfalls, roared down from the entrance passage and the slopes on both sides of the plate land, and rushed towards the Eagle Riders who showed panic for the first time with the force of thunder!

　　Wu Qige used several fierce moves to repel Xiao Changfeng, and shouted to Tuo Buhua who was still holding a single knife in shock: "Return to the team, form a formation, and defend to the death!"

　　However, under the might of Su Yong's killing with one knife and the threat of the other side's soldiers who were several times more than themselves, the Yanmeng people's weak geographical advantage of controlling the entrance of the plate land was not worth mentioning at all. In addition, Su Yong had previously ordered the archers of the Dragon Wing Army to prepare on both sides of the steep slope. At this moment, the two wings lined up and shot into the valley. The Eagle Riders and Magnolia Army, who were already panicked, could only keep retreating.

　　"Brothers of the Silver Dragon, follow me!" Chu Nantian and Xiao Changfeng, who had lost their opponents, shouted in unison. The Silver Dragon soldiers in white clothes and white horses rushed to the narrow valley entrance like a raging white wave river, and broke through the entrance in an instant.

　　Chapter 12: Five Thousand Miles

　　Chapter 12: Five Thousand Miles

　　No matter how calm Wu Qige was, or how powerful Tuo Buhua was, they could not save the situation. Under the might of Su Yong's blood knife, the Yanlong soldiers were full of morale and everyone was vying for the first place.

　　In contrast, the Eagle Cavalry and the Magnolia Army lost their power from the beginning. They did not flee immediately at this moment, which was worthy of being the elite soldiers.

　　With the assistance of the archers on the hillsides on both sides, the Silver Dragon Army, which was good at charging and plundering, first broke through the gap, and then the Black Whirlwind and the Dragon Wing Army rushed up one after another, breaking this powerful grassland cavalry into pieces, forcing them to the corner of the plate and starting a tragic circle killing.

　　In the case of absolute numerical advantage, the quality of the personnel is no longer important. As the saying goes, three cobblers are better than one Zhuge Liang. Although the Yulan Army and the Eagle Cavalry are both elite cavalry of the Yanmeng Kingdom, once they are surrounded by enemies that are several times their own, each person has to face five or six weapons from all directions at the same time, and the outcome is predictable.

　　In this situation, even if you want to fight desperately, it is useless. War will never tell you the rules of the rivers and lakes, such as single duels. If the opponent can fight against you with ten people, they will never let only eight come.

　　The Yanmeng cavalry, which was originally few in number, was cut into more than ten small pieces by the Yanlong Army. Each piece had to face enemies that were several times their own. As the spears and steel knives stabbed from all directions became more and more dense, they also knew that their companions were becoming fewer and fewer.

　　If it was a single duel, the Yanmeng people had an advantage. Even if they were facing two, these elite warriors would not be easily defeated. Three? It was a bit reluctant, but if they were facing five or six, there would be no comparison. Think about it, there are weapons coming from all directions. Which side should you block first, let alone cutting people? Your brain is already too busy. If you

　　really want to fight desperately, you don’t even have that chance! When you strike out with your sword, there will be several swords to block it. If others strike back with several swords, what will you use to block it?

　　The result is one-sided. This is the characteristic of the circle killing. The number of people on the weak side decreases rapidly, while the advantaged side will not suffer many casualties. As time goes by, this advantage will become more and more obvious, because next it will not be five or six against one, but eight, nine... In the end, there may be more than ten against one.

　　Wu Qige swung the crescent spear with all his might, killing several Yanlong soldiers who were close to him. With a sharp whistle, the huge eagle hovering in the sky flapped its wings and began to fly out of the pandi. He also rushed up the slope of the pandi and forced his way out.

　　If a famous general wanted to break out, the soldiers would certainly not be able to stop him. Xiao Changfeng, who was unable to get past the crowd, could only sigh and let him go.

　　At this moment, Su Yong heard Wu Qige's scream and saw the eagle flying up. He cried out inwardly that something was wrong. His bloody sword swung out a half-moon blood shadow to force back the Yanmeng cavalry in front of him, but he had already rushed towards Chu Nantian. Most people didn't pay much attention to his unexpected move, but Wu Qige, who was riding up the hillside, turned his head and looked over.

　　With two claps, Su Yong and Chu Nantian combined their swords and killed all the Yanmeng people beside them in an instant. Chu Nantian was about to rush towards Tuobuhua, but Su Yong shouted, "Brother Chu, come with me!"

　　Chu Nantian was stunned and immediately turned his horse to catch up with him. The two of them rode up the slope, and Su Yong pointed at the huge eagle that had begun to fly out of the plate: "Quick, Brother Chu, shoot it down!"

　　Before he could ask so many questions, Chu Nantian had already taken off his longbow and put on Bai Yu.

　　The bow is like a full moon, and

　　the arrow is like a meteor!

　　The eagle was about to fly into the clouds, but suddenly it let out a mournful cry. Its wings that had smashed the clouds could no longer flap, and it fell down like a black stone.

　　At the same time, the two heard the roar of Wuqige on the other side of the hillside.

　　"Su Yong, you are an opponent I have never seen in my life. After this, I, Wuqige, will definitely fight you one day! We will fight to the death!"

　　Su Yong smiled and waved his hand: "General Wu, I won't see you off!"

　　Wuqige was so angry that he raised his head and spit out a mouthful of blood, but he said no more, waved his crescent spear and rode away. The eagle was the messenger responsible for delivering the letter. If the eagle flew all the way back, not only would the Marshal of the Yanmeng Army, Sarmu, who was fleeing on the road, see it, but all the grassland cities along the way would also know the news of their defeat.

　　Knowing that the Eagle Cavalry was defeated, there would naturally be a new plan to deal with it. Sarmu would urge the army to continue to hurry up, and the East City Luorige, which was closest to this side, might also send people to meet them halfway.

　　In terms of intelligence gathering, the Yanmeng people have their own unique set of methods. The Eagle Riders, in addition to being a powerful fighting team, are also a scout.

　　The eagle is a messenger that the Eagle Riders will release after their interception fails.

　　At this moment, the killing in the field was gradually coming to an end. Except for Wuqige and the powerful Tuobuhua who escaped, the remaining 6,000 troops were all slaughtered by the Flame Dragon Knights.

　　The grassland, which was originally green and grassy, ​​was now a river of blood.

　　Broken limbs, swords, spears and armor fell to the ground. The early autumn wind blew slightly, and the bloody smell was accompanied by a hint of solemn killing.

　　Corpses were everywhere, and in the sea of ​​blood and mountains of flesh, the soldiers were silently cleaning the battlefield. Bury teammates, burn enemies, and finish off enemies and teammates who are not dead yet.

　　Wars have always been like this.

　　Originally, Xiao Changfeng and Chu Nantian could have stopped Tuobuhua, but Su Yong said, "Let her go!" Tuobuhua

　　was stunned for a moment, and finally rode away on her horse, leaving her soul in despair.

　　How could she not know that if Su Yong wanted to catch her, with the help of the white deer horse, how could she have a chance to escape?

　　Several fires were burning in the area, and a strange smell came from the charred corpses from time to time. At the end of the area, the footprints of the Yanmeng army were displayed in front of everyone in a disorderly manner.

　　"It's this road, brothers," Su Yong's face did not have a trace of joy after victory, but was solemn: "This road may be three thousand miles or five thousand miles long, with countless dangers and obstacles. Every battle will only be more cruel than today. Tell me, are you afraid--or not--afraid?"

　　"No!" The shouts reached the sky.

　　"Okay! Help the injured brothers up and get on the horses! We must follow this road and fight all the way to Luo Ri Ge and Yi Moer!"

　　"Fight to Yi Moer!" The shouts were overwhelming.

　　Su Yong, Chu Nantian, and Xiao Changfeng looked at each other, their hearts full of pride, and several of them rode out on their horses, followed by tens of thousands of troops behind them.

　　Chapter 13: Blood-soaked Sunset

　　Chapter 13: Blood-soaked Sunset

　　After leaving the area, they encountered several groups of lagging remnants. The Yanlong soldiers gathered their remaining courage after the great victory, and killed them all along the way.

　　When the sun reached the western horizon again, Su Yong and others finally ordered to set up camp, so that the soldiers who were almost cramped and crazy after a day of exhaustion could rest.

　　There was no laughter and joy that night. The soldiers were tired and lay down on the ground casually. Some even fell asleep directly without caring about the iron pot sizzling on the fire and emitting an attractive aroma...

　　Su Yong took out the blood knife under the firelight and took a closer look. The blood on it had been absorbed by the knife, and the blade was clearly visible.

　　There was no text. Su Yong gently touched the handle of the knife and sighed: Next, we have to kill ten heads. How can it be so easy?

　　After inserting the knife into the scabbard, he took out the book "How the Steel Was Tempered" from his bosom and read it carefully...

　　There was no conversation all night. The soldiers who had worked hard all day slept very soundly, and even the scouts on duty outside the camp fell asleep in a trance. Until the morning dew of the new day fell on their faces.

　　The breeze of early autumn and the slowly rising red sun seemed to have washed away the fatigue of these soldiers. In the morning when the white mist was still all around, nearly 30,000 soldiers stood straight and watched the magical young general walk up the small earth slope.

　　"Brothers, today is the third day since we entered the grassland, and we don't have enough time," Su Yong's eyes swept across the face of a soldier named Hu Zilaza, and nodded to Chu Xiao and the other man who were walking over, and then he continued loudly: "Although we have been chasing behind them and have never been left behind by them, if we continue like this, we will gradually fall into a passive position!"

　　"So, starting from today, we should no longer pay attention to the remnants we meet on the road. We ignore them and just need to keep on going! Our target is the main force in front, that is, the group of people led by Yanmeng coach Salmu!" Su Yong's gaze turned to everyone's waist bags: "Last night, the cooks have prepared emergency food for everyone and stuffed it into everyone's bag. Let's see if there is anything missing."

　　Everyone hurriedly rummaged through their waist bags, and sure enough, they saw dried vegetables, bacon, and even round balls of rice. They couldn't help but be secretly moved by the general's meticulous thoughts.

　　Chu Nantian walked up to him and added loudly: "If we can't catch up before dusk today, it means we can only fight them in Luorige!" The distance from the plate last night to Luorige was less than 2,000 miles, and the army walked for half a day in the afternoon. Now the distance from Luorige is just one day's journey.

　　"So today everyone can only eat the prepared food, there is no time for lunch." Xiao Changfeng also walked up and said: "If we can't catch up with them before Luorige, all the previous efforts will be in vain, and they will eventually leave us on this grassland forever!"

　　These people had already discussed with the generals above the head last night. Today, they will rush to catch up with Sarmu before dusk and not let them enter the city. Even if they use up their last bit of strength, they will catch up, because they know that the other party will be worse than themselves in the absence of food and grass.

　　If they are exhausted like this, maybe the other party can't even lift the knife.

　　It must be said that Wuqige's group of eagle riders played a huge role in causing such a tense situation today. Although they failed to block the enemy, they still successfully delayed a lot of time, which was fatal to themselves.

　　Three days. Now is the last chance!

　　"Use your last bit of strength and muster your last bit of spirit. The gods of the Yanlong Empire can see your efforts! Let's go!" The vast army instantly formed a rushing river and chased after the messy footprints.

　　As expected, they encountered many remnants of soldiers on the road. Just when these remnants were desperate and powerless waiting to die, they found that the Yanlong people behind them rushed forward like a tide, without even pulling out their swords!

　　What happened? They looked at each other for a long time before they woke up from the joy of escaping death.

　　Thirty thousand Yanlong soldiers were silent. Apart from the sound of horses' hooves, they didn't even bother to say a word. They just controlled their full energy and rushed forward on the backs of horses. Occasionally, some horses stopped, and the soldiers only saw the food in the bag into the horse's mouth and the water bag into the horse's mouth,

　　but they didn't even bother to drink a sip. When it was dusk, many soldiers still fell behind because the horses couldn't stand the continuous running or because the soldiers were completely exhausted, but no one would stop for this. The ones running in the front didn't even look back, because they knew that their companions would soon adjust and catch up.

　　Most people still maintained their formation and maintained a sharp line. Although they hadn't even taken out the food in the bag and took a bite.

　　Human will and endurance are really terrible things, especially in these soldiers.

　　At this moment, a green castle was finally seen in front, and the messy army in front of the castle!

　　The castle was forty miles ahead, and the army was twenty miles ahead!

　　Everyone was surprised and delighted, and they were all beating their horses hard, while with their other hands they took out rice balls from their arms and stuffed them into their mouths!

　　But these twenty miles were far away. The war horses had been running for a whole day and were already exhausted. No matter how they whipped, they could only go at that speed. Some of the war horses even fell over under their urging. Fortunately, the chaotic army in front was not much better. If they were turtles, the ones in front were not much faster than snails.

　　They approached the city gate little by little, and he approached them little by little. Seeing that their vanguard was about to reach the wide-open city gate, Su Yong finally hardened his heart and slapped the Pegasus.

　　With a crisp sound, the Pegasus, which had never been abused by its master, neighed long and rushed forward with its remaining strength. Even the Pegasus showed a trace of fatigue after several days of continuous marching.

　　Su Yong could hear the people behind him calling for the general, and he could also hear the angry shouts of the Yanmeng people beside him, but he only had eyes for the city gate in front of him and ignored everything else!

　　A few soft arrows fell behind him, and Su Yong rushed to the gate like the wind, just in time to meet the general in front of the deserter.

　　"If you want to get in, you have to get past me first!" Su Yong raised his blood knife and stood in front of the gate majestically, with the momentum of a man standing alone. The Pegasus raised its hooves and neighed, frightening the general's mount, and directly threw the Yanmeng general off, smashing the dust. This

　　grassland city can't be compared with the Yanlong city at all. The city wall can only be said to be a larger and thicker walled courtyard at best, and the wall is covered with vines, but Su Yong knows that once the other party goes in first, it will be impossible to take it down with the current combat power of the soldiers. After all,

　　there are still three or four thousand garrisons in this large walled courtyard. As long as they can hold out for a while, the Yanmeng army, which has taken a short rest, will open the city gate and counterattack, knocking him down.

　　No matter what, the other party can't be allowed to get in! But looking at the tens of thousands of remnants in front of him, who were in a mess but coming in full force, and the soldiers of his own side who were urging all the horses to foam at the mouth in the distance, Su Yong knew how heavy his burden was.

　　A large group of garrisons quickly appeared on the tower less than ten meters high, and a group of archers aimed at Su Yong, spraying a rain of arrows. At the same time, the Yanmeng commander Sarmu, who saw the city gate in front of him, waved his hand, and the eighteen Jinyi Tiger Guards beside him all rushed out: "Cut him!"

　　Chapter 14 Cutting people like cutting wood

　　Chapter 14 Cutting people like cutting

　　wood Su Yong patted Tianma lightly, and Tianma took a step back and hid his body in the city gate. A row of arrows flew in front of him and filled the ground.

　　"Charge!" Sarmu shouted angrily, and the more than 30,000 remnants gathered their last bit of strength and rushed towards the city gate, which was only five or six meters wide.

　　Bang! The blood knife swung out a half-moon wave of air that was extremely powerful. Seven or eight soldiers who were in the front fell down before they could even groan. More than a dozen big men who followed closely behind were also injured by the knife force and lay on the ground screaming.

　　Sword Qi! Although these Yanmeng soldiers were not martial arts swordsmen, they had heard of sword Qi. At this moment, seeing the other party's blood knife waving, a visible wave of blood was drawn out of thin air. That was naturally the legendary sword Qi.

　　These soldiers who were already hungry and weak could not help but be shocked. They immediately put up the leather shields that they already felt extremely heavy, but they did not dare to rush forward.

　　"Waste! You guys go!" Sarmu's beard stood up. Seeing that he was about to reach the door of his house, he could not be stopped by the other party. He shouted angrily, and the twelve close-fitting golden armored guards beside him immediately rushed up!

　　These golden armored guards were warriors who were proficient in martial arts and were raised by the Yanmeng royal family. They were equivalent to the inner guards of Yanlong. Because Sarmu was a relative of the Great Khan of Yanmeng, he was equipped with twelve of them.

　　In terms of single combat, these golden armored guards were naturally not as good as those famous generals, but in terms of joint attack... these guards were a whole and naturally knew how to attack together. If they rushed forward together, I'm afraid that even two more famous generals would suffer.

　　The twelve golden armored guards urged their war horses forward, but the war horses under their crotches were already at the end of their strength. Seeing the Pegasus in front of them, how could they dare to take a step? One by one, they simply lay down. The twelve guards had no choice but to wave their steel knives and rush forward.

　　Bang! There was another crisp sound, and the steel knife of the guard who rushed to the front flew into the air. Fortunately, he was also agile and could avoid the sword energy with a flip, so he was not cut by the sword energy, but his clothes were torn and he looked very embarrassed.

　　But the two guards who followed him were obviously more unlucky. They separated to the left and right, and wanted to take advantage of the gap when their teammates resisted the sword energy to attack closely, but they ignored the fact that the Pegasus under Su Yong was not easy to mess with. At this moment, the two rushed forward and each received a hoof from the Pegasus. They felt sweet in their chests and fainted. In

　　the blink of an eye, two of the twelve people fell and one was injured. The remaining nine could not help but look at each other, put away their impatience, and formed an arc to press towards Su Yong.

　　Su Yong held the knife in his hand and stopped emitting sword energy. Instead, he looked around calmly. These people were not easy to deal with. From the first opponent he chopped away, it can be seen that these people are clearly martial arts masters.

　　In fact, he couldn't keep emitting sword energy. Sword energy is powerful, but it also requires strength. After a whole day of traveling, he was also exhausted physically and mentally. Although he had chopped down many soldiers with several consecutive sword energies, he felt even more tired.

　　The man just now forcibly took his sword energy. Although his weapon was knocked away, he also suffered a rebound shock, and his blood was boiling. If Tianma had not seen the opportunity quickly, he might not have been able to stop the next two people.

　　The nine people exchanged glances, and the one on the left was the first to attack. He suddenly rushed forward three steps, jumped high, held the knife with both hands, and chopped Su Yong's shoulders like a Japanese samurai!

　　The two people on the right took the opportunity to roll on the ground and drilled into Tianma's belly.

　　The three guards in front rushed forward at the same time and chopped at Tianma's two front legs.

　　The other three stood by Su Yong and watched the changes, but the steel knives were ready to go out!

　　This joint attack can be regarded as a summary of their many years of experience. It can be said that it was their years of practical experience that allowed them to have the most reasonable estimation and coordination of the situation in front of them in a short time. Under this left, middle and right joint attack, no matter which side Su Yong wanted to rush to, he would be too busy.

　　However, Su Yong smiled coldly. He ignored the two people who were drilling through the ground on the right, and did not look at the three people who were rushing up from the front. He just swung his sword back!

　　The blood sword came later but arrived first, with an indomitable momentum and a slightly trembling dark red light, and went straight to meet the steel sword that fell from the upper left side!

　　Bang! This sound was much crisper and more piercing than the previous one!

　　The steel sword was cut in two, and

　　the man was also cut in two! The guard who jumped high on the left saw that he was fighting hard, while he had already jumped into the air, so he had to use all his strength to slash down fiercely. Unexpectedly, he did not feel the huge shock force. When he realized it, the blood sword that rolled up had easily cut off his weapon, and the dark red sword energy was rushing towards his face!

　　This time he was in the air, how could he dodge? The sword energy entered his body, but he could not feel it.

　　One knife, blood flowers all over the sky! Two bodies fell, and blood stained the golden armor.

　　The two men on the right saw their companion in trouble. Although they were shocked, they were also a little happy. Once they got under the horse's belly, they could cut open the belly and kill the opponent and the horse.

　　Unexpectedly, plans are always slower than changes. The horse didn't even look at the steel knife in front of it, and kicked out with its snow hooves! With two bangs, the two men flew out like a ball!

　　Looking at the three guards in front, three steel knives were placed on the antlers of the Pegasus at the same time, knocking out a few sparks!

　　Is this a horse, or some prehistoric monster? The three were shocked. Su Yong in front of them had already jumped off the horse's back, and a dark red knife light with the blood of his companions was already slashing towards them!

　　Without sword energy, he couldn't even feel much momentum.

　　But - fast! Incomparable speed!

　　There are thousands of swordsmanship, only speed is invincible!

　　Even if there is no indestructible sword energy, no unstoppable momentum, as long as it is fast... it is enough.

　　A small flying knife inserted in the throat and a big axe chopped on the neck, both have the same result! That is death!

　　Three thunder strikes!

　　One of them is the captain of the golden armor guards, and his martial arts are also amazing. He resolutely abandoned the steel knife placed on the antlers, and in an instant, he struggled to lower his head to the ground, barely avoiding the blood knife chopped on his head!

　　However, the blood splashing down his body and head made him know the fate of the two people beside him.

　　With one knife, two heads flew high!

　　The opponent had seen through the situation before he attacked, and he saw it more clearly than he did. At this moment, he hated the beast with two antlers.

　　Su Yong chopped the two people away with one knife, and his toes touched the two bodies that had not fallen yet. He turned in the air, and the blood knife drew a beautiful arc and chopped directly at the three people who were stunned beside him!

　　The three thunder strikes have always been a whole!

　　The first strike was fast, and the second strike was not fast, but it was very sudden. The opponent took advantage of the momentum and chopped over before he even landed.

　　The three people finally had time to raise their steel knives!

　　Bang, the blood knife chopped on the three steel knives, and only made a dumb sound!

　　The three people attacked almost at the same time, so at this moment, their steel knives were all stuck on the blood knife.

　　The blood knife chopped into the blades of the three steel knives, and finally stopped when it cut through the thick back of the knife.

　　At this moment, the three golden armored guards who were used to big scenes were dumbfounded, looking at the steel knife in their hands in disbelief. Could it be a piece of sugar cane in their hands?

　　However, Su Yong had not yet used up this trick. Just when the three were dumbfounded, his right foot swept out!

　　Bang, bang, bang! Three crisp sounds, half of the blade broke off!

　　Only then did the three strikes end.

　　These three people, as well as the captain of the golden armor who climbed up from the ground, held up the half-broken steel knife and looked at Su Yong who finally landed and was smiling and approaching him with the knife. They all had the idea of ​​running away.

　　However, Su Yong's deliberately grim smile did not last long, and he heard a violent wind coming from behind!

　　It was a terrifying whistle that could only be made by a mountain-splitting machete!

　　Chapter 15 Three Heroes Fighting the Lion King

　　Chapter 15 Three Heroes Fighting the Lion King

　　Sarmu! In the Yanmeng army with many remnants, Su Yong could not think of anyone else who could have such skills.

　　Except for Sarmu who was said to never take action!

　　Chu Nantian had told him before that in addition to the three tiger generals on the Yanmeng grassland, there was also a lion king, but he didn't know who the lion king was. After all, the warlike Yanmeng people sang it everywhere, with the purpose of scaring the Yanlong people, but it would not bring out much useful information.

　　But now, looking at the momentum behind him, which was no less than his own, but could dance a machete faster than his blood knife, this grassland lion king was undoubtedly Sarmu.

　　It was a momentum that was even more terrifying than the shocking arrow that Tuobuhua shot at him at that time. Before this momentum, he actually felt a short sense of oppression that he could not think!

　　It was the most reasonable for the lion king to lead the three tiger generals. Before the sound of the wind came in, an extremely powerful killing intent had already made Su Yong feel cold all over! In addition to the lion king, who else could have this ability?

　　But if you can't think, it will inevitably make your body react.

　　All Su Yong could do was to take the blood knife and fly up like a frog to pounce on the three golden armored guards in front!

　　Fortunately, the three people in front were all stunned. They actually saw him jump over their heads and forgot to stab the half-broken knife upwards!

　　Su Yong flipped to the ground, and he could hear the knife above his head slashing in the void with a bang! His heart was also shocked.

　　A huge wave of air was rippling above his head, and it could be seen that the knife had cut through the space and smashed the dust! Su Yong had never felt such great pressure before, even though he had seen Xiao Changfeng and Mutolu fighting before, and he had also felt the pressure of Mutolu, and faced the sword of Tuobuhua.

　　But none of them could compare to the pressure at this moment. He felt like an unarmed child facing King Kong!

　　Sarmu missed the attack, groaned, and paused with the golden-backed machete in his hand. It actually stopped in an instant, and then turned and chopped straight down! This knife technique was so powerful that it completely deviated from the concept of physics. Without the innate supreme power, how could one use this golden-backed machete weighing hundreds of pounds so freely?

　　The knife was almost cut along Su Yong's side. At the moment when he flew sideways, the mud and rocks flew up from the ground, causing him to suffer severe pain on half of his body!

　　Su Yong came back to his senses in a very embarrassed manner. Looking at the two-foot-wide ditch cracked on the ground, he was still shocked.

　　Lion King! The Lion King is indeed worthy of its reputation. Such strong internal force and such a fast speed!

　　I was already fast with that thin blood knife, but the opponent was not slower than me with a golden-backed machete weighing hundreds of pounds, and his momentum was much higher than mine.

　　What level is this? ! Su Yong's face was pale, but his mind was working rapidly: With Sarmu's ability, he had to practice to the third level of the Blood Sword at least before he could fight him. If he couldn't stop him now, it would be fine to let him enter the city. As long as he led the crowd to kill most of his remaining soldiers, he would be powerless to save the situation!

　　How can a common man's courage withstand the attack of ten thousand men? Even if you are invincible, you have to run for your life when tens of thousands of my troops rush into the city!

　　At this moment, the Yanlong soldiers have been trying their best to catch up with the lagging Yanmeng army. Screams have been heard from behind. Chu Nantian, Xiao Changfeng, Zhao Gu and others have abandoned their mounts that can't run and bravely rushed forward, killing the Yanmeng people in a miserable situation, crying for their parents!

　　However, Su Yong wanted to let the lion king enter the city, but the lion king did not appreciate it. Sarmu held the golden-backed machete in front of him with both hands, looking majestically at the black-clothed general of Yanlong in front of him, and shouted in a deep voice: "Are you Su Yong?"

　　Su Yong swung the blood-red machete, with a fearless expression on his face: "That's right, the Lion King Sarmu is indeed worthy of his reputation!"

　　Sarmu did not comment, and looked up and down at him with a pair of blood-red eyes, and suddenly sighed: "You are indeed a young hero. When I was your age, I was not as good as you!"

　　This sentence has another meaning, that is, you are not my opponent now!

　　Su Yong naturally understood, but he only responded to the praise from the Lion King with a cold smile: "What is there to fear about the courage of a common man? There are ten thousand soldiers in the country, how many can you kill?"

　　Sarmu sighed to the sky: "You are indeed a young hero! A country has ten thousand soldiers, but the courage of a common man is absolutely right! But have you ever known? Ten thousand soldiers are just controlled by a few people! If one makes a mistake, ten thousand soldiers will become skeletons in a blink of an eye! It is easy to get a thousand soldiers, but it is even harder to get a good general! If you have a good general, what does it matter if the country has ten thousand soldiers? You are so talented, but you underestimate yourself!"

　　Su Yong was shocked when he heard this. That's right! Aren't ten thousand soldiers controlled by generals? Although he was arrogant, he always lacked self-confidence. Who would have thought that the one who woke him up with a warning was the enemy's commander. This was too incredible.

　　He bowed deeply: "Lion King, your words are profound. I am grateful

　　for your teaching!" Sarmu was also a little surprised by his bow, and his admiration deepened in an instant: "Although you are a good general in the world, it is a pity that you are a short-lived person. Today you fall into my hands. For the spirits of tens of thousands of warriors in Yanmeng, I must kill you today!"

　　Su Yong held his blood knife horizontally and glanced at the guards beside him who had already changed into steel knives: "Lion King, it may not be too early to make a threat at this moment. At this moment, the outcome is not decided, and it is still uncertain who will kill whom!"

　　"Haha!" Sarmu laughed wildly at the sky, his voice cracking rocks and piercing the air, even the golden armored guards felt a little uncomfortable. The Lion King's face was flushed, and he was filled with an indescribable confidence: "Among the generals of Yanlong, in terms of martial arts, Yan Chuanyun must be ranked in the top three, but do you know how many moves he can last under my hands?"

　　Commander Yan Chuanyun? The black-faced god of war in Phoenix City? Su Yong was shocked. At that moment, he thought of the scar on his face, the scar that almost tore his nose in half. Could it be that the scar on Commander Yan's face was given by the Lion King Sarmu?

　　Sarmu snorted coldly and said, "The so-called Four Heroes of Yanlong can only tie with my Three Tigers of the Grassland. A true hero will never brag, let alone show his true strength in front of everyone... In terms of martial arts, two of the Four Heroes of Yanlong can only tie with Yan Chuanyun at most!"

　　Sarmu's implication was that he admired Commander Yan. Su Yong thought about it carefully at this time, and felt that Yan Chuanyun's momentum was indeed not weaker than Chu Nantian who came to support him, and he couldn't help but sigh.

　　It turns out that the real masters are really pretending to be pigs and eating tigers. In this way, Zhan Kuanglan of Longyi City is probably far more powerful than Xiao Changfeng and himself.

　　Taking a deep breath, he was lucky, and his eyes suddenly opened. Su Yong had already concentrated all his energy, and the blood knife stretched forward. Su Yong suddenly smiled: "Marshal Sarmu, if there is a Yan commander and me, how sure are you?"

　　Sarmu was stunned, and turned around abruptly, but saw Xiao Changfeng and Chu Nantian, relying on their agility, had killed less than 20 meters behind him!

　　A hero can't stand the crowd. You just found a dozen guards to attack me. Now I have help, but I am not afraid of playing a group fight with you. Su Yong's face was solemn, but his heart calmed down a little.

　　Although Sarmu's martial arts is far superior to his own, he has three people working together, so he will not suffer too much! What's more, our army has caught up with this group of Yanmeng people. Once a few of us fight at the city gate, the group of remnants will not think about entering the city, just blocking the opponent's way!

　　Sarmu seemed to know what he was thinking. He snorted and said, "Since they are all here, I don't have to look for them one by one. Let's solve them all at once!" He knew that the remnants of the Yanlong army who had been caught up by the Yanlong people and had been hungry for several days would definitely not be the opponent of the Yanlong army. But as long as he solved the leaders, these scattered soldiers would not be able to do much on the grassland. As long as he escaped, it would not take long for him to lead the reinforcements composed of several large tribes to destroy these Yanlong people.

　　At this time, Xiao Changfeng and Chu Nantian came together. Xiao Changfeng laughed loudly: "Lion King Sarmu, nice to meet you!" Sarmu had just hit Su Yong in the air, and Su Yong barely avoided it. This scene had already fallen into the eyes of the two people. Naturally, they knew that Sarmu, who was said to never take action, was the legendary grassland lion king.

　　At this time, a neat call came from behind: "Yanlong soldiers! Fight to the death and never retreat! Kill!!!" It was Zhao Gu and others who led the Yanlong soldiers, with a thunderous force, and fiercely pounced on the panicked Yanmeng remnants!

　　The Yanlong people are tired, but the Yanmeng people are more tired; the Yanlong people are hungry, but the Yanmeng people are even hungrier! The outcome of this battle was doomed from the beginning!

　　But don't think that those who are hungry for three days will definitely not be able to beat those who are hungry for one day. As the saying goes, don't chase the desperate enemy. Even if a person is dying frequently, he will bite back cruelly under such stimulation! What's more, there are more than 30,000 Yanmeng people. Even if a lot of them fell behind on the road, their number is still higher than that of the Yanlong soldiers. At this moment, seeing that they were caught up by the enemy and had nowhere to escape, they had to raise their steel knives with their last bit of strength!

　　At the gate of the city, the early autumn wind rose, and the three Yanlong generals also raised their weapons against the grassland lion king in front of them who was like a lion...

　　Chapter 16 Terrible Inertia

　　Chapter 16 Terrible Inertia

　　The cruelty of a battle can be seen from the number of casualties.

　　If in a war, the number of dead people is more than the number of seriously injured, the number of seriously injured people is more than the number of slightly injured, and there are almost no uninjured people... then it can be imagined that the cruelty of this war has reached an unprecedented level.

　　There is no doubt that at this moment, under the city of Luorige, such a war is going on.

　　The steel knives are rolling, the silver spears are blunt, the arms are cramping, and the thighs are shaking...

　　Some people can no longer lift the steel knives, and can only use their heads to hit the enemies in front of them. When they are dizzy, they use their mouths to bite the nose and ears of the enemies, just like Tyson who can no longer swing his fists in the ring...

　　All attacks and all resistances have returned to the most primitive and basic instinctive actions.

　　The Yanlong people can no longer swing their swords. Fortunately, the Yanmeng people have been unable to swing their swords a moment ago. The Yanlong people are weak all over, but the Yanmeng people can no longer move their feet. The two sides entangled together, hugged each other, and bit each other, fighting like children under ten years old.

　　The Yanlong army of less than 30,000 and the Yanmeng army of more than 30,000 met with swords until the end. The number of people was almost the same, and everyone went into battle again with bare hands and wrestled into a ball.

　　There were more than 3,000 soldiers stationed on the city wall. They were firing arrows from the city wall, but when they saw that they could not distinguish the enemy from the enemy, they simply rushed out and fought the Yanlong people who had the upper hand.

　　On the other side...

　　the golden armored guards had all fallen down. The one who still exuded an indomitable aura was the Lion King Sarmu. Su Yong, Chu Nantian, and Xiao Changfeng, who were standing in a triangular shape facing him, had not fallen down either.

　　"Good, good, good!" Sarmu, whose leather armor had long been broken, revealing the brocade clothes inside, and whose brocade clothes were still stained with countless blood, laughed wildly and said, "Young people are formidable. I haven't had such a refreshing battle for a long time!"

　　Xiao Changfeng's face was pale, and a streak of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth, but he quickly wiped it off. Just now, his silver spear hit the opponent fiercely, and his heart was dislocated. His internal organs twitched, and he was already holding back the blood from gushing out. At this moment, he was leaning on the silver spear, and his body was already shaky.

　　Chu Nantian was no better than him. The most surprising thing was the deep scar on the side of his neck! He used a machete to fight against Sarmu's golden-backed machete. His knife cut the opponent's leather armor, leaving several bloodstains; the opponent's knife almost cut off his head. At this moment, his neck was numb, and the scar on his shoulder could even see the bone!

　　What about Su Yong? Su Yong's condition was undoubtedly the best among the three, thanks to his extremely fast body movement. His internal strength was not as good as Xiao Chu and the others, but he had the advantage of weapons. Even though the blood knife that could cut iron like mud had little effect on the golden-backed machete, his body movement, which could teleport with his mind, still allowed him to escape the opponent's fatal blows repeatedly!

　　At this moment, except for the fact that his right hand was broken by the opponent's hard impact and he couldn't hold the knife, he was not seriously injured. At least his left hand could still hold the knife!

　　But holding the knife with the left hand... naturally cannot be compared with the right hand.

　　It is true that the skills are in the brain and the perception is in the heart, but different tools and different limbs are used to operate, and there is a problem of proficiency, because the reaction is in the body, not in the heart!

　　This is the same as you are used to holding chopsticks with your right hand and now use your left hand to pick up food. Anyway, every time you make a move, it is always a little awkward.

　　Fortunately, it is just awkward, not out of shape. For Sarmu, who has more than a dozen scars on his body, this awkward move is still threatening!

　　The scars on Sarmu's body are not deep, but there are many! Three Yanlong generals, three people who are half his age, seem to be tirelessly fighting around him. He actually feels like they are being surrounded and killed!

　　Killed in a circle? How many years ago was that? He remembered that when he was still a teenager of sixteen, he followed the Khan's troops to invade the Phoenix City of Yanlong for the first time, and was once tricked by a black-faced Yanlong general.

　　At that time, all the golden armor guards died, and the black-faced general and two other captains surrounded him and fought. Fortunately, he was very good at martial arts when he was young, and the other side was short of soldiers, so they supported him for half a day. Although he was rescued by the general sent by the Khan later, a certain part of his body was hit by the black-faced general, and it was... Forever unusable!

　　That was the pain that every man who was full of yearning for the future could not endure! He woke up in the middle of the night again and again, but he was a little confused. Why did he hear that in the Yanlong Empire, there were some men who specialized in accepting this kind of pain to gain power and money... He vaguely remembered that the Yanlong people called that kind of people "eunuchs".

　　It was not until three years ago that he avenged his youth. Although he was still not satisfied, but... he chopped the handsome and cold black boy into a rotten garlic nose, which was a little relieved. After all, the black boy's martial arts has also improved by leaps and bounds. If I hadn't kept my hatred in mind and practiced hard every day, I'm afraid I wouldn't be his opponent.

　　But today... Will I repeat the same mistake and die in the hands of these guys? Sarmu's face turned red and white, but no one knew what he was thinking.

　　Sarmu coughed and forced himself out of his memories. He looked blankly at the army that was still fighting in a group, and suddenly a strange look appeared on his face.

　　It's me, it's me! If I hadn't supported it until now and inspired everyone's fighting spirit, my subordinates would definitely not be able to support it until this moment! After all, these Yanlong people who came to chase them have too many physical advantages over them!

　　He looked at Su Yong and the other two again, and hissed, "Let's go together." The voice was extremely free and indifferent.

　　Su Yong had been staring at Sarmu, and when he heard his words, he couldn't help but sigh. This old man is really not bragging. With the siege of the three of them, he can still have the upper hand. It's natural that Yan Chuanyun suffered a loss under his hands.

　　At this moment, Chu Nantian was seriously injured, and Xiao Changfeng couldn't even stand steadily, and he himself... He smiled bitterly and looked at the blood knife in his left hand.

　　How could I beat this grassland lion king alone?

　　He knew that the lion king was also covered with scars? However, looking at the momentum, the starved lion was still the beast king. Looking at his thick skeleton and the eyes that were redder than blood, Su Yong's hands trembled slightly.

　　Sword energy and sword momentum both require strength to drive. Half an hour ago, the strength that can support sword energy and sword momentum had been used up. At this moment, in addition to waving his left hand and sweeping out awkward moves, is there any other way?

　　Su Yong took a deep breath, and his left hand was extremely weak and slashed the blood knife again.

　　Thunder Three Strike! It was still the Thunder Three Strike that was famous for its incomparable speed and lightning speed!

　　But without the sword energy and power, the Thunder Three Strike has degenerated into three mediocre sword moves, and each move is weaker than the last!

　　Sarmu looked at him with disdain. Even though he was covered in wounds, it would not be difficult for him to knock the boy away with his machete. He had just fought to the point of both sides being injured and severely injured Xiao Changfeng and Chu Nantian. Although the boy's body movement was fast enough to escape, he would definitely win in a one-on-one fight!

　　"Although your move is good, you are no longer strong. The spirit of this strange move has been lost. Even with the help of a sharp weapon, it can't pose a threat to me." Sarmu had seen that it was a precious sword in the previous fight. He said lightly, and the golden-backed machete brought out a long-lost sound of wind, and once again fiercely met the bloody knife!

　　He still used the machete weighing hundreds of pounds with ease.

　　Seeing that the machete was about to use the power of wind and thunder to knock Su Yong's bloody knife into the air, Su Yong suddenly withdrew his hand, and the bloody knife suddenly slipped out of his hand after a pause! Before the machete hit, it had already changed direction and flew out of his hand!

　　Sarmu was stunned. The blood knife in front of him was getting bigger and bigger. He was actually planning to use it as a flying knife? He couldn't help but sighed secretly. Without the sharp weapon, what else can you use to fight me? He dodged to the side, and the blood knife passed by his neck and cut off a few of his white hairs!

　　It must be said that Su Yong's unexpected move was really unexpected, but it was a close call after all.

　　But Su Yong's moves were not over yet. As soon as the blood knife was thrown, he bent down and rushed forward two steps. The machete on his head did not hit his blood knife, but only hit the air in the air. With the sound of the wind, he suddenly stretched out both hands and grabbed the handle of the golden back machete!

　　When Sarmu exerted his strength, he just used all his strength on his hands, and took the opportunity to pull hard on the handle!

　　Sarmu was stunned by the flying blood knife, and he had already relaxed a little on the machete in his hand. At this moment, he was exhausted. He was pulled by him like this, and the machete in his hand was snatched away by him!

　　When someone's weapon is taken away, he will subconsciously want to take it back. Just when Sarmu took a step forward in a daze and reached out to grab the handle of the machete, he found that Su Yong had returned the handle to his hand!

　　Huh? He was stunned for a moment, watching the other party push the handle back.

　　However, a little hesitation caused by being stunned in a fight is undoubtedly fatal. He was still confused, and suddenly felt a pain in his heart. The tip of the knife handle made of black iron had been pressed hard against his chest!

　　Su Yong snatched the machete and raised it slightly outward, having already released the force of the forward attack. This time, he used all his strength to move forward and bumped into Sarmu who was stepping forward!

　　This is not a powerful trick, it's just inertia.

　　The tip of the black iron weighing several hundred pounds hit Sarmu's previous wound hard!

　　The wound burst open and blood spurted wildly! Although the tip of the machete was not sharp, it was also a sharp corner. At this moment, under the inertia of the rapidly moving Sarmu and Su Yong who suddenly stopped and counterattacked, the handle of the machete actually pierced three inches deep!

　　Three inches is not long, but it just reaches the heart! No matter how awesome you are, as long as you are not a god or a monster, you will be killed if you are stabbed in the heart!

　　Chapter 17 Heavy Casualties

　　Chapter 17 Heavy Casualties

　　The death of Sarmu was like the fall of the last pillar in their hearts. Under the shouting of the three people, the Yanmeng people who had long been unable to support themselves finally relaxed their hearts and let the other party kill them as if they were relieved.

　　At the last moment, when the lion king Sarmu's eyes were about to drift away, he tried to open his mouth and made a weak sound: "You...what is your trick?"

　　Su Yong looked at him with apology, looking at this prairie lion who was once so arrogant that the three famous generals of Yanlong were unable to fight back, and sighed blankly: "This is not a trick, it is just out of inertia... or, it is an instinct and habit formed by everyone, and it is also the final result of your and my psychological activities."

　　He pretended to be tired and weak before, just to take advantage of Sarmu's relaxed psychology, and then suddenly threw the knife, and only when the opponent was stunned did he forcefully snatch the opponent's weapon, and then the last backhand attack, which was actually a series of actions combining the character's psychology and behavioral habits, and could not be called a move.

　　But, isn't this also a tactic? This tactic cannot take into account the strength of the two sides, and even considers the opponent's reaction and human psychology. Without accurate estimation and great courage, who would abandon the knife in his hand to gamble on such a game?

　　After all, if you miss, it means that you are powerless to turn the tide, and you will directly hand over the last glimmer of life to the opponent! Although it is easy to say, how much courage does it take?

　　"Inertia... psychology..." Sarmu muttered to himself, and suddenly a strange look appeared in his eyes: "So this is the heavenly tactic that countless famous generals have been pursuing! Good, good, good! Good for you, Su Yong, I didn't expect that you are so young, but you can see everything so thoroughly! I... I am not as good as you, and I am willing to die in your hands this time!"

　　In fact, the so-called heavenly way seems to be extremely mysterious and confusing, but in essence it is an approach that suits the environment and people's hearts. If you study the environment thoroughly, study people thoroughly, and have a correct estimate of yourself, then this itself is already on the road of heaven!

　　Su Yong sighed, looking at the red-eyed lion king who seemed to have aged several decades in an instant, and said sincerely: "Lion king, you are too kind, you did not lose to me! You are also a normal person, and you are always bound to be in trouble! If you really lose, it is because you lost to yourself." "

　　I am a normal person, I lost to myself..." The lion king suddenly laughed up to the sky, his face was extremely excited, and even had a bit of comfort: "Yes, I am a normal person... a normal person! I just lost to myself, lost to myself! This is not a shameful thing." Although the lion king was hit by Yan Chuanyun that year, which made him weak in some aspects... But for so many years, there has been no bad rumors, and he deserves the name of a resounding warrior.

　　The laughter stopped abruptly, and the lion king spit out a touch of bright red, and finally uttered a few words that no one except Su Yong could hear: "Su Yong, thank you!" After that, he rolled his eyes and died.

　　...

　　After the death of Lion King Sarmu, all the Yanmeng people who were still resisting finally lost their last support. Some surrendered, some gave up, and this tragic war finally came to an end.

　　After controlling the military defense of Luorige, all the surrendered Yanmeng people were locked up in a large cell that was originally a warehouse, and everyone finally relaxed completely.

　　Recalling the scene under the city, many officers and soldiers were still a little frightened. In the last moment of life and death, let alone the Yanmeng people, even I couldn't help but want to give up!

　　Fortunately, the generals were still standing, and they insisted on standing with their last bit of strength until the other lion king fell down! Su Yong is undoubtedly the greatest hero, but which of Chu Nantian and Xiao Changfeng is not a hero?

　　The city of Luorige is not big. Many tribes migrated outside the city with the environment and climate. There are only a few thousand garrisons and nearly 10,000 civilians, most of whom are the elderly, the weak, women and children, stationed in the city, so Su Yong and others are not too worried that these civilians will suddenly riot.

　　He ordered Sun Shangwu, Zhao Gu and others to lead some soldiers who were not seriously injured to guard the fortress. Su Yong, Chu Nantian and Xiao Changfeng immediately found a military doctor to treat the wounds, and most of the exhausted soldiers naturally settled down gradually.

　　There are military doctors in the army, but how can the medicines with such a large number of casualties be enough? Fortunately, as one of the five major cities in the grassland, there is a medical clinic in the city. The Yanlong people naturally dare not use their doctors, but they plundered their pharmacy and took all the medicines.

　　At night, the moon was high in the sky. The grassland in early autumn was already a little cold, but at this moment, the Sunset Grid was very different from the past and seemed unusually lively.

　　Countless long-burning lanterns illuminated the Sunset Grid as bright as day. Under the lights, countless seriously injured Yanlong warriors lay on three long straw mats. If you look down from the air, you would think you have arrived in the underworld.

　　Su Yong hung his right hand from his neck with a cloth belt. He, Chu Nantian, whose shoulder was wrapped like a camel hump, and Xiao Changfeng, whose body was wrapped like a mummy, all three of them gathered their strength and looked at the soldiers' injuries along the three long straw mats.

　　How could the two military doctors deal with tens of thousands of wounded soldiers? At this moment, they were only treating the seriously ill with internal injuries. Those with skin injuries, those who had lost a few pieces of flesh, and even those with exposed bones, naturally had dozens of soldiers who knew some daily medical treatment to take care of them with gold wound medicine and hemostatic powder.

　　Of the 30,000 troops, only 2,000 were gone when they reached the Styx, and now, there were less than 20,000 left. After a careful look, everyone was surprised to find that the biggest casualties were actually the Silver Dragon Army, which was known for its best training. This might be because both the Dragon Wing Army and the Black Whirlwind Column were soldiers from the border town and could adapt better to the environment outside the Great Wall.

　　Of course, the casualties of the Yanmeng people were even more terrible. Except for the five or six thousand prisoners who were locked up in the cells, the remaining nearly 30,000 people were all killed in the battle. The smell of blood outside the city might be blown to Yimoer with the wind!

　　There were more people killed in the battle than seriously injured, and more seriously injured than slightly injured. There was no one injured at all, which was unique! This battle is also destined to go down in history. However, who else can feel the cruelty and heaviness of it except Su Yong and others who were in the situation?

　　Until all the soldiers received relatively safe treatment and were settled down to rest, the exhausted Su Yong, Chu Nantian, and Xiao Changfeng returned to a small courtyard temporarily requisitioned.

　　Although the Yanmeng people built a city like Luo Ri Ge, it was obvious that they did not learn much architectural knowledge from the Yanlong people. This small courtyard was basically built according to a large tent. The four walls were crooked and shaky, and the beams on the top leaked a few rays of moonlight.

　　But on the grassland, it is already precious. Su Yong looked up at the roof and smiled bitterly.

　　"There are heavy casualties right now. If we want to continue moving forward, we need to recuperate for at least a few days." Xiao Changfeng rubbed his nose and forced himself to control his sleepiness.

　　Chu Nantian nodded, which immediately caused pain in his shoulder. He had to lower his voice and said, "Yes, if we advance rashly like this, we will probably be destroyed by the nearby tribal alliance before we reach Yimor!"

　　Su Yong walked a few steps around the circular wall and said with a smile, "Although this battle was won with great difficulty, we have destroyed this army after all. Under such power, even if the nearby tribes know that we have suffered heavy casualties, they dare not approach easily...so we are still safe for the time being."

　　"As for Yimor," Su Yong pondered for a while and said, "Although the Yanmeng army has been completely defeated by us, there are still some deserters who rushed to some tribes by the Styx, and then detoured back to their capital. Together with the Yulan Army that was originally in the city, I think there will be no less than 20,000 people." The

　　Yulan Army originally had 20,000 people, but in the battle of Pandi, the 3,000 people led by Tuobuhua had died together with the Eagle Flag, so there were only 17,000 people left. However, with the powerful combat effectiveness of the Yulan Army, his 20,000 remaining soldiers still seem to be not enough.

　　Xiao Changfeng shook his head and said, "Not only that, the other party must have seen that we are aiming at Yimor, and I think they will have to transfer troops from some large tribes and nearby cities. In this way, it may not be difficult to gather 30,000 people!"

　　If there are 30,000 people, there is no need to attack, the other party will directly drive them out of the grassland.

　　"Are we going back like this?" Seeing the situation in front of them, the three people thought unwillingly at the same time.

　　Chapter 18 The Bold Tribe

　　Chapter 18 The Bold Tribe

　　Going forward, they would be fighting against the strong with the weak again, and they would not only be at a disadvantage in terms of personnel, but also in terms of combat power.

　　The casualties in the battle of Sunset Ge were heavy, and it was not known whether these 20,000 people could be a match for the 10,000 cavalry of the other side in the short term. However, they were unwilling to return home. They had gone through so much trouble to fly across the Styx and chased the other side for three days and three nights. Now that all the obstacles were cleared, they did not expect that they were also seriously injured and had no strength to fight again.

　　"I don't know what's going on with the two fronts in the south and the west," Chu Nantian sighed, "If the imperial court can send tens of thousands more people, I'm afraid it won't be difficult for us to wipe out the entire Yanmeng."

　　Xiao Changfeng also said hatefully, "Zhan Kuanglan is also a stubborn person. If he had given us ten more thousand people, we might all be on our way to Yimor now!"

　　Su Yong shook his head disapprovingly, "The Yanmeng grassland is a million miles in radius. How easy is it to conquer it? Don't look at these tribes as a pile of loose sand at the moment. They are from all over the world. Once the country is about to be destroyed, they will surely form a large army at all costs and launch a siege. Then we will be unable to escape! Aggression can never last long!"

　　He paced a few steps lightly, "Therefore, our mission this time is to capture the Khan, or send hostages back to the country, or get something that can control their lifeline, and then demand a large amount of compensation, so that they will no longer have the ability to harass our border in ten, thirty, fifty or one hundred years!"

　　The two nodded at the same time. Wars have always been for the sake of interests. At this moment, they invaded the grassland because the Yanmeng people were unjust first, which can be said to be justified. But whoever wants to annex another country will end up with good results?

　　Either being assimilated or being retaliated in the end, this is almost the common point of all history.

　　"Let's rest first. We have this small city to guard, so we are not afraid of the Yanmeng people's attack in the short term." Su Yong scratched his head and said, "Write another letter and send it to Longyi City immediately to see if Commander Zhan can help us get some support?"

　　Of course, the two would not object. After deciding to send capable people to deliver the letter quickly, everyone rested.

　　In the next few days, no enemy attacks were found on the grassland, and the soldiers of the Yanlong Army got enough rest during these few days. In addition, there was abundant food and grass here, and there were many cattle and sheep. Naturally, the diet was greatly improved, and the injuries also improved greatly.

　　Su Yong's sling has been removed. Although his right hand is still a little inconvenient, he can barely hold a knife. Chu Nantian's injuries also improved greatly. When the gold medicine on his shoulder was opened, it was found that the wound had begun to scab. Xiao Changfeng didn't know whether it was because he had eaten too much beef these days, but his internal injuries had healed without medicine.

　　In fact, the serious internal injuries at that time were also affected by a lot of factors such as hunger and fatigue. Once he ate well and slept well, he would be fine.

　　A few days later, Zhan Kuanglan sent a reply: The battle situation has been reported to the court, and he will try his best to get reinforcements from the court. Take care!

　　Seeing this reply, the faces of the three people were not very good. Humph, try your best? It means that my soldiers will not be given to you anymore, you wait!

　　"According to the scouts' intelligence, the tribe that Luo Rige left a few days ago has begun to station near us again." Chu Nantian smiled bitterly.

　　"This may not be the original tribe, but the spies sent by Yimoer!" Xiao Changfeng said angrily. Although the three of them had recovered from their injuries, the soldiers were not as good as them. If the battle started at this moment, they would only be able to face 10,000 enemies.

　　Su Yong walked back and forth a few steps and looked at Zhao Gu who was standing with his hands down: "How many tribes dared to approach, and how many people were there?"

　　"There are six or seven tribes, about three or four thousand people, most of them are close to the west." Zhao Gu said.

　　"So many? Then it's not just spies..." Su Yong frowned: "I suspect this is the vanguard of their attack."

　　"You and Sun Shangwu go to explore again, bring more capable people, and pay attention to it. Don't miss any details!" Su Yong thought for a while and said: "Equip with the best war horses. If necessary, you can try to get closer and see their reactions."

　　"Yes!" Zhao Gu bowed and retreated.

　　They were busy fighting before, so how could they pay attention to the nearby tribes? Besides, the Yanmeng people on the grassland looked the same, and they couldn't tell which were herdsmen and which were enemy troops. Now that they dared to approach and gathered in the direction of Yimoer, they were naturally very suspicious.

　　Three or four thousand people, this is not a small number, especially when they are in a period of transition. The three of them seemed to have telepathy, looked at each other, and ran to the camp, told the military doctor to speed up the treatment, and began to carefully understand the current status of their subordinates' injuries.

　　It was another evening, and the setting sun in the west of Luorige was big and round, like a huge millstone, and began to sink into the horizon according to the unchanged trajectory for thousands of years.

　　In this twilight, Su Yong, Chu Nantian and others came to the top of the city, which was not very high, and looked at the sky in the west in silence.

　　In the desolate twilight, it seemed that a dark cloud was floating.

　　Not long after approaching, looking closely, it was more than a dozen knights sitting on horseback, driving hundreds of cattle and sheep, and walking towards the nearest tribal fence.

　　Su Yong squinted for a moment and couldn't help laughing. At this time, Xiao Changfeng and Chu Nantian couldn't help laughing in unison.

　　"It seems that the Yanmeng people really don't know how to act!" Su Yong laughed.

　　Xiao Changfeng couldn't help laughing: "Such a rich tribe actually appeared, we really didn't find it along the way!" Along the way, they were all poor tribes, and the number of cattle and sheep was probably not as many as the population. I didn't expect that the tribe closest to Luorige would be so rich.

　　In this year of conscription and grain everywhere, where can there be such a tribe?

　　Chu Nantian also laughed: "Are they really not afraid that we will go out to rob? It's not easy to collect such a sum of food!" Now that the Yanmeng army has fallen, is there a surplus of food?

　　"They see that we have too many wounded now, and we won't go out of the city to fight them hard." Su Yong's face became serious: "We can rely on the city wall to resist tens of thousands of people, but it is not easy to leave here and forcibly eat these thousands of people. Moreover, judging from their attitude, I am afraid that reinforcements will continue to come, and then they will gradually surround this place without knowing it, turning Luorige into a dead city."

　　If one day you wake up and find such "bold" tribes in the east, south, west and north, it will be bad.

　　Chapter 19: Advance to Yimoer

　　Chapter 19: Advance to Yimoer

　　Zhao Gu came up to the top of the city with a grim look on his face: "According to the count after approaching, those tribes are definitely more than 4,000 people, maybe close to 5,000, and every time they come back from grazing, there are always more people coming back!"

　　Su Yong smiled and said, "I know." I didn't expect that the Yanmeng people, who have always been known for their ferocity, would also play the game of boiling frogs in warm water . It's really rare!

　　Chu Nantian and Xiao Changfeng were a little worried: "The soldiers are not well at the moment, this is troublesome!" These are not the Yanmeng people who fled with hunger. Just look at the cattle and sheep of those tribes, and you can know how well they are prepared. If they really fight with these thousands of vanguard troops, it's hard to say who will chase and who will fight.

　　Moreover, the civilians in the city are now intimidated by their military strength and will not cause trouble. Who knows if they will stab them in the back once a war breaks out? Although most of them are women and children, the Yanmeng people are fierce by nature and may be ruthless. After all, this is their territory.

　　"You can't fight because your injuries are not healed, so you can only leave." Su Yong nodded and said, "They didn't launch an attack because they still need to mobilize troops from other tribes and cities, and the troops can't arrive so quickly. We don't have much time left, so tell everyone to prepare food immediately, and carry all the rations that Luo Rige can take away on horseback, and don't leave them anything useful!"

　　"Leave?" Chu Nantian was a little confused: "Where to go? Go back?" The journey back will take several days. Even if there is enough rations, it is inevitable that they will be caught up by the other side, repeating the battle a few days ago, but the roles of the chasing and fleeing parties have changed.

　　Xiao Changfeng was silent for a long while and let out a long sigh: "We have no mass base in this isolated city, and I'm afraid we can't hold on for long. This is the only way."

　　Seeing that everyone was unwilling, Su Yong smiled: "Hey! Did I say I wanted to go back?"

　　Looking at everyone's shocked faces, Su Yong smiled slightly and said: "Think about it, Yimor has only 20,000 defenders, and they are all female soldiers, while these tribes are all men. Where do they come from?"

　　"Of course they are transferred from other cities and tribes!" said Sun Shangwu.

　　Su Yong nodded and said, "Yes, it is because other cities and tribes are at different distances from here that they came one after another... But since they have transferred most of the troops they can mobilize, will the defense of other places still be strict?"

　　Chu Nantian had already understood it at this time: "You mean to leave here and attack other cities and large tribes?"

　　Xiao Changfeng clapped his hands: "Yes, since they all rushed here, other places must be empty, we can just catch them off guard... By then, the battle line will be stretched wider and wider, and their large group will be in a circle!"

　　Su Yong laughed and said, "Don't forget our original purpose, which is to beat the Yanmeng people so hard that they will remember this pain forever... Not to occupy their Dongcheng!" The longer it takes, the more painful it will be for the Yanmeng people. Not to mention that they can't organize troops to attack Yanlong in a short time, even if they want to recover, they don't know how many years it will take.

　　How can you attack other countries when there is chaos in your own country?

　　Sun Shangwu's eyes lit up and he said, "The closest city to East City right now is South City. Most of the vanguard troops must have come from South City, and South City is less than a thousand miles away. We can bypass the west and go directly to the south. It will only take more than a day."

　　Everyone nodded, thinking that a sudden attack on South City would definitely work.

　　However, Su Yong shook his head.

　　"You mean to attack North City? Although North City is only slightly farther than South City, the reinforcements coming halfway are likely to run into it..." Zhao Gu pondered over the map. The terrain in the north is relatively flat, which is a main route on the grassland.

　　Su Yong still shook his head. Seeing everyone looking at each other, he smiled and said, "Since they are all rushing here, the vigilance everywhere will definitely be relaxed. Why don't we go straight to the key point and take Yimor?"

　　"But Yimor has 20,000 Magnolia Army!" Sun Shangwu said in surprise, "If we rush there with these 20,000 remaining soldiers, aren't we looking for death?"

　　Including Chu Nantian and Xiao Changfeng, they both nodded, and looked at him with some confusion. If the army recovered, it would go straight to Yimor, but now...

　　"It is because we have not recovered yet, they can't think of us attacking Yimor!" Su Yong's face was serious: "Once we leave here, their scouts will definitely find out. At that time, no matter whether it is the South City or the North City, they will definitely take a shortcut to support! Because they came out of it, who doesn't worry about their loved ones being hurt? So it is possible that we haven't captured it yet, and the reinforcements have arrived, thus putting us in a dilemma!"

　　"But it's different in Yimor. There are 20,000 Magnolia Army there." Su Yong glanced at everyone: "These vanguard troops won't be so worried! And... the most important thing is, even if Yimor gets the news, they will think that their vanguard has chased us around. They won't think that we dare to rush to the capital and die!"

　　Everyone nodded and admired. But Chu Nantian was still worried: "But Yimor is the capital, the city is high and the population is large. Even if we launch a surprise attack, I'm afraid our chances of winning are not high."

　　"We can only give it a try!" Su Yong gritted his teeth and said, "If we attack other places, although we can seize it, we will kill one thousand enemies and lose eight hundred of our own. Sooner or later we will be worn out by them! But Yimor is different. As long as we succeed in the surprise attack and capture royal relatives and the like, we will have bargaining chips

　　. Even if they don't surrender, we will die for a good cause and it won't be in vain!" "Of course, if we can capture the Khan or the prince of Yanmeng, we will win even if we fight to the last few people!" Su Yong's face showed a strange look: "I know this is a bit crazy, but the city of Yanmeng is not like our Yanlong. The solidity and height are much different. We may still be able to break into the city and enter the palace when the other party is not prepared!"

　　Thinking of being able to kill Yimor and the palace, this group of war maniacs immediately became energetic, their eyes flashed fiercely, and their saliva flowed down.

　　Although Su Yong's words were ordinary, the logic behind them was clear. According to this situation, it was possible to capture Yimoer. When everyone thought about being able to attack the capital of Yanmeng, they were already excited, not to mention the possibility of breaking through Yimoer and entering the Yanmeng Palace.

　　At this moment, Xiao Changfeng was the first to clap his hands and said, "Yes, attack Yimoer! It's worth it even if you die! In the thousands of years of Yanlong, who has been able to attack the capital of Yanmeng? I didn't expect that I, Xiao Changfeng, would also be involved! I agree with Brother Su's plan!"

　　Chu Nantian's face flushed: "Do you remember what I said, if you can attack Yimoer, you will have no regrets even if you die!"

　　Except for a few generals who were known for their caution, everyone else nodded in agreement, so the plan was passed.

　　"Okay! Let's take enough rations, prepare the fastest war horses, and leave here in the early morning! Go around the west and go south, then turn into the middle and head straight for Yimoer!"

　　"What about here?" Zhao Gu suddenly asked.

　　Everyone just remembered that there were still 6,000 captives and abundant food and grass here. If the enemy rushed in, how much trouble would these captives bring to themselves in the future?

　　Su Yong frowned, walked back and forth, looked at the faces of the people several times, and found that Chu Xiao and the others always avoided them intentionally or unintentionally. He couldn't help but sighed secretly, I still have to be the bad guy!

　　Do it, no evil, no hero! What's there to be afraid of? Aren't there enough lives under my command?

　　He finally hummed: "Put some straw men on the top of the city, put on the clothes of the deceased brothers to fool the enemy; pick out the best war horses, and kill the rest! Take all the rations that can be brought, pile the rest together, and set the time to burn them with candles!" When the candle burns to a certain position, the bound oil rope will burn, causing a fire... This is a time bomb in the cold weapon era.

　　"Captives... Where are the prisoners?" Zhao Gu glanced at him and asked with some fear.

　　Su Yong gritted his teeth and said, "The remaining food and grass are all piled around the prison cell!"

　　Xiao Changfeng and Chu Nantian couldn't help but shudder, and sighed in their hearts. Although human life is worthless in troubled times, all countries have a consensus that prisoners of war should not be killed.

　　However, just letting the tiger go back to the mountains will cause endless troubles! They all know that this is a last resort, but...if they want to give this order themselves, can they give it themselves?

　　Burning and killing 6,000 captives in one fire, this evil reputation is not something that everyone can bear!

　　And how much and how long will this fire bring pain to the people of Yanmeng?

　　Chapter 20 Burning the City

　　Chapter 20 Burning the City

　　It was close to midnight, and everything had been arranged. Zhao Gu pushed open the small door of the courtyard and found that Su Yong was still reading the book he got from the old man in the maze under the candlelight, with his eyebrows furrowed, as if thinking about something.

　　"General, everything has been arranged, everyone is gathered." Zhao Gu whispered.

　　Su Yong put the book away, squinted his eyes and looked at the small courtyard, sighed, patted Zhao Gu on the shoulder, and walked out with him.

　　20,000 Yanlong soldiers silently led the war horses covered with cloth. Although some of them had not recovered yet, many people couldn't help but straighten their chests when they saw Su Yong coming out.

　　The officers and subordinates below had already said everything that needed to be said. Su Yong, Xiao Changfeng and others only took a quick look at the troops and waved their hands to let everyone get on their horses.

　　They quietly opened the city gates, and everyone walked towards the south along the city wall in a very low-key manner. The sound of horses' hooves tied with grass roots did not even alarm the roosters crowing on the top of the city.

　　It was still early before dawn, and until the last person gently closed the two city gates, he did not find anything unusual. Perhaps the people in the Sunset Grid did not have the habit of getting up early, or since they were occupied by the Flame Dragons, they knew that their movements were restricted, so they simply slept a little longer.

　　Therefore, until later when it was dawn and they saw a fire burning in the place where the Flame Dragons were stationed, the panicked Yanmeng citizens still did not dare to open the city gates, but just watched from a distance, pointing their fingers in amazement and talking about it. After all,

　　in their opinion, the guards on the top of the city did not care, so why should they be so anxious? Could they help the Flame Dragons put out the fire?

　　How could they know that those Yanlong soldiers who seemed to be so majestic and unmoved on the top of the city were just scarecrows!

　　Su Yong and his men led the army to the south first, bypassing the densely populated tribal areas in the west, and then turned eastward to Yimoer, until they saw the traces of the Gulahu Mountains, and turned back with unsatisfied thoughts, and saw the little fire in the distant Sunset.

　　But they didn't know that the little fire at this time was actually a big fire in Sunset!

　　The Yanmeng people in the city watched the fire getting bigger and bigger, and heard the screams coming from the fire. However, after witnessing the might of the Yanlong Army these days, the old and young women and children were actually waiting and watching. They were still wondering why no Yanlong people came to put out the fire, and where did those screams come from?

　　It was not until the fire burned the garrison to ashes and was about to spread to the surroundings that they woke up from the surprise that no one put out the fire, and hurried home to pick up the wooden bucket and water tray. However, it was too late. The fire was out of control until it almost burned half of the sunset grid. It was put out by these pitiful old and young women and children.

　　The vanguard of Yanmeng outside the city saw the fire in the city, but did not know the cause. Although they sent scouts to investigate, they were afraid of the might of the 20,000 Yanlong Army in the city. The scouts who were used to being "herders" these days did not dare to get too close. After all, the motionless Yanlong "soldiers" on the top of the city seemed to be staring at them. It was

　　not until someone opened the city gate and ran out and shouted that they woke up from their dream.

　　As Su Yong expected, these people rushed into the city and found that it was just an empty city. The Yanlong people had left and took away all the food and horses. They reacted immediately and only left a small number of people to clean up the place. Most of the troops immediately went to reinforce the South City and the North City.

　　It was a pity that this small group of people searched the sunset grid, but found nothing except ashes and a shocking charred corpse somewhere.

　　Most of the Yanmeng warriors had been busy for more than a day. When they saw their own city, they finally breathed a sigh of relief: it seems that the enemy did not attack this side, but the unlucky one was the other one!

　　Unfortunately, they did not guess correctly. Both the South City and the North City were separated by a distance of two days. Even if both sides immediately sent personnel to exchange intelligence, they would not know the truth until two days later.

　　Su Yong led 20,000 soldiers and came to the foot of the Gulahu Mountains, the highest and longest mountain range on the Yanmeng Prairie, in the afternoon.

　　The Gulahu Mountains, looking at the map, are like two curved beards of the Yanmeng people, uh, two beards connected together, but with a fold in the middle. And on the other side of the beard on the left is the Yanmeng capital, Yimoer, which is built against the highest peak of this steep mountain range, Tangbuku Peak.

　　But don't think that it's just a mountain, and you can walk over it quickly. The length of these two beards would probably take two days of riding to get around.

　　Go through the mountains? Although the Gulahu Mountains are not as steep and towering as the Bloodline Mountains outside Phoenix City, they are full of cliffs and cliffs, and there is nowhere to walk on the high mountains and dense forests. Tangbuku Peak is even more inaccessible to mortals. The agile hunters may be able to climb the mountains and wade through the streams, using ropes and tools to walk a distance, but the army... let alone the army with war horses, can't get through anyway.

　　Even if they can get through, they must abandon the war horses and graft countless ropes to find the way... If they calculate it this way, it's better to ride on horses for two days. There is also a legend that the invincible group on the grassland - the wolf pack - mostly lives in this mountain range, so there is no need to take this risk.

　　At this moment, everyone is cooking at the foot of the mountain. Countless brothers who have not yet recovered are supported by their companions to form a big circle. The military doctor is busy with follow-up visits, and they also seize this rare time to take the necessary rest.

　　Su Yong thought of the records in the book he had read last night, and asked Zhao Gu for a map of Yanmeng, and read it carefully.

　　"Do you remember the guy we met in the birch forest?" Su Yong looked at Sun Shangwu and smiled, "The old man said in the book that he had been to the Gulahu Mountains, and there was a road in the mountains." The last few pages of "How the Steel Was Tempered" were no longer about the practice and cracking of formations, but several travel notes of Yanmeng, including the Gulahu Mountains.

　　The old man said that he had been in the mountains for two days and almost found the way to Tangbuku Peak, but because of the heavy snow at that time, he had to return unhappily.

　　Sun Shangwu looked up and squinted at the Tangbuku Snow Peak that was high into the clouds, and shook his head: "Maybe there is a road, but war horses definitely can't go there, and without war horses, there is no way to fight on the grassland!" Sun Shangwu has been in the frontier for many years and is considered an old scout, but this is the first time he has walked out of the grassland. He doesn't understand the terrain and doesn't approve of taking risks.

　　Su Yong nodded, then lowered his head to look at the map again. However, the Gulahu Mountains on the map were just a curve, and the Tangbuku Peak was just a triangular symbol. No matter how he looked at it, what could he see?

　　However, Xiao Changfeng sat down beside him at this time and said with a smile: "I have heard of the Gulahu Mountains before. I have also bought a specialty from this mountain range."

　　Su Yong's eyes lit up: "What specialty?"

　　"A snow fox. It was several years ago. A shopkeeper who has been doing business with the Yanmeng people for many years sold it to me. He said that snow foxes can only be found on the Tangbuku Snow Peak on the Gulahu Mountains in the Yanmeng Prairie. I have not worn that hat made of snow fox many times, but it cost me a lot of money!"

　　Seeing Su Yong frowning, Xiao Changfeng smiled and said, "I know what you are thinking. Since someone has killed a snow fox, it proves that there must be a hunter family in the Gulahu Mountains. But don't forget, even if we can find the hunter, the other party is from the Yanmeng people. Who knows if they will spread our news, or even-"

　　He paused and sighed, "It's possible that they are deliberately leading us to a dead end!"

　　Su Yong thought for a while, shook his head and said, "I disagree with you."

　　Chapter 21: Go for broke

　　Chapter 21: Go for broke

　　"What do you mean?" Xiao Changfeng asked in confusion.

　　At this time, Chu Nantian, who had been looking up at the Gulahu Mountains, also came over and sat down next to him.

　　"The snow fox is a precious thing unique to the Tangbuku Snow Peak in the Gulahu Mountains. Even in Yanmeng, it is extremely precious. As long as you catch it, there will be no shortage of people who want it. This place is close to the Yanmeng capital Yimoer, and there are many rich people. Why would the hunters go to the Yanlong border to sell it?"

　　"Maybe they want to exchange it for something that only we have." Zhao Gu said.

　　Su Yong nodded: "Yes. Since the tension between the two countries, the private trade between Yanlong and Yanmeng has been temporarily terminated. But before that, the trade between the two countries showed that these Yanmeng people who traveled thousands of miles to trade with each other proved that these Yanmeng people who hunted were in urgent need of some things from Yanlong, and these things were not something that the royal relatives and rich people in Yimoer could give. For these necessities, they did not hesitate to travel thousands of miles to exchange the most precious prey in their hands for silver, and then exchanged these necessities from our Yanlong merchants."

　　Seeing that everyone was lost in thought, Su Yong pointed out: "In addition to the herdsmen, there are also these Yanmeng people. " Some hunter families who live off the mountains, these families don't have a sustainable supply of cattle, horses, wool and other things. I'm afraid that hunting alone is not enough to make a living, right?"

　　Sun Shangwu nodded and said, "I used to be in Phoenix City, and I had dealings with some Yanmeng traders. They said that the furs they bought were mostly sheepskin and cowhide from farms, which were not valuable. Only the furs of wild snow foxes and gray wolves are more valuable, but those wild animals are very rare and difficult to collect. Some hunter families would rather travel thousands of miles to Yanlong to find buyers in person, and would not let them do it, so as not to let them eat the difference. "

　　Well. Su Yong put his hands behind his back and walked back and forth a few steps: "There are few prey, they definitely can't rely on hunting to eat their fill, and the rare prey even went to Yanlong to find buyers, and refused to hand it over to Yimoer's buyers. This is of course because Yanlong has what they need, but what are their necessary items?"

　　In fact, the answer is already obvious at this time. Zhao Gu's eyes lit up, and he clapped his hands and said, "In addition to buying food, vegetables, cloth, and ceramics, the Yanmeng people also buy farm tools. I have seen them on the border!"

　　"Could it be that the Yanmeng people also know how to farm?" Chu Nantian asked in confusion.

　　Su Yong laughed, "Most of the metal materials of the Yanmeng people are obtained through our Yanlong and neighboring countries. They are in short supply, so they are strictly controlled and cannot be circulated among the people. But herders also need knives to slaughter cattle and sheep, and hunters also need bows and arrows for hunting. Since these metal materials cannot be purchased in Yanmeng, they can only be purchased through us. And the wheat and vegetables they buy are not necessarily used for storage and food. I believe that some of them will be used for farming. After all, people will always look to more developed areas, especially these hunters in the mountains. If there is not enough prey, it is not a big deal to use mountain farming as a supplement."

　　The purchase of farm tools proves that some of the Yanmeng people already know how to farm. Of course, the biggest possibility is these hunters.

　　"But what does this have to do with us?" Xiao Changfeng listened to him for a long time. He was a little puzzled when he heard that hunters definitely existed and could farm. Even if they knew how to farm, what did it have to do with us?

　　Su Yong smiled and said, "These half-farmers and half-hunters who farm in the mountains live a completely different life from the herdsmen. They may be more similar to the mountain people in Yanlong. Since life down in the mountains has nothing to do with them, the local tribes and cities will not go up the mountain to force them to pay food, and they will not run up the snow peaks to recruit people when recruiting soldiers. Naturally, they will not care too much about the situation down in the mountains... In a word, as long as they live well, they may not even know who is the emperor!"

　　Su Yong thought to himself, not to mention this closed era, even in our era of information explosion, I don't know how many mountain people hiding in the mountains and old forests think that the world is still in the era of the dynasty, and some of them even call themselves emperors! These mountain people are self-sufficient. As long as they are given what they need, they will care whether you are a Yanlong or a Yanmeng person!

　　"Are you still planning to find a hunter to lead the way to Tangbuku Snow Peak?" Chu Nantian frowned and said, "But this is an unknown... Let's not talk about whether we can find hunters and whether they are willing to lead the way, but the snow peak will never allow the army to pass. The snow peak is who knows how many hundreds of feet away from the capital city of Yimoer below. If we want to launch a surprise attack from above, we must have wings!"

　　Su Yong shook his head: "We don't need so many people. We can launch a surprise attack on Yimoer. In fact, we only need to open the city gate!" His face became serious: "Think about it, everyone, we have 20,000 people, and Yimoer also has 20,000 defenders. We have injuries, and they still have high cities and thick walls. If the city gates are closed, how can we possibly attack them?" It just so happens that the Yanlong people and the Yanmeng people are very different in appearance, and those red eyes are an even more fatal difference. Under such special circumstances, it is impossible to get into the city.

　　He waved his hand and said decisively: "Only by surprise attack, breaking into the city through Tangbuku Snow Peak, and opening the gate at midnight, can we rely on the army to kill the palace in one fell swoop and succeed!"

　　In fact, he had already had a preliminary idea of ​​the whole plan, which was to find the path to Tangbuku Snow Peak, then use arrows to set up ropes to the city, sneak into Yimoer quietly, then kill the night guards, force open the city gates, and let the outside army attack.

　　But there are too many unknowns: the way to Tangbuku Snow Peak in the vast mountains, whether the hunter is willing to lead the way, the distance between Tangbuku Snow Peak and the Yimoer city wall, the number of night guards, etc. These are all extremely important things. If any aspect is not clear, it may fail and die without a burial place.

　　But at this moment, can I still choose?

　　After the Yanmeng troops in the South City and the North City know their main attack direction, they will definitely follow them. It is very likely that they will arrive here within four days. At that time, they will be attacked from both sides by the Yulan Army who have learned the news. Where can I hide?

　　Su Yong looked around at everyone: "I need a powerful archer, a soldier who knows the Yanmeng language, and twenty agile and skilled fighters. And a lot of ropes."

　　Xiao Changfeng and Chu Nantian looked at each other. The archer meant that one of them must leave behind to go with him. After discussing it, Chu Nantian stayed.

　　Su Yong walked up to Xiao Changfeng and said, "General Xiao, you will lead the main force. You don't have to rush to Yimoer. Let everyone rest well on the way, especially those injured brothers... At noon on the third day, you have to walk to within half a day's distance from Yimoer, find a place near the mountain range for everyone to hide and rest, and then set off at night..."

　　This place is only two days away from Yimoer. Su Yong asked the team to arrive nearby at noon on the third day. This time is enough. But can they also reach Tangbuku Snow Peak on the third day? That is an unknown.

　　Looking at the high snow peaks, Su Yong held tightly the book "How the Steel Was Tempered" in his arms and sighed deeply. I tried my best. May God bless me!

　　The two small bags of wheat were accumulated by the soldiers from their rations in their pockets. They were also the only food they brought from their motherland. At this moment, they only had the dried meat and vegetables snatched from Luo Ri Ge in their pockets; there were also some scimitars snatched from the Yanmeng people, tied up with ropes into a small package, and carried on the back of the Silver Dragon soldier named Tie Niu.

　　Su Yong and more than 20 others had already changed out of the Yanlong people's armor, put on the Yanmeng people's cowhide and sheepskin, and carried these things to the Gulahu Mountains.

　　They had agreed that at midnight on the third day, regardless of whether they could get to Yimoer to open the city gate, Xiao Changfeng would have to lead the army to forcibly attack the city.

　　Because there was no choice.

　　Chapter 22: People from the Deep Mountains

　　Chapter 22: People from the Deep Mountains

　　There didn't seem to be much of a problem with the Gulahu Mountains.

　　Although the terrain was steep and the rocks were dense, everyone was a good fighter picked out of the army, and for a while they managed to keep up with each other without leaving anyone behind. Tie Niu was already incredibly strong, and at this moment he was able to join this group, and he was unwilling to lag behind. Although he was carrying the heaviest luggage, he actually walked to the front panting.

　　However, when they entered the deep mountains and saw the densely packed towering trees everywhere, they were really stunned.

　　There was no road here at all. In fact, there was no road in the mountain section, but at least there were few trees, so everyone could barely walk. However, there were dense dark forests everywhere, and countless vines were entangled with towering trees. There were countless unknown strange insects on the vines and tree trunks, chirping and chirping, as if protesting against these invaders.

　　Looking up, even the Tangbuku Snow Peak in the clouds in the distance was blocked by the towering dense forest, and no white could be seen.

　　It was this direction. Su Yong took out the great book "How the Steel Was Tempered?" and read it. According to the description above, he walked in front. With a wave of the blood knife, several vines as thick as arms fell down, and he bent down and got into the dense forest. Everyone hurriedly followed.

　　The gap between the trees was only big enough for one person to get through, and Tie Niu had to drag the things on his shoulders backwards, and there was a crackling sound. However, after walking for only half a while, the front suddenly became bright, and the skylight came down. Before everyone had time to be happy, they saw Su Yong turned around with a dark face.

　　Cliff.

　　The direction is right, but the road is wrong.

　　Su Yong opened the book again and took a look. He was stunned. It turned out that the book only had a zigzag line drawn on it, and there was no indication of where to climb the mountain. Could it be that the old man in the maze forest took a different path from his own? How come the big rocks and red pine trees mentioned above were not seen?

　　They turned left and passed several cliffs in a row. They kept walking and turning. After several times, even they were a little confused about which direction to go.

　　"This is not a solution." Tie Niu angrily threw the bag on a big rock and sat down. Originally, he thought that although the mountain was high, it would be easy to cross it in three days. But now it seems that after nearly half a day of walking, they have not walked a few miles. If they want to get close to the big snow peak, they may have to walk for a month.

　　Every time they passed the dense forest and reached the cliff, they saw the huge snow peak in front of them. The problem is that there is no way to go in front!

　　Su Yong didn't know how many times he had read the postscript in the book. Later, he really couldn't find the reference described in it, so he was too lazy to read it and just walked forward based on his intuition.

　　In the middle of this mountain is a valley shrouded in clouds and mist. I don't know how deep it is. Anyway, looking down from the cliff, there is only one word: unfathomable!

　　Maybe when the creator created this place, he deliberately dug such a deep and wide pit on the ground, which piled up such a high and long mountain range.

　　Seeing that everyone was a little emotional, Su Yong jumped onto a big rock: "Don't be discouraged. It's impossible for us to find the way to the snow peak by ourselves. The book in my hand only wrote a small path that I don't know if it is correct. After all, he didn't walk to the end... The reason why we keep walking upwards is because we may find the traces of hunters at a high place!"

　　Although there is no miasma under the valley, the visibility is too low. Of course, hunters will not drill down, not to mention that those prey such as mountain eagles, foxes, rabbits, etc. also like to stay at high places. How can we get good things if we don't climb up?

　　In such a large mountain range, if you are at a high place, you can always find more things. If they are lucky, they may be able to encounter hunters in this mountain.

　　At this moment, the place where they are is a relatively open area. Although it is not flat, at least the trees around are sparse, and there are also a few large rocks for resting. Dozens of people separated from each other and looked in all directions. The soldier who knew a little about the Yanmeng language made his hands into a trumpet shape and shouted at the mountain.

　　"Wow, zhiya, kraala da..." Listening to the strange cry of the soldier, Su Yong couldn't help but frowned. What kind of bird language is this? It's really ugly!

　　The soldier shouted dryly, and there seemed to be no response. Only the strange sound echoed in the valley in front.

　　However, at this moment, a shrill bird cry suddenly came from the ridge diagonally opposite. A huge mountain eagle flew out of the dense forest half a mile away, flapping its wings and about to fly forward.

　　Su Yong jumped up almost at the same time as Chu Nantian and flew onto a big tree beside him. Standing on the big branches at the waist of the tree, the two looked ahead and looked at each other in surprise.

　　The two had extraordinary kung fu and amazing eyesight. At this moment, they had seen that the big mountain eagle was obviously injured, and there was an arrow hanging under its belly.

　　Chu Nantian looked at Su Yong inquiringly, and Su Yong nodded immediately.

　　Chu Nantian took off his longbow, and with a whistling sound, the white feathers flowed through the air and nailed the mountain eagle that had just flown not far away.

　　This time the injury was more serious than the previous one, and the mountain eagle immediately fell like a stone.

　　However, the distance of more than half a mile was not so easy. Although everyone knew where the mountain eagle fell, they were distressed that they could not pass through the thick forest, so they had to chop the vines in front of them in vain.

　　Although Su Yong and Chu Nantian were both amazing martial arts, it was difficult to display their skills in this dense forest. The main reason was that although these towering trees were strong and reliable, their branches were so dense that they could not pass through them at all.

　　To force a leap over, it means cutting off more than half a mile of branches. My God! Just imagine how many tangled branches there are in half a mile? What's more, some branches are as thick as the trunk.

　　Go through the air above the treetops? They are not immortals who can step on the void.

　　Half an hour passed in a blink of an eye. Just when everyone was depressed because they had taken the wrong path and had to deviate from the direction of the prey, an extremely uncoordinated voice suddenly appeared beside them: "Wow, Youxiwomu?"

　　Everyone looked in the direction of the sound in surprise, but saw that at some point, a red-eyed Yanmeng man came out from their side and was frowning and staring at them.

　　This Yanmeng man was not tall, and could even be called very thin. He was different from the Yanmeng people they had seen before. He looked like a big monkey with red eyes. The most eye-catching thing was that he was carrying a bloody mountain eagle on his shoulder, with two arrows dangling from it.

　　Su Yong glared at him slightly, and then the soldier who understood the Yanmeng language understood it, hurried over, and started talking to him in a gibberish. The gist of it was: We are Yanlong merchants who come to buy fox and wolf skins, and those who are armed are the bosses' guards. If you have wild animal furs, we are willing to buy them at

　　a high price, or exchange them with food. The Yanlong merchants actually came to Yanmeng to buy wild furs? The thin man shook his head in deep suspicion, but because of the unique toughness of the Yanmeng people, he was not afraid of them. The thin man looked at them, his eyes fell on the bow and arrow behind Chu Nantian, and suddenly stretched out his hands and said a few words.

　　"He is asking if we shot the arrow just now?" the officer said to Su Yong.

　　Su Yong smiled and pointed at Chu Nantian, raised his thumb and said "yeah". The thin man immediately walked in front of Chu Nantian, looked up and down, left and right, and confused everyone.

　　After a while, the thin man nodded with satisfaction, patted Chu Nantian on the shoulder, raised his thumb and said "yeah".

　　Su Yong was a little annoyed. Damn it, you can't even learn it, what a shitty thing.

　　Seeing that the translator kept looking at Su Yong, the thin man also realized that Su Yong was the boss, so he simply walked in front of him and said a lot of nonsense.

　　"What did he say?" Su Yong frowned. Judging from the attitude of the thin man, he doubted that the hunters in the mountains didn't even know that the two countries were at war.

　　"Boss... no, boss, he said he was very grateful for our help in shooting down the eagle, but he didn't have much fur in stock and needed to keep it for the winter, so he couldn't sell it."

　　"Then ask him if anyone else has it?"

　　The thin man waved his hand like an old fox, and then muttered something.

　　"He said that others may have it, but it depends on what we can exchange for it."

　　"Knives." Due to the strict control of Yanmeng, knives are in short supply among the people. Many families even have only one small knife to slaughter various animals. Some mountain people even use the tip of their only arrow as a knife. Su Yong squinted at the bamboo tube on the thin man's back and saw that it was empty. He knew that the thin man also had only one arrow, which he kept recycling.

　　Tie Niu threw a bundle of machetes on the ground. The thin man was startled.

　　Su Yong looked at his ecstatic eyes and knew that there was a chance.

　　Who knew that the thin man touched the machete lovingly, and then made a pitiful face, saying that it was useless to have a knife without food. What they lacked most now was food.

　　Su Yong had to nod and asked someone to carry two bags of wheat over.

　　When he saw the two bags of wheat, the thin man's eyes lit up obviously. He rushed over and opened the bag and almost put his head in. These two bags of food were enough for the planting of hundreds of hunters in the mountains, not to mention him alone. He was naturally overjoyed.

　　With these rations, they no longer had to travel thousands of miles. They only needed to hold on for one autumn and winter, and they would be self-sufficient and live a fairy-like life in the Peach Blossom Land.

　　"What do you want?" The thin man was so happy that he stuttered.

　　"Tell him that we are mainly hunting snow foxes. If he can lead us to hunt live snow foxes, all of them will be his." Su Yong laughed.

　　Who knew that the thin man would wave his hands repeatedly at this moment, and his eyes could not help but panic.

　　Chapter 23 You have good vision

　　Chapter 23 You have good vision

　　"Why?" Su Yong narrowed his eyes and looked at the panic on the thin man's face.

　　The thin man was frank and spoke excitedly. According to the soldier's translation, snow foxes only appear on the Tangbuku Snow Peak, but after autumn, no one dares to go up the Tangbuku Snow Mountain, not even hunters like them. Just a few days ago, at the beginning of autumn, several hunters who were just passing by the snow peak died in an avalanche without any warning.

　　It turned out that Tangbuku Snow Mountain, the highest in the Gulahu Mountains, was covered with snow all year round, and it never melted. Even the people in the mountains dared to venture into the snow mountain to hunt only at the turn of spring and summer. But even if they could enter the snow mountain, the chance of hunting a snow fox was very small, very small.

　　Although this thin man was also an old hunter, he had never been to Tangbuku Snow Mountain. Every time he just hunted small things in the small ridges near the snow mountain, and had never seen a snow fox at all.

　　"Do you know how to get there?" Su Yong frowned and asked.

　　The thin man nodded, but he didn't know the way in the snow mountain.

　　"If he can help us find a guide, give him two scimitars and half a bag of wheat." Su Yong knew the horror of the towering snow mountain. Even if he reached the foot of the mountain, if he didn't know the road, he might be buried on the way. Since it was definitely not possible to rely on the thin man alone, he was determined to use all his things to see if he could get an experienced guide.

　　Although the thin man knew that the reward was not so easy to get, he could not resist the temptation and decided to take them into the hunter village to try their luck. After all, so many knives and food came to the door, and this opportunity did not come all the time.

　　Under the leadership of the thin man, Su Yong and his team actually took many turns and took less than two hours to turn to a large flat land on the opposite side of the valley. There were more than 30 sparsely populated families here, and they naturally built wooden houses and straw huts.

　　Along the way, Su Yong noticed the route he had taken. It was full of twists and turns. It was really difficult for these hunters to find those hidden roads beside the boulders, beside the big trees, and under the cliffs. If it were not for the thin man's guidance, I was afraid that I would not be able to get out even if I wandered around for a long time. I couldn't help but secretly admire the observation ability of the hunters in the mountains.

　　Although it was almost evening, most of the hunters had obviously not returned yet, which also showed that they lived a hard life and it was not easy to survive.

　　This small village hidden in the mountains is said to be the largest of the twelve villages in the Gulahu Mountains, but it only has more than 30 households. Su Yong and his group of more than 20 people walked in and listened to the thin man's introduction. They couldn't help but feel a little funny.

　　Although there are not many people in the village, the group of more than 20 people still attracted a lot of attention. At this moment, a group of six or seven-year-old hunter children were curiously following them and pointing, as if curious about why their eyes were not red.

　　In the center of the flat land, there is a relatively large house that looks a bit like an ancestral hall. Su Yong couldn't help but find it quite interesting: How can this place look like the Yanmeng grassland ethnic group? It is clearly a village of Yanlong.

　　After the thin man's introduction, he knew that this big house was the residence of Gu Mo, the most respected old man in their village.

　　There are very few guests in the village, but whenever there are guests, this old man must be notified. Su Yong estimated that this Gu Mo is equivalent to a so-called old village chief. He nodded and asked everyone to stop, and the thin man ran in to report.

　　After a while, the thin man came out and nodded and waved. As they approached, Su Yong saw that the thin man's brows suddenly frowned. He pondered for a moment, smiled, waved his hand and asked everyone to wait outside, and walked in with the translator and Chu Nantian.

　　Although this house is not small, it is still very crowded with more than 20 people pouring in. If everyone goes in, it will be a bit of a distraction.

　　There is not only one old man in the hall, but also a boy with a handsome face who looks at them vigilantly. It is estimated that he is the son of Gu Mo. Gu Mo, who is known for his high moral character, is an old man in his seventies. Except for a pair of red and turbid eyes, his face is full of age spots, and there is nothing outstanding about him.

　　After everyone sat down, the old man got straight to the point: "Are you going to hunt snow foxes?"

　　In fact, we are going to Xuefeng, and hunting snow foxes is just an excuse. But Su Yong would not say it out loud: "Yes, I heard that the snow fox's fur is like snow, flawless, and has excellent warmth retention and decorative effects. We were entrusted by dignitaries to come here from afar."

　　On the way, Su Yong had learned from the thin man that the people in the mountains rarely go out, and they have no contact with the nomads who migrate outside the mountains. And few people enter the capital Yimoer, which is close to here outside the mountains. It is a very closed place. He couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief: I hope that the war that has happened these days has not been heard by these honest mountain people.

　　The old man didn't care about what they said. He cared about the exchange conditions. He narrowed his turbid red eyes: "This snow fox is too rare, and now is not a good time." He just asked the thin man, and the other party seemed to have a very good archer.

　　"Although it is not a good time, we have come from afar and don't want to go back empty-handed." Su Yong smiled: "I believe Uncle Gu also knows that we have very good archers, we just need a guide. As long as Uncle Gu can send a guide to cooperate, the food and knives we brought will be distributed by you."

　　This sentence from the uncle seemed to have shortened the distance. But Gu Mo glanced at the thin man, who looked a little uncomfortable. Su Yong was stunned and quickly smiled and said, "Of course, I have promised to give this brother some things before, but most of the things are distributed by you."

　　The old man's face looked better: "Now this weather... That's a bit difficult. A few days ago, several of our brothers had problems, and now no one dares to go anywhere."

　　Su Yong frowned. The old man was obviously very concerned about the wheat and knives. Why was he hesitant? Could it be that changing a guide is not enough for so many things? Did he see something? He raised his eyebrows and pretended to be indifferent and asked, "How long does it take to get to the Great Snow Peak from here?"

　　The thin man hurriedly replied, "It will take a whole day to walk, but after reaching the snow mountain, there will be no harvest in a few days. We have to find a safe place at the foot of the mountain to build a house and rest. There are a lot of things to prepare."

　　It was already evening, and a day had passed. It would take another day to reach the snow mountain, which left only one day to find the peak closest to Yimoer. Su Yong was anxious and couldn't help but glance at Chu Nantian.

　　Chu Nantian stood up and took two steps, then suddenly smiled and said, "Uncle Gu, do you have any other requests? You might as well tell us. We are businessmen, so everything is easy to negotiate."

　　The old man looked at the quiver and longbow on Chu Nantian's back, chuckled, but said nothing. At this time, Su Yong also noticed that the boy standing next to the old man's eyes lit up.

　　Damn, it turns out that the old man wanted this bow and arrow to give to his son. He really has good taste! Su Yong chuckled. Chu Nantian's star iron bow, how could a boy like you pull it open?

　　Chu Nantian also understood, and couldn't help but smile at Su Yong. These mountain people are quite smart, they even calculated me!

　　Su Yong winked: We will leave when we get there, and we won't come back, so this blank check is not afraid of being struck!

　　Chu Nantian smiled and said, "This bow and arrow behind me was made by a good craftsman of Yanlong, and I still need it for hunting. However, if I can hunt a snow fox, it is not a problem to give it to you when I come back."

　　Of course, these conversations were communicated through the translator.

　　Old Man Gu Mo stood up with a smile: "Deal!" Anyway, he ordered the guy he disliked to take them there. He got so many things for free, isn't it a profit?

　　Chapter 24 Tang Bu Ku Snow Mountain

　　Chapter 24 Tang Bu Ku Snow Mountain

　　After a hasty rest in the village for one night, the team of more than 20 people set off with the guide early the next morning.

　　What puzzled everyone was that the guide seemed to be a little mentally retarded, with only one expression on his face, that is, a silly smile. But what was gratifying was that the thin man also took the initiative to ask to follow them to the foot of the snow mountain, as if to repay their generous gift of food and knives.

　　"Does this guy know the way?" Su Yong pointed at the guide and asked the thin man with a frown.

　　The thin man nodded and sighed: "He has been to Tangbuku Snow Mountain many times. No one in the village is more familiar with the road to the snow mountain than him... Maybe his brain was frozen in the past few years, so it was not like this before."

　　Everyone was a little stunned to learn from the thin man that this guy who only knew how to smile foolishly was actually a relative of the old man Gu Mo. This "highly respected" old man turned out to be such a face.

　　This fool was like a child all the way, jumping and singing folk songs all the way, and seemed to be extremely happy, but the hearts of the people behind him were not very relaxed, and they just kept silent all the way.

　　Soon they left the village flat land like Taoyuan, and in front of them were the tall giant trees and dense forests that reached the sky. But under the leadership of the thin man and this foolish guide, everyone walked much more easily than yesterday.

　　Because this side was close to the north and was going up all the way, the temperature was getting lower and lower. Soon, there was frost and snow on the ground, and the dense pine branches were also covered with frost flowers, which looked like countless spider webs. It was a rare beautiful scene.

　　The grass on the ground became less and less, the dense forest became darker and darker, and the frost flowers began to increase. Fortunately, everyone was wearing thick cowhide and sheepskin clothes, and they were on the road all the time, so they didn't feel cold.

　　In the place where the grass was completely covered with snow and the branches and leaves were all submerged in frost flowers, everyone finally stopped.

　　It was noon. Several soldiers started to bury the stove and cook. All the wheat had been given to Gu Mo. Fortunately, Gu Mo didn't bury his conscience and gave them some dried goods and cured meat. In addition, Chu Nantian shot a few rabbits with a bow and arrow along the way, so everyone had a relatively rich lunch.

　　Along the way, the thin man was amazed at Chu Nantian's archery skills, and he also got familiar with them and talked more. He even took Chu Nantian and Su Yong to some familiar cliffs to collect some food, and watched in amazement as the two Yanlong people jumped off the cliff without ropes to pick the wild vegetables and tree mushrooms on the cliff.

　　But in his heart, he was only amazed at the skills of these Yanlong people, but he never thought that they were the generals who attacked Yanmeng. After all, this is not the Olympics, and the skills and strength of one or two masters do not represent the national strength of the entire country.

　　It seems impossible for Yanlong to attack Yanmeng. Even if they say it, the thin man will not believe it.

　　The temperature is getting lower and lower. The soldiers even wrapped the rabbit skins and rabbit furs that they had just peeled off at noon around their necks, and they were still shivering. Strangely, the thin man and the stupid guide didn't care much.

　　Seeing that the employers were all shivering, the thin man smiled and said to Su Yong: "This is still a small matter. It's really cold when we get to the bottom of the snow mountain!" Of course they would feel cold, but they were used to it and didn't care too much.

　　Although it's cold at high altitudes, it's okay once you get used to it.

　　The trees became denser and denser, and then began to become sparse, but the snow underfoot was getting deeper and deeper. The leather boots stepped on the thick snow, and there was a monotonous creaking sound.

　　However, the snow mountain, the Tangbuku snow mountain, the huge snow mountain that towered into the clouds and could be seen everywhere, finally stood silently in front of them amid their expectations and fears!

　　It was already evening, and the stars above the snow mountain were big and bright, but it was very dark and cold under the snow mountain. The biting cold wind blew from the front of them, leaving countless invisible bloodstains and scars on their exposed skin.

　　The dense forest was far away from them. Under the snow mountain, there was only a sparse grove. Those trees that never grew up could not withstand the bone-piercing cold wind at all. Everyone stopped next to a huge rock that blocked the cold wind less than two miles away from the snow mountain.

　　As the saying goes, the higher the mountain, the more prey there is. Before approaching the snow-capped mountains, the soldiers relied on Chu Nantian's magical archery to shoot seven hares and two white deer. Looking at the brilliant plum blossoms on the white deer, Su Yong felt a kind of cruel beauty.

　　In any case, dinner was enough to deal with. It is said that deer blood is still hot and can resist the cold. Su Yong smiled and looked at the thin man: "Shall we rest here?"

　　The thin man held a handful of hay and branches collected along the way and nodded heavily: "It's still safe here. The direction of avalanches is generally on the other side... Let's rest behind this sheltered rock."

　　Su Yong squinted his eyes and looked at the snow-capped mountains. The dark blue peak that went straight into the clouds seemed to say to him: Come on, come on, if you are not afraid of death, come on, it's just the beginning.

　　There is still one day and one night left. In theory, it is still possible to find the closest place to Yimoer at midnight tomorrow.

　　Su Yong and Chu Nantian looked at each other and nodded secretly.

　　"Thank you so much this time." Su Yong expressed his sincere gratitude to the thin man. Although they had a guide who could only smile foolishly, without the thin man's reminders and suggestions along the way, they would not know how to collect these hay branches along the way, nor could they catch so many prey to support their rations.

　　The thin man smiled very cheerfully: "I will go back tomorrow, I hope you can come down smoothly." As for the snow mountain, he did not want to and dared not go up. After all, it was too dangerous. It was a blessing to be able to live in peace. The man in this mountain understood this very well.

　　Until now, it seemed to be going smoothly. They even approached the huge rock that was sheltered from the wind and found that there were still a lot of hay left there by their predecessors.

　　However, it was too smooth, which made Su Yong more worried about the snow mountain trip tomorrow morning. After eating an extremely rich barbecue dinner, everyone rested early.

　　But Su Yong could not fall asleep for a long time. He listened to the night wind blowing from the snow mountain like the cry of a night wolf. He could not help but move slightly in his heart, drew out the blood knife, and looked at it in a trance.

　　On the dark red blade, a paragraph of words gradually emerged: "Kill one general and one commander, equal to ten captains. The third move of the blood knife, no self in the heart, no knife in the hand."

　　Killing one general and one commander naturally refers to Mutolu and Sarmu. You should know that such people are more valuable than ten captains, so it is normal for the third move of the blood knife to appear in advance.

　　But the formula is a little difficult to understand. The second move says that the momentum is shocking, which explains the importance of the knife's momentum. But at this moment, you have to have no self in your heart and no knife in your hand. Then, wouldn't all the knife's momentum and sword energy that you have painstakingly comprehended before be useless?

　　The night wind whistled, like the howling of wolves. When Su Yong was silently thinking about the third move, he suddenly smelled a little fishy smell, and he felt palpitations for no reason.

　　Frowning, he suddenly jumped up and flew onto the huge rock.

　　That sound was not like a wolf howling, but a mixture of wolf howling. In the grove ahead, countless green eyes flashed on the snow, rushing towards him!

　　Chapter 25: Collective Cursing

　　Chapter 25: Collective Cursing

　　There is no story of the wolf coming in this world, so Su Yong's shouting immediately woke everyone up.

　　There was no need to discuss it. These battle-hardened soldiers climbed up the more than ten-meter-high rock. Even the fool and the thin man were lifted up by Su Yong and Chu Nantian.

　　But the problem was that although this rock was high enough, two sides were slopes. Only the side where they had rested to block the cold wind was a cliff that the wolves could not rush up.

　　Judging from those green eyes, there were probably hundreds or even thousands of wolves in the pack. Su Yong flew down again and brought a pile of hay and branches amid the thin man's panicked screams.

　　Chu Nantian also understood. When the wolves gradually approached within a few dozen meters, the two jumped up and down and quickly gathered up most of the hay and branches that were used as beds.

　　A brilliant fire stopped the drooling hungry wolves from moving forward. Looking at the humans holding steel knives on the other side of the fire, the wolves actually stepped back a few steps and silently guarded around the huge rock.

　　Wolves are very smart and social animals. They are ferocious by nature and know how to attack together. They are extremely scary.

　　If these soldiers were to fight against these gray wolves alone, they would undoubtedly have a great chance of winning. The problem is that there are at least 800 gray wolves here. Even Su Yong and Chu Nantian did not dare to say that they could deal with dozens of gray wolves, let alone these soldiers and the shivering thin man and fool? Perhaps

　　it was the smell of the prey that everyone had roasted before that attracted such a large group of gray wolves from the other side of the snow mountain. But no matter what, as long as the dry firewood in front of them burns out, there will inevitably be a bloody fight between humans and wolves.

　　There is no other way except to control the firewood in front of them to burn longer. Even though Su Yong has always been known for his ingenious strategies, he is helpless in this place with no support in the wilderness.

　　There is no doubt that these thousands of gray wolves cannot be killed, unless they are a large army instead of just a few dozen people. Even if the soldiers use up all their arrows and chop the steel knives until they break, they cannot kill all the gray wolves. This is simply an unwinnable struggle.

　　However, in this situation, who else can do anything? Su Yong smiled bitterly and drew out the blood knife. The third secret has not been figured out yet, and now there is such a huge challenge.

　　No wonder, the journey was indeed smooth before, but I didn't expect that this would happen at the end. I haven't climbed the snow mountain yet, but I have to stop at the foot of the snow mountain. He really has too many unwillingness in his heart, but he can't do anything.

　　The difficulty left for him was not how many people could survive in the end, but he had to keep all of them alive, so that there would be enough people to seize the gate of Yimoer when he flew down from the sky!

　　Although it was a surprise attack, it was extremely difficult to deal with the patrolling night guards with only more than 20 people, not to mention holding on until the army entered the city... Twenty people was really a minimum base number. Of course, too many people would not work, as that would quickly expose the target and directly lead to the failure of the plan.

　　However, if a few more soldiers died here, it would be impossible among the impossibles! ! !

　　At this moment in the firelight, Su Yong's brows had been wrinkled into a "川" character.

　　You must be put to death before you can survive. This place is already a dead place, so how can you survive? Seeing the firelight dimming little by little, the wolves began to be eager to try again. Su Yong looked at the extremely tall and holy snow-capped mountains in front of him in silence.

　　Chu Nantian beside him had already taken out his bow and arrow, all the soldiers had raised their steel knives, the thin man had also put on his only arrow, but the fool was sitting on the ground and crying.

　　"I... Shit!"

　　Su Yong suddenly shouted at the snowy mountain, and the surging sound even scared the gray wolf a few meters in front of him.

　　Dozens of soldiers turned their heads and looked over in confusion, staring at their general blankly. Could it be that in this predicament, the general was the first one who couldn't bear it and went crazy?

　　"I... Shit!" This time the sound was louder, and the sound waves spread out, and even a lot of snow on the ground was blown up. There seemed to be some commotion in the wolf pack. The head wolf looked around uneasily and whimpered a few times.

　　Chu Nantian kicked all the remaining firewood into the fire, and the gray wolves that had just approached took a few steps back.

　　"Fuck...ah!" Su Yong made a trumpet shape with his hands and yelled at the snowy mountain, as if to vent all the dissatisfaction in his heart. The surging sound waves made everyone's ears buzz.

　　After yelling a few more times, Su Yong turned around with a red face and said to Chu Nantian a little embarrassedly: "Brother Chu, my voice is almost hoarse, can you say a few words too?"

　　"What...what do you yell?" Chu Nantian was a little stunned. Are you crazy? Do I want to go crazy with you?

　　"Call me fuck, you have deep internal strength, it may be more effective." Su Yong sighed sadly, and was rarely humble.

　　"This...can you change the word?" Chu Nantian glanced at the soldiers and smiled bitterly.

　　Su Yong was stunned: "This is good, come on, let's yell together...1-2-3..."

　　In the end, only Su Yong shouted hoarsely: "Fuck..."

　　Everyone, including Chu Nantian, looked at him with a hint of sympathy. Alas, Brother Su was under too much pressure. It was so hard to find this place, but he couldn't go any further. No wonder he vented before he died...

　　Facing thousands of gray wolves, everyone asked themselves that they would not be spared, and even if they used up their last bit of strength, it would be in vain. But - they were indeed a little unwilling to get here.

　　Because of the unwillingness, they were determined to fight these gray wolves, but they would not spend their energy on venting like General Su.

　　"Come on, shout together, I shout one, two, three, and everyone shout at the same time." Su Yong's face was red from the cold wind, but his eyes flashed with a strange look.

　　"Brother Su..." Chu Nantian felt uncomfortable: "You don't have to be like this. Life and death are all determined by fate. We have tried our best. I believe that Brother Xiao will know about it in the end."

　　They fought their way into the grassland. They lost two thousand soldiers at the Styx. When they entered the plateau, they were blocked by the Eagle Flag and Magnolia Army, and lost another two thousand. Finally, they fought to Sunset. Although they wiped out the fleeing army, they only had 20,000 people left. A full 10,000 of their companions died. At this moment, in front of the snowy mountain, even if these dozens of people died, it was not too bad. At least they had been glorious in the past. Chu Nantian was more open-minded.

　　Su Yong ignored him and kept shouting at the snowy mountain until his voice was hoarse. It was strange that although everyone didn't know what caused Su Yong to lose his composure, the wolf pack seemed to understand it vaguely. Every time Su Yong shouted, the gray wolves would always look at the snowy mountain with panic.

　　Especially the wolf, the giant wolf that was more than one meter tall, covered with gray-black hair, and its four thick black legs were covered with greasy brown hair, exuding a dignified aura. Those green eyes, in addition to being fierce, seemed to have some wisdom...

　　Su Yong turned around and saw the meaning in everyone's eyes. He patted his head and smiled bitterly: "I'm not that boring... The firewood is about to run out, let's gather together and shout together, only by causing an avalanche can we have a chance to survive." Everyone

　　suddenly realized it, but Tie Niu was still a little stunned: "If we cause an avalanche, the wolves can't escape, can we still survive?"

　　Su Yong sighed: "Of course I know, but fighting with the wolf pack will definitely kill us. If we cause an avalanche, we may have a chance to survive. After all, we are standing on the highest point of this big rock."

　　So on this dark night, the more than 20 soldiers, led by Su Yong, cursed the snow mountain in an extremely neat and strange manner.

　　Thanks to their efforts, especially the great role played by General Chu Nantian's strong internal force, they had successfully triggered a little reaction - a crack appeared on the snow under the snow mountain, and a crisp sound was heard. I don't know if the snow mountain in the distance finally started to get angry and was ready to give these shameless guys a little response.

　　But in the end, it did not trigger an avalanche, but it was enough. Just when the firewood was finally burned out and the crack appeared on the ground, the wolf finally howled in a low voice and took the wolf pack away like a whirlwind, and soon disappeared in the dense forest they had walked through in the distance.

　　Chapter 26 Snow Mountain

　　Chapter 26 Snow Mountain

　　That night, the thin man who dared not sleep anymore and the other two soldiers took the initiative to take on the task of guarding, and the rest of the people picked up some dry branches and leaves again and fell asleep.

　　The sun at dawn is in the east, and the snow mountain is in the north. The soldiers standing under the snow-capped mountains looked at the red sun with great nostalgia, and finally, at Su Yong's wave, they walked towards the vast snowy peak.

　　The skinny man worked hard all night, but he was really happy to get a whole sika deer prey that he could not finish eating, so he went back humming a tune.

　　The snow-capped mountains looked straight up to the sky from a distance, and I don't know how high they are. But when you really get to the bottom of the snow-capped mountains, you will know that the appearance from a distance is far less shocking than here.

　　Because, at the foot of the mountain, the wind is biting, the fine snow is flying, and it is difficult to open your eyes. If you squint your eyes, you can only see a few hundred meters at most. Wherever you look, there are gray clouds flying everywhere, which drowns out the whiteness of the snow-capped mountains.

　　Chu Nantian squinted and looked at it, his tone was a little heavy: "With my ability, I can only see below halfway up the mountain. It can be seen that the environment of this snowy mountain is really too bad."

　　Su Yong looked up and looked around, and he was also a little depressed: "Today's weather seems to be much worse than yesterday. The wind and snow are getting stronger and stronger."

　　At that moment, they immediately ordered the soldiers to be careful and not to be too scattered

　　. Keep a distance of one meter so that they can support their companions at any time. When the fool came here, his face seemed to be serious. He stopped humming songs. He tightened his clothes and just walked in front in silence, stopping from time to time to look around.

　　Before reaching the halfway point of the mountain, the bitter cold had already frozen everyone pale. According to common sense, the snow here is not up to the knees, but these soldiers are good at some skills. Naturally, they all used light body skills when walking. On the one hand, they warmed up, and on the other hand, it was because it would be safer. After all, every step here is extremely difficult.

　　The fool guide seemed to be more energetic here. Although he didn't know kung fu, he relied on the natural cleverness of a hunter family to constantly turn around piles of snowflakes and rocks, walking on a road that could not be called a road on the ground. If it weren't for the profound skills of Su Yong, Chu Nantian and others, they would have been almost thrown away by him in the cold wind that had turned blue and white.

　　"Everyone follow closely, don't lose him, and don't talk loudly." Su Yong whispered to the people behind him. This is already the middle of the snow mountain. The glaciers and snow blocks formed over countless years have buried the mountain heavily. If a sound wave is not transmitted accidentally, it may cause the floating ice under or near you to break and trigger an avalanche, which will only lead to death.

　　The world here becomes very pure, but also more terrifying. Everyone walked with one foot deep and one foot shallow, but they didn't know whether they were walking on the mountain rocks, or walking in a stream or a small hollow ravine before. They only heard the uncomfortable creaking footsteps, which made people feel distressed.

　　The guide, the idiot guide, finally stopped in front of a small snow slope that looked like a hill, and a hint of joy appeared on his pale face.

　　Just when Chu Nantian and Su Yong were a little confused, the idiot quietly made a gesture to silence behind him.

　　The two hurriedly approached, quietly poked their heads out from behind the hillside, and looked in the direction of the idiot's finger, and couldn't help but feel a little amused.

　　It turned out... I really encountered a snow fox.

　　A snow-white animal, not even half the size of the gray wolf last night, was leaning against a snow block, revealing only half of its body and a large tail. If it weren't for the fact that the snow had turned bluish-white due to the cold weather here, I'm afraid I wouldn't have found this snow-white fox.

　　Chu Nantian drew his bow and put an arrow on it, but his hands were shaking a little. According to the agreement with Gu Mo, once the snow fox was found, the mission would be completed. Although this idiot had some mental problems, he had heard Gu Mo say this. But now they were still on the mountainside, and there was still a lot of distance to go. If there was no idiot leading the way, they would not be able to go up at all.

　　At this moment of hesitation, Su Yong seemed to "carelessly" touch his shoulder. Before he could even make a sound, the bow in his hand had already made a crisp buzzing sound.

　　An arrow was as fast as the wind, and it actually brushed the fox's body and sank into the snow block. The snow fox heard the wind around it and had already jumped up. Its small body jumped a few times on the snow and had already jumped straight to the top of the peak. Not long after, only a shallow mark was left.

　　The fool turned around in astonishment and looked at Chu Nantian with some doubts. This archer never missed during the journey, and he admired him very much, but at this moment...

　　Chu Nantian raised his hands a little embarrassedly, pretended to move them, and said apologetically, "My hands are numb from the cold, sorry."

　　Su Yong also sighed with deep regret, stepped forward and patted him on the shoulder. Then he took a scimitar from the soldier behind him, put it in the hand of the fool, waved to the translator to come up, and asked him to speak: "It's our fault that we didn't hit the snow fox. This scimitar is for you. I hope you can continue to help."

　　The fool was already overjoyed when he saw the scimitar. He hurriedly grabbed it, stroked it like he had got something precious, and then raised his head and nodded vigorously.

　　This scimitar may be more valuable to him than the snow fox. Su Yong sighed secretly, and felt a little guilty about this simple fool. This snow fox is also a very rare thing, but he deliberately let it go.

　　"Just pass the peak and walk to the other side. Next time you meet a snow fox, just beat it and give it to him." Su Yong whispered to Chu Nantian, who nodded and smiled.

　　Although it was only halfway up the mountain, the gloomy clouds were already floating above everyone's heads. As long as you reach out your hand, you can turn the clouds and rain. Unfortunately, the environment here is so bad that everyone has long lost that mind.

　　The soldiers walking behind had already huddled together because of the thin air caused by the high mountain, and the speed of marching was much slower.

　　In view of the situation of the team, Su Yong had to ask the translator to tell the fool to walk slower.

　　But in fact, he was more anxious than anyone else. This vast snow-capped mountain is full of glaciers and snow ridges. There is no way to go. If the fool had not come here many times and knew which obstacles could be bypassed, I am afraid they would not be able to go on even if they groped for days and nights.

　　But at this moment, looking to the east, the sun was about to rise to the center, and it was noon soon, but everyone only walked a short distance.

　　Although this is halfway up the mountain, Su Yong knows that the journey of a hundred miles begins with a single step. The further back the road is, the more difficult it will be to walk. I am afraid it will take several times longer to cross the top of this snowy mountain.

　　At midnight, can we cross the snowy peak? Will we still have the strength to climb the rope that has fallen down half a day? He really doesn't have much hope.

　　Next to a snowy rock that can withstand a little bit of the cold wind, Su Yong asked the fool to stop and began to order everyone to take out things to replenish.

　　Everyone's lunch, of course, is the barbecue left over from last night. However, although these barbecues were tightly wrapped in the package, they have now become popsicles. It tastes like biting a stone, not to mention the taste. No, it's biting ice. Few people can bite it. The lips are still trembling.

　　If everyone hadn't insisted on moving for half a day, I'm afraid everyone would have turned into a bigger popsicle.

　　Seeing everyone gnawing at their food with a bitter face and no regret on their faces, Su Yong was deeply moved and quietly called Zhao Gu: "All these brothers who followed us through the snowy mountains, you must help me remember them all. If we can break through Yimoer, they will all be the first to contribute."

　　Chapter 27 Snow Mountain Phantom

　　Chapter 27 Snow Mountain Phantom

　　Perhaps it was the heat emitted by the sun in the east at noon, or the biting cold wind that did shake some of the floating ice. There seemed to be a little rustling sound under them, and there seemed to be a little shaking under their trembling feet.

　　Snow melting? Avalanche? Everyone was panicking.

　　Su Yong also began to scan the surroundings nervously, looking for the source of the sound.

　　He narrowed his eyes until his eyes finally fell on the top of the snowy peak above his head. The sound seemed to come from above, but he didn't know what caused it.

　　Chu Nantian's ears moved, and he began to look up in confusion.

　　Just as everyone was looking at each other, a shrill scream suddenly came from the unknown place in the clouds above their heads!

　　It was a cry that only the evil ghosts in hell could make! The sound was sharp and piercing, just like the screams of wronged ghosts whose bones were pulled out and their flesh and blood were cut off by the underworld!

　　At this moment, the bluish-white cloud above their heads began to surge, and suddenly a white snowball about several meters square rolled out!

　　Although this snowball was not big, it rushed towards their hiding place at a thunderous speed! And the shrill cry was still echoing on the top of the snow peak above the cloud, which showed that there were some strange things on it.

　　Is this snowball a piece of broken ice melted by the sun on the top of the mountain? What was the sound of that shrill scream?

　　They were all gathered together at this moment. If they were hit by this snowball, I am afraid that few of the dozens of them would survive.

　　Su Yong and Chu Nantian reached out almost at the same time, broke off a piece of ice as big as a millstone from the corner of the snow rock beside them, and threw it at the huge snowball rolling down from above!

　　Everyone was squatting on the ground at this time, their feet numb from the cold and unable to stand up for a while. It was simply a dream to avoid the snowball in this short time.

　　With two bangs, two pieces of ice hit the snowball one after another, but it did not make a crisp cracking sound, but a dull sound. After the sound, the snowball seemed to make a heavy groan, as if it hit a buffalo, and the buffalo protested in pain and dissatisfaction.

　　My God, that snowball is actually alive! Not to mention everyone, even Su Yong and Chu Nantian were stunned.

　　The snowball was hit by two pieces of ice, and its falling momentum paused for a while, but it did not deviate much from the direction and still rushed here.

　　"Hurry up!" Su Yong shouted, and his feet touched the snow, and he had already jumped up. Judging from his momentum, he seemed to be trying to stop the snowball with human power!

　　The snowball in front of him was getting bigger and bigger, and in an instant it was only more than ten meters away from him. Su Yong took a deep breath, his eyes widened, and a strange light flashed in his eyes. He just waved his hands in front of him, and a dark red visible internal force ball had formed.

　　With a muffled shout, he pushed with both palms, and the huge half-moon-shaped airflow swept out directly, meeting the huge snowball!

　　The dark red airflow seemed to move abnormally slowly, but because the snowball rushed down at an extremely fast speed, the two soon collided with each other!

　　With a bang, snowflakes splashed on the snow slope. The snowball paused for a moment, swayed in the dark red airflow, and continued to roll downwards. This time, it rolled directly in front of Su Yong. The huge white shadow seemed to be about to press him down in an instant!

　　However, when the snowball paused for a moment, Su Yong had already exerted force on his feet. He stomped his feet hard, and his feet had already deeply penetrated the snow slope. He raised his arms and stretched his muscles and bones behind him like an eagle. He immediately poured all his strength into his arms, exhaled and shouted, and stretched out his arms at the same time, using two pairs of flesh palms to push the snowball to buy a little time for the people who were escaping below.

　　The tentacles of this huge snowball felt a little warm, and there was a slight tremor. Su Yong was stunned. He had no time to think at this moment. His body was shaken by the huge force, and he was about to bend like a small grass pressed by the strong wind. He couldn't hold on for a moment longer. He could only turn his head with difficulty and shouted in a low voice: "You... don't leave quickly!"

　　Zhao Gu and others saw him grimacing, and couldn't help but have tears in their eyes. They whispered: "General..." and hurriedly helped up several soldiers with limited mobility and hurriedly moved their positions.

　　But even if they could avoid it, wouldn't General Su be pressed into a figure on the snow slope by the snowball?

　　Su Yong's whole body cultivation had been forced out. Fortunately, the previous airflow successfully slowed down the momentum. Otherwise, even if he had improved his internal strength during this period, he would not be able to resist.

　　But now, he had no strength in his body, his eyes kept blackening, and his hands were extremely stiff. Although in such severe cold, beads of sweat kept coming out of his forehead, and instantly formed into countless frost flowers and ice particles.

　　Just as his eyes glanced down, he found that Chu Nantian already had a longbow in his hand, with six sharp arrows all on the string. He couldn't help but have a flash of inspiration, and shouted with all his strength: "Shoot below!"

　　Chu Nantian was stunned, but quickly and resolutely lowered the arrow slightly.

　　A crisp bowstring sound broke countless flying snowflakes!

　　Five long black iron arrows, with five black electric lights, almost stuck to the bottom outline of the snowball and deeply penetrated into the snow slope!

　　Su Yong only felt the pressure on his hands loosen, knowing that his full strength had finally bought Chu Nantian some time to aim, and he couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief.

　　Chu Nantian shot five more black iron long arrows, completely fixed the snowball, wiped off the cold sweat and smiled at him.

　　However, when Su Yong was still smiling bitterly and was about to let go, a more terrifying momentum accompanied by screams rushed from above again!

　　Bang, bang, bang, that was the sound of footsteps hitting the ground. But who has such a big foot, such great strength, and such a terrifying speed?

　　Chapter 28 Snowman, Avalanche

　　Chapter 28 Snowman, Avalanche

　　The clouds on the top of the peak suddenly shattered quickly, and a tall figure rushed down with endless wind and snow!

　　It was a speed comparable to a meteor. The figure rushed to the snowball in front of Su Yong, and then suddenly stopped!

　　Going fast, stopping even faster, that is simply not the speed and strength that humans can have!

　　Not to mention everyone, even Su Yong wondered if he had encountered Kuafu chasing the sun!

　　When he looked up stupidly, over the snowball in front of him, he saw a weird scene that he would never forget in his life.

　　The figure was five meters tall, with a pointed head, red hair, and gray-yellow hair all over his body. There was also a black patch on the right side of his back that extended all the way to his front abdomen. The face was covered with white hair, and a pair of big yellow and black eyes stared at him with an extremely fierce light.

　　"Snowman?" Su Yong almost exclaimed. He looked at the monster body, and the knowledge in the popular science books came to his mind: Among all the mysterious animals in the world, the most fascinating one is the legendary snowman, who lived in the Himalayas in the previous life.

　　The snowman is called "Yeti", which means a magical animal living on the rocks of snowy peaks. The popular science book also attached a rare photo of the snowman, which is similar to the monster in front of him, just like a tall ape. I didn't expect that there would be such a sturdy and magical snowman on the snowy peaks of the Yanmeng grassland.

　　The five-meter-tall snowman looked at Su Yong and Chu Nantian who was pulling the longbow below, and let out a muffled thunder-like hum. He waved his yellow-haired arms in protest.

　　When he saw the snowball under his feet, the fierce light in his eyes finally faded, and he showed a look of joy. He bent down and picked up the snowball, hugged it in his arms and hummed a few times, and the snowball actually made a comfortable low hum.

　　At the edge of the snowball, Su Yong had seen two white-haired lower limbs quietly stretched out.

　　This snowball turned out to be a little snowman, probably the child of this big snowman. Su Yong sighed secretly, no wonder the tentacles were still warm and soft, unlike the cold ice and snow?

　　Seeing the long black iron arrows arranged in a winding manner under his feet, the big snowman was stunned for a moment, and suddenly tilted his head and muttered, as if thinking about something.

　　He took a step forward, and Su Yong instinctively took three steps back. Although he had deep internal strength, he was really not sure about this extremely sturdy snowman.

　　We can imagine that players who are more than two meters tall in the NBA, like our Yao Ming, can already be called giants. But what about snowmen who are twice as tall as them?

　　More than five meters high, that's the concept. It's twice as tall as a giant, and its body is many times bigger than a giant!

　　A one-story house is only more than three meters high, and this snowman is just like a small iron tower!

　　However, the snowman's eyes softened. He held his child in one hand, bent his left hand and reached out to grab it. The ten black iron arrows deeply inserted into the thick ice had been picked up by him in one hand!

　　These ten long arrows can support the high-altitude impact force of his several-ton child. It can be seen that they are also very deep in the ground. In addition, there are barbs on the arrows to help, so it is not easy to pull them out.

　　However, the snowman picked up these arrows casually, as if he didn't use any strength at all. This scene even made Chu Nantian below stunned.

　　The snowman bent down deeply, barely approached the ground, and handed the ten long arrows to Su Yong. Obviously, when he saw this scene, he realized that his child who accidentally rolled down the snow mountain was rescued by these humans.

　　Su Yong and Chu Nantian looked at each other, and finally took the long arrows with caution.

　　At this moment, the idiot guide who was hiding on the side suddenly screamed twice, rushed over, and kept gesturing upwards.

　　Everyone looked up in a hurry, but saw countless snow dust surging down from above. In the broken gray clouds, you can vaguely see the snow waves like waterfalls following the snow dust, surging like a river tide!

　　It was a huge waterfall hanging from the sky, almost covering the entire hillside! In the snow waves, there were also countless pieces of ice and snow, jumping on the cracked snow slope from time to time!

　　No, I don’t know if it was because of the shrill cry of the big snowman or the huge shock caused by the running, but it really triggered an avalanche!

　　At this time, everyone even wanted to die, but the more they were at the critical moment of death, the more people’s will to survive could be fully released. While they desperately flew forward, their eyes kept exploring around for places to hide.

　　Following Su Yong and the others, the arrogant snowman was also running forward.

　　He held the child on his shoulder with one hand, and with his right hand, he had already picked up the two soldiers who were following at the end. Then he let go of his big stride and rushed to the front in a few steps, much faster than Su Yong and Chu Nantian who had the highest agility!

　　"Over there!" Su Yong was originally standing at a higher place, and soon saw a tall snow rock nearly 100 meters to the upper left side of the front. The snow rock was smooth at the top and hideous at the bottom, which was somewhat similar to the sheltered giant rock they had lived in at the foot of the mountain.

　　If the snow wave rushed down like this, it would just be broken on both sides by this huge and towering snow rock, and the space below would barely be enough for everyone to hide. Of course, the premise is that the place where the snow rock is located will not be affected by the avalanche and shattered.

　　This is already the only place around where people can escape, and everyone has no other choice!

　　But on this slippery snow slope, who can jump and escape under that snow rock before the raging snow wave arrives?

　　Of course the snowman can. Su Yong might be able to do it, and Chu Nantian might be able to do it too.

　　But no one else can do it!

　　Chapter 29 The Rest of Life

　　Chapter 29 The Rest of Life

　　Facing the surging snow waves above their heads, and looking at the shelter that was close yet far away, Su Yong and Chu Nantian grabbed the nearest soldier without hesitation, and then jumped up with all their strength.

　　Chu Nantian grabbed Zhao Gu. Su Yong grabbed the tall and strong Tie Niu.

　　Tie Niu was caught in the air by his hand, and he even wanted to cry: "General Su, don't take me with you, I'm heavy and will implicate you."

　　Su Yong turned his head and looked at him coldly, without saying anything, but his feet did not stop, and he ran twenty meters in a blink of an eye.

　　Tie Niu looked at the snow dust that was almost in front of him and cried, "General Su, I... I was sorry for you before, please put me down quickly, you must keep your life and do great things, don't do it for people like me..."

　　Su Yong's face was full of sweat, and he snorted coldly with difficulty: "Shut up!"

　　Chu Nantian pulled Zhao Gu, who was slightly smaller than Tie Niu, and just walked side by side with him. Seeing that the huge snow rock was getting closer and closer, the snow dust rushing down from the nine heavens had already covered his face!

　　A chill that froze to the bone marrow made everyone shiver.

　　Everyone knew that after the snow dust, there were the surging snow waves, the boundless nine-day waves that swallowed everything!

　　Although the snowman was carrying his child and two people in his hands, he was the first to run under the snow rock. He bent down and threw the child and the two people, and turned around and ran out!

　　Su Yong and Tie Niu, who had just run to the edge of the snow rock, fell to the ground together, but they had no strength anymore. Just now, when he saw the snowman running out again, he and Chu Nantian couldn't help but secretly shout:

　　"So fierce!"

　　Su Yong and Chu Nantian were still panting beside the snow rock, but suddenly heard countless sounds of breaking through the air!

　　Then, it was like hail, and a bunch of people were thrown down beside them.

　　Many people fell to the ground and shouted "ouch", and they didn't understand what happened. They just subconsciously grabbed the ice and snow on the ground with their already frozen hands.

　　At this time, the surging snow waves finally surged!

　　"Everyone hold hands!" Su Yong shouted subconsciously, desperately moving another step into the snow rock, and then reached out to grab the iron bull that kept sliding down.

　　The soldiers lying on the ground also hurriedly tried to get closer to the snow rock and held their hands together. Sun Shangwu, who fell to the outermost periphery, hugged a soldier's thigh and slowly climbed up.

　　At this time, the snow wave had hit the back of the snow rock at a high speed with the momentum of thunder, bringing up a huge snow dust, covering the sky above their heads! The soldiers who were leaning against the rock wall could even hear the trembling heartbeat of the snow rock.

　　"Where is the snowman?" Su Yong wiped the snow dust off his face and asked in a trembling voice.

　　After escaping death, they remembered in shock that it was the snowman who threw them over at the last moment! But at the distance from the snowman at that time, no matter how fast it was, it was impossible to avoid the snow waves and run back.

　　On both sides of the crowd, the snow waves several feet high surged down along the sides of the snow rock, and even the thighs of several soldiers were submerged on the edge, and they finally pulled out.

　　But although the snow waves were terrifying, they were not floods after all. Although the snow waves on both sides looked several times higher than when everyone stood up, they would not swirl and spread like water. This piece of snow rock that stood resolutely in countless torrents provided everyone with a small Noah's Ark.

　　Looking at the huge power of the snow waves whistling past, and the snow mist pouring down from his head, Su Yong's heart sank.

　　He had counted the number of people just now. There were four fewer soldiers. They should be the wounded soldiers who left at the end.

　　In the snow waves several feet high, let alone the frostbitten soldiers, even the tall snowman probably had little hope of survival.

　　The snow was whistling for half an hour before it gradually subsided. Looking up, the surroundings were clearly visible, but they had already changed.

　　Su Yong touched the child of the huge snowman and found that the guy was still sleeping, with a steady humming sound from his nose.

　　Damn, your father is dead, and you are still sleeping! Su Yong smiled bitterly and shook his head. This guy might have rolled out of the cave while he was asleep, and rolled down, which finally triggered such a series of stories.

　　If your father died, what would you do? I have to help you find your mother? But now there is only half a day left. How can I cross the peak and attack Yimoer? He slapped his head, it's bad! What if this guy is from a single-parent family? Do we have to take him down and raise him?

　　However, at this moment, the soldiers suddenly cheered in unison.

　　"Shh! Keep your voice down. Do you want to see the avalanche again?!" Su

　　Yong shouted subconsciously. However, Zhao Gu shouted loudly, "General Su, look over there!"

　　The snow wave had already shrunk a lot, and the snow mist that fell on his head had also dissipated. Looking up in the direction of the way he came, he saw four figures struggling on the snow wave.

　　Ah? Su Yong couldn't help but scream, and squinted his eyes and finally saw the big white head under those figures!

　　Is the snowman okay? He actually stood under the snow wave for so long with his feet?

　　Amid the cheers of the crowd, the four figures and the huge body under them began to slowly walk towards this side!

　　It turned out that the snowman had no strength to throw out the four soldiers after he finally picked them up, so he had to hold them in his hands and walked up the slightly higher ice slope with difficulty, stamping his feet so that his feet were deeply embedded in the ice, and only then did he withstand the impact.

　　Although the snow waves looked extremely shocking, in fact, as long as he withstood the first wave of impact, the remaining aftermath would not be so shocking. Fortunately, the snowman's body was tall and strong enough to hold on until this moment.

　　When he first resisted the snow wave, his head was indeed submerged by the snow wave, but after the first and strongest wave, he was able to slightly raise his head to breathe. After a while, when his strength recovered a little, he immediately lifted up the human in his hands and let them escape.

　　The snow wave receded. The snowman with dense long hair all over his body was exhausted, and only when he looked at his children did he have a trace of relief.

　　The four soldiers with livid faces gradually recovered under the pressure of everyone.

　　Su Yong looked at the big snowman sitting on the ground and was speechless for a long time.

　　This snowman, who didn't know whether to call it a branch of human beings or just stayed at the stage of beasts, was so loyal and righteous, which made him very emotional.

　　Chu Nantian sorted out the bow and arrows and ropes on his body, walked over, patted him on the shoulder, and pointed at the big snowman: "This thing..."

　　"Very perverted!" Su Yong shook his head and said.

　　Chapter 30: Red Fruit on the Peak

　　However, the road ahead seemed to have changed dramatically because of the snowman child that Su Yong and Chu Nantian accidentally saved. Although everyone in the team that escaped the snow wave disaster was exhausted and pale, they had two abnormally strong navigators.

　　Relying on the babbling explanation of the fool and Su Yong's constant gestures to the top of the mountain, the big snowman and the confused little snowman who woke up finally understood that the human team wanted to cross the peak. The two snowmen not only consciously acted as guides for them to climb the peak, but also picked up a few weaker soldiers and walked carefully to the snowy slope.

　　With the strong physique of the snowman who grew up in the severe cold and the abnormal ability, it was not difficult to run on this snowy peak, but Su Yong and others repeatedly gestured to them, trying to explain that their actions might cause the next avalanche. Finally, the snowman who understood finally became more cautious.

　　On some slightly flat ground, the soldiers almost walked up by following the huge footprints of the snowmen; and on the steeper places, the two snowmen simply stomped their feet into the snow, pulling two teams with their hands and slowly moving up along the ground.

　　Fortunately, after the snow wave, the snow was almost all ice, and everyone was very careful to stick to the ground, and the two snowmen were also very strong, so this trip was very smooth. It

　　was just a little strange to see two huge hairy creatures pulling two long teams on the snowy peak from a distance.

　　With the support of the two of them holding hands, the speed of this team was much faster than before. Even those soldiers who had already been frozen numb, watching the snowmen in front of them walking on the slope very steadily, pulling two long teams with their hands, one of which was connected to one of their arms, couldn't help but feel a little more heroic and fighting spirit in their hearts.

　　As a result, Su Yong reached the peak that he expected to climb in the evening... At least from the top of the mountain, the sun still stayed in the western sky.

　　The top of the snowy peak is actually a huge flat land, covering dozens of acres, with clouds and mist flying in the middle, cold winds, and some strange vine-like plants growing. The large leaves of these plants are also white, almost indistinguishable from the snow, but the vines are shiny black.

　　Their fruits are extremely strange, arranged in clusters like bananas, but the color is bright as blood.

　　These people who had already frozen their bodies and were extremely tired sat on the ground, finally relieved and planned to have a good rest. The two snowmen walked towards these plants and picked a few stalks, tearing off the red skin and chewing them.

　　Can this thing be eaten? Su Yong's stomach growled as this question popped up in his mind. This trip almost exhausted all his strength. Seeing that he successfully reached the top, he felt that his body seemed to be hollowed out all of a sudden, and of course his stomach immediately responded with an empty city plan.

　　At this time, Chu Nantian beside him suddenly climbed up, jumped and walked to the front of the snowman, stared at the red fruit in their hands with wide eyes, and exclaimed: "This... Is this a big red banana?"

　　"What big red pepper? This thing can't be eaten carelessly, what if it is poisoned?" Su Yong shouted hurriedly. The snowman is gifted with special talents and has strong body resistance. It's okay to eat it, but it doesn't mean that we can eat it.

　　However, Chu Nantian didn't seem to hear it. He grabbed a black vine with both hands and tore it with all his strength. He couldn't tear it apart. Then he shouted happily: "It's really a big red banana, haha. There are big red bananas here!"

　　Seeing General Chu say this, many soldiers gathered around. The snowman didn't hesitate to see everyone coming over. He immediately stuffed the big red banana in his hand into their hands, doing his duty as a master.

　　"What big red pepper?" Su Yong walked over curiously.

　　"It's not a big red pepper, it's a big red banana, the banana of banana!" Chu Nantian corrected, "I have also seen this strange thing in some mountain books. It is said that this strange plant only grows in extremely cold places. The fruit is blood red, and the vines are black and very tough. I didn't expect to see it on the top of this snowy mountain!"

　　The book said that the fruit of this plant can be used as food and medicine, and it has a great auxiliary effect on strengthening the body.

　　Chu Nantian swallowed a big red banana in a big mouthful and said incoherently, "This fruit is similar to pepper, but it is much more powerful than pepper. In addition to filling the stomach, it has a strong function of resisting cold, which we can use. Brothers, what are you waiting for?"

　　Seeing that General Chu had taken the lead, these men who were so hungry that they were left with only a circle of skin on their stomachs and shivering with cold all over their bodies would certainly not be polite, and rushed over to kill.

　　Su Yong frowned and took a bite, but he almost jumped three feet high because of the spiciness: "Wow, my god, why is it so spicy?" He was a person who practiced internal skills, and his body's ability to resist cold was stronger than others, so when he suddenly took a bite, he felt like he had eaten a piece of charcoal as soon as his teeth bit open the flesh!

　　Even in the ice and snow, you can't bite red-hot charcoal! But after jumping and spitting out a mouthful, he felt that the heat in his mouth immediately rushed into his stomach along his throat, and soon it was transmitted through the internal organs to the eight meridians on the surface of the body. The heat kept forcing back the cold and numbness of his limbs, and soon the whole body was filled with a lazy warm feeling.

　　"Damn, it's really a good thing! This feeling... is really fucking wonderful!" Su Yong sighed comfortably, and immediately ate the big red banana in his hand fiercely.

　　With this huge heat, he only needed to slightly operate his internal strength, and he found that his whole body was hot and almost red. The biting cold wind, snow and fog around him were no longer felt at all!

　　The other soldiers did not have the same terrible first reaction as him. They just felt their bodies begin to warm up after eating. Soon, their faces glowed red, sweeping away the original pale and iron-blue color. Soon, this group of guys who had become sickly wanted to grab steel knives and fight with others.

　　The heat cannot be stopped!

　　The snowman's cave is on the rock wall near the top of the mountain. The ice and snow here are very thick, but the snowman has dug deep into the rock of the mountain itself by some unknown method. There is even a huge ice rock at the entrance of the cave to block the wind. I don't know how it was formed.

　　When he climbed to the top just now, Su Yong took a quick look and saw that behind the ice rock was a row of "beds" made of big red banana branches and leaves. Could it be that after they ate the big red banana, they felt that the cave was too hot, so they slipped to the entrance of the cave to blow the cool breeze and sleep late, which eventually led to the little snowman rolling down the Tangbuku Snow Peak?

　　But the guy rolled over all the way and was still sleeping soundly. He is really too careless!

　　Walking to the other side of the mountain top, looking down from a high place, they could vaguely see a gray city below. However, in the mist, at such a distance, they could see such a scale. It seemed that Yimoer was not as bad as they imagined. At least it could catch up with some medium-sized cities of Yanlong.

　　Looking down from a high place, the view was much wider than looking up from below. They scanned carefully. Below them, there were many towering and protruding small snow slopes, distributed on several different slopes of the mountain. They quickly determined which one was closest to Yimoer by visual inspection.

　　"That hillside over there," Su Yong pointed in the direction and asked Chu Nantian: "How confident are you in shooting?"

　　Chu Nantian looked at it intently and calculated in his mind: "From a visual inspection, there is naturally no problem for the arrow to reach the city. The key is where to shoot so that no one will notice... We have to go down and see to be sure."

　　Shooting arrows from a high place, due to gravity, the range is naturally no problem. The problem is that the capital of Yanmeng, Yimoer, is full of people. Even with the help of the night, they have to find an unmanned foothold to avoid the attention of the guards in order to successfully land from the sky. Su Yong nodded.

　　Suddenly, he looked at Zhao Gu on the other side and shouted, "General Su, look!"

　　In the direction where Zhao Gu was, he could see the 20,000 troops hidden by Xiao Changfeng at the foot of the mountain. Su Yong had just seen it. After all, it was easier to find a team of tens of thousands of people from the sky. Their army was now hiding on the outside of the mountain range, only three hours away from Yimoer.

　　But what Zhao Gu was talking about at the moment was not Xiao Changfeng's team, but a group of black clouds in the distant sky, just under the last reflection of the red sunset!

　　Of course, it was not a cloud, it was the reinforcements of the Yanmeng people, that is, one of the teams they originally planned to besiege Luo Ri Ge! As Zhao Gu's finger moved, they soon saw the same team in another direction.

　　Although the number of people in either of these two teams was not as large as that of the Yanlong army, they were all running in the direction of the mountain! The closest one might run into the Yanlong army within two hours!

　　"Not good! The reinforcements have realized that we are aiming for Yimoer, so we have to plan ahead!" Su Yong frowned, "We need to find a way to notify Xiao Changfeng to start the army immediately. We can't wait until night to act, so everyone should prepare immediately!"

　　Chapter 31 Ladder to the City

　　Chapter 31 Ladder to the City

　　"Give me the letter!" Chu Nantian took off the longbow behind him with a serious expression. It is definitely not an easy task to hand the letter to Xiao Changfeng at this distance.

　　Su Yong tore off the front lining of the underwear in the leather armor and divided it into three parts. Each part was written with the following words: "Don't wait! Attack Yimoer at full speed! Su Yong."

　　Three pieces of cloth were tied to three long black iron arrows. Chu Nantian closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and then slowly put on one of them, squinting his eyes and staring at the almost imperceptible black line hiding on the periphery of the mountain below.

　　The top of the snowy mountain is several thousand feet high. Although it has the advantage of being high up, it is still quite far from the outside of the mountain. This is not the brute force of the Styx that can kill several people with one arrow at a distance of tens of meters. It requires extremely precise archery. In addition to huge power, it is also necessary to calculate the wind speed and the resistance of snowflakes. In this regard, extremely rich experience is required to reduce the error to the limit!

　　A slight error at the top of the snowy mountain may be a difference of more than ten miles at the foot of the mountain. Whether the arrow can be picked up by the sergeant is still a question!

　　This distance is also a huge challenge for Chu Nantian, who is the most proud of his archery skills in his life.

　　Chu Nantian's arrow at this moment is aimed at one of the black lines that is difficult to detect with the naked eye. That is the position of the flag that ordinary people can't see at all.

　　...

　　And almost when Chu Nantian was calmly finding the flag in the sky by feeling, Xiao Changfeng at the foot of the mountain seemed to have noticed and looked up at the towering snowy mountain.

　　"At this time, they are probably almost there." He said to himself. Judging from the height of the snowy mountain, he knew how difficult it would be for them to go this way. Perhaps they had all died, but... Xiao Changfeng had a magical premonition that they would definitely make it up smoothly and even keep in touch with him.

　　This was an indescribable feeling, and it was only because he and Chu Nantian had been in the Silver Dragon Corps for so long that they had a strange sense of tacit understanding. He felt a little uneasy, as if someone was looking at him and looking for him from above.

　　Xiao Changfeng thought about it again and again, and suddenly gave an order in a strange way: "Gather the flags and face the wind!"

　　...

　　When hundreds of flags were flying in the wind under the mountain range, Chu Nantian on the top of the mountain suddenly smiled. His left hand, which had been moving slightly, suddenly stopped, and then his right hand loosened, and the long black iron arrow had already shot out like a meteor.

　　He did not shoot the remaining two arrows, but gently put them into the quiver, and then said to Su Yong solemnly: "Don't worry, he will definitely see it!"

　　Sure enough, after a while, looking from the top of the mountain, the black line began to move slowly. But Su Yong didn't even look at it, he just smiled and said, "I believe it." He has always admired this tacit understanding formed from countless times of wandering on the edge of life and death.

　　When Xiao Changfeng ordered the troops to start the war at the bottom of the mountain, the team on the top of the mountain had also set off at the same time. Before setting off, Su Yong almost filled the package with the big red banana: "This thing is a good thing, everyone take more!"

　　The snowman helped them a lot. The father and son showed their power and pulled off two long big red banana vines, which fell from the top of the mountain to the other side of the mountain. At this moment, they were sliding down on these extremely tough vines.

　　At the end of the vines, it was only half the distance to the mountaintop they had found visually. After they slid down the last section of the vine, they collectively waved to the snowman father and son above, and saluted together to express their gratitude.

　　Others helped them go up and down the mountain, and entertained so many big red bananas. It seemed a bit shabby that they only left them two steel knives... Although the two snowmen were already screaming with joy.

　　The next section of the road was relatively easy to walk. Encouraged by the enthusiasm of the big red banana, everyone was fully alert and finally walked safely to the hillside closest to Yimoer. Here, they gave the steel knife to the fool guide again and sent him away first.

　　From this snow-white hillside, Yimoer was in full view. The outer oval wall was built of stones, with countless "pigeon cages" in the middle. Several thin white lines were probably their streets.

　　The largest "pigeon cage" was naturally their palace.

　　Looking from above, Yimoer's palace seemed to occupy a quarter of the entire city. It was not like the palace of Yanlong, which was surrounded by circles of walls. The many details of square and round were arranged irregularly according to the terrain. After discussion between Su Yong, Chu Nantian and others, everyone quickly found the best breakthrough point.

　　What surprised them the most was that the Yanmeng people seemed to be very confident about the snow-capped mountains behind them. There were not too many lookouts behind them. There was even a lush garden behind their palace!

　　The original intention of this garden was to block the cold air of the snow-capped mountains and provide a green and healthy environment for the royal children and ministers of Yanmeng. But in the eyes of Su Yong and others, it was a perfect place to stay!

　　Although this garden is outside the palace walls, it is in the city. It is not as messy as a wild forest, but has a lot of back gardens, and even has a few houses and pools scattered among them. Although the Yanmeng people are rude, they also know that the area around the palace needs to be renovated. It is also good to learn from the Yanlong people to go fishing and write poems

　　when they have time. And such a place for nobles to relax, I guess there are no guards who are bored and run here to pee, right?

　　After they found a huge stone as a rope tie point, everyone kept combing the ropes and waiting for the sky to get dark.

　　Only in the dark night, people will not notice that there is a rope coming from the sky with countless black spots crawling on it.

　　The sun has set, but the snow on the snow-capped mountains reflects the skylight, and the visibility is not low. Of course, in Yimoer City, the lights finally began to light up one after another.

　　The lights in the dark are particularly eye-catching. Martial arts masters like Su Yong and Chu Nantian can even see the white guards on the oval outer wall here!

　　White clothes, Magnolia Army. 20,000 Magnolia Army.

　　An army of 20,000 women. Their husbands, or brothers, may be among the dead and fleeing army. What kind of hatred do they have for the Yanlong people!

　　Turning to look at the other side, they can vaguely see that Xiao Changfeng's army is gradually approaching. Because they are afraid of alarming Yimoer's army to deploy defenses, they walked very slowly and carefully in the last section.

　　In the night, quietly coming close to the mountainside, it is possible to encounter the Yanmeng people, but it is not unlikely. If it is a Yanmeng person hanging up, who can escape Xiao Changfeng's bow and arrow? What they need to do is to control the steps of the warhorse as much as possible so that it will not make too much noise.

　　"It's almost time, we have to enter the city in advance and touch the outer gate of the city wall." Su Yong waved his hand.

　　A long black iron arrow, tied with a long rope, whizzed down from a snow-white mountain and landed on a huge fir tree in the royal garden with great precision. The arrow wrapped in cotton cloth made a dull "snatch" sound, as if someone had thrown a stone into it.

　　This rope from the sky is the ladder that the soldiers will step on!

　　...

　　This sound did not attract much attention. After all, in the capital of Yimoer, it is not very quiet after nightfall. The princes and ministers always have banquets, the rich have to go to restaurants, and the vendors always grill kebabs on the street and shout a few times.

　　To put it bluntly, this sound that made everyone on the snow mountain nervous was actually just an unusually faint note in the city of Yimoer. Only people living around this garden could hear such an unusual movement.

　　Unfortunately, this unusual movement caught the attention of one person.

　　Chapter 32: Telepathic Sensing

　　Chapter 32: Telepathic Sensing

　　Tuo Buhua, who had just returned, was standing on the tower of the outer city, talking to her subordinates, when her ears suddenly moved strangely. She looked up at the dark sky in confusion, and suddenly waved her hand and said, "You guys, follow me to the back to have a look!"

　　...

　　At this time, Su Yong and the others just tightened the overlong rope and tied it to the huge rock.

　　The arrow pierced the wood five inches, which was already Chu Nantian's limit at this distance, but with this support, they could only crawl over one by one. After all, the distance was too far, and the pulling force of the human body weight in the middle of the rope was not small.

　　"I'll be the first, and you'll be the last." Su Yong said to Chu Nantian, who was still holding the other end of the rope tightly even though he had tied the stone tightly.

　　Chu Nantian nodded, and Su Yong had already jumped up the rope with his toes, and climbed into the darkness as fast as a monkey.

　　In terms of body movements, he was the fastest. He could jump very far without any support. With this rope, he almost rushed directly down like a bungee jump!

　　In the air, he only needed a little help to move his body quickly, so after a few moves, he was only a small black dot. Everyone cheered and envied him.

　　In fact, Su Yong only took a moment to reach such a long distance. However, just as he stabilized his figure on the tall silver fir tree, he heard footsteps coming from outside the woods. He was startled and quickly flicked the rope three times with his fingers, then quickly tightened his grip to prevent the rope from shaking due to inertia, and quietly hid his figure among the branches.

　　Just as the second soldier was about to climb up, Chu Nantian suddenly frowned and felt the rope in his hand tremble. He whispered, "Wait."

　　The long rope was like a visible radio wave. At this moment, he actually felt the information sent by Su Yong.

　　One, two, three. Then silence.

　　After waiting for a while, there was still no aftershock. Chu Nantian said with a serious face: "There is a problem with General Su. Everyone, don't go over there for the time being." In fact, he wanted to slide over the second one the most. After all, with his skills, he could undoubtedly provide great support to Su Yong.

　　But at this moment, he didn't know the specific problem, so he could only wait.

　　...

　　The garden looked a little gloomy at night. Tuo Buhua walked outside the garden with nearly 20 female soldiers of the Magnolia Army. Squinting his eyes and looking at the dense woods, Tuo Buhua frowned more and more: If it were daytime, it would be fine. Now there is no light here. Although the garden has been repaired, there are still many towering trees. It is undoubtedly very difficult to search at night.

　　"Light up the torch!" She turned back and shouted.

　　There were only some shallow fallen leaves in the forest, and they rustled when walking on them. These extremely cold-resistant deciduous trees still have many branches and leaves even in autumn. Tuo Buhua raised his head and stared for a moment, and actually walked directly in the direction of Su Yong.

　　"Can this woman see me?" Su Yong, who was hiding in the tree, couldn't help but be surprised. With just this group of people under the tree, he asked himself that he could barely cope with it. But once the traces were exposed, the sneak attack on Yimoer would undoubtedly become an illusion, and it was unknown what kind of damage it would cause to the Yanlong army!

　　A female general walking behind Tuobuhua whispered: "General, did you find anything suspicious?"

　　Tuobuhua nodded, then shook her head and whispered to herself: "Strange, I clearly heard the sound coming from this direction, why didn't I see any traces?" She held a torch and looked around all the way. From below, the tree and the sky were pitch black, but Su Yong on the tree could see her very clearly.

　　Tuobuhua's archery skills were originally unique in the grassland. Just look at the shocking arrow in Longyi City, which is definitely not inferior to Xiao Changfeng and Chu Nantian. This kind of archery master is extremely sensitive to the arrow and bowstring. When Chu Nantian made the sound of the arrow hitting the wood, others only felt that they didn't care, but in Tuobuhua's ears, she even heard a little bit of the lingering sound of white feathers flying in the air!

　　Besides, the white feather was tied with a long rope, so how could it not make any sound? But this slight sound fell into her ears.

　　Raising the torch, Tuobuhua tried to shine the light on the surrounding trees, then waved her hand and shouted, "Spread out and look around!" The branches and leaves above her head were so dense that it was difficult to see the night sky, and she never expected that there was a rope coming from the snow-capped mountains.

　　After a while, everyone returned without noticing anything. Even Tuobuhua was a little confused: Did I make a mistake? But according to her concept, she didn't expect that the Yanlong people would dare to attack Yimoer. In her opinion, the Yanlong people made a circle in Luorige and probably turned back. After all, their military strength was obviously inferior. Could it be that they were just waiting for others to eat them up?

　　But that terrible Su Yong often had strange tactics, which made her have to be extra careful and alert.

　　At this moment, a general came running: "General, the enemy was found outside the city!"

　　Tuobuhua was startled and waved his hand: "Let's go!" She thought that maybe someone was lurking here and was also plotting against the royal family. The royal family had countless warriors and masters to guard it. As long as the Yanlong army did not break the city, no matter how capable Su Yong was, he could not break into the Yanmeng Palace alone.

　　And she didn't expect that Su Yong and others were going to lead the army into the city!

　　Although Su Yong didn't know what the later Yanmeng general meant, he saw Tuobuhua waving his hand and leading his men away, thinking that it was because Xiao Changfeng's troops were close and were discovered by the enemy scouts. However, to his surprise, Tuobuhua led the crowd a few steps, suddenly turned back, and said loudly in Yanlong language:

　　"Su Yong, I don't know if it's you? But I advise you not to dream of attacking the palace alone, otherwise you will die very ugly!" Su Yong had released her three times. After Tuobuhua said this, she seemed to be relieved. She turned around again and walked away very cleanly.

　　Su Yong was stunned, and after a moment, he smiled foolishly and touched the back of his head: This tigress seems to have a little telepathy with me!

　　His hand held the rope again and flicked it lightly six times.

　　The Yanlong army is about to attack, and seizing the city gate is the key. At this moment, time is definitely not money, but life!

　　When everyone landed, Su Yong counted the number of people: "Do you remember the route you saw on the mountain?"

　　Everyone nodded, and Su Yong waved his hand: "Okay, disperse, hide your tracks, and approach the city gate!"

　　All the soldiers were wearing cow and sheepskin armor like the Yanmeng people, and wearing leather hats. In addition, it was late at night. If you don't pay attention, who would tell that you are not red-eyed?

　　Everyone walked out in different directions and appeared on several streets of Yimoer in a moment.

　　Chapter 33: Robbing the Gate

　　Xiao Changfeng has deliberately reduced the possibility of being discovered along the way, but now it is less than 20 miles away from Yimoer. With the momentum of these 20,000 cavalry, it is difficult not to alarm Yimoer's city defense.

　　Looking at the warning drums on the city wall in front of him, Xiao Changfeng knew that the enemy had discovered his tracks and was gathering troops at the moment. The arrows on the string had to be fired. He raised his silver spear high and shouted: "Brothers, ahead is the capital of Yanmeng - Yimoer, which is the final destination we have fought so hard to get here..."

　　"Hoohoo..." 20,000 soldiers responded in unison, and the sound went straight up to the sky. Now that their whereabouts have been exposed, there is no need for them to hide their voices.

　　"Hundreds of years of humiliation for Yanlong will be avenged by us in one day!" Xiao Changfeng raised his arms and shouted: "Brothers, what are you waiting for? Follow me!" Xiao Changfeng has been with Su Yong these days, and has learned a lot of tricks to boost morale.

　　Xiao Changfeng led 20,000 soldiers like a torrent, and even had the momentum of the Yanmeng people attacking Longyi City. However, Xiao Changfeng ran at the front of the team, but secretly thought in his heart: "Su Yong, don't let me down!"

　　If Su Yong and others hadn't forced the city gate open, he would have attacked the city with inferior forces - it would be like hitting a rock with an egg!

　　The troops and combat power are not as good as the other side, and the other side has a high city and thick walls. Isn't this courting death? No matter how the other party planned, they would never have thought that the Yanlong people would dare to come here directly.

　　Ten miles...

　　five miles...

　　you can already see the Yulan army hastily assembled on the tower and hastily deploying defenses. Seeing more and more white-clothed soldiers running back and forth on the city wall, with bundles of bows and arrows being carried by war horses, Xiao Changfeng's eyes turned red: "Brothers, remember this moment, no matter what, the Yanlong Empire will not forget us... Charge!!!"

　　Killing to Yimoer, no matter what, even if they are completely defeated, they are still worthy of the hero of Yanlong and the title of the Iron-Blooded Army. Countless soldiers were affected by the mood at this moment and were very excited. The war horses under them were even pushed to the limit. Some soldiers who fell behind simply stabbed the war horses in the buttocks!

　　They knew that although the enemy had an advantage in combat power when they attacked late at night, they were in a hurry to fight and were inevitably unprepared; as for the number of people, they were discovered within such a short distance of twenty miles, and it was impossible for the other party to fully gather them in a very short time.

　　And twenty miles, for a high-speed running warhorse, is just a moment!

　　If you don't succeed, you will die.

　　Everyone has an indomitable momentum, life and death depend on this one blow!

　　...

　　Tuo Buhua was a little surprised on the tower: What happened to the Yanlong people? Such a short distance, without ladders, ropes and other auxiliary tools, can you jump onto the tower?

　　The 20,000 Yanlong people in front of them seemed to completely ignore the high city wall, and rode like crazy.

　　Although Tuo Buhua was still confused, he waved his jade arm without hesitation: "Shoot!"

　　The 20,000 Yanlong people were only two or three miles outside the city. Suddenly, the horizontal torrent quickly gathered and turned into a thick vertical line, aiming directly at the city gate. Xiao Changfeng jumped on his horse and ran to the front with a gun.

　　Tuobuhua was shocked, her right eye twitched, and she suddenly shouted: "Send out 500 people to support the rear gate immediately!" As she shouted, the sharp arrow that had been aimed at Xiao Changfeng was also shot out, with a sharp whistle, shooting straight at Xiao Changfeng like lightning!

　　After the arrow was shot out, she did not hesitate, turned around and drew her sword, and ran to the back of the city gate!

　　Xiao Changfeng poked the feather arrow with his bright silver spear, and laughed: "It's this woman again! Why are you so troublesome?" He had always been a little indifferent to Su Yong's repeated release of this woman. After all, they had killed Sarmu, so what else could this woman do?

　　However, it was this woman who brought them fatal trouble!

　　When Tuobuhua arrived with 500 soldiers, Su Yong and others had just arrived in front of the city gate!

　　Su Yong and Chu Nantian led everyone to separate and just approached the city gate, they had already seen the team of Yulan soldiers running down from the tower.

　　"No, we've been discovered. Brothers, grab the door immediately!" Su Yong shouted, and drew out his blood knife, with an extremely powerful crescent blood shadow, sweeping directly towards the dozens of Yanmeng soldiers at the city gate!

　　Bang! There were about fifty Yanmeng soldiers behind the city gate, but they never expected that there would be an enemy behind them. The twelve soldiers who were carrying logs for reinforcement were hit by this blow, and immediately vomited blood and fell to the ground! The

　　remaining dozens of people were stunned for a moment, and immediately drew out their scimitars and fought with the Yanlong people who rushed up!

　　But how could these dozens of soldiers be the opponents of dozens of Yanlong elites? Under the great power of Su Yong and Chu Nantian, they retreated step by step, and were finally forced to lean on the heavy city gate!

　　But at this time, Tuo Buhua and others had also arrived!

　　"It's you!" Tuo Buhua gritted his teeth, with a sword in one hand and a scimitar in the other, he had already drawn countless brilliant white rays and rushed directly towards Su Yong!

　　"General Chu, hold on, let the soldiers open the city gate!" Su Yong shouted, but the blood knife in his hand did not hesitate, with a sharp whistle, slashing at Tuobuhua! He could already clearly hear the neighing of horses outside the city, and he knew that Xiao Changfeng had reached the other side of the city gate.

　　Chu Nantian swung his sword, and he killed several of the remaining more than ten Yanmeng soldiers who were close to the city gate. Only a few were left who were struggling to support under the swords of the Yanlong soldiers.

　　But at this time, the 500 Yanmeng Yulan soldiers in the rear also arrived! Countless scimitars, like moonlight, sprinkled over!

　　Chu Nantian's beard was covered with blood. At this moment, he turned around, and the sword danced a huge phantom, facing the pale moonlight, and laughed wildly: "Brother Su, don't worry, even if it takes my life, we have to snatch the city gate!"

　　When the moonlight touched the phantom, the moonlight immediately scattered, and there was a scream, but Chu Nantian also had countless wounds on his body!

　　However, the gate was finally lifted by four soldiers with the desperate support of dozens of soldiers in the rear!

　　But, it was just lifted! Dozens of elite Yanlong warriors in the rear died under the crazy attack of 500 Yanmeng people! And Chu Nantian had already been killed into a bloody man!

　　The four soldiers who lifted the crossbeams were killed by countless scimitars on the gate before they had time to be happy! The gate of more than ten meters square was covered with blood, and

　　the blood-soaked horizontal fence slowly fell in their unwilling eyes!

　　Speaking of Su Yong, although he had surpassed Tuobuhua in strength after realizing the sword, Tuobuhua was extremely difficult to deal with. Every move was a desperate and mutually destructive fighting method. He could only watch his teammates die one by one, but he couldn't split himself to save them!

　　Seeing that Chu Nantian was already on the verge of collapse under the crazy hacking of hundreds of people, he was furious and finally used all his strength to slash at Tuobuhua, whose face was extremely pale.

　　"This move again?!" Tuobuhua sneered, but there was a trace of blood at the corner of his mouth. She had already experienced Su Yong's three thunder strikes, so she was naturally familiar with it. She had thought about it for a long time these days and finally found a sword move that could restrain Su Yong's move, so at this moment she smiled coldly, stepped back three steps, and avoided the blood knife in front of her.

　　Although the three thunder strikes were a whole, there was still some gap between the first and second strikes, and she firmly believed that her sword moves could restrain the opponent in this gap.

　　However, she never expected that the knife was just a knife, and there was no three strikes at all, but only one strike! The blood knife, with an indomitable momentum, split the stone and pierced the air without stopping! In addition to the similarity of the initial action to the three thunder strikes, the latter was completely different!

　　There were no three strikes, or even any changes. There was only a powerful momentum that could sweep away everything, far above the flashing phantom of the knife light!

　　Seeing the blood knife like a gloomy shadow, gradually expanding in her eyes. In a hurry, she could only swing the sword and scimitar with all her strength!

　　The scimitar broke!

　　The sword broke!

　　Before the blood knife could chop her forehead, it stopped!

　　The blood knife did not hit the flesh,

　　but a trace of blood slowly dripped...

　　or if it was just a little bit away, her head would be broken!

　　"What kind of knife skill is this?" Tuo Buhua's eyes were dull and lost. The drop of blood flowed down the small bridge of her nose and dripped on her trembling lips.

　　"It's the knife momentum." The unstoppable and indestructible knife momentum!

　　Chapter 34 Breaking the City

　　Su Yong turned around and saw a scene he would never forget.

　　At the several-meter-wide city gate, corpses had piled up like a mountain! The Yanlong people and the Yanmeng people could no longer tell who was who. There were only countless broken limbs and bodies piled up around Chu Nantian. Chu Nantian, who was covered in blood, had one leg against the back of the city gate, trying to support his body.

　　His right hand was still waving the big knife, and in front of him was a mountain of knives!

　　Chu Nantian was still very brave, but his strong body was no longer intact, and there was only a bloody mess. At the moment when Su Yong turned around, dozens of machetes chopped over and chopped Chu Nantian!

　　Chu Nantian's eyes widened, blood gushed out of his mouth, but he still coughed and laughed: "I can't stand it anymore, brother Su, it seems that I have to rely on you to open the door."

　　Following Su Yong on the snowy mountain road, he certainly couldn't carry the four-meter-long machete, but could only carry a thick-backed big steel knife. This big steel knife couldn't let him show his skills, so facing these hundreds of desperate Yanmeng people, no matter how brave he was, he couldn't dodge hundreds of steel knives in this small space.

　　Su Yong's eyes widened, and he shouted, rushing forward with his sword. Dozens of Yanmeng people surrounding Chu Nantian immediately screamed and flew up! A huge blood mist was raised.

　　At the moment he rushed out, the steel knife in Chu Nantian's hand also fell, but his right leg, which was against the city gate, had already kicked up with all his strength!

　　The two large wooden iron bars across the heavy city gate, which required four people to lift, were kicked away by him and flew high!

　　"No!" Su Yong shouted, and the blood knife in his hand was like a huge windmill of flesh and blood. I don't know how many limbs were swept away. He was like a huge bloody storm, rushing towards Chu Nantian frantically. At this moment, he knew that Chu Nantian was going to sacrifice his life, no longer resist the enemy in front of him, and use up his last bit of strength to open the city gate.

　　The city gate finally creaked, and Chu Nantian fell down in a flash of sword light. He once said that if he could beat Yimoer, he would rather give up his ideal of living. However, how could Su Yong let him die like this? Dozens of people came down from the snowy mountain. Was he the only one left in the end?

　　Su Yong rushed to him frantically, swinging the blood knife with all his strength. Countless dark red phantoms flew out and flew into the snow-white sword light around him, brewing a thick cloud of sorrow. But the blood knife could not stop the remaining sword light, and it all fell on him!

　　Hundreds of people, hundreds of steel knives, countless blades were broken under the swing of this blood knife, but some still fell on him, but he protected Chu Nantian tightly under him.

　　The city gate was only opened a little, but it was enough. Xiao Changfeng, who had already rushed to the door, shouted loudly, and the bright silver spear had hit the door, directly blasting open the two city gates without the support of the horizontal wooden iron bars!

　　Then he saw Su Yong and Chu Nantian.

　　He saw two bloody people, and two bloody people who were about to fall down in a pile of corpses in a lake of blood. But he could tell at a glance that they were Su Yong and Chu Nantian. He

　　also saw countless Yanmeng people gathering around them like flies.

　　Xiao Changfeng had tears in his eyes, and waved the silver spear in his hand. Dozens of Yanmeng female soldiers who pounced on them all turned into blood rain and flew out.

　　Reaching down with both hands to pick up the two people, Xiao Changfeng's eyes were red: "Brothers, charge!" Countless Yanlong soldiers, whose eyes were already red and full of anger, immediately roared like a torrent, and rushed in like a torrent, killing the hundreds of Yanmeng remnants in an instant.

　　At this time, Tuobuhua, who had woken up, jumped on a warhorse one step earlier, and shouted in Yanmeng language to the city wall: "Protect the palace immediately!" Then he rode away.

　　The bloody man in his hand suddenly trembled slightly, and Su Yong tried to open his eyes: "Go to the palace, I will lead the way."

　　Lying on the Pegasus that no one could ride, Su Yong held the Pegasus' neck tightly with both hands, but the pain and blood loss in his body still made his eyes black from time to time. He bit his lower lip hard, and used the pain to open his eyes to identify the road, leading the Yanlong army to bypass the street and rush directly to the palace.

　　At this time, the Yulan army on the city wall was also constantly rushing down, intending to stop the army that had already entered the city.

　　The streets of Yimoer were not wide. At this moment, nearly 10,000 Yanlong soldiers poured in, and countless Yanmeng cavalry rushed from all sides to stop them, and the entire street was completely crowded.

　　There were shouts and screams everywhere, and blood and flesh flew everywhere.

　　Su Yong rode the Pegasus in front, Xiao Changfeng held the unconscious Chu Nantian in his left hand, and the bright silver spear in his right hand was still majestic, leading countless Yanlong soldiers to guard him and kill all the way to the Yanmeng Palace.

　　Yimoer City is not big, and the distance from the city gate to the palace is not far.

　　But there were crowds of people everywhere, and every road was filled with enemies rushing on, making this short journey extremely difficult. Fortunately, the Yanlong soldiers had already been inspired by Su Chu and the others, and the Yanmeng people's scattered teams from the towers were always scattered, so how could they stop this iron-blooded army that was condensed into one?

　　The blocking teams in front were dispersed and repelled, and another team rushed up...

　　The Yanlong soldiers could no longer remember which enemy army was in front of them. They had no thoughts in the morning, and there was only one thought in their minds, that is, kill! Kill! Kill!!!

　　All those who stood in front of them had no more energy to think about other things except waving their steel knives.

　　This short few miles was a real river of blood.

　　The bright red blood flowed on the street, then gradually overflowed the bricks and stones, submerged the grass, and flowed into the shops and residents on both sides of the street, solidifying into a piece of history that the Yanmeng people would never forget.

　　After killing for more than half an hour, and not knowing how many people he had killed, Su Yong finally saw the attack point recorded on the snowy mountain, which was the west gate of the palace. This was also the place where the building was simplest and easiest to break through.

　　Here, he raised his head with difficulty and saw a group of familiar figures on the wall.

　　Black clothes, Eagle Riders.

　　But there were not many people.

　　At this moment, Eagle Flag looked at the mighty Yanlong army below and showed a panic for the first time. At this time, all 20,000 Yanlong soldiers had entered the city. Even though many soldiers died in the street battles on all sides, it was enough to surround the palace.

　　Now a very strange situation is that the Yanmeng Yulan Army is surrounding the Yanlong Army outside, while the Yanlong Army is surrounding the palace. Of course, there are thousands of Eagle Flag guards in the palace.

　　"It's here," Su Yong said to Xiao Changfeng with difficulty: "Attack from here and find the largest house... I'm a little tired and need to rest first." After saying that, he suddenly lay on the back of the Pegasus.

　　Chapter 35: Bickering

　　Chapter 35: Bickering

　　In fact, more than 2,000 Eagle Flags could not hold out for long under the attack of nearly 10,000 Yanlong soldiers. More than half of them were destroyed in two rounds of arrow rain, and they quickly disintegrated as the west gate was knocked open and collapsed.

　　Su Yong, who seemed to have fallen asleep, let the Pegasus carry him and rushed into the Yanmeng Palace with the team.

　　At the moment when the west gate collapsed, the Yanlong generals cheered and shouted in unison, and everyone was very excited. At this moment, they traveled thousands of miles, overcame many obstacles, and after more than half a month, they finally successfully attacked the Yanmeng Palace!

　　No matter what the outcome, these people and these things will surely go down in history.

　　The army rushed into the palace like a tide and quickly surrounded all the buildings inside. The largest building in the palace was naturally the Yanmeng Council Hall, but Xiao Changfeng was not a careless person. He saw that most of the black-clad Eagle Flag Guards were not guarding the hall, but were rushing to the Imperial Kitchen Hall and the banquet hall in the back, and he could not help but be a little worried.

　　Could it be that the royal family of Yanmeng or even the Khan was hiding there at the moment?

　　After assigning his personal soldiers to lead enough people to surround the hall and various key points, and commanding his subordinates to lead the soldiers to control the various fortresses to resist foreign enemies, he personally led his capable soldiers, took Su Yong, and rode directly to the back.

　　The Imperial Kitchen was a row of seven or eight square bungalows. At this moment, a group of fat Yanmeng men were looking at these foreigners with red eyes at the door in panic. Some of them still had kitchen knives in their hands, but when they saw the dark-faced Yanlong soldiers approaching, they hurriedly threw the kitchen knives on the ground, and then lay on the ground and kowtowed continuously.

　　People who have eaten too much delicious food and lived a good life are naturally softer than those soldiers. These people who are used to enjoying wealth and splendor in the palace have lost the fierce nature of Yanmeng people.

　　Although they don't speak the same language, they all share the same way of saving lives. Soon, these imperial chefs... or perhaps just guys who are as good as street kebabs, all knelt down on the ground.

　　The remaining more than a thousand black-clad eagle flags were guarding the three-story banquet building.

　　Yanmeng's royal banquet hall actually learned some of the style of Yanlong Jiangnan. This huge building was built with huge bamboo and wood beams, and the third floor at the highest point actually used the concept of supporting the four-sided beams and columns in the middle of the spire, so that you can have a 360-degree unobstructed overlooking from it. It can be seen that the architectural design was also constructed by Yanlong's superb craftsmen. Judging

　　from the visual observation, this building is quite strong. If more than a thousand eagle flags fight to the death, I'm afraid they won't be able to attack it for a while.

　　I don't know who it is, but all the eagle flags gathered here, intending to resist to the death.

　　Could it be that some royal relatives are holding a banquet tonight? Maybe... even the Khan and those princes are there? Countless Yanlong soldiers couldn't help but guess in their hearts, with an unspeakable excitement in their hearts.

　　Xiao Changfeng had just led the crowd to approach on horseback, when suddenly a loud shout came from upstairs: "Yanlong bandits, I give you a chance to leave, otherwise you will die without a burial place!"

　　Although this person's Yanlong language was a bit awkward, it was full of energy and amazing momentum. The huge sound waves broke through the air from above, and even scared the war horses below.

　　Xiao Changfeng was stunned for a moment. This person is indeed a difficult person, but I have never heard of such a talent in Yanmeng! Judging from this voice, this person's internal strength is probably not inferior to his own. And listening to this guy's extremely arrogant tone, could it be that he still has something to hold back?

　　Xiao Changfeng rode his horse around the banquet building and came to the entrance again. With a slight wave of his hand, the approaching Yanlong soldiers stopped. The retreating Eagle Flag Guards also stepped back a few steps and rushed into the banquet building, guarding the entrance tightly.

　　"Who are you?" Xiao Changfeng was not to be outdone, and he also used his internal strength to ask.

　　A middle-aged man with three long beards appeared on the wooden railing at the edge of the third floor. His eyes were not red, but revealed a bit of demonic aura, which was very strange.

　　"I am Lei Zun, the national teacher of Yanmeng. This building has been set up for me with countless traps, and there are many masters and warriors in each position. If you don't believe it, you might as well give it a try!" The middle-aged man waved his hand, and a tall golden-armored soldier came over. Judging from the attire, it was exactly the same as the golden-armored soldiers around Sarmu at the beginning, but this man's momentum was much stronger. He might be the captain of the royal guards.

　　The middle-aged man whispered a few words in the ear of the tall soldier in golden armor. The man nodded and left with a fist salute.

　　At this moment, a squad leader came on horseback and reported: "General Xiao, Tuobuhua has broken through the west gate and led his troops to rush in!" Su Yong was injured, Chu Nantian's life and death were uncertain, and he was in a hurry to capture the Khan. Naturally, no one in the Yanlong Army could stop the tigress.

　　Xiao Changfeng knew that he was completely surrounded by the Yulan Army. If he didn't capture the Khan as soon as possible, he would be gradually eaten away by the other side, and even no one could escape. Because, although this palace was the place he wanted to capture in the end, it was also a besieged city. It would be a great honor to break in, but on the other hand, it also gave the other side a chance to catch a turtle in a jar!

　　Now, they just want to catch the prince or the Khan before Tuobuhua's Yulan Army defeats them! And judging from the current situation, the Khan is likely to be on top of this banquet building. However, judging from the solidity of this building and the countless Yanmeng masters entrenched in the building, it is likely that it will be difficult to attack it in a short time.

　　Just as his mind was spinning, the middle-aged man upstairs snorted again: "If you don't believe it, you might as well ask your elite soldiers to try! But I advise you to be more sensible. I can make a decision on behalf of the Khan. If you leave now, I will order General Tuobuhua to let you go and let you walk out of the grassland safely! How about it?"

　　Returning safely to the land of Yanlong, and with the glory of sweeping Yanmeng and attacking the imperial city, this is indeed a great bait. Thinking of what Zhan Kuanglan once said in Longyi City, even if he couldn't beat it, he should try his best to bring his brothers back, Xiao Changfeng couldn't help but feel a little moved.

　　Even if he went back like this, the court would definitely not blame him. If he could fight to this extent, he would definitely be given a high position and a generous salary. Maybe because he let them go in the end, the emperor who always insisted on peace would praise him for knowing how to measure and know the current situation!

　　Xiao Changfeng raised his head and saw that countless Yanlong disciples were being chopped off their horses by the crazy Tuobuhua and Yanmeng warriors not far away, and his heart was wavering. This cannot be blamed on him, he is a general, not a commander-in-chief. At this moment, the other two generals around him are unconscious, and he really doesn't know how to make a decision.

　　A responsibility that exceeds what he can bear falls on his shoulders, and people are inevitably a little nervous and will suffer from the problem of gain and loss.

　　Seeing him pondering in silence, the middle-aged man upstairs suddenly sneered: "It seems that General Xiao still can't make up his mind. Do you really have to wait for our reinforcements to hit you before you wake up? The longer you hesitate, the greater the loss will be!"

　　Xiao Changfeng's mind was extremely confused, and he was speechless at this moment. Suddenly, a teasing voice sounded beside him: "Haha, Brother Beard, are you trying to scare us?"

　　Su Yong rested on the horse's back for a while, and finally succeeded in mobilizing his internal energy to stabilize his internal injuries. At this moment, he took a deep breath, raised his head from the horse's back, wiped the blood that was almost dried on his face, and his face was a little hideous: "I grew up scared!"

　　The middle-aged man's face sank, and he turned his head to look at Su Yong. His eyes fell on the Pegasus under his seat. His brows couldn't help but jump, but he pretended to be harmless: "This must be the famous "I'm not going to broadcast General Su Yongsu..."

　　Su Yong chuckled and said, "I dare not, but I want to ask the State Master, is the Khan of Yanmeng upstairs?"

　　Lei Zun didn't even blink: "Before you came to Yimoer, the Khan had already left Yimoer and went to the Solir tribe in the north. What's the matter? General Su has something important to ask the Khan? Can I tell him for him?"

　　Su Yong's smile was very sincere: "Yes, I want to tie a rope around him and lead him back to Yanlong like a cow... Don't worry, we will definitely arrange a good fence for him!"

　　Chapter 36 Fighting Fiercely

　　Chapter 36 Fighting Fiercely

　　"How dare you!" the middle-aged man shouted, "Su Yong, you are courting death! Do you know that all of you are surrounded by our warriors at this moment? As long as I give an order, you will be wiped out! You... you dare to speak disrespectfully to our Khan!"

　　However, Su Yong shouted even louder than him, "How dare you? Haha, I'm so scared! Listen, I don't have time to argue with a demon like you, the national teacher. You deliberately stalled for time here and thought I didn't know?"

　　Su Yong turned around and said, "Brother Xiao, go and stop Tuobuhua! The Khan must be here! Don't forget what we came here with so much hardship. What's the most important thing? We don't have to compromise with them at all, because they are not qualified to negotiate with us!"

　　Xiao Changfeng was awakened by his words, and felt a little ashamed. He hurriedly clasped his fists and bowed to him, then rode his horse towards the west gate.

　　Su Yong turned around, looked up at the building and gritted his teeth and said, "You'd better call the Khan out, otherwise we will massacre the palace before we are wiped out! I promise that you, the Khan, and his prince, will not leave any one alive!"

　　"You..." Lei Zun, the national teacher of Yanmeng, was so angry that he trembled. He laughed in anger: "I promise that you must die miserably! Don't forget, you are still injured now. Are you my opponent?"

　　Su Yong laughed: "I may not be your opponent. Do you see the soldiers behind me? How many can you kill? One hundred? Two hundred? Five hundred?" He waved his hand, and the cavalry behind him immediately formed a formation, holding up steel knives in their hands, shining brightly.

　　Even if it was just himself and Chu Nantian, they could not defeat five hundred warriors. No matter how powerful a person is, what can he do among thousands of troops? Su Yong laughed and said, "Stop it, you are not qualified to talk to me about the conditions. Since you want the Khan to die, I will fulfill your wish!"

　　He knew that he must not show weakness, but he still had a little worry in his heart. If the Khan or the prince was really not in the palace, he would be in big trouble.

　　Therefore, he would force the Khan to show up at the risk of his life, so that he would be sure.

　　Lei Zun naturally knew that it was useless to show off his courage in a war. He rolled his eyes and suddenly laughed sharply, "If that's the case, why don't you attack?" This three-story building has an excellent foundation and a very clever layout. He spent several years here to completely arrange several powerful formations here.

　　This formation is linked together, and it is somewhat similar to some of the strange formations of Zhuge Wuhou that we are familiar with in our previous lives. Although it is not possible to withstand thousands of troops, it is estimated that there will be no problem to fight ten people with one person inside, and the elite golden armored guards of the Yanmeng royal family are guarding every most advantageous position.

　　Besides, there was a circle of black eagle flags outside. Although the Yanlong army had many people in the palace, they were scattered everywhere. There were only more than 3,000 people here.

　　Seeing that he was very confident, Su Yong was a little hesitant. Could it be that there were so many traps here? He was constantly on the road and had no time to read the formation book given by the old man in the maze. It was too late to cram at the moment, and he couldn't help but feel a little annoyed.

　　But the more the other party relied on, the more it proved that the Khan was hiding here?

　　Su Yong squinted at Lei Zun upstairs, and suddenly smiled: "My Lord State Master, when you built this building, have you studied Yanlong's architectural art?"

　　Lei Zun laughed and said, "I am not from Yanmeng, I believe you have seen it long ago. I have lived in your Yanlong for more than ten years, and I have been doing construction. Do you think I understand it? I heard that General Su always has a brilliant plan. This time, let me open my eyes and see how you can attack here!"

　　Su Yong also laughed: "When did I say I would attack here?" He gestured to the back, and the soldiers were stunned, and immediately sheathed their swords and took off their longbows.

　　Lei Zun's face suddenly turned livid: "You...what are you going to do?"

　　Su Yong laughed and said, "It is not enough to just understand the art of architecture... By the way, Yanlong has a strange book called New Dragon Gate Inn. I wonder if the State Master has read it?"

　　"What...what strange book? Why haven't I heard of it?"

　　"This book, uh, it's a long story, let me briefly explain it." Su Yong laughed and said, "This book tells me a truth. The foundation of our Yanlong buildings is very deep and solid, enough to resist the impact of war horses. But above the floors, it is important to have wind coming from all directions, so wooden walls, screens, ceilings and so on are not very reliable..."

　　"So, I don't need to attack, and your exquisitely arranged formations don't seem to be useful..." Su Yong sneered, "I just need to hold my hands here and watch, and soon this building will have 100,000 holes from the first floor to the third floor... Do you believe it?"

　　Lei Zun's face turned pale and he almost fell down. Who would have thought that after so many years of hard work, there would be such a flaw? What shocked him even more was that although this was an extremely simple truth, the other party was able to come up with a solution so calmly in such a critical situation!

　　Several years of hard work and a lifetime of knowledge were destroyed by a seemingly insignificant and easy idea of ​​the other party!

　　Yes, a banquet place cannot be airtight like a prison cell. It must be convenient for people to enjoy the view and the moon. Therefore, the higher you go, the simpler the building will be. Although there are traps everywhere on the first floor, such as formations and poisonous smoke, as long as others don't come in, they can shoot arrows from the first to the third floor into hedgehogs!

　　Especially, that big shot is on the top floor where the protection is the weakest!

　　Lei Zun turned his head slightly, his face had long lost all color.

　　Su Yong's voice was still clearly heard downstairs: "Just now the Imperial Master said to give General Xiao a chance to consider, so I will give you some time. Do you know... uh, the longer you delay, the greater your loss will be..."

　　"I will count to three. If the Khan does not come out to talk, then I will have to be rude."

　　Lei Zun looked at the people behind him and made a slight gesture, suppressing his breath: "The Khan is not here at all, how can I conjure up a Khan to talk to you?! If you have anything to say, just tell me!" Although he wanted to reveal some anger in his words, he was really out of breath.

　　Su Yong snorted: "To be honest, Imperial Master, you are not qualified!" Before the other party got angry, he had raised his right hand: "Archers, get ready---..."

　　The black longbow was pulled open, and once the white feather arrow was put on, the group of eagle flags surrounding the building were in commotion, and everyone showed a look of despair. Within this distance, they had no chance to escape at all, and there was no way to fight the other side.

　　"Two..."

　　Lei Zun's body trembled, and he said angrily: "Su Yong, you can't be unreasonable..."

　　"Reason? Haha! Master Guoshi, you want to be reasonable? Do you think I am negotiating with you? I have already said the conditions, and I have given the opportunity, but you don't cherish it!" Su Yong smiled coldly and waved his right hand!

　　"Three!"

　　Countless white feathers broke through the air, and countless blood flowers sprayed out of the black clothes, and countless gorgeous plum blossoms bloomed outside the wall of the banquet building!

　　More than a thousand black eagle flags were all destroyed under this close shooting!

　　Lei Zun looked at the downstairs that turned into a pool of blood in an instant, and his body swayed, and he almost fell down. At this time, Su Yong's voice came from downstairs again:

　　"I will count to three this time! Target: the first floor!"

　　With this shout, the warriors on the first floor of the banquet building who were trembling with fear and guarding the advantageous position, with the translation of a member who knew a little about Yanlong language, swarmed up to the second floor.

　　"One..."

　　Someone came up behind Lei Zun and put a broad and steady hand on his shoulder: "This Su Yong is really ruthless. Let me talk to him."

　　Chapter 37 Return

　　Chapter 37 Inviting the Khan to be a Guest

　　The Khan of Yanmeng did not call himself "I". Compared with the emperor of Yanlong, he was more peaceful.

　　"I am the Khan Fu Po Xiong. I wonder if General Yanlong Su has any advice?" The Khan's Yanlong language was much better than that of the national teacher. Although the words were just uttered in a flat manner without adding a trace of internal force, they inadvertently revealed a powerful and unparalleled imperial momentum, which was a momentum that no one could imitate!

　　Strangely enough, the voice was not loud, but it was heavy and unparalleled. Although there was no internal force, it seemed that everyone could sense and hear it. As soon as the Khan spoke, the surroundings suddenly became silent. The Yanmeng people and Yanlong soldiers who were fighting desperately put down their weapons at the same time and turned their heads to look over here blankly.

　　Since the Great Khan of Yanmeng came out to meet General Su, it was natural that they would negotiate, and there was no need for both sides to continue fighting for the time being.

　　Xiao Changfeng and Tuobuhua, who had been fighting for a long time, also stopped, took their own troops and returned to their own camps.

　　"He...he is the Great Khan of Yanmeng, Fupoxiong?" Xiao Changfeng rode his horse to Su Yong's side and asked with a hint of inexplicable excitement. The man upstairs had a rough appearance and a stronger body than Sarmu. Although he was standing on a high building, he had a powerful aura that looked down on the world, which made a hero like Xiao Changfeng quickly lower his head after taking a glance.

　　Su Yong did not have such awareness. He squinted his eyes for a long while, then nodded slightly and whispered: "It should be him... This kind of momentum and pomp, others can't learn it even if they want to." He rode forward a few meters, laughed loudly and said: "I am honored to meet the King of Yanmeng today... But I am not used to talking to others with my head raised."

　　The Khan who was so arrogant on the Yanmeng grassland that the whole grassland shook a few times when he moved his feet, the leader of the largest 17 tribal alliance, actually became "someone else" in his mouth.

　　Even if you are a genius of the generation, you are now under my strong bow and sharp crossbow.

　　Yanmeng Khan Fupoxiong stretched out his hand to stop Lei Zun who was about to get angry: "This guy is interesting, I will go down and talk to him."

　　"My king, you must not..." Lei Zun had just spoken to stop him when Tuobuhua, who was still far away, suddenly shouted loudly: "My king, don't come down, as long as we hold on for a moment, we can wipe out these Yanlong people..."

　　"Haha," Su Yong laughed loudly, then his face became serious and turned to the outside: "Tuobuhua, are you joking? But it's not funny at all."

　　He pressed the Pegasus, and the Pegasus bounced a few times on the spot and had already circled most of the building. Su Yong calmly looked at the faces of countless Yanlong soldiers and Yanmeng soldiers around him, and his eyes fell on Tuobuhua: "General Tuobuhua, we have fought several times, which time have you won? You are stubborn and strong, but don't you understand the situation at this moment, and plan to let your Khan be your foolish sacrifice?"

　　As Su Yong's words fell, thousands of soldiers raised their bows and arrows again. In the next moment, these thousands of sharp arrows will shoot everyone upstairs into hedgehogs. No matter how powerful your martial arts are, it is impossible to avoid this most primitive killing battle at such a close distance. After all,

　　human power is limited in front of millions of soldiers. The so-called bravery of the general is only because he has countless companions following closely behind him. If there is no strong support behind and on the left and right sides to rely on each other, how much can you resist alone? And how many can you kill?

　　Tuobuhua was speechless, and the sword in her hand finally slowly dropped. It was impossible to annihilate the enemy before the enemy fired arrows. Even a great immortal could not do it. She shouted like this just to delay the enemy for a moment to see if there was any other way. Because she knew that once the Khan came down, they would undoubtedly fall into the hands of the enemy, and everything would be under the control of the enemy.

　　Fu Poxiong sighed secretly, and suddenly his eyes were as real as substance, and two divine lights stared directly at Su Yong: "General Su, if you let me go now, I can agree to anything you want."

　　The dignified Yanmeng Khan, the overlord of the grassland, has tens of thousands of miles of territory in his hands. Whatever he wants to give, I'm afraid most of the things you can think of can be obtained, whether it is gold and silver treasures, exotic beauties, or mineral veins and mountains. It is not impossible to even cede a large piece of territory and give you a city to be a prince.

　　The Khan now made a promise in front of millions of people, so it is naturally impossible to break it, otherwise who will believe him in the future? How can he still convince people?

　　A man cannot stand without trust.

　　Su Yong couldn't help but lower his head slightly, as if he was thinking about something. The people of Yanmeng couldn't help but be delighted, even the Khan Fu Poxiong was very surprised, and immediately added nervously: "General Su, don't worry, I Fu Poxiong is definitely not a traitor. If you let me go today, I will definitely do what I promised. In the future, I will never be your enemy."

　　Xiao Changfeng and the Yanlong soldiers were stunned. Could it be that General Su was really persuaded by the other party? Before Xiao Changfeng could speak, Su Yong had already raised his head with a smile on his face: "As for the conditions, I have thought of one, but I'm afraid that you, the Khan, can't agree to it."

　　"Hurry up. I can agree to any condition." Fu Poxiong responded hurriedly.

　　Su Yong laughed: "I want to inconvenience the Khan and you will tie yourself up and follow us back to Yanlong as a guest... Of course, we will absolutely guarantee your safety. What do you think?"

　　Xiao Changfeng was stunned, and then laughed with the Yanlong generals. What's the difference between this and capturing the other party? Facing the Yanmeng people who change their attitude as quickly as turning a page, it is naturally the most reliable to capture them and go back to negotiate conditions. After all, ceding land and paying compensation are not the business of these soldiers. They need those civil officials, such as the cabinet elders and the ministers, to discuss with the emperor.

　　After they fight and win the battle, they will go back and wait for the reward. Anyway, the emperor will get a big share, and they will not be left out. Even the ordinary soldiers under their subordinates will have their share. If you work hard, you will get money. The country is like a huge joint-stock company. Everyone here is a shareholder.

　　It's just that everyone's shares are different.

　　And if they capture the Khan of Yanmeng and go back, they don't worry about a mutiny here and a new leader. After all, in this era, the idea of ​​imperial power is deeply rooted in the bones. Whether it is Yanlong or Yanmeng, the monarch is regarded as the sky.

　　Except for the few "sky" in this world who are a little awkward with each other, who among the other ordinary people dares to turn the sky?

　　"What?" Fu Poxiong was furious: "Aren't you teasing me?"

　　"Hehe, whether to keep your life and negotiate conditions, or to die rather than surrender, it depends on the Khan's decision." Su Yong snorted coldly, obviously ignoring his anger. Among all the kings, which one does not cherish his own life? If you keep the green mountains, you will not be afraid of running out of firewood. Anyway, the money paid by the country will eventually be paid by the people?

　　Once the compensation is in hand, the Yanlong Empire, which values ​​credibility the most, will definitely let me go. At that time, can't I continue to be the Khan with a swagger? Of course, if I can work hard to govern, I may be able to avenge my previous shame and take back what I lost in ten or twenty years.

　　Su Yong, who came from the future, had long seen through the mentality of these kings. He also guessed their fluke.

　　So this bite must eat them to death.

　　"Come down, Khan." Su Yong's voice became more and more gloomy, and his right hand was raised again. Countless arrows, which were even colder than his face, were aimed at the Khan upstairs.

　　Fu Poxiong's face was livid, and countless emotions kept flashing across his face. After a long time, he finally waved his hand, letting the imperial master and the large group of golden armored guards beside him disperse, and walked down step by step.

　　"I'll go with you." Fu Poxiong looked back at the imperial master behind him: "No one can stop us along the way."

　　Su Yong smiled slightly: "Don't worry, the Khan must be safe, I promise."

　　He saw a boy of five or six years old suddenly ran out of the banquet hall, hugged the Khan's arm tightly and cried, then raised his head and stared at him fiercely with bloodshot eyes, as if he wanted to eat him alive. Su Yong couldn't help but be stunned for a moment, and finally sighed.

　　Perhaps everything in this world has cause and effect. The invasion of the Yanlong Empire by the Khan of Yanmeng led to such an end, but what about himself, what will be his end in the future?

　　He looked at the once arrogant Khan who rarely showed a trace of gentleness and gently stroked the child with his hand to comfort him and wiped away the tears on his face.

　　Su Yong remembered that small and stubborn face.

　　......

　　......

　　On the way back, the Great Khan of Yanmeng and several female servants who had no martial arts foundation were "escorted" by more than 10,000 Yanlong soldiers, so naturally there would be no accidents.

　　However, in addition to them, there were five more outliers in the team: Tuobuhua and four golden armor guards.

　　According to Tuobuhua, the life of the Khan was related to the millions of people in the Yanmeng grassland. They had to be accompanied and taken care of carefully, and their lives would not be threatened in the slightest.

　　This was of course nonsense. Everyone had gone through so much trouble to capture the Khan, and they had to rely on him for compensation to ask for rewards. Who would be willing to see the money turn into water?

　　But Su Yong saw that they did not carry weapons, and thought that they could not do anything in the midst of thousands of troops, so he acquiesced, but carefully ordered the capable soldiers to keep a close watch and strictly forbade them to approach the Khan.

　　Tuobuhua also acquiesced to his authority, just following the seemingly luxurious carriage from a distance, which was actually the vanguard of the prisoner carriage, and did not cross the cordon to talk to them.

　　So he went east, east. Silent and steady, they marched eastward without stopping.

　　They bypassed Luorige, bypassed the land full of corpses, walked through the birch forest, and crossed the bank of the Styx.

　　On this day, the towering and majestic Longyi City could already be seen, and they were about to enter the territory of Yanlong.

　　Jinghua Chunmeng

　　Chapter 1 Entering Kyoto

　　Looking at Zhan Kuanglan and the city officials who had already heard the news and had already opened the city gates to welcome them out for twenty miles, the more than ten thousand soldiers were filled with emotion. For

　　more than half a month, they had been roaring back and forth on the Yanmeng grassland, and now only half of the thirty thousand brothers were left. Seeing that they were returning to their own land, these men, who had already had beards, had the urge to burst into tears.

　　However, they were back after all.

　　They wiped out the fleeing Yanmeng army, slaughtered Luorige, and then fought for thousands of miles, climbed to the top of the snow-capped mountains, attacked the Yanmeng capital Yimoer, and then killed their way into the palace and captured the Yanmeng Khan alive...

　　All this was still vivid in their minds, but it seemed like a dream. However, the scars left on the bodies of the brothers who died beside him proved that all this was true.

　　Chu Nantian still did not wake up in the battle of Yimoer, but the external injuries on his body had been controlled and he was still breathing weakly. However, Xiao Changfeng's injuries from the battle with Sarmu recurred in this battle, and he walked with a limp.

　　As for Su Yong, he was stabbed hundreds of times when he attacked the city gate, and his body was already covered with countless scars, but fortunately none of them were deep and did not hurt his bones. The most terrible thing was that his face, which was once very sunny, now had several scars, and his neck was even more scarred, and only his throat was not cut off. Although these had been bandaged and treated properly at this moment, they were still bloodstained and looked a bit hideous and terrifying.

　　But after Xiao Changfeng carefully looked at the scars on his face, he told him with a little envy that the location of the wound was very good, very strong and very unique, and when he recovered from the wound, he would have the demeanor of a tough man.

　　Su Yong could only smile indifferently. He thought of Zhao Gu, Sun Shangwu, Tie Niu and others who died in Yimoer, and looked at Chu Nantian who was still sleeping beside him, and he felt that he was a lucky man blessed by God.

　　This mighty welcoming team was naturally not to welcome the Great Khan of Yanmeng, but to welcome the return of his own soldiers. Zhan Kuanglan didn't even look at the carriage, and led all the officials to Su Yong and Xiao Changfeng.

　　Zhan Kuanglan said nothing, but stared at Su Yong, who had a ferocious face. After a long time, he suddenly smiled: "Okay, okay, you look as good as Yan Chuanyun now."

　　Su Yong shook his head seriously: "No, I'm more handsome than him."

　　Everyone laughed at the same time.

　　Zhan Kuanglan slapped Xiao Changfeng on the leg again: "General Xiao didn't turn into an eggplant?"

　　"Master Zhan," Xiao Changfeng said with a wry smile: "It's a cripple, not an eggplant."

　　Another round of laughter.

　　But when everyone saw Chu Nantian, who was wrapped up like a mummy, they couldn't laugh anymore.

　　"Brother Chu was seriously injured," Su Yong was silent for a long time before he said sadly, "But he survived." His eyes were filled with tears, "I remember he said that if he could defeat Yimoer, he would rather die in battle than regret

　　it." After a pause, he shouted loudly, "Now we have conquered Yimoer, invaded the Yanmeng Palace, and brought back the Khan from the grassland..." He wiped away the tears on his face and shouted, "But Brother Chu will never leave us. He will definitely wake up and celebrate with us."

　　"Hoohoo..." Countless soldiers raised their arms and shouted together, their eyes full of tears, but they didn't bother to wipe them, just let the tears flow, along their constantly beating throats, all the way to their hot chests.

　　These tears were as hot as the blood in their hearts.

　　Zhan Kuanglan wiped the tears from his face and said loudly: "Yes, Brother Chu will be fine. The emperor has sent out the imperial doctors after hearing the news about you. They are rushing here at full speed."

　　Su Yong turned around and looked at the sobbing men behind him, his eyes flashing. Some of these people he knew, some he didn't know. Some of those he knew were no longer found. Those he didn't know, he looked at them one by one, as if he wanted to remember them in his heart.

　　After a long time, Su Yong finally shouted: "Brothers, we are going home."

　　...

　　After two days of rest in Longyi City, the injured soldiers had received proper treatment and arrangements, and the exhausted people gradually recovered their spirits under recuperation.

　　In the evening of the next day, a dusty delegation finally arrived. The imperial doctors who came down didn't take time to rest and immediately asked everyone to take Chu Nantian over.

　　Chu Nantian is one of the four heroes of Yanlong Empire and one of the most important figures in Yanlong Empire. Moreover, he is a hero who attacked Yanmeng and wiped out the national humiliation for hundreds of years. These high-ranking imperial doctors did not dare to be arrogant and made a diagnosis at the first time.

　　There are three imperial doctors sent this time, who are also very famous among the people of Yanlong Empire. Two of them are very good at treating internal and external injuries. They have treated many generals and even commanders and marshals for critical illnesses. They are experienced. They were specially sent to Beijing this time in the hope of saving the life of General Chu Nantian, who has a promising future.

　　The other one is a convalescent, or a nutritionist, who specializes in matching appropriate food for injured patients as an aid. Of course, after following these famous doctors for a long time, this convalescent naturally knows a lot of medical theories and can be regarded as half a famous doctor, but his main focus is food therapy.

　　These three imperial doctors are already the iron triangle combination that is most familiar with internal and external injuries among the imperial doctors.

　　However, at this moment, the three of them have seen Chu Nantian, but they just look at each other and remain silent.

　　"What's wrong?" Su Yong looked at them and asked anxiously.

　　"General Su," the tall and thin old imperial physician was called Fang Lu. He was naturally very polite and even admired this miraculous and brave general. He looked at the other two, shook his head and sighed: "Although General Chu's external injuries have stopped, the lungs and internal organs in his torso have been injured and displaced, and even damaged. It is already too difficult to treat..."

　　He did not say the three words "impossible", but Su Yong knew what he meant by looking at his face. His face turned pale, and he turned to look at the other two. Both of them shook their heads sadly.

　　"How is it possible?" Su Yong pushed away the hands of Zhan Kuanglan and Xiao Changfeng who were blocking him, and shouted: "If the internal organs are damaged and displaced, then perform surgery. Straighten what needs to be straightened, repair what needs to be repaired, and replace what cannot be repaired."

　　Fang Lu raised his two old eyebrows and asked in surprise: "Surgery? What is surgery?"

　　Su Yong had only seen the surgery that was only available in later generations, and it was impossible for him to understand how to operate it. At this moment, he said it out in a hurry, and couldn't help but smile bitterly in his heart, and then said: "Well, this... is an internal medicine treatment method, which requires cutting open the patient's abdomen, checking which internal organs are damaged, and then applying relevant assistance..."

　　Fang Lu was shocked: "Cut open the patient's abdomen... Can this person still survive?" Not to mention him, even Zhan Kuanglan and Xiao Changfeng next to him were shocked. Although they have seen many people with missing arms and legs on the battlefield, they have never seen anyone who can survive after having their stomachs cut open?

　　"Brother Su, what are you talking about?" Xiao Changfeng and Chu Nantian have a deep friendship, and at this moment he was also a little dissatisfied and said: "Brother Su, I know you are also anxious, but how can you use such an absurd method? This stomach is cut open... Can the person still survive?"

　　Alas, this is the gap. Everyone has different concepts, and it is useless to say anything. Su Yong knew that he didn't understand medicine at all. With just an impression from his previous life, how could he convince these people. He sighed and asked, "My dear imperial physicians, besides you, are there any other famous doctors in the court who are...famous for

　　their unique medical skills?" The short and fat middle-aged imperial physician was called Lin Fan. He stroked the sparse goatee on his chin and said, "In our Yanlong, the most famous ones are naturally the three famous doctors. They are Fang Que, Hua He and Li Shizhen. It is said that as long as the person is not dead, any one of these three outstanding doctors can bring the person back to life and snatch the life from the hands of the King of Hell."

　　The nutritionist Mo Hai at the side continued, "Among them, Master Fang Que is the elder of our Master Fang. However, I heard that he has refused visitors for many years." The Master Fang he mentioned was Fang Lu who was beside him.

　　Fang Lu nodded: "My uncle is over 80 years old, and he is as healthy as ever. He has closed his door to visitors for the past two years and does not accept patients with common diseases. Last year, he took a few medicine boys to the Sea Snake Mountain in the south to collect herbs and make pills. He has not returned yet."

　　"What about the other two?" Xiao Changfeng was anxious and asked.

　　"They are all in Beijing." Fang Lu did not expect Chu Nantian to be so seriously injured. They were powerless and felt a little guilty. He quickly answered after hearing this.

　　"Yes," the youngest nutritionist Mo Hai suddenly clapped his hands and said, "A few days ago, the people in Beijing sent news that the famous doctor Hua He used a secret technique to cure a patient with severe internal injuries. The patient was knocked down by a mad ox while farming. It is said that other doctors previously unanimously asserted that the patient's internal organs were severely injured and could not be cured."

　　"Then we can't wait any longer, let's set off for the capital immediately." Su Yong heard that these imperial doctors were powerless, and knew that it would be of no benefit to Chu Nantian to delay, so he hurriedly stood up and said.

　　In addition to sending several imperial doctors, the delegation sent by the court also had 600 elite imperial cavalry and 24 imperial masters, who were specially responsible for escorting the Great Khan of Yanmeng. In addition, there was a eunuch who announced the imperial decree, and it was the imperial decree that invited Su Yong and Xiao Changfeng and others to come to Beijing for a pilgrimage to receive the reward.

　　At this time, the border had been settled, and the Longyi Army affiliated with Longyi City had also been rewarded and appeased. Only the Silver Dragon Army and the Black Whirlwind Squadron under Su Yong had to accompany their generals to Beijing to wait for rewards.

　　So, everyone set out together. This mighty team had a total of 10,000 people, and they walked majestically in the autumn wind. The people along the way knew that this was the iron-blooded team that attacked Yanmeng, and they cheered and sent them off all the way, and countless food was constantly stuffed into their hands. This scene made even the imperial cavalry very emotional.

　　Chapter 2 Wu Lecheng

　　Although several imperial doctors were powerless to treat Chu Nantian's internal injuries, they spent a lot of effort on the external injuries of Su Yong and others. Some extremely precious trauma medicines were applied to their wounds without cost, and their injuries improved rapidly.

　　The most luxurious carriage in this team entering Beijing was not carrying the Yanmeng Khan, but Chu Nantian who had not yet woken up. Seeing Chu Nantian sleeping on the spacious carriage bedding and still breathing slightly, Su Yong's heart calmed down a lot. In his heart, he had a lot of favorable impressions on the old emperor in the capital.

　　Not for anything else, just because this luxurious and comfortable carriage could run smoothly on any uneven road without any shaking. He also knew that the old emperor was very concerned about these generals who were killing the enemy on the front line. Tuobuhua

　　and others who followed the guard team silently were not harassed by these Yanlong people. At Su Yong's signal, the soldiers did not embarrass them. They followed the team very quietly, looking at the Khan who was under house arrest in the carriage in front of them.

　　Along the way, every time they passed a town, the local officials would lead the crowd to welcome them, entertain them with wine and water, and send them off very far. The eunuchs and soldiers who were used to flattery were used to it, but Su Yong and some soldiers from the frontier were not too used to this scene, so they had to persuade them to leave quickly in a slightly unfamiliar but tireless manner.

　　The local officials along the way were a little surprised. How could this general who first emerged in Phoenix City, and later became famous in Longyi City, and finally even broke into the Yanmeng Palace and captured the Khan alive be so easy-going and not arrogant at all? He was very different from the legendary monster with three heads and six arms.

　　It turned out that folk legends were extremely terrifying. In the past few days, the magical general Su Yong went from an ordinary scout soldier to a general in just over a month. In just over a month, he not only repelled and annihilated the Yanmeng army, but also broke into the capital of the grassland and captured the Khan alive... In the serious propaganda of the "informed personnel" in Longyi City, Su Yong had already become the reincarnation of the God of War, and the people had long regarded him as a powerful monster.

　　Su Yong was not sure whether to laugh or cry. But Tuobuhua was even more surprised than him along the way. As a general of the Yanmeng grassland, she had also attacked some border cities, but she was always in a hurry and didn't pay much attention to the style of Yanlong. This time, she followed them into Longyi City and was able to see the local customs of Yanlong in detail, but

　　she was shocked by the majestic pattern for a long time. The dense shops, the busy streets, the seven- or eight-story restaurants, the broad and solemn squares, the endless Buddhist temples, and the beautiful official rockery gardens made her feel like a real country girl.

　　Compared with the city of Yanlong, the Yanmeng capital Yimoer, which she has always been proud of, is just a big cowshed. Not to mention other things, even the Yanmeng palace is probably not as grand as a county government in Yanlong.

　　When they first entered Longyi City, they were already shocked, and now all the way to the capital, the cities they passed on the way were prosperous one after another. She didn't even dare to imagine what the capital of Yanlong looked like?

　　In her heart, she also felt a little inferior. With the national strength of Yanlong, how could she be afraid of the invasion of Yanmeng, which was vast but extremely poor? Judging from the current situation, even if some strong men were randomly selected from a few cities, they should be able to resist.

　　In fact, Xiao Changfeng and others did not understand this. Although the Yanlong Empire has a large population, which is probably dozens of times that of Yanmeng, it is bullied by Yanmeng every year. Until this year, they finally got rid of their anger and wiped out the previous shame.

　　Although the Yanlong people, who are mainly agricultural people, are not as strong as the Yanmeng people, who are mainly nomadic people, we are dozens of times stronger than them.

　　Dozens of times, or even hundreds of times... Ten children are enough to knock down a big man.

　　It must be said that this is related to people's thinking. Although there are many people, if everyone only cares about themselves and thinks about being alone, there will be no centripetal force, so once faced with danger, they will just be a mess.

　　Big, but not necessarily strong, because they are not united enough.

　　Of course, this also has a lot to do with the cultural doctrines they have always believed in and the will of those in power.

　　However, Yanlong has never lacked passionate people for thousands of years, and has repeatedly saved thousands of people in times of crisis.

　　…...

　　Looking at the towering and majestic city walls in front, the golden-armored soldiers walking back and forth on the city walls, and the hint of pride hidden in their serious expressions, they gradually gathered together and slowly exuded an unspeakable power. And behind them, there are countless flying eaves and painted buildings that reach into the sky.

　　Su Yong finally sighed.

　　Beijing, here I come.

　　The return of the iron-blooded army to Beijing, of course, caused a huge response from the people of Beijing.

　　Less than two months after the court heard that Yanmeng was invading from the north, it was said that a miraculous general on the border had repelled him. He not only annihilated the enemy's 100,000 troops, but also brought only 30,000 soldiers to the Yanmeng capital Yimoer and captured the Yanmeng Khan...

　　Once this explosive news came out, the people in the capital, who were most worried about state affairs, cheered in unison. Many civil groups have held celebrations in recent days to celebrate the resolution of the crisis and the emergence of a peerless hero in Yanlong.

　　At this moment, when they learned that the iron-blooded army had arrived, the streets of the capital were empty, and even more than ten miles outside the city, people gathered to witness this miraculous team.

　　Although it was lively along the way, there was no chaos because the official welcoming minister sent a guard to maintain order.

　　When the soldiers returned from the victory, there was no pomp of imperial envoys or princes and ministers returning to the capital, because the military camps did not pay much attention to this set of things, and they could not stand the trembling greetings of the bookish civil servants.

　　At this moment, the people in charge of welcoming were also people in the military camp.

　　Wu Lecheng sat high on his tall horse, leading the soldiers of the Imperial Guards to welcome

　　the envoys out of the capital. Since the imperial edict was issued to summon Su Yong and others back to the capital, the Ministry of War decided to let him be the one to welcome the envoys. The reason was simple. Xiao Changfeng and Chu Nantian were both among the four heroes of Yanlong. This magical Su Yong was now more famous than the four heroes. Naturally, the envoys to be sent must have a considerable status.

　　Wu Lecheng, the leader of the Four Heroes of Yanlong, was originally from the Golden Tiger Corps. He was ordered to return to the capital from the front line some time ago and was promoted to the commander of the Imperial Guards of the capital, because the old commander had reached retirement age.

　　Squinting his eyes, he looked at Su Yong, whose face was still covered with scars, and then looked at the white deer Pegasus he was sitting on. Wu Lecheng confirmed that the target was right, and finally smiled and greeted him.

　　"General Su, I have heard a lot about you..." Wu Lecheng and Xiao Changfeng were already old acquaintances, and they just nodded to each other.

　　Su Yong had a good impression of Wu Lecheng, who was smiling warmly, and immediately bowed his hands with a smile: "Meet Commander Wu."

　　"I dare not." Wu Lecheng, who was born in a noble family but had experienced many years of war, was rarely tainted with the unique arrogance of the powerful officials in the capital, but was very straightforward: "The resting place for brothers has been arranged, please follow me."

　　Chapter 3 Famous Doctor Hua He

　　Chapter 3 Famous Doctor Hua He

　　After entering the capital, the army was arranged to live in the post house attached to the Imperial Guards of the capital, and the Khan was escorted to the Heavenly Prison by the masters of the Imperial Palace. As for Tuo Buhua and others, following all the way to the capital was also considered to have completed their mission. At this moment, under the supervision of several Imperial Palace guards, they were allowed to visit the capital and see the world.

　　Everything was arranged properly, and Su Yong, Xiao Changfeng, Wu Lecheng and others hurriedly took Chu Nantian to the residence of the famous doctor Hua He on the west side of the capital.

　　"Stop." A pretty girl of only fifteen or sixteen years old just went out at the door of the mansion. Seeing that they were about to rush up, she immediately shouted sternly.

　　Su Yong was stunned. Are the people in the capital so grand? They were all dressed in military uniforms, and the soldiers Wu Lecheng brought with him in luxurious carriages were still wearing the brocade uniforms of the Imperial Guards. How could this little girl be so blind?

　　However, Wu Lecheng was very polite to the girl: "Please inform Mr. Hua and tell him that Wu Lecheng in the capital has something to ask for."

　　"Wu Lecheng? But Wu Lecheng, the commander of the imperial guards in the capital?" The little girl's eyes lit up and she tilted her head to look at him. Then she stared at Su Yong, who was covered in scars, with curiosity, and glanced at Xiao Changfeng who was very impatient.

　　"Yes, that's Wu Lecheng," Wu Lecheng said with a wry smile, "My brother was seriously injured, and I hope Mr. Hua can help him."

　　"Humph, even if you are Wu Lecheng, it won't work. The old man is still sleeping. He said that no one can disturb him when he is sleeping. He said that being awakened by others will shorten his life." The little girl shook her head proudly.

　　Xiao Changfeng was furious: "What time is it and he's still sleeping? Will he die if he sleeps less? My brother has been sleeping since he left the border and hasn't woken up yet. I don't know if he can wake up."

　　Wu Lecheng wanted to stop her but it was too late. Sure enough, the little girl's eyes bulged immediately. She looked Xiao Changfeng up and down for a few times before snorting, "Who are you, the cripple?"

　　Su Yong was shocked when he heard this. Everyone came here on war horses. At this moment, Xiao Changfeng was still on the horse. The little girl didn't see Xiao Changfeng make any movements, but she could tell that there was something wrong with his legs. What kind of eyesight does this require?

　　Just based on the ability of this little girl, he had some confidence in the old man Hua inside.

　　Xiao Changfeng was extremely arrogant in his life. He hated to see others look down on him, especially when the other person was a little girl. At this moment, he was extremely angry and shouted, "I am Xiao Changfeng."

　　The little girl was frightened by the huge sound wave of his inner strength. She covered her ears tightly with her two small hands. After a while, she jumped up and down and cursed, "Are you crazy? Why are you shouting so loudly? Be careful that the old man will be woken up by you... Hey, Xiao Changfeng, Xiao Changfeng, why does this name sound familiar?"

　　Wu Lecheng didn't know whether to laugh or cry. He patted Xiao Changfeng on the shoulder to calm him down, and then said to the little girl with a pleasant face He said, "General Xiao is one of the four heroes of Yanlong and is well-known in Yanlong. I believe Mr. Hua has also heard of him... His brother is seriously injured at the moment, and he is inevitably a little excited. I hope you don't mind and help us pass the message."

　　The little girl suddenly woke up and slapped the back of her head: "Oh, I was wondering why you look so familiar? It turns out you are that Xiao Changfeng. By the way, you are Wu Lecheng, he is Xiao Changfeng, then you," she pointed her little finger at Su Yong: "Are you Chu Nantian?"

　　Su Yong sighed secretly. The patient was so seriously injured, but the little girl was still guessing by her own little thoughts. He was really a little angry. But seeing that Wu Lecheng seemed to be very concerned about Mr. Hua, he had to suppress his anger and said in a deep voice: "I am not General Chu. General Chu is seriously injured and lying in the carriage. I hope the girl can ask Mr. Hua for help as soon as possible."

　　At this moment, an old voice suddenly came from behind the girl: "Who is making a noise in front of my house and interrupting my nap?"

　　The little girl was startled and hurriedly turned around to support the white-haired old man: "Grandpa, are you awake?"

　　The old man had a head full of silver hair, and even his two eyebrows were snow-white, but his face was ruddy and as gentle as jade, and he could be said to have white hair and a childlike face. The old man patted the little girl's hand lovingly: "Xiao Ya, tell grandpa, which blind guy is making noise here?"

　　Before the little girl could speak, Wu Lecheng bowed deeply: "Wu Lecheng meets Mr. Hua."

　　"Wu Lecheng?" The old man blinked and glanced at the little girl beside him curiously: "Which Wu Lecheng?"

　　The little girl leaned close to his ear and whispered: "It's the commander of the Imperial Guards, Wu Lecheng."

　　The old man said "oh", without comment, but suddenly frowned and asked: "The voice I heard just now did not seem to be made by this Lord Wu. He said his name was Xiao Feng?"

　　Xiao Changfeng took a breath, controlled his emotions, and clasped his fists and said: "Xiao Changfeng meets Mr. Hua."

　　The old man still had a faint expression: "So the Four Heroes of Yanlong are here. What do you want to see me, an old man?"

　　Xiao Changfeng hurriedly said: "My brother was seriously injured at the border and has been unconscious since he arrived in the capital. I hope the old man can help him."

　　"Your attitude is not good. I won't look." The old man answered very straightforwardly, but everyone was shocked.

　　Saving the dying and the wounded is the duty of a doctor. Why would he not look at someone with a bad attitude? But what the old man said was justified and seemed to make a lot of sense.

　　Xiao Changfeng was so angry that his face turned blue, but he didn't dare to get angry because his brother's life was in the hands of others.

　　Wu Lecheng hurriedly bowed and said, "Wu Lecheng, please also ask the old man to treat this brother. This brother has made great contributions to our Yanlong. If he encounters misfortune, it will be a huge loss for Yanlong..."

　　The old man interrupted, "You have been a royal guard for a short time, but you speak in an official tone... The old man can't stand it and won't look."

　　Old man Hua turned his head and looked at Su Yong, whose face was covered with scars but was silent, and asked, "Who are you and why don't you speak?"

　　There was no smile on Su Yong's face: "I am Su Yong, and the injured is my brother Chu Nantian." He said coldly, turned his wrist, and his palm was already on the handle of the blood knife. If this old man keeps pretending to be cool, he will have to chop off one of his arms.

　　"You...you are Su Yong?" The old man and the little girl screamed in unison. It was as if they had seen a ghost.

　　Su Yong was shocked. Am I so scary? Although I have a few scars on my face, I just looked in the mirror in a hurry at the post station and didn't find it scary?

　　Before he could wake up, he heard the old man shouting, "Quick, bring General Chu in."

　　Several soldiers of the Imperial Guards immediately and carefully lifted Chu Nantian up and entered the courtyard. Xiao Changfeng and Wu Lecheng exchanged a glance and hurriedly followed. The little girl walked up to him and looked at him with her eyes: "Are you really Su Yong?"

　　Chapter 4 Surgery

　　Chapter 4 I want to cut

　　"You...you are Su Yong?" The old man actually screamed in unison with the little girl. It was like seeing a ghost.

　　Su Yong was shocked. Am I so scary? Although I have a few scars on my face, I just looked in the mirror in a hurry at the post station, and I don't think it's scary?

　　Before he woke up, he heard the old man shouting: "Quick, bring General Chu in."

　　Several soldiers of the Imperial Guards immediately and carefully lifted Chu Nantian up and entered the courtyard. Xiao Changfeng and Wu Lecheng exchanged a glance and hurriedly followed. The little girl walked up to him and looked at him with her eyes: "Are you really Su Yong?"

　　Su Yong smiled bitterly: "I don't look like him?"

　　The little girl tilted her head and thought for a while, then nodded seriously: "It's not what I thought."

　　Su Yong suddenly made a face: "Is this what you originally imagined?"

　　The little girl was startled, giggled and walked away: "Almost, yeah, just like a murderer."

　　Following the little girl into the yard, Su Yong suddenly sighed secretly. The blood on his hands was too heavy and too much, and it was inevitable that people would regard him as a murderer.

　　His thoughts were fleeting, but the little girl seemed to have suddenly sensed something, and suddenly turned back and smiled: "Don't worry, the scar on your face, not to mention grandpa, even I can heal it."

　　It turned out that she thought I was worried about my appearance. Su Yong smiled bitterly again, but he was too lazy to explain anything, and followed her into the lobby silently.

　　In the lobby, Hua He gently placed his fingers on Chu Nantian's pulse, closed his eyes and began to feel his pulse, silent. Everyone was afraid to breathe, fearing that it would affect the doctor's diagnosis.

　　In the hall, even a pin drop could be heard. Hua He closed his eyes for a long time, and suddenly he sighed.

　　Before anyone could ask, Hua He shook his head and said, "There is no way. He can live for four days at most."

　　Everyone was shocked. Wu Lecheng remained silent, but Xiao Changfeng said anxiously, "No, Brother Chu has persisted all the way from Yanmeng Yimoer to the capital, and the interval in between is nearly ten days, and there is nothing abnormal in his face. Doctor Hua, did you see it wrong..."

　　Old man Hua He snorted coldly, "Although there seems to be no change in appearance, his internal organs have been severely damaged by pressure. It is a miracle that he can persist until now with such a degree of damage. It has to be said that General Chu's physical fitness and willpower are far superior to ordinary people. However, everything has a limit, and this old man is powerless."

　　Su Yong was also very surprised when he heard what old man Hua He said at first, but he quickly calmed down. He thought for a moment and asked, "I heard before that Mr. Hua once cured a farmer who was injured by a plowing ox..."

　　"That's because he was sent in time, and his injury was not as serious as General Chu's." Hua He nodded and said, "There is no secret technique at all. As long as he is sent in time and the damaged internal organs are treated with acupuncture and drugs, he can slowly recover. But the effect of acupuncture and herbal medicine is extremely slow, and General Chu's damaged internal organs at the moment cannot support the day of effectiveness."

　　Su Yong nodded slightly, but in his heart he thought of the difference in efficacy between Chinese and Western medicine in his previous life. Although Chinese medicine is magical and profound, its efficacy is slow and not as fast as Western medicine. Of course, many Western medicines have side effects, which is a disadvantage.

　　But in terms of surgery, Chinese and Western medicine have a good connection point. Surgery originated from Chinese medicine, but it has developed greatly on the basis of Western medicine. Because Western medicine does not have so many requirements, if a piece is broken, just cut it off, and if it is really indispensable, replace it with another one. This straightforward and rational approach is undoubtedly the biggest reason why Western medicine surgery is so popular in later generations.

　　"Medicine and acupuncture treatment is based on absorption through other tissues of the body and then acting on the damaged part, so the effect is not fast... What if we can act directly on the internal organs?" Su Yong considered the words and said carefully.

　　Hua He frowned and looked at him: "If we can act directly on the damaged part, of course the effect time can be greatly shortened, but... How can we act directly on the damaged part? Wouldn't that mean opening the stomach?"

　　Su Yong thought for a while and said, "Does Mr. Hua have some medicine that can stop bleeding quickly?"

　　Hua He looked at him in confusion. As a veteran famous doctor, he had also thought about whether it was possible to cut the surface of the skin for internal treatment, but unfortunately, the chickens and dogs at home ended up being buried with him. He replied: "Of course there is. But... if the stomach is opened, the person will die."

　　As soon as Hua He said this, everyone also understood Su Yong's meaning and looked at him like a monster. Xiao Changfeng was okay, after all, he had heard his ridiculous remarks in Longyi City. At this moment, Wu Lecheng and the little girl had opened their mouths so wide that they could swallow three buns.

　　Open the stomach to save people? He died before he could save the person. What was this person thinking?

　　Su Yong, who came from the future, knew that the reason why people died suddenly after their stomachs were opened was not only because of excessive blood loss, but also because the dust in the air would cause great damage to the fragile skin tissue in the human body. That's why we need an operating room, alcohol disinfection, and a scalpel.

　　He raised his head and squinted at the sunlight. The air quality in this era was undoubtedly much better than that in the future. He made up his mind in an instant: "If we don't treat it, Brother Chu will die in a few days. We might as well try our best."

　　His face was extremely calm, but what he said was extremely shocking: "The reason why people die after their stomachs are opened is not only because of excessive bleeding, but also because the body is very fragile and cannot be harmed by dust... Therefore, as long as there are drugs that stop bleeding quickly, sterilized knives, and a quiet and fresh air house, it is possible to perform a surgery like opening the stomach."

　　"Surgery?" Everyone looked at him in surprise, not knowing what this surgery meant.

　　But Su Yong was too lazy to explain. He said to the old man Hua He: "Old sir, in addition to the hemostatic drugs, you also need to prepare drugs for direct treatment of internal organs, and then prepare a lamp, needles and thread, and find a quiet room. As for the rest, leave it to me."

　　Everyone heard that he was very confident, and they couldn't help but hesitate. Especially after Su Yong's theory just now, the old man Hua He seemed to nod slightly... Anyway, according to the old man, without treatment, he could only survive for four days at most, so why not fight once?

　　However, while they were hesitating, the little girl had already prepared oil lamps, needles and thread, etc., as if she had a natural trust in Su Yong. After a pause, the old man also went to prepare the drugs.

　　Xiao Changfeng was silent for a long time, and finally slapped Su Yong on the shoulder: "You have always been a weird guy, and I don't know where you get so many weird ideas. Well, this time I want to see if you can give me a miracle?" This time, the miracle general wanted to visit a doctor, and they had no choice but to treat the dead horse as a living horse.

　　When everything was ready, Chu Nantian was transferred to the quiet room, and everyone nervously stood outside to prevent others from coming in to disturb.

　　Su Yong put the blood knife on the lamp to roast it, but he saw the little girl hiding in the corner and peeking.

　　Seeing him looking over, the little girl blushed: "Su...Brother, can I...go in and take a look?"

　　Su Yong nodded slightly, and the little girl was overjoyed. She rushed in immediately, and carefully closed the door before walking to the side.

　　"Are you afraid of blood?"

　　The little girl shook her head.

　　"Okay, you will be responsible for sewing it later."

　　Su Yong looked at the blood knife blade that had turned red, and gently moved the blood knife down, compared it to Chu Nantian's abdomen, and looked at the blood-stained bandage on it. His extremely stable hands couldn't help but tremble.

　　Turning to look at the old man Hua He, he signaled him to prepare the hemostatic medicine, and then whispered: "Stop the bleeding and apply the medicine as soon as possible, and see if there is anything wrong and fix it quickly. Okay, get ready, I'm going to cut it."

　　......

　　The door was closed, and Wu Lecheng and Xiao Changfeng could no longer see anything, and could only rub their hands anxiously.

　　As the commander of the Imperial Guards in the capital, Wu Lecheng had experienced many years of war and was a few years older than Xiao Changfeng and the others. After all, he was more patient. At this moment, he forced a smile and said, "Brother Xiao, don't worry. Brother Su Yong is talking so clearly. With Mr. Hua in charge, I think he is confident."

　　Xiao Changfeng nodded silently. In fact, not to mention him, even Wu Lecheng knew that they were just deceiving themselves. What's wrong with a famous doctor? They were helpless when faced with such a fatal disaster.

　　But since Su Yong had said it, it always gave them a glimmer of hope. They looked forward to the luck that soldiers usually didn't value the most. Chu Nantian and they were all four heroes of Yanlong. If he died, apart from their usual friendship, they would always feel a little sad.

　　They were regarded as a whole, an idol in the hearts of thousands of Yanlong soldiers and even hundreds of millions of people. Since they emerged at a young age and later became famous in the government and the country, the four of them almost became an invincible whole in the hearts of the Yanlong people. With them, although the people also felt the pain of war, they would never lose confidence.

　　Although Yanmeng has been pacified now, the Red Tribe and the Dwarf Wo are still eyeing the enemy covetously. If Yanmeng loses Chu Nantian, who knows who will die in the future when the Red Tribe and the Dwarf Wo are on the battlefield?

　　Moreover, the Four Heroes of Yanlong are just like the Four Heavenly Kings. One of them is missing now. For the generals who have long been accustomed to this kind of honor and title, it is always difficult to accept it.

　　The door was closed not long ago, but it seemed to have been a long time in their hearts. Finally, it slowly opened in their hearts with anxiety.

　　They stood up immediately and saw Su Yong with a stiff face.

　　Just as they were about to speak, the old man Huahe, who was pulling his face and shaking his head, came out from behind.

　　Chapter 5 Shock

　　Wu Lecheng and Xiao Changfeng stood up immediately and saw Su Yong with a stiff face.

　　Just as they were about to speak, the old man Huahe, who was pulling his face and shaking his head, came out from behind.

　　The two were stunned for a moment, and the last bit of hope in their hearts fell. There was no need to ask at this moment, just looking at the expressions of the two, they also guessed the result.

　　"Inform General Chu's family to come as soon as possible." Su Yong said expressionlessly.

　　Xiao Changfeng felt angry for no reason. When Hua He said there was no cure, he also felt that Chu Nantian had no chance of surviving. After all, these famous doctors who are hard to find in the world will never speak nonsense. Once they make their attitude clear, there is no doubt that there is no cure.

　　But Su Yong came out and said something about opening the abdomen for treatment, which led to Chu Nantian's loss in the last few days. Even his family didn't have time to see him for the last time.

　　He jumped up in anger and rushed towards Su Yong: "You...how can you be so indifferent? Have you forgotten the days when we fought for life and death together on the grassland?"

　　His speed was so fast and it happened suddenly that even Wu Lecheng beside him was caught off guard and couldn't stop him. With a bang, Su Yong, who still had blood on his clothes, was knocked to the ground by Xiao Changfeng.

　　Su Yong's throat felt sweet, and blood still flowed from the corners of his mouth despite his efforts. Just now, he temporarily acted as the chief surgeon. He was so nervous that he almost exhausted all his energy. He had no experience and had no time to sit down for a rest. He was hit so fiercely by Xiao Changfeng. How could he bear it?

　　Wu Lecheng, who finally understood, was stunned and hurriedly hugged Xiao Changfeng who was still furious: "Brother Xiao, don't be reckless. General Su is also kind-hearted..."

　　"Good-hearted? I'm stupid." Xiao Changfeng struggled and said angrily: "He is arrogant now. He became famous in one battle. Even the emperor praised him. How could he remember us brothers in distress? If he didn't insist on doing this, why didn't even Brother Chu's family have time to come to see him?"

　　Generals die in a hundred battles, and warriors return in ten years. Since you join the army, you must have the awareness of joining the army. For these soldiers who are used to the battlefield, life may have become indifferent, but this does not mean that they look down on family affection. And every soldier who can come back, even if he is dying, it is undoubtedly a kind of happiness if he can die in the arms of his relatives.

　　And now, Su Yong, undoubtedly for his own fictitious theory, deprived Chu Nantian of this last happiness.

　　Wu Lecheng's hands loosened powerlessly. He undoubtedly saw through the feelings cherished by soldiers more clearly than Xiao Changfeng.

　　However, before Xiao Changfeng could continue to rush forward, Hua He, the genius doctor in front of him, suddenly blocked him with a majestic look, his beard flying on his chin, and shouted: "What are you doing? What's wrong with you?"

　　Xiao Changfeng looked at Hua He's face that already had age spots, shook his head and said: "Mr. Hua, I don't blame you for not being able to save Brother Chu. I just want to beat this guy up, you... get out of my way."

　　"Are you sick? I think you are sicker than Chu Nantian. The patient just had surgery and is still resting. Why are you screaming like crazy here?" A crisp voice came from the door.

　　The sound was not loud, but it was enough to shock Wu Lecheng and Xiao Changfeng to the point of being unable to move.

　　"You...what did you say?" Xiao Changfeng woke up with a start and rushed to the door. He didn't know whether he was happy or angry. He asked the little girl anxiously: "Brother Chu is still alive? I...I'll go see him."

　　"Get out of here. The patient can't be disturbed by people like you." The little girl glared at him fiercely, turned around and quickly closed the door, then ran to Su Yong and squatted down anxiously: "Brother Su, are you okay?"

　　Su Yong smiled bitterly and shook his head, quietly wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth.

　　However, everyone saw it just now, so who could he deceive?

　　Looking at Wu Lecheng's extremely shocked expression, old man Huahe shook his head and sighed: "Not to mention you, even I have been practicing medicine for most of my life, and I have never seen such a wonderful treatment method... We have only seen the internal organs of the human body being cut open on dead people, but this time, we are looking at the bloody internal organs... and this person can actually survive."

　　"Brother Chu really survived?" Xiao Changfeng was surprised and happy: "Is he okay?"

　　No one paid attention to him, but Su Yong suppressed the blood in his heart and continued: "He should be fine, but I'm afraid he needs to rest for a few days before he can wake up, and he can't move for the time being."

　　His face was stiff just now because he didn't expect the operation to be so difficult. When he opened Chu Nantian's abdomen, he lacked the necessary knowledge and cut the skin in the wrong position. As a result, under the guidance of old man Huahe, he made two more cuts... so there was more bleeding.

　　Although he was used to seeing a sea of ​​blood and a mountain of flesh, how could it be the same on the operating table? Fortunately, the old man prepared enough hemostatic drugs, and finally no big trouble occurred. After waiting for the old man to finish the treatment, he almost rushed out to vomit.

　　But he held back, and then instructed the little girl how to sew the stitches, and only came out sweating profusely when it was almost finished. Although the old man Huahe had been practicing medicine for decades, he could only shake his head and sigh behind him when he saw such a wonderful treatment method. He did not expect to cause this misunderstanding.

　　Seeing Xiao Changfeng's extremely regretful face, Su Yong smiled: "Brother Xiao, don't mind it. You have a deep relationship with Brother Chu, so you can do this. Su Yong can fully understand it."

　　Xiao Changfeng's body shook, and he walked over. He wanted to raise his big hand to pat his shoulder, but finally pulled him up with a trembling hand. At this moment, looking at the still mottled scars on Su Yong's face, and the smile on it that was forced to hold back the pain, he was finally deeply shocked.

　　This is a kind of complete admiration, complete admiration.

　　Just as the two of them were smiling in silence, the door outside suddenly slammed loudly, and a loud voice like a broken gong rang out: "Old Huahe, open the door quickly, the Grand Tutor's Mansion urgently wants you to come to the mansion to help the second lady see a doctor."

　　Huahe suddenly snorted, his old face solemn, and replied loudly: "No." The reply was extremely straightforward.

　　However, as soon as he finished speaking, there was a bang, and the thick wooden door was kicked into pieces.

　　When Huahe and others walked to the front of the lobby, they saw that the Huafu gatekeeper and several servants who had rushed over had been knocked to the ground and groaned by a group of well-dressed servants. The thin man in brocade clothes who led the group was stepping on a servant and laughing.

　　Seeing Wu Lecheng with a murderous face, the thin man was stunned for a moment, hurriedly put his feet up, and said with a bow: "So Commander Wu is here too."

　　Chapter 6 Entering the Palace

　　When Hua He and others walked to the front of the hall, they saw that the Huafu gatekeeper and several servants who had rushed over had been knocked to the ground and groaned by a group of well-dressed servants. The thin man in brocade clothes who led the group was stepping on a servant and laughing.

　　Seeing Wu Lecheng with a murderous face, the thin man was stunned for a moment, hurriedly put his feet up, and said with a bow: "So Commander Wu is here too."

　　However, before Wu Lecheng could say anything, the furious Xiao Changfeng had already rushed out.

　　How could these servants who were raised in luxury and usually bullied others be the opponents of such a fierce general on the battlefield? In just a moment, all the servants of the Taishi Mansion had fallen down, and some of them were seriously injured. Some even had broken hands and feet, and screamed for a while.

　　The thin man was a master. Seeing that the situation was not good, he fought with Xiao Changfeng for two moves, then jumped aside and shouted, "Who are you?"

　　Xiao Changfeng was very grateful to Hua He. Seeing that he was kicked out of his house, he was indignant and shouted, "I am your grandfather Xiao Changfeng. You can recognize me clearly."

　　He spoke without stopping. Although his hands had no weapons, they punched like the wind and forced the opponent to Wu Lecheng and others in an instant.

　　The thin man was shocked and angry: "General Xiao, stop it. I am from the Taishi Mansion."

　　With a crisp sound, the thin man was kicked from behind by Su Yong and somersaulted in the air. He spit out blood and fell heavily. He was dizzy for a while.

　　However, before he could get up, Xiao Changfeng's foot had already stepped on his face: "What happened in the Grand Tutor's Mansion? My brother Chu Nantian is recovering from his injuries here with Mr. Hua, why are you here to make a fuss?"

　　Su Yong and others went deep into the capital of Yanmeng alone and captured the Great Khan of Yanmeng. This matter has shocked the court and the public. Who doesn't know that Chu Nantian was seriously injured? At this moment, since Xiao Changfeng and others are here, the thin man has guessed that Chu Nantian may also be recovering here. It's really bad luck for him to come to Huafu to cause trouble.

　　Although the Grand Tutor is the first person under the emperor, the other party is now taking credit for his achievements. He wants to kill a runner like himself, which is like killing an ant.

　　Thinking of this, the thin man begged in a crying voice: "General Xiao, spare my life. I didn't know that General Chu was recuperating here. This time, the Grand Tutor ordered me to ask the Divine Doctor Hua to come to his house

　　to help his wife treat her illness. I had no choice." "Ask?" Wu Lecheng sneered, "You call this asking someone to come to your house?" He looked serious and bowed to the void, saying, "Mr. Hua has treated the emperor before, and even the emperor is very polite to the old man. Who gave you the courage to break into the Hua Mansion to arrest people?"

　　So that's it, Su Yong nodded, no wonder this old man Hua was so grand before, even Wu Lecheng didn't take it seriously, it turned out that he had treated the emperor. He couldn't help but be shocked at this time. Who is this Grand Tutor? How dare he be so presumptuous in front of the emperor in the capital, and he was facing one of the four famous doctors who had treated the emperor?

　　Old man Hua He glanced at the thin man, and said with a hint of pride in his indifference: "I will not go to the Taishi Mansion. You go back and tell Yun Guiliang that I will never set foot in the Taishi Mansion in my lifetime."

　　Yun Guiliang is Taishi Yun, the first person under the emperor.

　　At this moment, old man Hua is so iron-willed. Could it be that he has some grudge against the Taishi? Su Yong frowned, walked down gently, and helped up the servants of Hua Mansion.

　　The thin man knew that it was he who kicked him in the back just now. Although he was still under Xiao Changfeng's feet, he still asked angrily: "Who are you? Hou Wu received a kick from you, and he will return it one day."

　　He was beaten hard by Xiao Changfeng several times, and now he was under his feet again, but he knew that his status was too far behind the other party, so he did not dare to threaten. But seeing that Su Yong did not look like the generals he had seen, and he was helping the servants of Hua Mansion, he thought he was not a big shot, so he took out his anger on him.

　　Su Yong turned around, looked at him with eyes as bright as stars, and suddenly smiled: "I am Su Yong, OK, I'll wait for you to come back."

　　Su Yong came closer, patted Xiao Changfeng's shoulder gently, and asked him to lift his feet: "General Xiao, don't let him dirty your feet."

　　Hou Wu even wanted to die at this time. If Xiao Changfeng couldn't move, then Su Yong, even if the Grand Tutor lent him courage, he wouldn't dare to move.

　　Who is Su Yong?

　　He was a miracle general who killed 100,000 Yanmeng people with his strategy and courage at the border. He was the main general who led tens of thousands of people to the capital of Yanmeng to capture the Great Khan of Yanmeng alive. According to the Grand Tutor, he was a person that even the emperor was extremely curious and hoped to see as soon as possible. He was the reincarnation of the God of War that millions of people in Yanlong had praised.

　　Do I have the qualifications to be fierce with others?

　　Even the Grand Tutor, the one who was so powerful and arrogant, after hearing about Su Yong's deeds, he praised this man for his wonderful strategies and ruthless character, killing countless enemies without mercy, and even attacking prisoners of war... He was a ruthless character who had never appeared in the world.

　　Thinking of this, Hou Wu was already soaked in sweat.

　　However, Su Yong just smiled, and suddenly looked down at him and said, "Don't believe other people's rumors. In fact, I am

　　a very easy-going and kind person." Hou Wu was trembling, and suddenly he shivered all over, and his crotch was wet. It turned out that he was frightened and had urinated incontinence.

　　Su Yong frowned. He had an indescribable disgust for such a bullying character, and seeing that this man dared to attack Hua He before, he also knew that this Grand Tutor must not be a good person who is easy to get along with. Thinking of Xiao Changfeng's attack on them, and looking at Mr. Hua He, he decided to take all this on himself.

　　Xiao Changfeng is a rough man, and he is also a brother who has been through life and death with him; while Mr. Hua saved Chu Nantian's life, and he is also a very principled guy who does not serve the treacherous.

　　He suddenly walked past Hou Wu... and stepped on Hou Wu's ear, which was touching the ground, with a careless kick, and the ear instantly turned into a pool of blood and flesh.

　　After a shocking scream, Hou Wu fainted in pain.

　　Wu Lecheng looked at him meaningfully, shook his head, and shouted at the group of servants in the Tai Shi Mansion who were still crying out in pain: "Why don't you drag him away quickly? He has made Mr. Hua's residence dirty." After

　　watching the group of people leave the door, Wu Lecheng smiled bitterly and shook his head: "Brother Su, why are you doing this?" Naturally, Su Yong's thoughts could not be hidden from this commander of the Imperial Guards who was used to intrigue.

　　Su Yong laughed: "Evil men will be punished by evil men, and am I not a complete evil man? Why should I be afraid of him?" He also had a natural affinity for the commander of the Imperial Guards, so he spoke directly and did not hide anything from him.

　　Wu Lecheng's face was serious, and he sighed: "You have come back from the border town, and you probably don't know a lot about the capital. This Grand Tutor Yun is really not easy to mess with. Although you have made great military achievements, but, alas, even if it is..."

　　Hua He next to him suddenly coughed, and Wu Lecheng paused at the right time, just shook his head and smiled bitterly. After leaving the battlefield with clear opposition for many years, this former general and now commander naturally understood the concerns of being an official in the capital, and he couldn't say too much about everything.

　　But Su Yong already understood what he meant. Even the emperor can't deal with this Grand Tutor? He couldn't help but wonder, could it be that this Grand Tutor Yun Guiliang is really a guy with three heads and six arms?

　　"I have arranged a place for you and General Xiao to stay. You can go there with my subordinates first. If everything goes as expected, the imperial edict summoning you will be delivered in the evening. You should have a good rest and prepare to enter the palace tomorrow. As for General Chu, I will ask Mr. Hua to take care of him for the time being. I will notify his family to come as soon as possible." Wu Lecheng said.

　　At that moment, Su Yong and Xiao Changfeng bowed and left. With Wu Lecheng instructing the Imperial Guards to defend here, they naturally felt relieved.

　　"Then everything is up to you." Su Yong knew that his knowledge of medicine was far inferior to that of the father and daughter in front of him, so he had to bow deeply.

　　Old man Huahe smiled and waved his hand, but the little girl hurriedly dodged.

　　Sure enough, less than half an hour after returning to their residence in Beijing, the imperial eunuch arrived. A kind-looking eunuch summoned them to the palace to meet the emperor early tomorrow morning.

　　......

　　The sun in the early morning of late autumn made all the people bathing in it feel the warm warmth. On such a morning when everyone wanted to stretch in the sun, Su Yong and Xiao Changfeng, led by their accompanying team, had already walked to the imperial palace with its carved dragons and painted buildings, which exuded infinite majesty.

　　The two had taken off their armor and changed into official uniforms, which were embroidered with tiger and leopard pictures, which were the unique marks of military officers. Xiao Changfeng took off his longbow, and Su Yong, of course, put away the blood knife that had always been by his side.

　　The two were dressed in bright clothes, smiled at each other, and stepped into the sedan chair that was waiting for them in the palace.

　　The sedan chair stopped in the square in front of the palace. When the sedan chair came out, the solemn and magnificent unparalleled palace was in front of them. Outside the crimson palace wall, a team of imperial guards in yellow brocade clothes and Commander Wu Lecheng were waiting for them at the Donghua Gate.

　　This team of imperial guards was no longer the group of soldiers who went to Huafu last night. Seeing their commander personally coming to greet them, they could not help but cast their eyes over quietly. That is the miracle general Su Yong who led 30,000 Yanlong soldiers to attack Huanglong and capture the Great Khan of Yanmeng? The one next to him is not General Xiao Changfeng, who is well-known in the army.

　　The autumn sun makes Wu Lecheng's smile more friendly. At this moment, he is full of smiles: "You two came a little early. Please wait here for a while and wait for the emperor to summon you."

　　The two of them smiled and clasped their fists at the same time: "Commander Wu, you are polite."

　　Not long after, all the ministers also came in sedan chairs, and this extremely grand and solemn square began to have some words. The civil officials seemed to be arguing about something with a dignified look , while the military generals just laughed and laughed cheerfully.

　　"Look, the one wearing court clothes over there with lions embroidered on his robe is Lord Wang Shu, the Minister of War." Xiao Changfeng quietly pointed to the front and said to the curious Su Yong.

　　At this time, Lord Wang seemed to be looking over here.

　　Chapter 7 First Meeting with the Grand Master

　　The square was clearly divided into factions. The civil officials gathered on one side, and there were several small teams among them. Many of the military officers were old acquaintances of Xiao Changfeng. Seeing a general in official uniform next to him, they thought it must be the wise and brave Su Yong, and they all came over to chat.

　　As the voices of these military officers became louder and louder, the civil officials over there could not help but turn their heads quietly and noticed the strange general whose face was still full of scars but was smiling.

　　That was Su Yong. The ruthless guy who killed thousands of enemies without blinking an eye, some civil officials couldn't help but shudder when they saw him, even though he had a very friendly look, and only after a moment did they realize it and send a smile back.

　　A red-faced general, tall and strong, named Yu Donghai, was a very cheerful and heroic person. At this moment, he slapped Su Yong on the shoulder and laughed, "General Su, well done. Not to mention the courage of the flaming dragon that blasted the Yanmeng soldiers and captured the Yanmeng Khan, but not everyone has such courage to lead the troops directly into the Yanmeng grassland."

　　The others nodded one after another, and even Wang Shu, the Minister of War, who held the highest position among the military officers, came over and nodded with a smile, saying, "General Su is both wise and brave. , it is really a blessing for Yanlong. Thanks to the general's bravery, the surrounding countries such as the Red Barbarians and the Japanese retreated dozens of miles without fighting, and the pressure on the east and west fronts was greatly reduced. The commanders of the Iron Lion, Silver

　　Dragon, and Golden Tiger Corps all praised General Su. "The military officer system of the Yanlong Empire, from top to bottom, in addition to the unified dispatch of the Minister of War and the border garrisons, there are three other huge corps, namely the Golden Tiger, Silver Dragon, and Iron Lion. In addition to participating in supporting the border garrisons, these three huge corps are also responsible for the task of suppressing the rebels and bandits on the mainland.

　　Of course, if there is a need to open up new territories, this is the top priority.

　　In terms of position, although Wang Shu, the Minister of War, is the first person in the army. But in terms of actual power, his authority is not as good as the commanders of the three major corps. The three commanders all have tens of thousands of troops, and their strength and combat effectiveness are far higher than those of the border garrisons. For example, Yan Chuanyun and Zhan Kuanglan, the leaders of Phoenix City and Dragon Wing City, are also fierce men, but the troops under their command are only equivalent to a senior general of the three legions.

　　Although Wang Shangshu, who is responsible for coordinating and dispatching, holds the power of central dispatch, he is only responsible for a general work. If we talk about his power, I am afraid that he can only influence the Imperial Guards in Beijing. The supreme power of the three legions is in the hands of the three giants in the army.

　　Even if Wang Shangshu relies on the emperor's order to dispatch troops, he has to be polite to the bosses of the three trump card legions. After all, they are all big warlords, and he is just a secretary.

　　Of course, with Wu Lecheng transferred back to Beijing from the Golden Tiger Legion to serve as the commander of the Imperial Guards, the Golden Armor Imperial Guards in Beijing have changed their previous pamperedness. Under the leadership of this iron-blooded general, they have some capital.

　　At this moment, everyone was talking to each other, and suddenly the civil officials became quiet. The military officers were stunned and looked up, but saw a black sedan chair that was late and quietly carried into the square.

　　Even the Minister of War, Wang, stopped talking immediately. The red-faced general Yu Donghai of the Iron Lion Corps whispered to Su Yong, "The Grand Tutor is here," and then he shut his mouth tightly.

　　Wu Lecheng had already returned to the Imperial Guards beside the city gate. Even the two eunuchs on duty beside the Donghua Gate straightened their chests and looked serious.

　　The Grand Tutor was so imposing that Su Yong was secretly surprised. He couldn't help but narrow his eyes, peered out of the crowd, and stared at the black sedan that had stopped.

　　The black curtain was lifted by an attendant, and a middle-aged man with a long beard in his fifties slowly walked down.

　　The old man had a smile on his face, and there was no trace of pretending to be serious. He glanced at the ministers on the square with a smile on his face, and paused for a moment on Su Yong, then smiled and said loudly: "Hello, colleagues, I am a little late, fortunately His Majesty has not summoned me to the palace yet."

　　The civil officials on the square almost responded in unison: "No, no, we are too early."

　　Even among the military generals, many people came forward to pay their respects to the Grand Tutor.

　　Seeing this, Su Yong's heart couldn't help but tremble. Damn, this is obviously a local emperor? Outside the palace, the ministers have to pay their respects to another person. What's the reason?

　　Especially since many military generals also flocked over, he felt a little depressed. He knew very well that these hot-blooded men were all born out of bones and would not easily obey others. But at this moment, why did they treat a Grand Tutor who looked like a Taoist priest as their teacher?

　　In fact, he didn't know. Although many people said to the Grand Tutor that they were late, they still hummed in their hearts: "If your old Grand Tutor hasn't arrived, why would the Emperor summon us to the palace? Isn't it to wait for you?"

　　At this time, one of the two eunuchs on duty nodded quietly without a sound, and a young eunuch inside rushed in. This is to inform the emperor that everyone is here and the Grand Tutor has arrived.

　　The Emperor's summons has not arrived yet, and the old Grand Tutor greeted the people around him, but walked towards Su Yong.

　　Several generals who were still standing next to Su Yong and Xiao Changfeng had to clasp their fists to greet the Grand Tutor. Although they were a little reluctant in their hearts, they had to let others, who were more powerful than them, crush them. At the gate of the palace, these men with some official rank could not lose their manners.

　　Grand Tutor Yun Guiliang glanced at Shangshu Wang, then looked up at Xiao Changfeng: "How is General Xiao? I heard that General Xiao was injured during this deep journey into Yanmeng?"

　　Xiao Changfeng had no expression on his face, he just bowed and said: "Thank you for your consideration, old Grand Tutor. I am fine. That minor injury is just a small matter, not worth mentioning." No matter how arrogant Xiao Changfeng was usually, he couldn't ignore someone who was several levels higher than him and came to greet him. As for the conflict with the other party's general last night, he would not take the initiative to mention it.

　　The old Grand Tutor's eyes turned to Su Yong again, and a pair of slightly dim eyes looked him up and down for several times, then smiled and said: "This person must be General Su Yongsu, who is well known to us Yanlong people. I admire him very much. Well, it is true that heroes emerge from youth. I didn't expect General Su to have such achievements at such a young age. His future is limitless."

　　Su Yong was looked at by the old Grand Tutor, and for some reason, he felt as if there were millions of ants crawling on his body, and he felt uncomfortable all over. He wanted to twist his body to get out of this situation.

　　But in the end, he just clenched his hands until his fingernails had already pierced into his palms, and the stinging pain made him sober up instantly. He noticed that Xiao Changfeng beside him was still trembling slightly because of the old master's words.

　　This old guy has a poisonous look. Su Yong was shocked, but when he woke up, he finally took a breath without being noticed, smiled and took a half step forward, clasped his fists and said, "I dare not, the master is too kind."

　　Yun Guiliang nodded, and was also a little surprised. This old man has seen countless people, from the emperor to the common people. The veteran Xiao Changfeng, who was known as the iron-blooded battlefield, was trembling slightly just now, which naturally did not escape his eyes.

　　But Su Yong in front of him, was neither arrogant nor humble, even when he was concentrating his mind, he only reacted after a little pause, and he seemed to be calm and fearless.

　　Could it be that he is really the reincarnation of the god of war, and he looks down on everything in the mortal world?

　　How could he know that he was always superior to others, but for Su Yong, who always had the concept of equality in his mind, he only reacted to his gaze, but would not worship him just because of his official rank.

　　At this moment, an old eunuch had walked out of Donghua Gate and shouted in a hoarse duck voice: "The emperor has ordered to summon all the adults to enter the palace."

　　Chapter 8 The Warrior of the Country

　　Chapter 8 The Warrior of the Country

　　Walking into Donghua Gate, I suddenly felt a warm feeling in front of my eyes. Looking closely, it turned out that the palace courtyard was full of chrysanthemums. Among the countless gorgeous golden flowers, a huge red and yellow carpet started from behind the door and extended to the steps of the hall in the distance. Looking up, the brass nails on the two vermilion doors of the palace set off the light of the morning sun, which was particularly dazzling.

　　This extremely majestic and solemn hall stands between heaven and earth, and its square and rigorousness reveals a strong aura, which has a hint that no one else in the world can do it but me.

　　Although Su Yong is a modern man, he couldn't help but stand in awe of this building that represents the supreme imperial power. Although he was not familiar with the rules of the palace, he was smart. At this moment, he looked at the postures of the officials around him, and learned the posture of watching the nose with the mouth and the heart with the nose. He followed the officials in front of him without looking away.

　　Everyone walked into the hall in a line and stood in their positions according to their official ranks. At Xiao Changfeng's signal, Su Yong stood on the right side of the hall, between Xiao Changfeng and the red-faced general Yu Donghai.

　　At this time, the emperor had not come out yet. Those standing on the left were all civil officials, and those on the right were all military officers or senior military officials. It was very clear.

　　In fact, according to reason, the civil officials on the left must be present at every court meeting, but except for the Minister of War and a few military leaders on the right, the generals were not qualified to come in.

　　But at this moment, Su Yong and Xiao Changfeng were the biggest contributors to the great victory at the border, and Yu Donghai was also a capable general in the Iron Lion Army. He came back to report the battle situation with the short Japanese in the east, so they were also fortunate to enter the palace to see the emperor at the same time.

　　The eunuch sang: "The emperor has arrived."

　　Everyone hurriedly knelt down and shouted long live the emperor, but Su Yong, who was standing behind on the right, saw that the old master seemed to have just made a gesture, and his knees did not kneel on the ground, but the voice of shouting long live was louder than others. He couldn't help but smile slightly, this old man was so bold.

　　A gentle and low voice came from the palace: "Everyone stand up." After that, the bodies of the civil and military officials stood straighter. Under this oppressive atmosphere, even the breathing of the opposite sides could be heard on both sides.

　　It was only a moment since the emperor appeared, and it seemed that everyone in the palace had become puppets, standing stiffly without moving, which was a bit weird.

　　Su Yong finally couldn't stand the oppression anymore, he slightly raised his head and looked over, only to see the emperor slowly sitting down. In the morning light projected from the light point of the hall, the emperor who held a million territories of Yanlong was about forty years old, wearing a yellow dragon robe that shone slightly, wearing a purple gold dragon crown, with a solemn face, a big mouth, and square ears, but behind his ears, white hair was already visible, showing that he was overworked.

　　In his slight and unnoticeable glance, it happened that His Majesty the Emperor was also scanning the ministers of His Majesty, and just saw Youduan, and glanced at him as if he had some feelings. But at this time, his eyes were already lowered, and it was unknown whether His Majesty saw it.

　　"You don't have to be restrained, report anything quickly." His Majesty the Emperor seemed to be a little puzzled by this atmosphere, and there was even a hint of blame in his words. Of course, the ears of the old minister of the Ministry of War immediately felt that His Majesty was in a good mood today.

　　So the Minister of War took the lead and said: "Your Majesty, great news."

　　Sure enough, the emperor immediately laughed and said: "You old guy, you finally can't help but come to take credit?"

　　When the ministers heard His Majesty laughing, they finally put down their usual rigid faces and stepped forward one after another. For a while, the words "Congratulations, Your Majesty", "God bless Yanlong, long live our king" were heard incessantly.

　　The emperor stroked his beard and smiled, nodding his head and said, "It is no secret that the border army defeated Yanmeng and directly attacked the other side's capital and captured the Khan. Although the Yanmeng Khan was escorted to Beijing yesterday, I think that along the way, this news has already spread all over the land of Yanlong."

　　Wang Shu, the Minister of War, smiled and said, "Your Majesty is right. Looking back at the thousands of years of Yanlong, only under the wise and powerful guidance of Your Majesty can this absolutely unprecedented great achievement be achieved. I believe that in the near future, the distant and nearby countries that have learned the news will surely lead thousands of ministers to congratulate you."

　　Both civil and military officials in the hall, including Su Yong and others, could not help but break out in cold sweats. Wang Shu, the horse clapping is too loud, isn't it?

　　However, although it was Your Majesty's horse that was clapping, it happened to be the right one. Moreover, this time, the direct attack on Huanglong, the capture of Yimoer and the Khan alive is indeed a unique feat in Yanlong for thousands of years. Of course, no one dares to say that this is the credit of a certain general or a certain army, after all, "we are all Your Majesty's people."

　　It is said that your majesty is wise and powerful, who dares to say anything wrong?

　　The old master smiled and walked out. When everyone saw that the old master had something to say, they all fell silent instantly. Su Yong secretly looked at him at this moment, but he clearly saw a flash of displeasure on his majesty's face.

　　The emperor seemed to have an unchanged smile on his face, looking at the state teacher who was walking out below: "Does the state teacher have anything to say?"

　　"Long live His Majesty." The old master smiled: "What Minister Wang said just now is very true. No one has ever achieved such an achievement in Yanlong for thousands of years. Your Majesty is far-sighted and good at handling affairs. It is a blessing for hundreds of millions of people in Yanlong..."

　　Then the master paused: "Your Majesty is in control of the world, but the soldiers at the border also made great contributions to the pacification of Yanmeng. I dare to ask Your Majesty to reward the meritorious officials."

　　The emperor frowned slightly. He was going to continue what Wang Shu said this time, but the old master interrupted him. His previous remarks were unnecessary.

　　Su Yong was also stunned. What is this old guy doing? Is he trying to pull me over?

　　At this moment, all the civil officials came out at the same time as if they had made an appointment, saying, "Your Majesty, please reward the meritorious officials."

　　The emperor's expression changed very quickly, without any trace. He laughed and said, "What the old master said makes sense. Without the bloody battles of thousands of soldiers at the border, how could there be such achievements?" He turned to the other side, frowned deliberately and said, "Minister Wang, don't go around in circles when you want to take credit in the future."

　　Wang Shu hurriedly bowed, "I dare not." But he was surprised in his heart. What happened to His Majesty today? Why is he so different from usual? Even if it was a great victory, he would not become so easy-going.

　　"For this great achievement, Lord Yan Chuanyunyan, the commander of Phoenix City, Lord Zhan Kuanglanzhan, the commander of Dragon Wing City, and the soldiers guarding the border, all contributed greatly. Of course, the first meritorious service goes to General Su Yong, General Chu Nantian and General Xiao Changfeng, who led the soldiers to enter the capital of Yanmeng and captured the Khan. Without their ingenuity and extraordinary courage, how could such a brilliant achievement be achieved?"

　　Wang Shu paused, and his tone became more relaxed: "Today, General Su Yong and General Xiao Changfeng, who returned triumphantly from the border, also came to the hall to pay homage to our emperor."

　　Without Wang Shu's signal, Su Yong and Xiao Changfeng had already stepped out of the line, clasped their fists and bowed, saying: "Your Majesty."

　　The voice was loud and full of energy. The ministers in the court stopped discussing carefully because of the two people's appearance, and everyone's eyes fell on them.

　　Even His Majesty stood up at this moment, just looking at the two of them without saying a word.

　　He looked down from the heads of the two men, his eyes slowly sliding across their faces, which were covered with countless dark red scars. Although the wounds had healed, the flesh and blood, and even some traces of medicine, were still left on them.

　　From the face to the neck, there were criss-crossing scars of varying sizes and depths, and no one knew how many there were. All the way down to the neck, finally wrapped in clothes, no one knew how many visible external injuries and invisible internal injuries there were on the body?

　　The two people looked like they were carved out with a knife, and the carving was extremely rough, without sanding.

　　The emperor was watching, and the Grand Tutor was also staring at them, more carefully than when he was in the square outside the palace.

　　The civil and military officials were also staring at them at this moment.

　　Su Yong and the others felt that every wound inside and outside their bodies seemed to have fallen into the eyes of everyone, and he unconsciously felt that his eyes were a little wet.

　　The eyes of the ministers were also a little wet. They sat in the court, weren't they the ones who had earned it with the blood and lives of these border soldiers? Whether loyal or treacherous, they were moved by them at that moment.

　　Only scars are the most profound.

　　After a long time,

　　His Majesty stretched out a finger: "Are you Su Yong? Is he Xiao Changfeng?"

　　Then he sighed deeply: "What a brave warrior of the country."

　　"Reward..." His Majesty waved to call the eunuch, but the eunuch's voice was interrupted as soon as it sounded. His Majesty's eyebrows twitched and he was slightly stunned, but it was only a moment of stunned. He immediately made a gesture to make the old eunuch stop talking.

　　Chapter 9 Making a joke of the emperor Chapter

　　9 Making a joke of the emperor

　　The emperor heard Su Yong's clear and low voice slowly saying: "Your Majesty, General Chu has not woken up yet and cannot come to Beijing to meet the emperor. I hope Your Majesty will understand. In addition, Su Yong believes that General Chu is the greatest hero in this battle."

　　Xiao Changfeng, who was a little stunned, heard this and nodded hurriedly.

　　The emperor's face flushed a little, and his eyes glanced at the medical minister on the side, and his voice was filled with anger: "Imperial physician...what have you been doing?"

　　The medical minister was so scared that he knelt on the ground and kowtowed, but he dared not speak.

　　Su Yong hurriedly said: "Your Majesty, calm down. When we returned to Longyi, the imperial physician had already arrived, but life and death are in the hands of God, and doctors can only do their best...I said this just to hope that your majesty can reward General Chu."

　　Everyone looked at Su Yong as if they were looking at a monster.

　　And the emperor looked at him, his face getting redder and redder. After a long time, he coldly uttered a few words: "Where is General Chu now?"

　　"At the home of the genius doctor Hua He."

　　The emperor was obviously relieved: "Since he can make it to Hua He's home, nothing will happen to him." At this moment, the emperor's expression, which he had been forcibly holding back, finally completely relaxed, and he couldn't help laughing and said: "I thought it was something, Su Yong...you are really interesting."

　　The deeds of Su Yong, Chu Nantian and others who entered Yanmeng had already spread throughout Yanlong, so how could the emperor's reward be without Chu Nantian? After waking up, Su Yong couldn't help but secretly curse himself for being a pighead.

　　But, this is very interesting, what does it mean? When the emperor said this, it didn't sound like a pig's meaning, but rather a hint of appreciation.

　　Su Yong immediately bowed and said, "Thank you, Your Majesty." Since there is a hint of appreciation, I will take it as a compliment. You said I am very interesting, so of course I have to thank you.

　　Hearing his quick response, the emperor in the palace and his old master seemed to be slightly startled.

　　...

　　The reward was indeed very generous. Su Chuxiao and the other two all got a large house in the capital, which had maids, servants and guards, and the jewels rewarded were even more astonishing.

　　There must be brave men under heavy rewards. At this moment, Su Yong was extremely happy to receive these rewards. In the midst of the emperor's curious questions and the expectations of the ministers, he stood up and told the entire border town battle in detail.

　　In his previous life, he was a college student. He was cheerful and generous. He had also been a debater in many debate competitions. His reaction speed was always faster than others. He was used to such situations under the watchful eyes of the public. Moreover, he had spoken in the army.

　　Although the people present at this moment were all big figures who could make the Yanlong turn the tide with a wave of their hands and feet, and even the True Dragon Emperor was among them, a guy like him who came from the future and believed in equality for all would not be too shy.

　　We are all human beings, but we just wear official hats on our heads.

　　Soon, he quickly sorted out his own experiences in his mind and began to narrate.

　　Ignoring what should be ignored, he started from Phoenix City and talked about how he went to the army on an empty stomach and almost couldn't even lift a wooden sword. Everyone couldn't help laughing. Even the emperor seemed to have integrated into the atmosphere at this moment and completely forgot the rules of the court.

　　Then he talked about Black Forest's guess. Several generals beside him nodded repeatedly, and also thought that he was careful and considered properly. At this time, the old master's brows were already frowning.

　　When he talked about how he stumbled and fell in the Black Forest, his teammates thought he was dead, and the emperor led everyone to laugh.

　　But when he talked about the angry fire of the Flame Dragon that blew up the army, everyone fell silent instantly. Although everyone had heard about these deeds, Su Yong, who had personally witnessed the scene and served as a leader, undoubtedly had a deeper understanding of the thrilling battlefield environment.

　　The feather arrows fell like snowflakes, and the explosion of the buried gunpowder was like a volcanic eruption, instantly turning everything into nothing...

　　After the battlefield, the flesh and bones formed by the broken limbs on the ground. Many civil servants were trembling slightly when they heard Su Yong's description, but the emperor was watching from above and couldn't tremble too much. The scene was very tense.

　　When it came to the battle of the Styx, the emperor couldn't help but become interested: "Can the white deer and Pegasus really fly over the two banks of the Styx?"

　　Su Yong sweated. The battle of the Styx was extremely difficult, and there were many brothers who died and injured. He was about to talk about the tragic part. Unexpectedly, the emperor was concerned about the Pegasus.

　　He had no choice but to nod his head to confirm, and then continued to speak at the emperor's signal.

　　Talking about entering the vast mountains, and encountering a pack of wolves under the Tangbuku Snow Mountain, and then not hesitating to die with the wolves to drive away the wolves, everyone couldn't help but sigh.

　　When it comes to the narrow escape on the snowy mountain, encountering the legendary snowman, and the big red banana on the top of the mountain, everyone is already stunned.

　　Even Xiao Changfeng has never walked this section. At this moment, he was wandering in the void and couldn't help but regret why he didn't take this road at the time, but let Chu Nantian lead the troops.

　　Su Yong saw his face and couldn't help but sigh in his heart. Those who have been to the snowy mountain, Tie Niu, Zhao Gu, and Sun Shangwu, have all died, leaving only himself and Chu Nantian, and Chu Nantian is still unconscious.

　　He sighed secretly, and Xiao Changfeng instantly understood, and couldn't help but sighed and patted him on the shoulder.

　　Su Yong took out two red bananas from his arms. He brought them down from the Tangbuku Snow Mountain. Although it had been a few days, the skin was still bright and juicy.

　　He handed the bananas to the eunuch to present to His Majesty the Emperor, and then said, "This is the miraculous medicine banana from the Tangbuku Snow Mountain. If you eat it, your whole body will feel like it is on fire. Fortunately, we have this miraculous medicine, which allows us to cross the snow mountain."

　　The emperor held the two bananas in his hands for a long time, and his eyes were filled with mist. After a while, he sighed and motioned the Minister of Medicine to come and take it. He nodded and signaled Su Yong to continue.

　　When it came to the ladder landing in Yimoer and Chu Nantian desperately opening the city gate, the emperor finally slapped the jade case hard: "General Chu is one of the pillars of Yanlong. I will never let him go. Even if I have to use all means, I must save General Chu."

　　One means at least there are two and three. Although Su Yong and Xiao Changfeng were both there, they couldn't help but feel that everything they had done had paid off.

　　Su Yong bowed deeply: "General Chu has not woken up yet under the treatment of Mr. Huahe, but the situation has improved. Your Majesty, please rest assured."

　　His Majesty the Emperor suddenly smiled mysteriously: "General Su, was General Chu really saved by Huahe?"

　　Su Yong was stunned and glanced at Xiao Changfeng, who shook his head slightly.

　　Damn, Wu Lecheng betrayed me, did he tell the emperor about this? Su Yong was shocked. It turned out that the emperor knew everything. He even asked me where General Chu was before? Isn't this pretending to be a pig to eat the tiger? Oh, no, he is the emperor, so he should pretend to be a tiger to eat the pig.

　　But the emperor didn't care and let him continue.

　　This ups and downs, twists and turns, willows and flowers, twists and turns, and exciting, finally ended with the capture of Yanmeng Khan. But everyone was still immersed in the story, sighing.

　　After all, the emperor was the supreme ruler, and he was the first to wake up. He looked at the old master of the palace, whose brows were getting more and more furrowed, and he couldn't help but smile happily, saying with a laugh: "Su Yong , it's a pity that you don't go to tell stories."

　　The ministers also woke up at this time, and couldn't help but laugh with the emperor, but they were a little surprised in their hearts. This emperor was not ordinary to Su Yong, and he actually joked with him, which was rare in a century.

　　However, what was even more surprising was that Su Yong also laughed and said: "Does the emperor want me to tell stories?"

　　The emperor was stunned, and finally laughed out loud, which showed that he was very happy.

　　I dare to make fun of you, and you dare to tease me? This Su Yong is really amazing and interesting.

　　Chapter 10 I still know how to write poems, but I'm not very good at it Chapter 10 I still

　　know how to write poems, but I'm not very good at it

　　After talking about the things here, Lord Wang Shu naturally mentioned the war on the other side.

　　So the red-faced general Yu Donghai stood up and said, "I just heard about General Su's experience, and I am ashamed. However, the war in the east has been well controlled with the capture of Yanmeng Khan in the north. At present, with the efforts of the bloodline leader of the Iron Lion Legion and the soldiers, the land forces of the dwarf Japanese country have retreated 80 miles, and only a few ships have appeared in our territorial waters on the sea defense line, and they dare not make a forced landing again."

　　The bloodline leader of the Iron Lion Legion is the Iron Lion Blood Feng. Although his name is quite elegant, he is as fierce as a lion. Although there are four heroes in Yanlong, these four heroes are undoubtedly far inferior to the leaders of the three legions.

　　The three commanders are the "Iron Lion" Xue Xingfeng, the "Silver Dragon" Yu Canghai and the "Golden Tiger" Hong Yuanba. The commanders of the three legions are also secretly called the "Three Kings of Yanlong". Of course, no one dares to call them that. But these people hold heavy troops, run around for the Yanlong Empire, and have made great military achievements. When they are relieved of their armor one day, it is estimated that they will be crowned as princes. The

　　commander of the Silver Dragon Legion, Yu Canghai, and the red-faced Iron Lion Legion General Yu Donghai are uncle and nephew. As for why Yu Donghai did not join his uncle and chose the Iron Lion Legion, this is not a matter of concern. The generals in the army are quite cheerful and do not value relatives or nepotism. Therefore, it is common for the army to have a brother serving as a soldier here and a younger brother serving as a senior official in another place.

　　At this moment, Yu Donghai said that the Japanese had temporarily withdrawn, and all the ministers in the hall were even more delighted. The civil officials immediately swarmed up, praising the emperor for his wisdom and sweeping away all the monsters and demons, and did their best to flatter him.

　　"Okay, now that the pressure from the east has been greatly reduced, the land of Yanlong has temporarily gained peace. Although the Red Barbarians in the west rely on extremely advanced artillery, their territory is too far away from Yanlong and their supply lines are too long, so they cannot threaten us for the time being." His Majesty the Emperor thought secretly: "In addition, Su Yong and others have captured the Great Khan of Yanmeng and brought him to the capital. This event must be celebrated, and the news of the capture of the Great Khan of Yanmeng should be spread everywhere."

　　Seeing the smile on the corners of His Majesty's mouth, the Minister of Rites Mo Yan hurriedly stepped forward two steps and spoke for the emperor: "Your Majesty, now that the north has won a great victory and the Great Khan of Yanmeng has been captured and brought to the capital, this is a great event in the ages for Yanlong. I think it will not be long before all the barbarians are convinced. In order to promote the power of Yanlong, I beg your Majesty to grant permission to hold a celebration so that all officials and the people can celebrate the prosperity of the Heavenly Dynasty together."

　　"Approved. What good ideas do you have, Minister Mo?"

　　Su Yong couldn't help but laugh when he heard Lord Wang Shu beside him say that this person was called Mo Yan. This name... seems to be rebellious no matter how you look at it.

　　Mo Yan was quite tactful. He actually looked at Wang Shangshu Su Yong and said, "Your Majesty, Lord Wang, General Su, and General Xiao are all great contributors. Why don't they come up with an idea and let Your Majesty decide?"

　　The emperor was very pleased and laughed, "What Mr. Mo said makes sense. Wang Shu, you guys, tell me how to organize this celebration?"

　　Although Wang Shu knew that Mo Yan was kind, he didn't expect something so sudden. He couldn't help but shook his head with a wry smile, and frowned: We are rough people, all military men, how can we have any ideas? We can't have a military parade, right?

　　Although Wang Shu was a secretary-general, he also climbed out of the army back then. This official rank seemed to be a civilian position, but he still had a lot of rough and rough atmosphere. How could he think of ideas as well as these showy civil officials? At this moment, he could only shake his head and smile bitterly at Xiao Changfeng and Su Yong.

　　Xiao Changfeng shook his head directly, and Su Yong also smiled and said, "We are all rough people who are used to fighting and killing, and we are not good at organizing celebrations... Let Lord Mo talk about this."

　　Mo Yan seemed to be waiting for him to kick the ball over. In fact, the so-called celebration, for thousands of years, in the era of monarchs and emperors, is nothing more than organizing literary and artistic activities such as poetry and songs to give the emperor a drink and send him food to eat.

　　At this moment, he said, "For thousands of years, the land of Yanlong has produced many amazing people, whether scholars or generals. As for the peerless generals today, in my opinion, it must be General Su."

　　Su Yong said he didn't dare, but he saw that the emperor seemed quite happy and didn't care, so he felt a little relieved. As the saying goes, there is no first in literature and no second in martial arts. Fortunately, Wu Lecheng and Xiao Changfeng are both very good friends with me, and the few military kings outside are not here, otherwise it would be troublesome to challenge me.

　　The emperor didn't comment, which was a very smart move. If he nodded, it might lead to those military kings coming to challenge Su Yong to a duel. After all, the words "peerless military general" are too lethal.

　　Mo Yan laughed and changed the subject, saying, "The capital has always been a place where crouching tigers and hidden dragons are hidden, especially the most poets and writers. When it comes to martial arts skills, the generals in the hall are naturally the best, but when it comes to literary talent, even I dare not say that I have a sure win."

　　Although Mo Yan meant to belittle himself, all the ministers knew that the capital was very deep and there were many people with real talents and knowledge. Even if there were some sons of noble families, regardless of their literary talent, even if they were just pretending to be elegant, they could not be suppressed by themselves, because no one knew whether they were the sons of a prince or a marquis, or even royal relatives.

　　So although they were not happy at the moment, they nodded on the surface.

　　When Mo Yan said this, he couldn't help but look at the old master. The old master's son, Yun Xiaofeng, has always been known as the most talented person in Beijing. Although he has never taken the imperial examination, he is already very famous in several major academies in Beijing. This move is a clever way to please the emperor and the master.

　　Sure enough, when the old master heard him say this, his eyes lit up. Of course, he knew his son's ability. He didn't rely on his power. His son's fame was all earned by himself.

　　"So I propose to hold a civil and martial arts competition in Beijing. The civil competition includes couplets, poems, paintings and other projects, and the martial arts competition includes riding and shooting, martial arts competition, etc. It will be hosted by the government. In an open, fair and just attitude, talents will be discovered in an unconventional way and shared with the people. The final winner will be decided by your majesty."

　　The emperor smiled slightly. Of course, this prize must be decided by himself, and only by himself. He knew that the military exam was just a foil for this civil and military competition. After all, over the years, the only famous generals in Yanlong were the commanders who guarded one side and the four heroes of Yanlong.

　　In recent years, there were naturally some warriors who thought they were very capable and wanted to compete with these generals, but they were all beaten to a pulp.

　　Now, Su Yong is one of the famous ones. But if the celebration was not held to celebrate his capture of the Great Khan of Yanmeng, there would be no need to hold this military exam.

　　A celebration? The emperor, who was deeply influenced by Confucianism, thought: fighting and killing, what a spoils the mood. Everyone sits in a row, eats fruit, watches poets write poems, masters paint, listens to pipa music, and watches erotic dances. How artistic it is.

　　"Good." The emperor smiled and said, "All the winners will be given important positions."

　　He turned his head slightly and looked at Wang Shu, Su Yong and others, and smiled and said, "Since the celebration is mainly to celebrate the triumphant return of General Su and General Xiao, the two generals and Lord Wang must also attend and be responsible for some related projects, so that our Yanlong literati and the people can see the backbone of our Yanlong and feel the style of the famous generals of the time. The specific subjects are up to you to choose."

　　Xiao Changfeng immediately responded, "I will choose the military category." He has been practicing martial arts since he was a child, and writing is not suitable for him. He can't tell the quality of those articles and poems. But if you want to see who is strong and can fight, he is the best choice.

　　Wang Shu smiled and stood up. There are only two generals, but there must be someone for the civil and military categories. Judging from Su Yong's appearance, I'm afraid he is not a flirtatious person, so I have to go to the civil side. After all, I have tried ten years of hard study and will not be too embarrassed as a soldier.

　　As for the quality of the article, there are those civil officials and judges to judge, and I am just going through the motions and holding up the sign.

　　However, before he could speak, Su Yong's voice came out: "Your Majesty, I will go to the liberal arts department."

　　The emperor was stunned, followed by Wang Shu, and everyone else. Damn, you are too vain, aren't you? This is not about training soldiers by beating and hammering, nor is it about checking the weather, feng shui and topography. Your set of things to check the enemy situation is useless. Culture is in the bones, and the form is placed on the outside, which is called coquettishness. Do you understand? That is called coquettishness, only show-offs can be evaluated, and it is not suitable for iron-blooded soldiers to participate.

　　Su Yong seemed to have expected their reaction. At this moment, he couldn't help but feel funny: Damn, I'm still an undergraduate student. Wang Shu, you studied for ten years? I have a few more years than you.

　　Just when everyone was stunned, a young scholar who looked like a good young man in the secular world came out from behind the Grand Master. He first bowed to the emperor, then politely bowed to Su Yong, and then said: "Although General Su is unparalleled in wisdom and courage, this poetry and song is different from martial arts. General Su must..."

　　This person is the new champion Li Guanyu, who is elegant and handsome. Because he was born in the capital, he has been named the idol of the scholars in the capital and has a great influence among the officials.

　　However, Su Yong did not wait for him to finish, and also clasped his fists and bowed, saying: "I can still write poems, but I am not very good at it."

　　The whole room was in an uproar.

　　Chapter 11 A Chrysanthemum Poem

　　Chapter 11 A Chrysanthemum Poem

　　Even Wang Shu was at a loss whether to laugh or cry. This Su Yong is really bold, and he actually sold poems in front of the champion. Although Li Guanyu came from the capital, he still went through layers of imperial examinations before finally winning the championship. If you killed Yimoer with a knife, then he has come all the way here with that pen.

　　Su Yong was puzzled: Damn it, I have been slashing and killing all the way here, and finally I have a break. I want to forget about the swords and swords and cultivate my temperament, but you still doubt me, not letting me listen to music and see beauties, and insisting that I go to the fake battlefield to see violence, I won't do it.

　　At this time, the emperor said: "General Su, uh, since you can write poems, why don't you show them in the court?" The emperor's words were obviously joking, and this was his rare second joke.

　　After all, he still admired this wise and brave genius general.

　　And it's not a big problem for young people to be arrogant, as long as you have the capital, you can be arrogant.

　　Su Yong is the person who can't stand stimulation: This time I will fight, damn it, I just want to watch the striptease and beauties. Didn't the previous teacher say to apply what you have learned? I am applying it. Besides, in the novels I read before, the guy who traveled through time didn't plagiarize blatantly, and he also showed a righteous original attitude?

　　So he smiled and said, "Your Majesty, then choose a topic."

　　Hey, he knows the topic, so he is not illiterate. Wang Shu's nervous heart finally relaxed.

　　The emperor frowned, and he was really interested. He thought for a moment and felt that he could not ask too much of him, so he smiled and said, "Anything you have seen along the way is fine." He wanted to say, but you can't force it too much. Although he knew that it would have a great impact in the court, he couldn't let people spread it and make a joke. But in the end, the emperor didn't say the last sentence.

　　Su Yong looked around and stopped at the chrysanthemums outside the hall.

　　He smiled and said, "Then let's choose the chrysanthemums outside the hall."

　　He coughed softly, made a shaking and swaying look, and chanted aloud:

　　"Wait until September 8th in autumn,

　　my flowers will bloom and all other flowers will die.

　　The fragrance will penetrate the capital, and

　　the whole city will be covered with golden armor."

　　...

　　The hall was silent for a while.

　　Even a needle falling to the ground can be heard clearly.

　　Today is the eighth day of the ninth month in the old Yanlong calendar. The chrysanthemums outside the palace are in full bloom, and the rich fragrance is constantly coming into the palace. At the gate of the red palace wall next to the chrysanthemums, you can see the soldiers of the imperial guards standing upright in golden armor. However, I don’t know whether their armor is yellower or the chrysanthemums are more gorgeous?

　　What is particularly rare is that although this poem is about chrysanthemums, it alludes to the soldiers who bear the supreme glory. The first two sentences have a faint sense of killing. When all the flowers are in bloom, the chrysanthemums will begin to bloom in autumn. Isn’t it like the soldiers who carry a heavy burden and kill all the enemies before they forge an iron-blooded military spirit? The last two sentences do not represent the soldiers who triumphantly return to Beijing and enjoy the supreme glory?

　　The most shocking thing is that Su Yong actually came up with it at random, as if writing such a poem is like eating lettuce. It only took him two steps to organize the scenery, date, meaning, and literary talent so well.

　　There was a long silence in the hall. The ministers were even more shocked. Although several generals didn't quite understand, they were used to watching the expressions. Now they knew that everyone was stunned by Su Yong. Since they were all soldiers, they were naturally proud of it and couldn't help but straighten their chests.

　　You nerds, you always show off in front of us. Now you are stunned, right? Our General Su is both civil and military. Oh. Mainly military. He is with us.

　　The boundary between civil and military has always been very clear. At this moment, the military officers have a good impression of Su Yong. The thinking of soldiers is simple and direct, without so many intrigues. Usually you make me lose face, but today someone stands up for us, so I will support him.

　　The silence was finally broken by a word from His Majesty the Emperor. The Emperor had a solemn face without a trace of smile. He said aloud, "Good poem." After a slight pause, he looked at the group of civil officials on the left and sighed, "If you have not been a soldier, fought in a war, and experienced the intersection of life and death, I am afraid you will not be able to understand this poem."

　　How can the chrysanthemums bloom so brilliantly without experiencing the cold wind? Without experiencing life and death, countless sufferings, bloody rain and wind, and separation of life and death, how can you understand the meaning of that honor?

　　These are probably incomprehensible to civil officials, only soldiers can understand. Even if the civil officials think they understand, I am afraid that the touch is still far from that of the soldiers.

　　Only when it is personally related to oneself will it be profound.

　　At this moment, Wang Shu sighed, Li Guanyu was shocked, the military officers were very happy, and the civil officials were stunned.

　　After a while, Li Guanyu finally woke up, walked to Su Yong and bowed deeply, but did not speak, and turned back to his position. But his eyes, no longer arrogant, had already expressed his attitude.

　　Even if the top scholar was not the best in the world, he was not far off. Seeing Li Guanyu respect Su Yong so much, those officials who relied on their ancestors' good deeds to get an official position were shocked again.

　　The emperor's praise might be because Su Yong had worked hard and made great contributions, and he had to give him face. The top scholar had always been arrogant and looked down on others. Even the ministers had given him a headache and a miserable defeat when discussing poetry and prose. His attitude at this moment had proved that the guy opposite, who was covered with scars but looked innocuous, had some real talent and knowledge.

　　The top scholar standing behind the Grand Tutor did not mean that he had a good relationship with the Grand Tutor, but he was just in the position. However, it was heard that he also admired the Grand Tutor's son.

　　After all, they were both in the "Tsinghua College", the most prestigious college in the capital, but the son Yun Xiaomeng was a few years younger than the top scholar Li, and was considered his junior.

　　Of course, there is some unspoken friendship among fellow students, after all, the teachers and leaders are all those great men.

　　The chrysanthemum poem shocked everyone, and later became famous all over the world, known to thousands of Yanlong soldiers. It is said that when several commanders in distant border areas heard about this, they all praised Su Yong, saying that he spoke the voices of countless soldiers and was a well-deserved spokesperson for the army.

　　So, Su Yong was undoubtedly elected as a judge for the liberal arts. Although the scar on his face was still a little hideous, it was bathed in the gentle breeze and drizzle of Yanlong culture and art, and was covered with a little softened brilliance.

　　Chapter 12 The Four Talents

　　Ever since the Great Khan of Yanmeng was imprisoned in the Heavenly Prison, the palace didn't care much. Anyway, you are in my hands. I will lock you up for a few days first. When you can't stand it anymore, I will slowly negotiate with you. By then, you will yearn for freedom and long for your previous life. Whatever I ask for, you will have to give it to me obediently.

　　Anyway, the Yanmeng army has been defeated by us. You have no capital to be arrogant anymore, and you have no bargaining chips with us. To put it bluntly, you are meat on the chopping board, and I will slaughter you at will.

　　Not negotiating now is just to give those civil officials and military generals some free time to discuss how much they should ask for. After all, there must be a limit to the claim. You can't make this Khan so angry that his eyes roll back and he farts directly. Then the soldiers still have to be rewarded, and the court will lose more than it gains.

　　Therefore, although Tuobuhua repeatedly went to Su Yong to "protest", Su Yong was too lazy to pay attention to her, saying "Your Khan is not in the prison, he is on vacation in our palace." Anyway, no one would say anything to this red-eyed woman, and she couldn't break into the palace to find out.

　　The Jinjia Imperial Guards, which were guarded by fierce men like Wu Lecheng, were much more fierce than her original "Yulan Army".

　　Moreover, the Imperial Guards were only the imperial guards in public. Who knows how many fierce men were guarding the palace in secret?

　　After the news was deliberately spread through official channels in Beijing, the civil and military competition finally came ten days later, amid the expectations of everyone.

　　It is said that not only in Beijing, but also in nearby prefectures, counties, and even in the wealthy places far away in the south of the Yangtze River, poets and writers rode fast horses to participate in this competition.

　　Jiangnan has been rich in literati since ancient times, but it is a little far from Kyoto. Fortunately, the economy there is developed and the air and mail channels are very smooth. These ten days were just enough to travel back and forth by horse.

　　However, Jiangnan has always attached great importance to cultural events. The government actually prepared a large team of fast horses and carriages, and even sent all the "Four Talents" with a long reputation in Jiangnan.

　　It can be seen that they are planning to compete for the first place in this century-old event and shine.

　　As a result, the Kyoto children who always think they are superior to others are nervous. Kyoto has been at the foot of the imperial city since ancient times. How can outsiders take the first place? Moreover, Kyoto covers a very large area, which is not much different from the vast Jiangnan area. In addition, it is at the foot of the emperor, so both the academy and the teaching are naturally second to none.

　　If they lose to other places under such innate conditions, it will be difficult for Kyoto children to hold their heads up when they travel to Jiangnan in the future.

　　"This is your chance." The old master said to his son Yun Xiaomeng seriously: "Although this is a civil and martial arts competition, the martial arts is just a decoration, and the liberal arts is the main focus. If you can make a name for yourself in this century-old event, it is not impossible that all the literati in the world will regard you as the leader in the next few years."

　　"Do you know how important it is to be able to control the literati in the world? Those martial artists look majestic, but in fact they are just pawns in the hands of literati. The most powerful part of people is not their fists and feet, but this." The master nodded his head and finally said:

　　"Take the first place back and suppress the four talents in Jiangnan. In the future, whether in Kyoto or Jiangnan, you will be the leader. Liu Guanyu will be the judge of the liberal arts and will help you."

　　This civil and martial arts competition was fought under the banner of enjoying the people and selecting talents from the people. People like the champion who have official positions will naturally not participate, and cannot participate.

　　And the four talents in Jiangnan, however, are not officials. However, they did not fail in the imperial examination, but because of their free and easy temperament. But although they have no official positions, they are deeply loved by the people of Jiangnan and are highly valued by the Jiangnan government.

　　This time, they did not come for themselves, but for the appeal of local people and the fame of the world.

　　...

　　The four great talents are Baihutang, Shanzhuzhi, Wen Zhengming, and Xu Shaoqing. They are all talented and famous for their poems, lyrics, and paintings. Among them, Baihutang's paintings of ladies are said to be the pinnacle and are worth a lot of money.

　　At this moment, the liberal arts scene was chosen in the tall and magnificent "Mingyue Tower" in Kyoto.

　　Mingyue Tower is one of the three major buildings in Kyoto, and is as famous as the Rising Sun Pavilion and the Star Residence. Mingyue Tower is a very special building.

　　It is an outer building. In the center of the huge lobby, there is another three-story small building in the shape of a pyramid.

　　Outside this small building is the outer building. The outer building is supported by 64 huge high pillars around it to support the pointed roof, and under the roof is the lobby with wind coming from all directions.

　　This lobby is already on a high ground, and you have to climb up the stairs. The lobby is very large and can accommodate thousands of spectators. Outside the lobby is a huge square. People who can't squeeze into the lobby can watch from the outside. Because the size of the small building inside and the lobby is very reasonable, it can accommodate tens of thousands of spectators to see the scene clearly.

　　The rules are also very simple. The small building has three floors. At this moment, all the contestants are on the first floor. The eliminated will leave, and the winner will go to the second floor. The third floor is naturally the final top three.

　　The first thing to start is the poetry competition.

　　At this moment, the streets are empty and people are swarming, vying to witness the century-old event.

　　Su Yong walked into the lobby passage separated by officers and soldiers, looking at the crowds below, and he couldn't see the end at a glance. He couldn't help but get a little nervous. The people's fanatical pursuit of literati really surprised him, and it reminded him of the scene of watching the king's concert in his previous life.

　　In comparison, the military examination held in the Sunrise Pavilion on the other side seemed a little deserted.

　　Su Yong looked up at the Sunrise Pavilion in the east from the small building, sighed secretly, and walked to his own position as a judge.

　　After all the participating writers arrived, after a drumbeat, the host came up with a big speaker made of Xiang bamboo.

　　Su Yong stared at the hundreds of well-dressed writers in the small building, and a friendly smile appeared on his face. These were his colleagues in the previous life. They had all gone through ten years of hard study. It was not easy.

　　However, the hundreds of writers in the small building did not know who the only one who smiled among the seven judges was. They just looked at his iron-blooded aura that was completely different from the other judges, and guessed in their hearts.

　　Some people even thought that he was a child of a high-ranking official who came here to make up the numbers. Some "iron-willed" writers couldn't help but roll their eyes and look disdainful. It's

　　a century-old event, why are you joining in the fun, don't you see that the people present are all famous scholars and high-ranking officials?

　　The other judges, these scholars, naturally saw it clearly. They are the Minister of Rites Mo Fan, the number one scholar Liu Guanyu, the Minister of War Wang Shu, the Imperial Censor Liang Wenquan, and the two highly respected vice presidents of the "Tsinghua College" in Kyoto, Mr. Chen Dechen and Mr. Tang Xiong.

　　Of these six people, except for the Minister of War Wang Shu, who is a little unfamiliar, the other five have long been well-known to scholars all over the world, and naturally they can see clearly.

　　Regardless of what the people below think, Su Yong also saw a few very interesting people among the scholars.

　　On the right side, there are four scholars who are nearly 30 years old, and their temperaments are very different from those around them. These four people came up to the small building, but they all have a gangster spirit, and even their standing posture is lazy and sloppy. Together with their companions who stand upright with serious faces, they simply have a feeling of "mud can't climb the wall".

　　Even though there are several famous judges standing in front of them, these four people don't seem to be aware of it at all. There were even a few holes in the leader's clothes, and looking at his eyes, I couldn't tell whether he was closing his eyes to sleep or squinting at me.

　　But the strange thing is that they just stood like that. Not only did the other judges beside them have no objection, even Su Yong felt that they didn't look annoying, and were even pleasing to the eye. It seemed that they were born like this, and they should stand like this.

　　Liu Guanyu next to him quietly leaned over and whispered in his ear: "They are the four great talents of Jiangnan. I once met them in Jiangnan."

　　Su Yong smiled and nodded, and also felt that they had the style of the "four great talents" known in his previous life.

　　Although the two of them only had a small exchange quietly, it became a surprising discovery in the eyes of those scholars. They saw that their idol Liu Zhuangyuan respected this person who didn't have much bookish air so much, and they couldn't help but frown and guess. But this person was too unfamiliar, and he had no impression of him.

　　After that, after the judges took their seats, Su Yong noticed another person.

　　This man was dressed in white clothes, more beautiful than snow, and his face was handsome and unparalleled. He was even prettier than Liu Guanyu next to him. His peach blossom eyes were full of life and spirit. He was just like Pan An reincarnated.

　　Eyes are the windows to the soul. This man's eyes were so bright and spirited. In addition, his handsome face and extraordinary demeanor made him a combination of a natural idol and a talented person.

　　At this moment, another drum sounded. The host began to hold up the Xiangzhu loudspeaker and began to introduce the judges of this competition to the contestants and all the audience.

　　"This is the Minister of Rites, Mr. Mo Yan." The scholars applauded enthusiastically, their eyes showing enthusiasm, and many of the onlookers cheered. Mo Yan stood up and waved to everyone. He wanted to say something, but he was fat and wide, so even if he was asked to hold up the loudspeaker, he couldn't make much appeal, so he had to give up.

　　"Mr. Wang, the Minister of War." The scholars below did not change their expressions, but they were just perfunctory. After all, Mr. Wang had nothing to do with them. But the people below cheered loudly. After all, it was said that this competition was to celebrate Yanlong's capture of Yanmeng Khan. Although this big shot of the Ministry of War did not go to the battlefield in person, he was more or less the general secretary and had made contributions, so he naturally had to give him face.

　　"The top scholar - Lord Liu Guanyu." The host already had the potential to control a preliminary variety show.

　　"Hehe~ Hehe~" The people responded enthusiastically, and the scholars clapped their hands red. Even the lazy four talented people clapped their hands gently. The top scholar, that's the Wenquxing descended to the earth, and the people naturally supported him greatly.

　　Liu Guanyu stood up, bowed slightly, and then smiled and nodded.

　　This made many girls in the hall scream. It turned out that the audience in the hall had some background, and many of them were masters or young masters and young ladies from famous families. They had already sent servants to book the "VIP seats" of Mingyue Tower early in the morning. Some noble families even regarded this competition as a secret meeting for their maids to choose a son-in-law.

　　Then the censor and the two scholars from the Kyoto Academy naturally received a lot of cheers.

　　At this moment, with the supporters coming over, they stretched out their hands to themselves. Su Yong also stood up, his body straight, but his face showed a harmless smile.

　　Chapter 13 A Word Shocks the World

　　Chapter 13 A Word Shocks the World

　　Without waiting for the host to raise the Xiangzhu loudspeaker to announce, he stood up and said with a smile: "Hello everyone, I am Su Yong."

　　The voice was not loud, and even the judges beside him did not feel how loud it was, but everyone present, including the tens of thousands of spectators in the square outside, heard this calm, kind and clear voice.

　　At this moment, tens of thousands of people present seemed to feel that someone came close to their ears and whispered.

　　"I am Su Yong."

　　Not harsh, but clear, obvious, simple.

　　Before the shocking cheers of the crowd came out, the faces of almost all the scholars and judges changed. Even the face of the host changed.

　　They naturally heard this extremely soft voice. Although the voice was not loud, at least it sounded like this in their ears.

　　But as people from the capital, how could they not have any knowledge? They knew that such a peaceful voice was enough to reach the ears of everyone present. This was the legendary martial arts "sound transmission".

　　But how deep is the inner strength required to take into account the tens of thousands of people present?

　　Just as they looked at each other, cheers and screams that broke through the sky finally sounded.

　　"So he is General Su, the General Su Yong who broke into the capital of Yanmeng and captured the Khan alive."

　　"He is General Su who is the incarnation of the God of War."

　　"General Su Yong, the great hero and protector of our Yanlong..."

　　...

　　Various words were mixed, and exclamations came one after another. But soon everyone consciously quieted down again, just looking at him carefully, and nodded after a while.

　　Well, our General Su is like this, although he has an iron-blooded aura, but he is extremely kind and approachable, without any airs, just like a big boy next door. Even though there were scars on his face, it still did not affect everyone's impression. On the contrary, in everyone's mind, an iron-blooded hero should be like this.

　　If it was a weak scholar with a handsome face, everyone would be disappointed. The frontier was full of wind and sand, and the soldiers lived an iron-blooded life. How could they not be tainted with a little coldness?

　　The seemingly peaceful but actually powerful greeting made everyone recognize his identity. Only General Su Yong, the omnipotent miracle hero, could show such amazing skills. Although this kind of sound transmission technique emitted by internal force is amazing, it is taken for granted in everyone's mind.

　　People's fanatical worship of heroes even regards him as the reincarnation of the god of war. What else can't appear in him?

　　After the audience cheered like a piercing cloud, all the judges stood up and applauded. In addition to a few officials who knew Su Yong's identity, the two masters of Kyoto Academy beside him only now knew that this young man was actually the world-famous Su Yong.

　　Miracle General Su Yong.

　　The two scholars couldn't help but stare at him carefully.

　　The scholars clapped their hands almost crazily. Although civil and military are different, they may despise the soldiers. But for the heroes, they never hide their respect. Especially for this event, they were lucky to participate. To put it bluntly, it was because of Su Yong's achievements.

　　The applause of the contestants was like a storm, although in their hearts, they were a little puzzled about a person known as the God of War being a judge.

　　Among this group of scholars, the four talented scholars clapped the most vigorously.

　　When the four heard Su Yong stand up and speak, the sound transmission technique made them tremble. After learning about their identities, their lazy bodies straightened up. The White Tiger Hall, whose clothes had several holes and had not been washed for a long time, had his eyes shining. He clapped and screamed a few times, which was quite crazy. Seeing

　　such an extreme reaction, Su Yong was also a little unexpected. He could only smile bitterly and waved his hands hurriedly to calm everyone down.

　　However, the White Tiger Hall suddenly rushed over and grabbed the loudspeaker of the presiding official, held it high and asked: "General Su, have you ever been to school?"

　　This sentence immediately shocked everyone present.

　　There was an uproar around the square, and although the scholars were a little stunned, they also admired the courage of the leader of the four great talents for asking such a direct question without any hesitation. As for the judges on the field, they looked at each other, and they didn't know whether to laugh or cry.

　　Su Yong was not surprised at all. On the contrary, he had a good impression of this straightforward talent. That's right, it's not good to say whatever you want to say. If you keep it in your heart, you will get constipated.

　　He smiled and replied, "I have studied for a few years."

　　Baihutang was impressed when he saw that Su Yong was not arrogant and did not scold him for his arrogance. He pondered for a moment, then took the loudspeaker and asked loudly, "General Su, how do you understand the art of war?"

　　Ordinary people may think that this talent is a bit nosy, but many scholars know that Baihutang, the leader of the four great talents in Jiangnan, has a wide range of knowledge, is familiar with military books and understands military tactics, has some unique insights, and has written a military work called "Dragon's Military History". He also discussed the art of war with the Iron Lion Commander Xueshengfeng.

　　Xueshengfeng highly respected him and wanted to hire him as a military advisor, but because he was indifferent by nature and did not like constraints, and his physical condition was too poor, he eventually did not join the army.

　　At this moment, he asked directly, naturally because he had something in his stomach. He wanted to appreciate the difference between this miracle general and the iron blood leader.

　　As the saying goes, laymen watch the excitement while experts listen to the doorway. At this moment, he asked the point. Not only the scholars, but also the two masters and several officials of Jinghua College pricked up their ears. Those

　　who can fight may not understand the art of war, and those who understand the art of war may not be able to argue with these scholars. The two vice presidents of Jingshi College were ready to pick up their teacups and wait to see the joke.

　　As the saying goes, when a scholar meets a soldier, he can't explain his reason clearly. But when a soldier meets a scholar, the trouble may be even greater.

　　Su Yong had never thought that he would ask this, but he was calm and thoughtful. After a moment of hesitation, he smiled and said, "The way to use troops is in the sky, the earth, things, and people. But the world cannot be controlled by people. Only when the tools are used to their full potential and people are used to their full potential can it be the best strategy, and among them, the most important thing is to use people to their full potential."

　　He walked out, stood in front of the talented man, smiled and said word by word, "So I think the way to use troops is the way to use people. How you use people determines your level as a general. I think this: the strategy of a low-level general is to use your own strength; the strategy of a middle-level general is to use the strength of others; the strategy of a high-level general is to use the wisdom of others."

　　After Su Yong finished speaking, he was secretly glad that Xiao Changfeng was not here, otherwise he might get angry after hearing it. After all, that guy was famous for using his own strength.

　　Before he turned around, he heard a bang. He looked up and saw that it was the teacup of Mr. Chen Dechen, the vice president of Tsinghua College, that fell on the stage, and the tea splashed everywhere.

　　Mr. Chen De, in the leading Tsinghua College in Kyoto, teaches not only moral and etiquette, but also tactics training for military officers in the Ministry of War. Several famous generals, including Wu Lecheng, were trained by him. Although he may not be as good as Wang Shu in understanding tactics, he is definitely better than Baihutang, who is half a talent and half a military expert.

　　At this moment, Wang Shu lowered his head and pondered, Chen De trembled and shattered the teacup, while Baihutang and other scholars in front of Su Yong frowned and thought hard.

　　When Su Yong turned around and was about to return to his seat, Baihutang, who had awakened, rushed over to stop him, and then bowed deeply to him: "General Su is a talented person, Bai is grateful for his teaching."

　　Su Yong stopped him with both hands and said: "Everyone has his own specialty, Mr. Bai, you are welcome."

　　However, what really shocked him was that before Baihutang left, Chen De suddenly stood up and bowed deeply to him: "General Su's words shocked the world and opened my eyes. Please accept my courtesy."

　　Su Yong hurriedly supported him. This old man is a figure that scholars all over the world admire. If I accept this gift, won't I be scolded by the world?

　　After this episode, the poetry competition finally officially began.

　　Chapter 14 of the chain relay poem

　　Chapter 14 of the chain relay poem

　　The first thing to do is to write poems based on the given topic. A large sign is hung next to the judges, and several topics are covered inside. The contestants choose the number and reveal their own topic. Then they write a poem based on the topic within a cup of tea. If they still can't write a poem within a cup of tea, they can only leave the stage.

　　However, just as the host approached the big sign and began to call out the numbers for the contestants to come forward and choose their topics, the elegant young man in white that Su Yong noticed suddenly took two steps forward, bowed to the champion, then bowed to Su Yong, and then took the host's bamboo loudspeaker and said:

　　"Lord Liu Guanyu is the champion of the time and a role model for our generation; and General Su Yong is unparalleled in wisdom and courage. He even wrote a wonderful poem about chrysanthemums in two steps in the golden hall before, which made us admire him very much. He can be said to be both civil and military. And our generation also pays attention to the lucky number when writing poems. I dare to ask Lord Liu and General Su to write a poem each as the lucky number for the start of the competition. What do you think?"

　　This man was Yun Xiaomeng, the son of the old master Yun, who was known as the most talented person in the capital under the court officials.

　　Everyone applauded when they heard it, and the scholars in the capital did their best to bewitch him. The number one scholar was from Kyoto, so he was their idol. Although Su Yong's chrysanthemum poem in the Golden Palace was also very famous recently, they did not see it with their own eyes, and they did not know whether it was just hyped up by scholars.

　　After all, there were many civil officials in the palace, and each of them had a solid foundation. If they wanted to create a great hero who was both civil and military, it would not be difficult. As long as they communicated with Su Yong in advance, they could easily do it.

　　Who knows if the chrysanthemum poem was prepared by a great man in advance so that he could show off his power in the Golden Palace? As for the way of using troops that Su Yong just said, these scholars only listened to it half-understood and did not know the pros and cons.

　　Now, they were choosing a topic and writing a poem in front of everyone, so it could not be fake.

　　Moreover, there were two people starting, which also showed that all the questions on the big signs were fair and just, and no one knew what kind of proposition was behind the numbers.

　　As a top scholar, he naturally didn't worry about this little test, so Yun Xiaomeng secretly let his senior brother shine, so that he could make it easier for himself.

　　Looking up, Liu Guanyu nodded and smiled. To his surprise, Su Yong was just slightly stunned, and then walked out with the top scholar with a smile.

　　Su Yong walked to the big sign and smiled, "Please choose first, Master Liu."

　　Liu Guanyu smiled back at him and said, "Number two."

　　The host unveiled the number two small sign, and everyone could see clearly that it said "Write a poem with three, four, five, and six, and it must be related to the scene."

　　This was undoubtedly an extremely difficult question, and even Su Yong was surprised. This move was just to select talents for fun, but who would have thought that those court officials in the capital would come up with such a difficult question?

　　When the question was unveiled, the scholars were also secretly surprised, and they couldn't help but secretly feel lucky that Yun Xiaomeng kicked this difficult question to others first. If it fell on their heads, it would be embarrassing.

　　This proposition made Liu Guanyu ponder for a long time. After a while, he paused and chanted aloud:

　　"The building has been opened for three springs, and

　　people from all over the world have entered the house.

　　After writing poems, I drink five cups of wine, and after

　　drinking six arts, I stop."

　　There was a burst of applause at the scene, and even Su Yong couldn't help but secretly admire: This Liu Zhuangyuan is indeed talented. In just a quarter of an hour, he actually produced such a masterpiece. This champion is well deserved.

　　The building opens three times and the doors enter from all directions, which represents the three-story selection of the small building and the guests from all directions in this poetry competition. Drinking after the poem is to celebrate the winner, which can be regarded as a good work.

　　Although Su Yong was surprised, he was a free and easy person. He just bowed and exchanged a few words with Liu Guanyu, and then thought to himself: Damn it, it is a blessing, not a disaster, and it is a disaster that cannot be avoided. He gritted his teeth and said to the host: "Then I will choose number eight."

　　Number eight is indeed a good number. The cover paper was removed, and there were only three words on it: "Landscape painting".

　　Hehe, God bless. Su Yong pretended to be in deep thought, and then immediately began to chant:

　　"Looking from afar, the mountains are colorful;

　　listening to the water nearby, the water is silent.

　　Spring is gone, the flowers are still there;

　　people come, the birds are not startled."

　　The scene was silent, and after a moment, there was a storm of applause.

　　If the top scholar's poem is a masterpiece, then General Su's poem is simply a quatrain. Although his topic is not as difficult as the top scholar's, General Su can do it right away, and the sentence structure is perfect, the words are straightforward and natural, and it is easy to read. Whether it is the onlookers, the scholars, or even the two college masters, they can't help but shake their heads and ponder for a while, secretly sighing.

　　Feeling the surging cheers and applause from all sides, Su Yong couldn't help but secretly say that he was ashamed, and apologized to the original ancients in his heart, and then he slipped back to his seat under the fanatical eyes of everyone.

　　The most surprised person was Yun Xiaomeng. At this moment, Mr. Yun was also immersed in Su Yong's quatrains. It took him a long while to come back to his senses. Then he walked forward and bowed deeply to the miracle general sincerely.

　　Then the poetry selection finally began.

　　A rich young man from Beijing, with a big belly, first bowed in front of several judges with difficulty, and then staggered to the big sign: "I choose number four."

　　The proposition of number four was not difficult, with only one word "wine."

　　This guy closed his eyes for a long time, breathing heavily. After a long while, when everyone couldn't help but want to kick him down like a ball, he finally hummed hesitantly:

　　"One tael, two taels, rinse your mouth, three taels,

　　four taels don't count as wine.

　　Five taels, six taels, walk with the help of the wall,

　　seven taels, eight taels...

　　seven taels, eight taels..."

　　Just when he was thinking about it, Su Yong stood up helplessly on the judges' seat: "Seven taels, eight taels... If you don't leave, I will."

　　There was a burst of laughter. The fat man had to slip away in shame.

　　In the following topic selection competition, some of the children in Beijing and scholars from all over the country did produce many excellent works. However, it did not cause much disturbance in the hearts of the two college masters and Su Yong and Liu Guanyu. Su Yong did not raise his head until the host called Baihu Tang's name.

　　Although Baihu Tang was suppressed by Su Yong before, he did not change much at this moment. He laughed and said, "Since the four of us are called the four great talents, let's come up together now. Let's choose a topic and write a long poem together."

　　Not to mention the scholars were stunned, even several judges were a little surprised.

　　It is naturally much more difficult for several people to write a long poem than to write a poem alone. This requires not only that everyone must express the same artistic conception, but also that the choice of words in the poem must be extremely sophisticated in order to form a whole.

　　This is like the central idea we usually talk about. There must be no deviation in the hearts of several people, otherwise it will become a mess.

　　For such a self-inflicted request, the judges naturally had no possibility of refusing, so they unanimously passed it.

　　So the four lazy but very cool guys stood in a row, and Baihutang chose the topic and said, "Let's go for number 18."

　　The host unveiled the topic, and the two words written on it actually frightened Su Yong and Liu Guanyu so much that they stood up together.

　　There were two big characters written on it: "Seeking Immortality".

　　This was an extremely unexpected and domineering topic. It might not be a big deal for ordinary people, but Su Yong had read a lot of extracurricular books on ancient Chinese poetry and knew that if such topics fell into clichés, it would affect the artistic conception of the entire poem, and it really needed to be studied word by word.

　　As for Liu Guanyu and the two masters in Beijing, they naturally understood this very well.

　　However, the four of them just looked at each other for a few times, and Baihutang was the first to chant:

　　"I buy all the wine in the market when I am in the mood, and

　　I get drunk in the river to find the goddess of Luo River."

　　Just two words revealed his crazy attitude.

　　Shanzhuzhi shook his head and continued:

　　"I suddenly forgot the way I came,

　　and heard the sound of the sheng and the pipes complaining."

　　Xu Shaoqing took a step forward:

　　"The jade sleeves danced in the wind,

　　and a touch of colorful clothes darkened the dusk."

　　Wen Zhengming chanted:

　　"It seems that the apricot village is separated from the secular world, and the lead

　　and the flower do not understand the spring of Wuling."

　　The four people shook their heads one after another without stopping, and the artistic conception of the group of poems was also very consistent. The story of a few arrogant and arrogant men looking for the fairy of Luoshen was told in a magical way. Everyone seemed to see the way of seeking immortals with twists and turns.

　　After a long time, Liu Zhuangyuan and the two masters sighed. At this time, Su Yong had already expected the reason for their sigh. Although this poem is mysterious and unpredictable, it leaves suspense and no ending. Although it leaves room for others to guess, it is undoubtedly a little flawed.

　　Liu Guanyu beside him suddenly stood up and chanted in a gentle voice:

　　"Birds fly to the forests and

　　clouds lean against the mountains. The sound of springs in the empty valleys rests the tired body."

　　"Good." Su Yong clapped his hands and stood up to continue:

　　"The infatuated still remembers the old dream, and

　　the mulberry fields and the vast sea are new visitors."

　　Everyone in the hall couldn't help but applaud. The four talented scholars and Liu Zhuangyuan were old acquaintances. They were also impressed by Su Yong's military theory before. Now that the two of them continued the quatrain, they felt that they were sympathetic and regretted meeting each other too late. [This poem was recorded by an old vest digging a pit. The author is ashamed to borrow it here.]

　　Although Su Yong smiled at several people, he felt a little sad in his heart: "You wrote this poem to find immortals, but I continued this sentence because I am a time traveler."

　　Chapter 15 Is this poem really written by you?

　　Chapter 15 Is this poem really written by you?

　　Yun Xiaomeng watched Su Yong, his senior brother Liu Guanyu and the four talented scholars all smiling and having fun, and thought of what the old man had said to him yesterday, and couldn't help but feel a little depressed.

　　"It is so important to control the scholars in the world. Those warriors look majestic, but in fact they are just pawns in the hands of scholars..." The old man's words seemed to be still in his ears, and Yun Xiaomeng, even though he was full of knowledge, couldn't help but feel nervous at this moment.

　　He didn't expect that his senior brother and the four talented scholars were old acquaintances. Seeing them calling each other brothers and sisters, and seeing that his two mentors seemed to admire the four talented scholars very much, he couldn't help but feel anxious secretly, so

　　he had to muster up his breath and walk up. He didn't quite understand why the old man wanted to be the idol or even the leader in the eyes of this scholar. But who among the young people doesn't covet fame? Even if the old man didn't ask him to do so, he would still work hard to win this title. If the children of the capital were suppressed by the talents of Jiangnan, he would also be ashamed.

　　However, for a young man of only 20 years old, it would undoubtedly be very stressful for him to face the four talented people who were nearly ten years older

　　than him. Fortunately, Kyoto is his home court. Moreover, Liu Zhuangyuan is his senior brother, and the two college masters are his mentors. And among the group of scholars in the hall, nearly one-third are his colleagues and fans, which is 20 to 30 more than those in Jiangnan. Even some contestants from nearby counties are closer to the Kyoto faction. It can be said that he has the best time, place and people. It depends on his own performance.

　　"Number 22." He bowed deeply in front of the judges. Seeing the smiles of Senior Brother Liu and the two mentors, he finally felt a little relieved. At this moment, he took a breath and said to the host loudly.

　　However, before the host revealed the topic, Liu Guanyu turned to Su Yong and smiled, "Let me introduce you. This is the son of Old Master Yun, Brother Yun Xiaomeng, who is known as the first talent in Beijing. He is only 20 years old. He is a student of Tsinghua Academy with me, and he is also a disciple of my two mentors next to me."

　　The two masters next to them had taught Liu Guanyu some subjects in the past, so Liu Zhuangyuan called them mentors. At this moment, Liu Guanyu's voice was not loud, and only Su Yong and the two officials next to him heard it. He was also trying to gain some convenience for his junior brother.

　　With Liu Zhuangyuan's character and status, he was able to say this for Yun Xiaomeng, which undoubtedly made a very good impression on his junior brother, and at the same time, it was also a friendship between the children of Beijing.

　　Su Yong was not disgusted by Liu Guanyu's words. In fact, he certainly understood that as fellow Kyoto people, these court officials and the two old gentlemen next to him naturally did not want to let others take away the lion's share of the competition. As a person who had experienced two lives, although he was not very old, he also knew a truth, that is, no judge could be absolutely fair, because everyone still had preferences, and when scoring, they would always give more emotional points because of that little bit of psychological worship.

　　What really made him frown was: he was the son of Master Yun.

　　After he entered the capital, although no one told him, or no one dared to say, that Master Yun was a treacherous minister. But based on the deterrence he saw outside the palace on the ministers, he naturally regarded him as Qin Hui or Wei Zhongxian.

　　There was no reason for this, it was just a feeling, an intuition about the historical concepts of the previous dynasty that had been created in his mind.

　　Although the master was still very polite to him, and even praised him, he could see a little bit of sweet words and a sharp knife in his heart.

　　Of course, his father's opinion had nothing to do with his son, but Su Yong was a judge who would give points for feelings, just like Liu Guanyu.

　　The difference was that Liu Guanyu would give extra points to his junior brother, while he would give him less points because of Master Yun.

　　Yun Xiaomeng chose the topic "Water, Wine", which was a medium-level topic that was neither difficult nor easy.

　　However, Yun Xiaomeng's poem surprised Su Yong. At this moment, when he heard him recite it aloud, Su Yong's mouth opened so wide that he could almost swallow a few meat buns.

　　This poem was undoubtedly very well written. Even the top scholar Liu Guanyu and the two old gentlemen applauded in class. The four talented people standing by were also very surprised. They didn't expect that the young man in front of them from Kyoto would have such a high talent.

　　At this moment, Su Yong was surprised not because of how good this poem was, but... This was actually a poem from his previous life that he was familiar with.

　　Du Mu's "Qingming".

　　Watching Yun Xiaomeng chanting aloud:

　　"During the Qingming Festival, rains fell heavily, and

　　pedestrians on the road were about to die.

　　I asked where the tavern was, and

　　the shepherd boy pointed to the apricot blossom village in the distance."

　　He was so surprised that he almost cried out.

　　Is this a coincidence? Or... where did he copy it from?

　　Listening to the familiar words, he felt an indescribable excitement. This is the only culture he has encountered since he came here that overlaps with his own memories.

　　Who is this Yun Xiaomeng? Is he also a time traveler?

　　There was applause from the judges and the hall, and even the four talented people applauded. Only Su Yong was stunned and at a loss on the entire judges' bench.

　　Su Yong's loss of composure was first noticed by several companions on the judges' bench. At this moment, Liu Zhuangyuan clapped his hands and praised him a few times, and then quietly touched him: "General Su, what's wrong with you?" Did you scare my junior brother? The champion thought to himself.

　　Su Yong shook his head blankly.

　　Indeed, this Qingming poem is a stunning work. The first two sentences talk about rain, that is, about water; and although the last two sentences do not mention wine, they hint at fine wine.

　　In particular, before Yun Xiaomeng wrote this poem, he only paced a few steps and pondered for a while, which can be regarded as a very quick-witted.

　　Yun Xiaomeng was secretly proud of seeing such a sensation on and off the stage at this moment. But as Su Yong said, this poem was indeed not written by him, but just happened to be used today.

　　A few days ago, a big businessman from the Western Regions came to the house and brought an antique vase that was said to be from an unknown era for the Grand Master to appreciate. At that time, he saw that the vase was special and asked for it from the old man. After looking at it for a long time, he found that the painting on the white wall of the vase was not apricot flowers, but a brushwork similar to apricot flowers, inscribed with this ancient poem that most people would not notice.

　　Since Yun Xiaomeng is known as the first talent in Beijing, he naturally has some talent and attainments. It only took him half an hour to understand the poem and see the author's name at the end of the poem, which was "Du Mu". But when he curiously flipped through the Yanlong history books, he didn't see a poet named Du Mu at all.

　　With his ability, he could naturally tell the quality of the poem. Such a talented poet, but he was unknown? He became more and more interested in the vase, but the Western Regions tycoon left Kyoto soon and he couldn't ask for the next question.

　　Seeing this proposition at this moment, although he could also write a quatrain, he pondered for a moment and felt that his poems were too far behind that of the ancients and were not enough to overwhelm the four great talents, so he thought of "since no one knows, it's mine" and came up with this ancient poem.

　　However, how could he know that the tongue-tied Su Yong was actually an insider.

　　At this moment, he saw everyone's surprise, and while he was proud of himself, he naturally noticed the wonderful expression on Su Yong's face. He couldn't help but walk forward, clasped his hands and said, "Master Su looks like he has something to teach you. I hope you will tell me. I will listen to your teachings."

　　This simply pushed Su Yong to the top of the wave.

　　Can't you see Liu Zhuangyuan, several Beijing officials and the two masters all applauding? Can't you see that all the contestants are amazed, including the four talented scholars?

　　Yun Xiaomeng was really a little impressed by Su Yong, but when he saw him and Liu Guanyu continuing the poem for the Jiangnan talented scholars, he had a little grudge in his heart, and at this moment, feeling the praise of everyone, he couldn't help but feel a little flattered, and wanted to take the opportunity to step on him.

　　As a general, it is enough that you are unparalleled in wisdom and courage. How can you be so coquettish today? Where can we scholars put our faces? I will not only step on the four great talents, but also step on you. Only in this way can I be a role model for scholars all over the world.

　　Yun Xiaomeng saw that the proposition was so consistent with the ancient poem that he knew alone, and he had this idea in mind. At this moment, he turned around and saw Su Yong's expression, which was a good opportunity to make use of the topic.

　　Su Yong stood up with a frown, walked slowly in front of Yun Xiaomeng, and suddenly asked out of the blue: "Did you really write this poem?"

　　Yun Xiaomeng was shocked, but reacted quickly and nodded: "Of course, I just improvised it because of the topic." He thought about it secretly in his heart: The other party couldn't know this secret. At that time, the Western Region merchant and his old man didn't notice the mystery on the vase. I am the first one in the world to discover it.

　　Moreover, he had read through all kinds of biographies and tentatively asked the professors in the academy, but he had not found such a person as Du Mu... Of course, if necessary, if the momentum was not right, at most he would go back and smash the vase, and there would be no more evidence.

　　Su Yong stared at him for a long time, and suddenly smiled and said, "Okay, since you want to listen to my opinion, then I will tell you."

　　Chapter 16 I am a rookie

　　Chapter 16 I am a rookie

　　Su Yong looked at Yun Xiaomeng's somewhat livid face, ignored the angry eyes of all the children in the capital, and smiled and said, "I am a rookie, and my opinion is relatively straightforward. Your poem is not very good."

　　Everyone didn't quite understand what this rookie meant, but seeing that he had something else to say, they didn't dare to interrupt.

　　To be honest, Su Yong also thought Yun Xiaomeng was good. Just seeing that extraordinary demeanor appeared on such a young man, everyone would have some appreciation.

　　It's a pity that his father is Yun Taishi, the Yun Taishi who he regarded as a traitor from the beginning. So Su Yong, despite considering the thoughts of Liu Zhuangyuan and several other masters, finally chose to stand up and suppress him.

　　This has nothing to do with who wrote the "Qingming" poem. In Su Yong's heart, he has already agreed at this moment, or, this Qingming poem was really written by him, which is a coincidence of history.

　　Su Yong sighed secretly, pondered for a while, looking at Yun Xiaomeng's handsome face who was forcibly suppressing his anger, and the thought of "why is there a Liang if there is Yu" flashed through his mind.

　　He turned his back to all the judges and said in a deep voice: "This poem is undoubtedly the best choice for describing the scenery and meaning, but the problem lies in..." He slightly emphasized his tone, so that all the scholars on the field could hear clearly: "Some words and sentences are redundant and look bloated."

　　He walked to the front of Mo Yan, the Minister of Rites, and smiled: "The first sentence: It rains heavily during the Qingming Festival. Qingming has already explained the season, so the two words "season" are a bit redundant;" Mo Yan stroked his beard and pondered for a while, then nodded.

　　Su Yong then walked in front of Liu Guanyu and continued, "The second sentence is the same. The pedestrians on the road are about to die. The pedestrians are naturally on the road. If they are not on the road, can they still be called pedestrians?" Liu Guanyu nodded slightly.

　　Walking in front of the two vice presidents of Kyoto, Su Yong bowed slightly and smiled, "As for the third sentence, I believe the two old gentlemen have naturally figured it out. May I ask where the tavern is? The five words "Where is the tavern?" have already shown that this is a question, and the previous question is naturally redundant."

　　The two old gentlemen looked at each other and said nothing.

　　Finally, Su Yong turned back again, walked in front of the scholars, and said loudly, "As for the last sentence: The shepherd boy pointed to the apricot blossom village in the distance. I was a little surprised. Since it was said that it was raining before, it was a rainy day, so where did the shepherd boy come from? Although herding in the rain is very artistic, it is unlikely. So I think this shepherd boy is fabricated, a 'Du Mu'."

　　When he said the last two words, he secretly glanced at Yun Xiaomeng and saw that he seemed to tremble. He couldn't help but tremble in his heart: Could he really have copied it? Is there really a Du Mu in this world?

　　But his mind worked very quickly, thinking that the other party was the most talented scholar in Beijing after all, and he also had a lot of reputation in the field, so he couldn't say that he was too bad, so he laughed and said loudly: "Of course, these are all minor problems. The overall poem is still very amazing."

　　He approached Yun Xiaomeng again and smiled: "I am just expressing my personal opinion. I think it would be better to change it to five-character verse: The rain falls heavily on Qingming Festival, and pedestrians are about to die. Where is the tavern? Pointing to the apricot blossom village in the distance. Simplifying it in this way can better appreciate the essence of the poem. What do you think?"

　　After Su Yong finished speaking, there was silence on the stage and the audience.

　　It was okay for the common people, after all, they came to watch the fun, and they could only half understand those nitpicking things. As for the scholars on the stage, there were originally a few children in Beijing who had wanted to stand up and shout for their idols, but now they were speechless after listening to Su Yong's words.

　　They also felt strange in their hearts. It was obviously a good poem, why did he think there were so many problems? Could it be that this guy is just picking holes in eggs?

　　After a long time, the silence was broken by a shabby applause from the White Tiger Hall. The White Tiger Hall and the other three talented scholars clapped their hands very lonely, and when they saw that not many people responded, they were smiling bitterly. Then Liu Guanyu clapped his hands and sighed, "Brother Su has made a great success, and his analysis is very reasonable. Liu Guanyu is deeply impressed."

　　Mr. Tang Xiong and the censor Liang Wenquan also stood up and sighed, "It is a great honor to hear General Su's words today. Although we know that the general is brave, we didn't expect that his literary talent is so outstanding and his observation of things is so thorough... No wonder he is invincible, this is really the blessing of Yanlong."

　　Su Yong had to smile bitterly and said, "Please don't flatter me, two seniors. I... I used to be a scout, uh, my perspective may be different."

　　It was at this time that the scholars woke up and applauded. Su Yong's analysis also convinced them and they could not refute it. Although the first talent in the capital was very famous, even the champion expressed his admiration, and the two masters... they naturally knew what was important.

　　Although Wang Shu was Su Yong's superior, he couldn't stand up and say anything at this time. He just kept nodding and smiling, but he sighed in his heart: Although this guy has talent, he offended the old master, and the life of the Ministry of War will not be easy. After the celebration meeting is over, the old guy will definitely find some reason to put pressure on the Ministry of War. I am afraid that my old bones will be broken by him.

　　Although Yanmeng has been pacified, there are still the Red Barbarians, the Dwarf Japanese, and countless foreign enemies who are eyeing him covetously. I am afraid that as long as Yanlong has enemies, the old master will come to the Ministry of War every day to make trouble.

　　Wang Shu came from the army and was upright. He didn't have the chicken stomach and duck intestines of the general people in power. He admired Su Yong very much, and he didn't have the idea of ​​suppressing him because he was overshadowed by his subordinates. But being in his position, he certainly knew what consequences would be caused by offending the master.

　　He himself was not afraid, but he was an official, and he had a lot of people to take care of. Therefore, he always believed in keeping his head down and keeping a low profile.

　　But Su Yong was a troublemaker. Wang Shu secretly sighed: It would be fine if there were three kings and four heroes in the army, but with Su Yong, my life would be really hard.

　　No matter how depressed Yun Xiaomeng was, seeing that everyone was impressed by Judge Su, he had to suppress his anger and bowed to show that he was learning.

　　When Su Yong said the word "Du Mu" intentionally or unintentionally, he was so scared that his bile almost burst. Later, after thinking about it again and again, he felt that it was impossible. Or, was it just a coincidence? Didn't his guess just happen to fit the name? But in any case, he was determined to smash the vase and bury it after returning home.

　　Coming to his senses at this moment, he hurriedly hid the shock on his face, walked up to Su Yong and bowed deeply.

　　It was at this moment that the onlookers cheered again. In any case, they were happy to see the omnipotent hero come to the fore. Seeing the officials praising him and the pale-faced scholar bowing his head to learn, they finally understood that our General Su was right.

　　On one side was the Yanlong hero who defended his country, and on the other side were those scholars who seemed to be gentle and refined but actually looked aloof. Of course, the common people felt that this hero was more approachable.

　　However, just as the cheers of the crowd stopped and the competition was about to continue, an extremely discordant voice suddenly sounded.

　　"General Su is really eloquent. I heard on the way that General Su has powerful fists and amazing swordsmanship, and he is strict in military discipline and often comes up with surprise attacks. I didn't expect that General Su's ability to talk is also so amazing."

　　Chapter 17 Ling Crow

　　Accompanied by the words, a figure walked out of the crowd in the hall. Strangely enough, the hall was originally crowded, but when this person stood out, the crowd seemed to be pushed away by a huge force, and a waterway was automatically vacated.

　　He only took two steps and swung to the VIP seat in the hall. After taking two more steps, he went up to the first floor of the small building.

　　The people responsible for maintaining order in the civil and martial arts competition in the capital are naturally the golden armored soldiers of the imperial guards of the capital. Since there are also senior officials in the court as judges in this competition, some masters were sent to secretly guard the scene.

　　Hearing the strange sound, these masters and golden armored soldiers became alert. When they saw the flow of people below split, several golden armored soldiers were about to intercept them.

　　Unexpectedly, there was no one under the fence. A shadow flashed in the field, and the person had already crossed the crowd and arrived on the small building. The two masters of the imperial court were shocked and angry. They jumped out from behind the judges at the same time, stood in front of the visitor, and shouted: "Stop."

　　The speed of the visitor scared several officials in the court into a cold sweat. Although Liu Guanyu was the top scholar, he was just a civil servant. He had never seen such strange martial arts skills. He shouted tremblingly in panic: "You... who are you? How dare you trespass into the competition venue." The only

　　two people who were a little calmer were Su Yong and Wang Shu. After all, both of them came from the military. Although they did not carry weapons, they had some skills and were not too panicked.

　　At this time, the visitor stopped, and everyone saw that it was a Taoist priest in a gray robe. He looked only about 30 years old, but his hair was gray and he looked prematurely old. He was of medium height, similar to those scholars, but his body was extremely thin. The gray Taoist robe was not big, but it was still puffing up, as if it was empty.

　　Su Yong looked over the gray hair and saw the hilt of a sword on his left shoulder. A dark black hilt, with an unusually cold aura.

　　The Taoist glanced at the two masters of the Imperial Palace in front of him, frowned, and bowed to Liu Guanyu behind him, saying: "Don't be panic, Mr. Zhuangyuan, I came here just to find General Su Yong."

　　Then he turned slightly to face Su Yong and bowed, saying: "I went to the martial arts competition field first, but didn't find General Su, and then I knew you were here. I just listened to your speech and was very impressed, so I came up to greet you."

　　Liu Guanyu was annoyed by his words that he was panicking, and snorted: "I... Where am I panicking? Today is a poetry competition, how can you come here to cause trouble?"

　　Su Yong's face was as gloomy as water. Just now, he heard the voice and identified the position, and he had already seen the visitor's body movement. The visitor's agility was so fast that he was probably not much slower than himself. Judging from his attire, he was obviously a Yanlong man. When did Yanlong produce such a master?

　　But there were many masters in the palace, and there were golden armor guards to protect him, so he was naturally not afraid of hurting innocent people. So he also stood up and said coldly: "Master Liu is right. This is the poetry competition venue. How can you be so presumptuous? If you want to find Su, just come to the mansion after the game."

　　The visitor laughed and said: "I came to Kyoto from afar just to see General Su. I didn't expect General Su to be so unkind..."

　　The two masters of the palace were named Lin Feng and Lin Lei. They were brothers. When they heard him disrespecting General Su, they shouted angrily: "How dare you." Then they rushed over.

　　Lin Feng used the fine iron steel knife commonly used by the golden armor soldiers, but it was a double knife. Lin Lei was very strong and used a sledgehammer.

　　At this moment, the two men were holding two swords and two hammers. Lin Lei attacked, and the hammer carried a hint of wind and thunder; Lin Feng leaned sideways and chopped his legs, and the two swords made a sound of wind.

　　The two men were indeed brothers, and their cooperation was extremely wonderful. Even Su Yong and Wang Shu couldn't help but secretly praise him.

　　Seeing that the dry Taoist was about to die under the double swords and double hammers, the onlookers couldn't help but scream.

　　However, the Taoist snorted coldly, and with a step, the two brothers Lin Feng and Lin Lei lost each other's figure. When they heard the fierce sword intent coming from behind, they secretly cried out that it was not good, but it was too late.

　　The Taoist laughed strangely and said in a sinister voice: "You two dare to be arrogant in front of this poor Taoist, I'd better send you to hell to practice early."

　　The sword shadow flashed, and it seemed that the heads of the two brothers were about to be cut off.

　　The sword light slashed on Lin Lei's head, and a few strands of his flying hair were cut off. However, just as the Taoist laughed strangely, he found that the sword in his hand paused and could no longer move forward.

　　He turned around in shock, and saw two fingers pinching the blade of his sword. He turned his head back and saw Su Yong's face, which was still scarred.

　　This face was full of smiles, but the Taoist felt a little uncomfortable.

　　Su Yong smiled and said, "How can a Taoist be so cruel?"

　　The Taoist found that he could not get rid of the other party's fingers even if he used all his strength to use the sword. He was shocked and said, "I, I... General Su is busy today, so I will take my leave first, or I can visit you after the competition is over."

　　"No need." Su Yong saw that this man dared to kill the guards of the palace, and he had the intention to kill him. This guy dared to kill even the guards of the emperor, what else would he not dare to do? But he was still a little puzzled: In the imperial city, under the feet of the emperor, who was so ignorant that he actually killed people in public? Was he killing an official?

　　He smiled coldly, and squeezed his two fingers. A dark red light suddenly flashed between his two fingers. With a crisp sound, the tip of the sword was broken by his fingers.

　　Just as the Taoist was stunned, Su Yong had already raised his right foot and kicked him hard on his legs. With two crisp sounds, the Taoist's feet were broken. The

　　Taoist who fell to the ground howled miserably, and his right hand suddenly turned back to the half-broken sword. With a fierce light in his eyes, he was about to stab it into his chest.

　　However, a red light suddenly flashed in front of him, and his right hand was hit by a huge force, and it also broke with a crisp sound. The broken sword was fiercely shot to the side and deeply stuck into the ground.

　　"Catch him and hand him over to the Ministry of Justice for questioning." Su Yong retracted his right palm, closed his eyes and took a deep breath, and then slowly lowered his arms. In the eyes of those weak scholars, he was really unrestrained.

　　Lin Feng and Lin Lei, who woke up in shock, hurriedly responded and were overjoyed to catch the Taoist.

　　Now that this guy has fallen into their hands, they will naturally have to torture him and then send him to the Ministry of Justice, so that they can relieve their anger. Lin Feng and Lin Lei were thinking happily as they were about to grab the Taoist's only remaining left hand.

　　Suddenly, a terrible and cruel laugh came out of the Taoist's mouth. The laugh was sharp and piercing, and even among the tens of thousands of people, it still had an extremely cold meaning. Just as everyone in the hall shuddered, the Taoist suddenly opened and closed his mouth.

　　Su Yong saw his strange laugh and was confused. At this time, he saw his mouth move, and he secretly said that it was not good. He wanted to take action, but it was too late.

　　The Taoist bit the poison hidden in his teeth and died.

　　However, after he vomited blood and died on the ground, before the golden armored soldiers went up to clear the field, something strange happened.

　　The corpse that had already died suddenly shook again, which made everyone feel cold and frightened.

　　Could it be a corpse? Su Yong wondered in his heart.

　　Those scholars had already been scared and huddled together, leaning far away from the edge of the stadium. Only the four great talents were still standing behind Su Yong, which showed that they were really courageous.

　　The corpse twitched a few times, then emitted an unpleasant odor and a wisp of green smoke. The green smoke was lingering and gathered above the corpse. When the corpse gradually turned into a pool of pus, the green smoke was still shrouding the pus, making it difficult for everyone to see what was in the smoke.

　　After a while, the smoke finally dissipated slowly, and the corpse and pus disappeared without a trace, but a crow stood in the original position.

　　Tens of thousands of people on and off the stage were stunned by this weird scene.

　　The crow cried twice and was about to fly up.

　　Su Yong was stunned, but his left hand was raised without hesitation. The palm of his hand was already emitting a dark red light, and he was about to sweep out his internal energy.

　　At this time, the White Tiger Hall rushed over and exclaimed: "General Su, this is a spiritual crow, let it go back to report."

　　Spiritual crow? What is this thing? Su Yong was startled and his left hand dropped.

　　At this moment, the crow flapped its wings and flew off the ground, and soon flew over the vast sea of ​​people.

　　PS: Can you vote for me? To be honest, I spend all my time typing outside of work, which is really tiring.

　　Chapter 18 Talented Scholars Are Passionate

　　Chapter 18 Talented Scholars Are Passionate

　　At this time, the poetry competition was already halfway through, and the rest of the people were interrupted by this strange incident and had no intention of continuing. After the relevant officials discussed, they called the host to announce that today's competition would be temporarily over and would continue tomorrow.

　　The tens of thousands of people who were watching slowly dispersed, but they were talking excitedly along the way. I don't know how many good stories and comments will be spread after this day.

　　After the golden armored soldiers sealed the scene and called the officials of the Ministry of Justice to investigate and deal with it, the judges and the four talents and other relevant personnel also followed the investigation officials of the Ministry of Justice to the lobby of the Ministry of Justice. When Su Yong looked back inadvertently, he found that Yun Xiaomeng was also following behind him.

　　The investigating officer of the Ministry of Justice is called Ye Ying, who is about 40 years old and is a senior forensic officer. At this moment, everyone sat down in their seats, and he was staring at the broken sword on the table in front of him.

　　A sergeant from the Ministry of Justice came up and handed him a document. Ye Ying looked at it and frowned: "Everyone, this sword contains ice iron stone, which is unique to the Black Wind Reef on the Unicorn Island in the south. It is estimated to be produced in the coastal area."

　　Su Yong nodded. He had touched this sword with his fingers. Although it was not as sharp as his own blood knife, the chill was a few points more than the blood knife.

　　At this moment, Su Yong turned his head to look at the four talents, and the White Tiger Hall also came out.

　　The talented scholar bowed to the crowd, and after a pause, he slowly said, "In the coastal area, there is a mysterious organization called 'Solomon'. The people in the organization are dressed as Taoists, and they mainly practice swordsmanship and internal skills. In the past, when I was traveling and collecting unofficial historical materials, I had contact with one of their disciples. According to him, the most mysterious secret technique of Solomon is the reincarnation of the crow. But when I asked for details, he didn't know the reason."

　　Walking to the table of the official from the Ministry of Justice, Bai Hutang stared at the half-broken sword and said, "The so-called reincarnation of the crow means that some people of status in Solomon will change their bodies after death, and their souls will become crows. These crows will go back to report according to the wishes of the dead before their death. Others are not allowed to stop them. If someone tries to stop them, the dead person's soul will entangle the person who stops them, and the person will definitely die within seven days. It's very strange."

　　Su Yong couldn't help but take a breath of cold air. If it weren't for the timely persuasion of this talented Bai, wouldn't he be in trouble? I couldn't help but feel a little more favorable towards this crazy guy.

　　Baihutang pointed at the broken sword and said, "Just look at this 'Black Wind Sword', you can tell that this Taoist is of high status. However, although Solomon is a secret organization, it has always been active in the coastal areas. It has never had any hostility or conflict with the government. I don't know why they sent people to sneak into the capital and dared to take action in the competition. This is indeed a bit weird."

　　Although Baihutang was not in good health, he liked to travel very much. He often traveled with three or five good friends, or accompanied by maids and servants, and returned after more than a month.

　　With the reputation of the four great talents of Baihutang, it is natural that they have friends all over the world, and there are many friends from all walks of life. At this moment, what he said was naturally credible.

　　Su Yongliu Guanyu and the official of the Ministry of Justice looked at each other and nodded.

　　Ye Ying waved his hand and called his subordinates, "Go get Solomon's files for me. If you don't have it, collect it immediately." The official hurriedly clasped his fists and left.

　　Everyone pondered for a while. There was no information and no topic to discuss. The hall was silent.

　　At this moment, Yun Xiaomeng, who had been sitting there, suddenly stood up and said, "In my opinion, there are endless strange people and strange skills in the world. Isn't it a bit far-fetched to determine that the other party is from Solomon just by relying on a crow and a broken sword?"

　　Su Yong, Liu Guanyu and the two masters frowned. The White Tiger Hall spoke so clearly that he could not lie about the reincarnation of the crow and the black wind sword. Moreover, he did not avoid saying that he knew someone from Solomon. It can be regarded as open and aboveboard.

　　Yun Xiaomeng originally gave them a very good impression, but now he wanted to come out to refute and stand opposite the four talents to compete. This is really a little narrow-minded. Several people couldn't help but feel a little disappointed.

　　Liu Guanyu did not comment, and his expression was normal, but the two masters shook their heads secretly.

　　Su Yong also sighed secretly, and it was true that scholars looked down on each other. At this juncture, if you come forward to speak up, you will be in trouble for no reason.

　　If it is found out that this matter is really related to Solomon, even if you are the son of the Grand Master, you will not be able to escape the responsibility.

　　The arrogant Baihutang heard the doubts of the Kyoto young man and laughed angrily: "What Bai said is all true, and I will be responsible for my words. Besides, what's the benefit of lying in such an occasion?"

　　At this time, Yun Xiaomeng also felt that there was something wrong with what he said just now, but he was young and strong, how could he lose his prestige in front of the "foreign enemy"? He hummed: "How can a scholar like me believe the ridiculous remarks of the reincarnated crow? It's just... a trick."

　　Baihutang was about to lose his temper, and the mango branch next to him had already shouted angrily: "How many articles have you read as a yellow-mouthed child? How much have you seen in the world? How dare you talk nonsense about magic here?"

　　Yun Xiaomeng was furious and shouted: "You... are so bold." The two Yun family aides behind him saw that things were not going well and were about to rush up to help the young master.

　　The incident happened suddenly, and it seemed that both sides were about to have a wrestling match. Liu Zhuangyuan hurriedly stepped out to smooth things over: "Stop it. Why are you making such a fuss in the Ministry of Justice? Everything requires evidence. I believe that the head of the Ministry of Justice will seriously investigate and will not let the real culprit go."

　　Su Yong and others also hurriedly stood up to stop the two emotional parties.

　　This scene made the official of the Ministry of Justice, Ye Ying, smile bitterly. On one side is the son of the Grand Tutor, and on the other side, he seems to be very favored by General Su. As an official of the Ministry of Justice, he cannot offend both sides and does not know how to deal with them.

　　Yun Xiaomeng is also a smart man. Seeing that his senior brother came out to smooth things over, he gave himself a way out. He snorted coldly and left.

　　The talented scholars could not fight, and everyone saw that they could not discuss anything if they stayed here, so they said goodbye one after another. Ye Ying did not force Su Yong to stay. When he said goodbye to Su Yong, he smiled and said that if he had any news, he would report it to his house immediately.

　　After all, Su Yong is now a big celebrity in Yanlong, and the strange Taoist priest is coming straight for him, so the officials of the Ministry of Justice have to stay alert.

　　Walking out of the gate of the Ministry of Justice, looking at the four talented people walking in a row in front of him, Su Yong laughed and said, "If you don't want to be beaten into pigs, follow me."

　　That Yun Taishi was so arrogant in front of the palace, how could his son be so bad? Judging from the little bit of bloodiness that the boy just showed, it would be a piece of cake to find a few gangsters in Kyoto to beat up these foreign talents.

　　The four people of the White Tiger Hall were all gangsters. When they turned around and saw that it was him, they didn't show any shyness. They smiled and said, "I was just thinking of visiting Lord Su's house, but Lord Su actually said it first, so please forgive us brothers for being rude."

　　"I'm sorry." "

　　I dare not, please."

　　As soon as I saw the gate of Su's house from a distance, I saw a graceful and moving figure wandering at the door.

　　The guy from Baihu Hall looked at General Su curiously: "Wow, General Su is famous all over the world, and there are even beauties asking for autographs?" Before, these people didn't dare to be so presumptuous in the big competition, but now that they got off the stage, they were really hooligans, which made Su Yong laugh and cry.

　　"It seems that you guys have harmed many decent women, and you don't know how to restrain yourself when you come to the capital. There are many dignitaries here, be careful not to offend bad luck." Su Yong said with a smile. Strangely enough, although these people looked like hooligans, they were very similar to his previous life. He couldn't help but feel a little closer to them, and the serious look he had been pretending to be relaxed involuntarily.

　　When he saw the beauty in front of the door clearly, Su Yong immediately put on a bitter smile on his face: "That's not a beauty, that's a tigress."

　　The one in front of the door was Tuo Buhua.

　　Baihutang was ignorant of what was good for him. Seeing that General Su seemed to be very troubled by this woman, he volunteered to press his hand bone with a smile and said, "What I am least afraid of is a tigress. If Lord Su is not interested in this woman, let's see how the brothers deal with it."

　　Su Yong laughed and spread his hands to make a gesture of please.

　　You beasts have been repeatedly taught and never change. Today, I will let you suffer a lesson and know how deep the water in the capital is.

　　PS: Well, I am not in good condition today. I can only write two chapters with shame.

　　Chapter 19 Crazy fans

　　The four talented men were all smart people, but they received a wrong message from the omnipotent General Su. They all thought that the woman was Su Yong's "hardcore fan" and was pestering him.

　　When it comes to fame, the four of us are naturally a little behind General Su, but we are almost the same as the four of us. Baihutang thought, could it be that all the women in the capital have this habit and like to find celebrities? He waved his hand, and the four talented men walked over with a swaggering and impressive manner.

　　Su Yong laughed secretly and hid at the corner of the wall.

　　"Oh, this beautiful lady is waiting here. Is she here to see General Su?" Baihutang bowed behind Tuobuhua and smiled.

　　Tuobuhua was slightly startled and turned around in confusion. Seeing these four weird guys, she frowned and snorted, "None of your business."

　　It was the bad luck of the talented men. Tuobuhua turned around. Although the four saw her red eyes, they thought she had just cried. No one could have imagined that she was a female tiger general who was famous in the Yanmeng grassland. Although

　　Tuobuhua had a strong aura, she was not much different from the Yanlong people except for her eyes. At this moment, the four talented men were kindly reminded by Su Yong that "she is a tigress", and they felt that this woman with a bit of a strong aura was very challenging.

　　Even if they were given a thousand brains, these guys who had never been to the frontier and seen the Yanmeng people could not imagine that the Yanmeng people actually came to the capital of Yanlong.

　　So Baihutang smiled and said, "Speaking of which, General Su is also an acquaintance of ours. If you have something to ask the general, you might as well talk to us, maybe we can help."

　　Hearing that the other party claimed to be Su Yong's friend, Tuobuhua's face looked a little better. She said coldly, "I just asked the doorman of his house and he said he was out. Since you are his friends, please tell me where he is?"

　　Shanzhuzhi next to him smiled smartly and said, "So anxious? Alas, my lady. General Su has too many things to do and too many fans. I'm afraid he won't be able to come back for a while. I don't have time to see you. If you need anything, you can come to us. "

　　Tuobuhua frowned and said, "You can, too?"

　　Baihutang said proudly, "Of course. I have it, I can do it, we are already familiar with these things, not only that, we have many methods, chanting poems, playing the piano, listening to music, can enhance the relationship... By the way, I haven't introduced myself yet. We are the four great talents of Jiangnan. My name is Baihutang."

　　Tuobuhua was too lazy to shiver with him and said directly, "In that case, let's go."

　　So direct? The people in the capital are really powerful.

　　The four were shocked, and Baihutang stuttered a little, "Go... where to go? We are not familiar with this place, and we don't know where there is..." The word inn has not been said yet.

　　Tuobuhua's words have already rushed out: "Of course, go to the palace." Go to the palace to find Emperor Yanlong and ask him to start negotiations as soon as possible to release the Khan.

　　The palace? The four were shocked. Damn, too fierce, right?

　　Shanzhuzhi said a little short-circuited: "The road to the palace is not easy to walk. If my lady doesn't mind, I think we can borrow General Su's mansion."

　　Tuobuhua was surprised: "Su Yong is not in there, what's the point of borrowing his mansion?"

　　"There is a bed in it." The four talented men said in unison.

　　Tuobuhua was stunned, and then she understood what they meant. Her face turned red, and she was shaking with anger: "You playboys..." She was so angry that

　　she couldn't say the following words. Her fists were undoubtedly more convincing. I saw that Tuobuhua's two fists flew in anger, and the four talented men fell out almost at the same time, and their heads were swollen more than pigs.

　　Su Yong didn't expect the incident to happen so suddenly. When he saw that the matter had become serious, he rushed out and shouted: "Stop it."

　　...

　　Seeing the servants helping the four talented men out and asking the doctor to come and treat them, Su Yong smiled bitterly and said: "This is just a misunderstanding. Why did you hit so hard."

　　"Misunderstanding?" Tuobuhua glared at him with eyes that were about to burst into flames: "What else do you Yanlong people have except treachery and shamelessness? I have come a long way to escort the Khan. Although I am a defeated general, I am also an envoy of a country. How dare you insult me ​​like this?"

　　Alas, it's also a diplomatic issue. Su Yong smiled bitterly and just shook his head. Seeing Tuobuhua's red eyes and tears, and she seemed to be much more haggard these days, he couldn't help but feel deeply sorry.

　　Alas, it was all his fault that he was bewitched by those playboys for a while and the joke went too far.

　　Standing up and watching her shoulder twitch, he couldn't help but sigh, and couldn't help but put his hand on her shoulder and patted it gently.

　　"I'm sorry, I will urge your majesty about the Khan's matter."

　　Tuobuhua had been wandering around the prosperous capital of Yanlong with a sense of novelty these days. But she couldn't find him these days, and she didn't know how her Khan was doing. She had no relatives here, and couldn't find anyone to talk to except him. She was already exhausted. At this moment, Su Yong's hand just patted her shoulder gently, but she trembled slightly.

　　Although she felt strange and even a little resistant in her heart, she finally couldn't bear this extremely gentle pat. At this moment, she suddenly felt a long-awaited comfort and dependence, and finally couldn't hold it back, holding his hand and crying.

　　The woman's heart was fully revealed at that moment.

　　Su Yong was very surprised. He didn't expect that this strong and brave Yanmeng female general would be like this. Looking at her crying like a crabapple in the rain, he sighed secretly, stretched out his hand and gently went around behind her, and patted her back gently.

　　This was just a small comfort, not because of who won or lost, nor because of who was in what position. It was just because he was a man and the other party was a poor woman.

　　However, Tuo Buhua threw herself into his arms, and her red eyes were like a fountain. I don't know how so many tears could flow out, and he actually soaked his front into a pool of water.

　　This may be the first time Tuo Buhua cried, but she cried all the tears of her life at once.

　　Her hands tightly clasped Su Yong's back, her fingertips seemed to pinch into his flesh, and she was unwilling to let go. Or, she just didn't want her former opponent to look up and see her tears?

　　Su Yong endured the pain in his back without a groan, nor did he look up at her face, but just sighed: "I'm wrong, I've been too busy these days and ignored you as an envoy... How about this, you don't know anyone in the capital anyway, just live with me."

　　Tuo Buhua said lightly. These days, she brought a few subordinates to stay in an inn, which was a bit troublesome. Everyone looked at them with strange eyes, and their faces did not hide the wariness and contempt.

　　The winner is the king and the loser, and these so-called escort envoys of the defeated foreign countries are actually nothing.

　　There are even inns that refuse to take them in. Even if they took out a large ingot of silver, they threw it out to others and roared: "Get out, we don't make money from the Yanmeng people."

　　If the guards in the capital hadn't confiscated their weapons, I'm afraid they would have drawn their swords and chopped people at that time.

　　In Yanmeng, they were warriors praised by everyone, high up on the grassland. But here, they were nothing, and were looked down upon even more than the lowest civilians and servants. This huge gap had tortured her to the point of collapse.

　　"Bring them here later. I'll tell the housekeeper in the mansion and ask him to make arrangements." Su Yong felt that this was not enough. After thinking for a while, he said, "I have to be responsible for some work for the poetry competition in Beijing these days. Why don't you come with me?"

　　Tuobuhua raised her head in surprise, with tears shining on her face: "Can I go?"

　　Su Yong gently wiped away her tears: "Well, as long as you don't cry."

　　Tuobuhua hit him lightly, and then she was shocked by the little woman's attitude she revealed.

　　At this time, Su Yong suddenly frowned and looked into her eyes, and smiled: "Well, you still need to dress up..." He stood up and looked her up and down, touched his chin and smiled: "Maybe you will look good in the skirt and hairpins of our Yanlong women."

　　Seeing his sneaky smile, Tuo Buhua's face became hot and she quickly lowered her head.

　　Although Mid-Autumn Festival has not yet arrived, the climate in the capital is indeed a bit cold. Many Yanlong women who love beauty not only wear felt hats and leather hats, but some even cover their faces with a translucent veil to try to resist the cold and wind and sand from the north.

　　Tuo Buhua was dressed like this at the moment. Although she looked in the mirror countless times after putting on the skirt and veil of a Yanlong woman yesterday, she was still a little nervous at this moment, and secretly asked Su Yong: "Can others really not see it?"

　　This was of course the morning of the second day, and they were heading towards Mingyue Tower, the venue for the poetry competition. The two rode horses with several family generals.

　　Of course, everyone in the Su Mansion was ordered by Su Yong not to tell anyone about this.

　　Su Yong smiled bitterly and looked her up and down again, deliberately showing a surprised look: "Oh, this lady, are you from the Jiangnan area? You are so cute and lovely, I admire you so much."

　　"Hateful." Tuo Buhua quickly put down her veil to cover her light red eyes.

　　Chapter 20 Modern Poetry

　　Chapter 20 is the farewell of the sheng and xiao

　　The unique architecture of Mingyue Tower opened Tuo Buhua's eyes. And she standing next to General Su also surprised everyone.

　　Seeing a woman appear next to General Su, the relevant department was very sensible and added a seat behind the judges' seat, letting her sit behind Su Yong.

　　Tuo Buhua was already surprised to see the huge crowds of people at the scene, and now she was a little nervous to sit on the high hall. However, seeing Su Yong in front of her with a confident look, she finally calmed down and sat behind him with a rare well-behaved look.

　　Today is still a continuation of yesterday's poetry competition, but several important figures such as the four talented men and Yun Xiaomeng have already competed yesterday, and the contestants who have competed can temporarily rest outside the venue and wait for the next round. Especially since the four talented men are still recovering in Su Yong's mansion today and cannot come, there are fewer people in the hall.

　　In this way, the audience can see the performance of each contestant and the judges more clearly.

　　Today's poetry competition is competing for the last place, and the four talented men have tried their best, and the topics revealed on the big board today are getting more and more weird. In addition to the common themes such as flowers, birds, insects and fish, there are also many involving various industries such as farming, animal husbandry and weaving, which is really everything.

　　However, although these talents occasionally have amazing writings, they are still far behind the four talented men and Yun Xiaomeng yesterday. So at this moment, Su Yong, Liu Guanyu and others are also a little emotional and can't get interested.

　　Don't look at the mountains after returning from Huangshan. Several judges muttered in their hearts.

　　Unlike the others who were silent and solemn, Tuobuhua was extremely happy and clapped loudly with the audience from time to time, showing her great interest in these things.

　　It turned out that she had been deeply interested in Yanlong culture since she was a child, so she learned the Yanlong language. At this moment, the talented people on the stage wrote poems that described some representative things in the natural environment, and used gorgeous words, which naturally amazed her. Occasionally, a talented person wrote a sentence or two about grazing, and she felt very cordial and encouraged.

　　The level of today's contestants is slightly lower than yesterday's, but their poems also have an advantage, that is, they are easy to understand. Although the artistic conception is a little worse, it is just enough for this fanatical literature fan and semi-illiterate Tuo Buhua to understand.

　　The right one is the best.

　　Listening to the shouting from time to time behind him, Su Yong cast a shy look at the judges next to him: Sorry, I brought a country girl out.

　　After waiting for everyone to finish the competition, the judges whispered to each other for a while and soon reached a consensus. Therefore, after combining all the poems from yesterday, the list of ten winners was quickly compiled, and Yun Xiaomeng and the four talents were naturally included.

　　This group of winners are naturally the talents who are qualified to enter the second floor for the couplet selection competition. After the couplet competition in the small building on the second floor is over, five winners must be selected to enter the third floor for the final PK to determine the top three. At that time, His Majesty the Emperor may come to assess it in person.

　　Seeing Su Yong shaking his head and sighing from time to time, Tuo Buhua couldn't help but quietly stretched out a finger and poked him on the back, whispering: "These talented people performed so well, why don't you seem to be very happy?"

　　Although the voice was small, several judges who pricked up their ears still heard it.

　　Su Yong smiled bitterly and turned his head slightly and said: "How many poems did you understand? Tell me."

　　Tuo Buhua tilted his head to the sky and thought for a while, then raised his fingers and counted, and said: "Seven or eight poems, they are really good."

　　Su Yong and several judges couldn't help but chuckle. My goodness, there are at least hundreds of people present, but they only understood seven or eight poems. I don't know where the joy and excitement just now came from.

　　Did you cheer for those who didn't understand or half understood?

　　Although on Yanlong's side, women emphasize that virtue is without talent, but those present are all literary masters, naturally they are very ordinary people, and don't have such pedantic ideas.

　　Seeing everyone shaking their heads and smiling, Tuo Buhua was surprised: "Those who don't understand are naturally very good, don't you think so?"

　　Su Yong almost spit out a mouthful of tea. What kind of view is this? Those who don't understand are high-level? It's really fresh, no wonder you were so enthusiastic in supporting it just now.

　　Mr. Chen Xiong thought the woman was very pleasing. He smiled and said, "General Su's wife is very interesting. Well, this argument is quite reasonable."

　　Wang Shu also joked, "In your opinion, what is good about these poems?"

　　Tuo Buhua frowned and said, "These wonderful sentences are very literal, and many of them are hard to understand. But when read together, it seems very pleasing to the ear and very comfortable to listen to."

　　Su Yong laughed and didn't think so. He whispered, "That's because of the rhyme."

　　"Rhyme?" Tuo Buhua frowned and thought for a moment, and suddenly sighed, "Alas, these scholars are really, just a few words, but they have to study for so long, not at all straightforward."

　　Liu Guanyu also became interested and laughed, "Why don't you write a poem too, young lady, to open our eyes?"

　　Tuo Buhua looked at Su Yong hesitantly, and Su Yong smiled and nodded. At this moment, they saw that the group of scholars had finished playing and felt that they were still unsatisfied, so they couldn't help but be naughty.

　　"Okay." Seeing Su Yong agreed, Tuo Buhua stood up happily and said, "Then I will show my ugliness."

　　She walked to the front of the stage, thought for a moment, and then paced and sang happily:

　　"White clouds float in the blue sky, and

　　horses run under the white clouds.

　　Waving the whip, the sound is heard in all directions, and

　　the larks fly together."

　　...

　　This... Is this a song tune or a poem? Su Yong could only remain speechless.

　　However, unexpectedly, when all the judges and scholars on the stage looked at each other with wide eyes, there was earth-shaking applause from the hall.

　　The common people who gathered under the small building were just joining in the fun and looking at the celebrity. At this time, they finally heard a word that they could understand. In addition, judging from her figure, she was still a charming and beautiful woman, so they immediately cheered and applauded loudly.

　　This actually washed away a lot of Su Yong's embarrassment.

　　"Your... yours is not a poem." Su Yong said with a smile when he saw her coming back.

　　Tuo Buhua was feeling proud when she heard the cheers from the audience. She snorted and said, "Why isn't my poem a poem? Each sentence has seven words, which is very neat. How is it different from theirs?"

　　Liu Guanyu laughed and said, "Not bad, not bad. I think the poem written by the girl from Brother Su's family is a little plain, but it is done in one go, with an indescribable cheerful tone. It's rare."

　　Mr. Chen Xiong also laughed and said, "That's right. The sentences are fresh and natural, and the words are easy to understand. It's very good, very good."

　　Tuo Buhua was even more flattered by their praise. She smiled and said, "Thank you for the compliment. In fact, I think it's really difficult to make it seven or five words per sentence. If there is no such rule, it will be better."

　　To the officials and scholars, this sentence was just a joke from a girl.

　　But to Su Yong, his heart suddenly jumped. This crazy girl accidentally expressed some ideas of modern poetry in later generations.

　　As the saying goes, institutional reform should be carried out with culture first. To make progress, we have to change some of the original inherent concepts. He thought excitedly that although the Yanlong Empire is now strong, it is still a feudal dynasty after all, with countless rules and regulations constraining it, which is undoubtedly extremely detrimental to the current productivity.

　　Only by breaking the old rules can we innovate better and make greater progress. Breaking the poetry and lyrics that have been passed down for thousands of years, making them popular and popular, and allowing ordinary people to enjoy the nourishment of culture, will naturally play an extremely important role in this.

　　With the change of concepts and fewer constraints, people's ideas and practices will naturally improve. If everyone can make a little progress, it will be a big deal for the whole country.

　　And now I have some influence, why not make some contributions?

　　At that moment, he stood up and laughed, "If this kind of argument is also considered a poem, then I can also write it."

　　The people in the hall had already experienced the amazing literary talent of General Su, and now they heard that he was going to write a poem, and they were full of expectations.

　　Seeing the eyes of the contestants shining, Liu Guanyu added fuel to the fire and said, "General Su once said something that shocked the world. It is our blessing that he is inspired to write poetry now. Everyone should listen carefully."

　　Su Yong bowed to Liu Guanyu, walked out and smiled at Tuo Buhua, "Since you just said that there is no limit to the number of words, then I will just write a complete poem like this. Please judge it."

　　"Okay." Tuo Buhua applauded and laughed.

　　Chapter 22 Quietly parting with the sheng and

　　xiao 　　Su Yong deliberately pretended to be in deep thought, thought for a moment, then walked to the front of the stage and chanted aloud:

　　"Looking for dreams?

　　Hold a long pole,

　　go upstream

　　to where the grass is greener ,

　　A boat fully loaded with starlight, singing

　　in the starry sky

　　.

　　In the soft waves of the River Cam,

　　I am willing to be a

　　waterweed.

　　...

　　Quietly, I left,

　　just as I came quietly;

　　I waved my sleeves,

　　without taking away a cloud.

　　...

　　Quietly,

　　quietly is the farewell of the flute and the pipe;

　　silent,

　　silent is the Cambridge tonight! "

　　After Su Yong finished chanting, there was deathly silence all around. He looked around, some people were stunned, some were touching the back of their heads, some were squinting at the sky, and some were pondering.

　　After a long time, he heard Liu Guanyu sigh: "Wonderful."

　　The two masters on the side looked at each other and asked in unison: "This... Lord Su, what kind of ci tune is this? Where are Cambridge and the River Cam? "

　　The shock on their faces was incomparable. Although they knew that Yanlong had been around for thousands of years, except for the great writers who had created the rhythmic tune, scholars had been filling in the words strictly according to the established rhythmic tune. At this moment, hearing such a unique, bright and fresh sentence group, the two old gentlemen who had studied literature for most of their lives felt it was incredible.

　　Although the words in Su Yong's mouth were very different from traditional poems and songs, the emotions and artistic conception inside were extremely accurate and intoxicating. Moreover, there was a rare fusion of emotions into metaphors, and the sentences were extremely gorgeous and delicate. It's

　　just that the number of words in the sentence group is not so neat.

　　If Tuobuhua's "poem" just now was unrestrained and bright, then his was delicate in emotion. The short sentences with only a few words were full of emotions, and the subtle inner portrayal made everyone sigh.

　　Tuobuhua sighed in intoxication: "Is this the unique delicacy of you Yanlong people? "Of course she could fully understand such a sentence. Her eyes were blurred and obsessed. Fortunately, she just sighed softly and no one noticed it. Otherwise, with this sentence "Yanlong people", I'm afraid she would cause trouble.

　　Su Yong laughed: "This is not some kind of metrical rhetoric, but just some hometown tunes, improvised, and not worthy of being in a formal hall."

　　Liu Guanyu said formally: "No, the vulgar is the elegant, General Su's impromptu tunes are not only concise and fresh, but also easy to understand, especially the portrayal of inner emotions is to the extreme, which makes Liu ashamed. "

　　Old Master Chen Xiong also stroked his long beard and sighed: "I didn't expect that in my twilight years, I could still hear such a wonderful sentence... I can hear the truth in the morning and die in the evening. Alas, General Su, I, an old man, want to thank you. This can be said to be the biggest gain I have gained today. "Although the scholars had tried their best to perform before, their level was limited, and their speeches were nothing but clichés. The judges were drowsy after listening to them, but now they were shocked, all their worries disappeared, and they were all bathed in the "light cloud".

　　Several scholars still praised it so much, not to mention those scholars. At this moment, hundreds of people were singing "Quietly, quietly is the sheng and xiao of parting" together, shaking their heads and intoxicated by it.

　　Su Yong's performance this time was undoubtedly very successful. He believed that after this little sensation, there would definitely be people who would delve into this new literary model, and gradually produce some similar works.

　　But he also knew that everything must be done step by step, and you can't achieve everything in one go. Fatty. So after pondering for a moment, he finally gave up the idea of ​​continuing to spray modern poetry. He just gave a hint in this direction and stopped there.

　　So today's poetry competition came to an end with a sluggish start and a sluggish end. After the host loudly announced the list of ten winners, many contestants and audiences left slowly in satisfaction and frustration.

　　On Kyoto's unusually wide Nishi-dadao Road, the autumn wind was getting stronger, blowing the red maple leaves on both sides of the road to shrink. Some of the more fragile ones kept spinning in the low sky, and finally fell to the ground reluctantly and mixed with the dust. Along

　　the way, Tuobuhua stared at the red leaves in silence. At this moment, he suddenly turned his head and whispered, "I want to take a walk with you."

　　Su Yong was stunned, nodded gently, and told the family generals to take the horses back first. Then he smiled and said, "But do you want to go shopping in the downtown area of ​​Kyoto? "

　　Tuobuhua shook his head and walked slowly out of the city, where there were fewer pedestrians. Near the city gate, one could see the flying sand outside the city through the gate.

　　At this moment, they walked very close, like a couple. Of course, the two have become much closer since the scene yesterday, but this made both parties a little embarrassed. Su Yong was not bored and wanted to hold each other's hands.

　　The two walked lightly, in perfect harmony, yet a little distant, with an ambiguous and strange emotion between them half a body length.

　　This is a strange feeling that is hard to explain. But it's always a little uncomfortable.

　　In the end, it was Tuobuhua who broke the silence first. She suddenly laughed and said, "Su... Sir, do you know that you are defenseless now, and I can easily capture you."

　　At this time, they had already walked out of the city gate. Su Yong was stunned, then shook his head and smiled bitterly, "You won't."

　　Tuobuhua laughed and said, "Are you so confident?"

　　Su Yong laughed and said, "What's the benefit of you capturing me? The Khan is in our hands. Even if there are ten of you, you can't rescue him. Yanlong has many rules. It is impossible to exchange me for someone else. If you kill me, it will be even more troublesome. You also know that Yanlong still has four heroes and three kings without me, and you Yanmeng no longer have three tiger generals and Sarmu. Are you stupid enough to kill me to anger Yanlong? "

　　He squinted his eyes and looked at the raging sandstorm in the distance, and said: "I am also a figure at this moment. If I am killed by you, the Yanlong court will definitely be angry. At that time, they may not bother to negotiate with your Khan, and cut it off with one knife, and then rush into the grassland again... Can the green grass of your Yanmeng withstand this anger?"

　　Tuobuhua was silent for a long time, unable to refute. Finally, he sighed faintly: "Yes, our life and death are indeed in your hands now. But... even if we put aside these pros and cons of the current situation, I... I'm afraid I can't do it. "

　　Wow, the people of the grassland are really proactive. Are they trying to show their love to me? Su Yong turned his head to look at her, and suddenly smiled: "I suddenly found that you are very different from before. Do you know that when you are naughty, you are very cute. And when you sigh, you are very feminine."

　　Tuo Buhua stamped her feet and wanted to show off, but she lowered her head in shame. After a long while, she quietly raised her red face: "Really?"

　　Chapter 22 Visiting the Grand Tutor's Mansion at Night

　　Chapter 22 Visiting the Grand Tutor's Mansion

　　Su Yong gently held her little hand, felt her struggle, but held it tighter. Then he said softly: "What do you think of Yanlong?"

　　"Well, very good." The voice was as thin as a mosquito's whistle.

　　It was not until they were almost at their own mansion that Tuo Buhua broke free from Su Yong's hand. There were still her subordinates in the mansion. When she saw her face, she really didn't know where to put it.

　　After returning to the mansion, Su Yong first went to see the injuries of the four talented men. Although the four were beaten extremely badly, their injuries were not in their vital parts, but in their limbs. After being nursed by the Beijing Chinese medicine doctors, although they were still a little inconvenient to move, they were mentally fine.

　　Especially at this moment, seeing General Su and the tigress walking in together, several people were even more frightened, and they didn't dare to look at Tuo Buhua. They just hid behind Su Yong.

　　Seeing this scene, Su Yong felt a little sorry in his heart, and smiled bitterly: "It is Su's fault that you are injured. After the injury is healed, Su has a small gift as compensation. I hope you brothers will not be

　　offended." Baihutang saw that the tigress seemed to be quite close to Su Yong, and hurriedly responded: "No, no, Lord Su, please don't be polite. This is our fault. We misunderstood and were blind. We annoyed this girl... uh, this girl has already shown mercy."

　　It is unclear whether they misunderstood or Su Yong deliberately played a trick on them. Seeing that the woman kept looking up at Su Yong, the other three people didn't understand, and hurriedly clasped their fists and apologized.

　　The tigress was naturally merciful. She hit them twice and sent them flying. If they were to play for real, how could they still be alive?

　　It is true that there are no weak soldiers under a strong general. The few people looked at Su Yong and Tuo Buhua with awe.

　　Su Yong smiled bitterly and looked back: "Why don't you apologize to us?"

　　The four people hurriedly said they didn't dare. But in their surprised eyes, the tigress actually bowed and gave them a flawless salute. They couldn't help but secretly marvel at the means of this General Su, which was really powerful. Su

　　Yong didn't need to say it. The results of today's poetry competition had already been told to the four people by the guests of the Su Mansion. Knowing that they were all shortlisted, they didn't show any surprise, but seemed to take it for granted.

　　Suddenly, someone came from outside the hall to report that someone had come to the Grand Master's Mansion.

　　Su Yong was stunned, apologized, and went to the living room with Tuo Buhua. He saw a friendly middle-aged man waiting in the hall. The friendly

　　middle-aged man saw Su Yong, and hurried forward to greet him, presented a visiting card in his hand, and said with a smile: "I am Lu Tong, an aide to the Grand Tutor's Mansion. It is a great honor to meet the miracle hero of our Yanlong Empire today. The old Grand Tutor Yun admires Mr. Su's literary talent and military strategy very much, and asked me to invite the general to his house tonight. Please don't refuse."

　　Su Yong took the visiting card, looked at it carefully, paced and pondered for a while, nodded and said: "Mr. Lu has worked hard. There are a lot of things these days, otherwise Su would have gone to visit the old Grand Tutor early. Please report to the old Grand Tutor that Su Yong will definitely come."

　　Seeing Su Yong so straightforward, Lu Tong was overjoyed, hurriedly clasped his fists to thank him, and then said goodbye and went out to report.

　　"I heard that the son of Grand Tutor Yun also participated in the poetry competition. Does the old Grand Tutor want to find you to use the back door?" Tuo Buhua looked at his frowning brows and asked in a low voice.

　　Su Yong was silent for a while, handed her the visiting card, and sighed: "No, I think he wants to find me himself."

　　Although Yanlong has many military generals, there are only a few who can be counted, and most of these people are fighting hard outside or guarding one side. In the capital, the only two people who are qualified to speak in the palace, besides himself, are Wang Shu and Wu Lecheng. But Wu Lecheng is the commander of the Imperial Guards and has a heavy workload, so naturally he rarely goes to the palace.

　　So although the court in the capital is known as a hundred civil and military officials, the military officials, to put it bluntly, are just these few people. And the civil officials, I don't know how many times more than the military officials.

　　And almost all the civil officials are controlled by this old Grand Tutor. This capital can really be said to be a place where this old Grand Tutor covers the sky with one hand. Just imagine, if this old master wants to embarrass the Ministry of War, and stands up to speak, and all the ministers in the hall agree with him, how can Wang Shu and I resist?

　　Even His Majesty the Emperor cannot go against the entire court system.

　　This old guy is looking for me at this moment, is he trying to test my attitude? Su Yong, who has read the history books of his previous life, naturally knows that even if the capital has the most sophisticated imperial guards and loyal military officers like Wu Lecheng, if all the civil officials obey one person and one family dominates, then the capital is still extremely dangerous.

　　Literati can sometimes kill people by talking. Wasn't Sun Wukong tortured by Tang Monk? Su Yong thought for a long time and said, "I'm afraid it's the Hongmen Banquet."

　　Tuo Buhua didn't understand what the Hongmen Banquet was, but seeing his solemn face, he couldn't help but wonder, "You are a great hero respected by everyone in Yanlong. Could it be that this Master Yun will deal with you?"

　　Su Yong looked at her and shook his head. You grassland people have simple brain structures. How do you know that Yanlong people like fighting among themselves the most? For a private night banquet like this, let alone poisoned wine and hidden weapons, even if they really find a group of people to ambush you and then say that you were assassinated, who can find out?

　　Tuobuhua saw that he was silent and couldn't help feeling a little depressed. He said, "I'll go too."

　　You'll go too? Su Yong frowned and finally nodded. Tuobuhua really looks more like a Yanlong person. If he said that he brought his family from the outside of the Great Wall, it would not be too suspicious. I believe that the Grand Tutor would not send people to the outside of the Great Wall to check his family background.

　　Moreover, for such a private banquet, it would be a bit abrupt if he brought his family generals or asked Xiao Changfeng to come along. But it is reasonable to bring family members.

　　And since they are female relatives, no one will pay too much attention. It is still okay to bring some small weapons.

　　...

　　In the evening, the lights in the capital gradually lit up.

　　After bathing and dressing up, Su Yong and Tuo Buhua got off the sedan in front of the extremely luxurious Taishi Mansion. Seeing Tuo Buhua's nervous face, Su Yong couldn't help but smile bitterly and said, "After all, you are a grassland tiger general. Can you show some courage? You look so solemn and murderous. It doesn't look like you are here to visit, but like you are here to collect debts. Relax, relax."

　　Tuo Buhua laughed out loud after making a joke. It makes sense. With their abilities, if they really want to fight, even if they don't bring weapons, the other party will have to get dozens of masters. Moreover,

　　although Su Yong didn't bring the blood knife, they both had several sharp daggers hidden in their waists and boots.

　　Tuo Buhua dressed up a little more neatly tonight. Although she was still wearing a skirt, she looked heroic and showed some of her former style. Her pair of light red eyes were not very conspicuous under the light pink makeup.

　　Moreover, in this era, no one would stare at other people's families with wide eyes.

　　As soon as the two asked the sedan bearers to go back, they saw that the old master had come out to greet them.

　　Seeing Tuobuhua's face relax, Su Yong finally put his mind at ease and hurried to greet him: "How dare I let the old master come out to greet him?"

　　The old master laughed and walked down the steps: "General Su is a hero praised by everyone in Yanlong, and he is also a young hero that is rare in a century. I admire him very much. This time, you have honored me with your presence. This old man is honored."

　　The two exchanged pleasantries, and the master turned to Yun Xiaomeng who was following behind him and shouted: "Xiaomeng, why don't you come over and pay your respects?"

　　This handsome young man hurriedly ran up two steps, bowed deeply and said: "Hello, Lord Su, thank you for your previous teachings." The teachings naturally referred to the previous discussion of poetry and lyrics on the stage.

　　Su Yong hurriedly supported him and said with a smile: "Mr. Yun, you are polite. Mr. Yun is a talented person and speaks eloquently. Su also admires you very much."

　　Yun Guiliang and Yun Xiaomeng even said they dared not, and welcomed them in. Along the way, Yun Xiaomeng and the staff of the Yun Mansion did not even look at Tuo Buhua's beauty. It can be seen that the discipline of the Grand Tutor's Mansion is very strict, even stricter than the military. Su Yong couldn't help but be secretly surprised. When he

　　arrived at the hall, he found that it was indeed a private banquet. There was no one else in the hall except Lu Tong, who had met before, standing by the door. It was a little different from Su Yong's imagination that there might be several civil officials accompanying him. He couldn't help but stay a little alert.

　　The hall was not luxurious, but was decorated very elegantly. The only decoration was just a freehand landscape painting on the west side. The simplicity was full of a simple and ancient style.

　　Su Yong looked around and said some words of praise, but in fact he just wanted to see if there were any hidden mechanisms. At this moment, he lightly placed his fingers on the bookshelf on the north side and flicked them. Knowing that it was a thin solid wood structure and there was nothing unusual, he smiled and said, "We warriors have always admired those who are well-read in poetry and books. I didn't expect that there are

　　poetry and books everywhere in the Grand Tutor's Mansion." Old Grand Tutor Yun laughed and said, "General Su, please forgive me for making fun of you. I used to be a

　　writer and thought highly of myself. But I am really ashamed to hear about General Su's deeds these days. General Su is a genius. I am afraid there is no one else in my Yanlong territory who can compare with him." He turned around and looked at Yun Xiaomeng, "My son is born with a bad character. He has always been arrogant in the past. I am very happy to be taught by General Su this time. I invited General Su this time, on the one hand, because I admire him, and on the other hand, I want to express my gratitude to General Su for teaching my son."

　　Su Yong smiled slightly, and suddenly asked unexpectedly, "Any other reasons?"

　　The old Grand Tutor was stunned, but his expression did not change. He quickly laughed and guided the two to the wooden dining table in the center of the hall.

　　The two of them sat at the guest table, and Yun Xiaomeng sat at the last seat. When everyone sat down, Lu Tong, who was standing by the door, clapped his hands three times, and the hot food and wine began to be passed from the hands of the maids who came in one after another.

　　PS: I'm sorry that the chapter number of the previous chapter was written wrong. Since the modification system of Zongheng is relatively complicated, it will not be deleted and reposted if it does not affect reading. Please pay attention. Well, in addition, my state was indeed a bit up and down before, and my mood was not very good. I thought I had reached a bottleneck... Actually, it was not the case. Okay, I have gradually recovered at this moment. Please pay attention to the following text, which will be more exciting.

　　Vote.

　　Chapter 23 Fine Wine and Fate

　　Chapter 23 Fine Wine and Fate

　　The banquet at the Grand Tutor's Mansion is naturally full of delicacies from the mountains and the sea, but what is particularly rare is that there are also many light dishes that only rural families can have, which are extremely unique and elegant.

　　And Grand Tutor Yun seemed to have seen that Su Yong was wary, and he was recommending and saying please, please, please, while tasting first, and even the chopsticks used by everyone were silver chopsticks.

　　Silver can test poison, but this society seems to have not invented any colorless, tasteless and traceless poison. So Su Yong observed for a while, and secretly signaled Tuo Buhua to start eating.

　　Tuo Buhua was originally a grassland person, and had been acting polite just now, but in front of the delicious food, it was inevitable that his true nature would be revealed. Although he secretly reminded himself in his heart, he couldn't help but pick up the meat, and didn't like the light farm specialty dishes that Su Yong praised.

　　Facing this situation, Su Yong could only look at Master Yun and his disciple and smile awkwardly: "My family came from outside the Great Wall, and we don't know much about etiquette. I

　　'm sorry to make you laugh." Master Yun laughed and said formally: "General Su, you are too kind. The general and his relatives have been in the frontier for a long time, resisting powerful enemies and serving the country loyally, and are admired by the world. The customs formed in the frontier life are naturally different from those in the capital. Although I have lived in the capital for a long time and have never been to the border, I am also very grateful to the soldiers at the border. Alas, this is because I was confused and unprepared. I hope you two will not be surprised."

　　He called Lu Tong over and whispered a few words, and Lu Tong bowed and walked out. Then he smiled and said: "The food is not very tasty, fortunately, I have a very unique wine brought by the giant merchants in the Western Regions. This wine is different from our Yanlong rice wine and beer. This is the first time they have brought this wine into our Yanlong country. I respectfully invite you two guests to taste it, hoping to make up for it."

　　Su Yong said he didn't dare, but he was a little surprised in his heart. Could it be that Grand Tutor Yun really just wanted to talk to me? How come there is no hint at all?

　　Seeing Lu Tong holding an extremely gorgeous glass bottle filled with purple-red wine, Su Yong was surprised: "Is this... wine?"

　　Yun Xiaomeng and the Grand Tutor looked at each other and said at the same time: "Lord Su is really insightful." Yun Xiaomeng took the glass bottle from Lu Tong and said with a wry smile: "Yes, this is grape wine. But in the Western Regions, it is said to be called grape wine. However, this grape wine was named after they brought it here this time. It is surprising that Lord Su knows the real name of the extra."

　　Su Yong twitched his brows, but soon relaxed, and said lightly: "The border is not far from the Western Regions, and some merchants have brought such fine wine here before. Trade, so I have some impression of it."

　　Grand Tutor Yun said with a sudden realization, and said with a smile: "Yes, I heard that outside the border, private trade has a long history, so it is not surprising to have such grain exchanges. Who would have thought that we live in the capital, and the news is not as good as outside the border. I thought this was the first time that grape wine entered the Yanlong country. I am sorry to make a fool of myself, General Su."

　　Su Yong smiled and said he dared not, but Tuobuhua stared at the wine bottle and said in surprise: "What a beautiful bottle."

　　Grand Tutor Yun smiled and said: "Don't say that this girl is strange. When I first saw this kind of wine bottle, I was also shocked. I didn't expect that such a broken place in the Western Regions could make such a beautiful wine bottle."

　　Western Regions? The more Su Yong looked at this world, the more he felt that it was similar to the previous world.

　　He shook his head and said, "Perhaps this kind of wine bottle is not produced in the Western Regions, but was introduced from the foreign countries." Seeing that everyone was puzzled, he stood up and pondered for a while, and said, "According to the Yanlong classics, the Western Regions is a border area between several countries. In addition to the flat grassland, there is a desert. Even if there are a few cities, most of them are stone cities. There are no materials and conditions for making such exquisite wine bottles. I guess it was introduced from some foreign countries."

　　He reached out and picked up the wine bottle from the table and looked at it carefully. This was exactly the same as the glass wine bottle he was familiar with in his previous life, so he said confidently, "As far as I know, this is made of glass, also called a glass bottle, and it was made by foreigners from the foreign countries."

　　Su Yong's extensive knowledge surprised everyone. Even for such a strange word as glass, everyone knew that it was not fictional. He had indeed seen it before, so he could say it.

　　At this time, Grand Tutor Yun had completely forgotten the original intention of this banquet. He suddenly remembered the antique vase brought by the Western Regions tycoon. He had repeatedly identified it with the relevant staff in the palace but failed. Now that Su Yong had a wide range of knowledge, he might be able to see something. So he said excitedly: "Xiao Meng, take out the antique vase brought by the Western Regions man before, maybe General Su knows the secret."

　　"This..." Yun Xiaomeng didn't expect that this matter would eventually be uncovered. At that time, after he copied the poem on the vase, he wanted to smash the vase and bury it when he came back, but he didn't do it because he had a little fluke. Unexpectedly, it really came to his door.

　　"What is this, go quickly." The old Grand Tutor was also curious, and he didn't know that he had so many thoughts. He snorted impatiently.

　　"Yes, father." Yun Xiaomeng had to apologize and leave.

　　Grand Master Yun described it happily, "It's strange to say, the vase was brought by a merchant from the Western Regions, who said it was dug out from the ground. But when I looked at the structure and patterns of the vase, I found that it was very similar to Yanlong's blue and white porcelain. It is said that Yanlong has only been trading with the Western Regions for a few decades, and the real exchanges have only been a hundred years..."

　　Yun Xiaomeng, who had just walked out of the door, heard these words and sighed, completely giving up the hope.

　　Seeing Yun Xiaomeng walking in with the vase, Su Yong was almost scared to the point of spilling the wine in the glass: "Master, this is not a vase, it's a wine jar."

　　"Wine jar?" Everyone screamed in unison.

　　Su Yong took the vase and took a closer look. This is exactly the wine jar of the "Xinghua Village" that was well known in the previous life. It is made of blue and white porcelain, with apricot flowers painted on it, but there is no sign of the restaurant or the place of origin, because this jar already represents the place of origin and brand.

　　His fingers gently brushed over the sketch on it, and Su Yong looked at Master Yun meaningfully. The latter blushed for a while, but finally held back and didn't say anything.

　　Yun Xiaomeng didn't expect that her father and a staff of many senior appraisers had observed and studied for so long without discovering it, and it took her several days to accidentally discover the ancient poem, but Su Yong saw it at a glance.

　　"Yes, this is blue and white porcelain." Su Yong looked carefully and was excited. Is this the future? Or the previous life? If my coming here was an accident, then what about this wine bottle?

　　And... what about the glass, what about the wine? Could there be so many coincidences?

　　He closed his eyes and thought silently for a long time. After all, he had a headache and was confused for a while. Have I returned to the past or walked into the future? Could it be that the glorious civilization has been buried in the loess, and then this kind of civilization was born again?

　　Seeing that he was silent for a long time with frowns, everyone did not dare to disturb him. They just waited quietly, and they felt vaguely that perhaps General Su could really find the answer.

　　Although Su Yong had a guessed answer at this moment, it was undoubtedly beyond their expectations. It was even absurd and unbelievable.

　　Su Yong finally opened his eyes and shook his head: "This really looks like blue and white porcelain, this is cloisonné... Grand Master, do you know where the Westerner who brought the vase is?"

　　Grand Master Yun shook his head: "This man is called Ke Luo, a wealthy businessman in the Western Regions, and I don't know where he is exactly in the Western Regions. He only comes to Yanlong twice a year. He left a few days ago and will probably come again next spring. But every time he comes, he will visit my house and bring some new things and goods."

　　Su Yong nodded: "Please, Grand Master, if he comes next time, I hope you can tell Su Yong."

　　Chapter 24 Phantom of the Palace

　　This private banquet ended smoothly with this unexpected thing. Grand Master didn't say anything in the end. Maybe he was guessing about Su Yong's background, or maybe he was a little hesitant because of curiosity; and Su Yong, who had many unsolved doubts in his heart, still looked worried when he left.

　　After seeing him off to the door, he was about to tell Lu Tong to call the sedan bearer. Su Yong hurriedly bowed and smiled, "Old Master, you are so polite. I am very grateful for your invitation. But I still have some doubts in my heart. I want to walk on the road and think about the answer."

　　"In that case, I will not send you far away." The Master certainly understood what the doubts he was talking about were, and at the same time, they were also his doubts.

　　"You are so polite. Goodbye."

　　...

　　The red maple trees on the West Avenue during the day turned into ghosts at night. But Su Yong and Tuobuhua were both extraordinary people, with great skills and courage, so they were naturally not afraid.

　　At this moment, Tuobuhua was walking in front, shaking his head and jumping like a child. Suddenly he turned around and smiled, "I think this old master is not as scary as you said."

　　Su Yong shook his head and smiled, "What we see is often just the appearance. He is not sure about me. People all have this mentality. If they are not sure, they dare not act easily."

　　"Did you attack our Yanmeng capital at the beginning, and you were sure?" Tuobuhua stopped and asked suddenly.

　　Su Yong looked up and thought for a while: "I'm not sure, but I'm a gambler, and I was lucky at that time."

　　Tuobuhua was silent for a while and acquiesced to this answer. Although Su Yong had repeatedly made surprising moves at that time, they seemed to have been carefully calculated. But it is too unbelievable to say that he was sure every time.

　　But people who join the army are always bolder. If they are 30% sure, they may dare to take action. And this Tai Shi... Yanlong proverb says "A scholar's rebellion will not succeed in ten years." This may be what it means.

　　It was late at night in the capital, and the lights on the street were already dim. Only the imperial palace in the distance was still bright.

　　Squinting at the palace, Tuobuhua was a little absent-minded: "When will you release our Khan? Are you really going to exploit us Yanmeng completely?"

　　Su Yong sighed in the cold autumn night wind and did not answer. In fact, he and tens of millions of soldiers experienced nine deaths and survived before breaking through the formation and killing into the enemy's capital. If the reward was less, I'm afraid he would not agree. But Tuobuhua was in this position at the moment, and he really didn't know how to answer.

　　Tuobuhua didn't expect him to answer. At this moment, the Khan was in the prison of the enemy's capital. No matter how capable Su Yong was, he couldn't speak. The procedures must be followed.

　　Just as she sighed and was about to change the subject to ask what was interesting about tomorrow's couplet competition, Su Yong suddenly whispered, then bent down, as if to adjust his boots.

　　"What?" Tuobuhua was a little puzzled, and was about to ask, when two cold lights suddenly flew out of Su Yong's hands and headed straight for the maple leaf shade behind him.

　　When Su Yong turned around to ask her, he had already noticed a little movement in the shade of the forest. At this moment, he took out two daggers from his boots and shot them out according to his feeling.

　　Hiding in the tree late at night, what good can happen? As he waved his hand, an unexpected low cry came from the forest at the same time: "Huh?"

　　Then two crisp sounds came from the small forest on both sides of the road. With a slap, one of the daggers was inserted into the tree trunk, and with a bang, the other was knocked down by the man in the forest.

　　Tuo Buhua shouted, "Who is it?" and was about to jump into the forest.

　　Su Yong hurriedly shouted, "Wait a minute." Just as he finished speaking, he saw a figure as pale as moonlight flying from the forest. After a few rises and falls, it actually went towards the imperial city.

　　Chase. Without waiting for discussion, the two of them had already started their body movements at the same time, following one after another.

　　They walked quickly across the West Avenue, and in front of them was the White Jade Bridge. After crossing the White Jade Bridge, it was the bluestone square outside the imperial city.

　　At this moment, seeing that the figure had already jumped over the White Jade Bridge, Su Yong was shocked. First, this person's body movement was too fast, even a little faster than the two of them, and second, seeing that the person had no hesitation, it seemed that he was heading for the palace.

　　Under the imperial wall outside the square, there was also a patrol team of the imperial guards under Wu Lecheng's subordinates, and in the palace, there were countless masters from the capital. How could this person be so bold as to break into the palace?

　　The white shadow swayed at the edge of the dark red palace wall and then disappeared. At this moment, Su Yong and Tuo Buhua had just crossed the White Jade Bridge when they saw a team of patrolling imperial guards coming out from the palace wall where the man disappeared. They didn't know whether the shadow had alarmed the guards.

　　There were about fifty or sixty imperial guards on this patrol. The leading general did not see the previous shadow, but saw the two people who had just crossed the White Jade Bridge and walked into the square. He shouted, "Stop. Who are you? Ordinary people are not allowed to enter the bluestone square unless they obey the imperial decree."

　　Finally, he had some vision. Although the two were very fast, as a general of the Imperial Guard, he could still vaguely see the official uniform on Su Yong, so he didn't dare to say too much. Moreover, there were many officials in the capital, and it was not uncommon for officials to enter the palace late at night.

　　Su Yong came in front of him, clasped his fists and bowed, saying: "I am General Su Yong of the Dragon Wing of the Frontier. I have tracked a thief here. Please don't misunderstand, brother."

　　"General Su?" The general was startled and looked him up and down. Su Yong's name is Yanlong, who in the country doesn't know him? Seeing the official robe and the scar on his face that was gradually fading, the general and his subordinates were all surprised. He hurriedly clasped his fists and said: "Why is the general here?"

　　Su Yong hurriedly said: "This is not the time to talk. We really saw a thief robbing here, so we tracked him down."

　　There is a thief? The general and his subordinates exchanged a glance, both of them showing surprise, but he still clasped his fists and faced Su Yong again and said, "The imperial city is guarded by the imperial guards. If there are thieves coming, we will be responsible for chasing them. It's cold at night, Lord Su, please go back first."

　　Su Yong bowed helplessly and was about to leave with Tuo Buhua. At this time, a familiar voice suddenly came, saying, "Wait a minute, brother Su."

　　Everyone looked up in astonishment, only to see torches lit on the imperial wall, and a group of golden-armored imperial guards appeared on the inner city of the imperial wall. In the middle of the torches, a tiger-like general in golden armor appeared. Looking closely, it was Wu Lecheng.

　　Wu Lecheng flew down like a golden roc and landed silently. Before he got close, the general hurried forward to salute. Wu Lecheng held him, but said to Su Yong in a deep voice: "Brother Su said someone sneaked into the imperial city?"

　　Su Yong nodded, and was about to elaborate, when suddenly a eunuch in the imperial city screamed in a duck voice: "No, there's a fire, there's a fire."

　　Everyone turned their heads in shock, and saw a ball of fire in a corner on the east side of the imperial city, and a puff of black smoke was particularly dazzling under the moonlight.

　　"Go and have a look." Wu Lecheng waved his hand and asked the general to lead the crowd to go first. At the same time, he turned his head and glanced at Tuo Buhua next to Su Yong, and hesitated for a moment and said: "You two can also follow me, but don't stay too far away from me." After saying that, he

　　jumped up and flew over the high wall. Su Yong was also very surprised. He looked at Tuo Buhua and hurriedly followed him.

　　There were gardens and side rooms in the imperial city. Large patches of chrysanthemums bloomed in the gardens from time to time, and most of the side rooms had turned off the lights, which made it a little dark. The three figures were very fast. In a moment, they had passed the shouting imperial guards, turned around countless rooms, and rushed to the fire scene.

　　Although many imperial guards saw them along the way, they were obviously very familiar with the golden armor of Commander Wu, and did not come forward to ask.

　　The fire started in several rooms next to Donghua Gate, which was adjacent to the imperial kitchen. It was already burned to a mess. It can be seen that the fire was not only sudden but also extremely fierce. In an instant, most of these rooms were burned.

　　Fortunately, there were many people in the palace. Seeing countless eunuchs, palace maids and imperial guards rushing over with water. Wu Lecheng breathed a sigh of relief and pulled up the young eunuch who had collapsed on the ground: "What did you see?"

　　This young eunuch was the one who shouted that the fire was leaking, and he was also the first person to discover the fire. At this moment, his face turned pale and he said in horror: "Ghost... Ghost, there is a ghost."

　　Wu Lecheng hit him, and the young eunuch was still not very conscious, just shouting that there was a ghost. Su Yong hurriedly took two steps forward and asked, "Ghost, where is the ghost?"

　　The young eunuch looked at him with a dull look, pointed his right hand at the back garden and said in panic, "Ghost, the ghost went over there...Ghost, a ghost that can spit fire from its mouth."

　　The backyard was where the emperor's concubines lived, and Wu Lecheng couldn't help but frown.

　　The three looked at each other, put him down, and immediately jumped towards the back garden.

　　Before arriving at the gate of the courtyard, Wu Lecheng suddenly stopped and stopped the two from asking. He suddenly bowed to the back garden and said loudly, "Seniors, I am Wu Lecheng, may I ask if you have found anything?"

　　An old voice came from the backyard and said, "Nothing."

　　Wu Lecheng frowned, but he just bowed again and wanted to turn around and go somewhere else.

　　Su Yong hurriedly stopped him: "Here...can't you check?"

　　Wu Lecheng smiled bitterly and said, "There are several seniors guarding here, what thief dares to break in rashly?"

　　What senior is so awesome that even Wu Lecheng admires him so much? Just as Su Yong was surprised, a woman's voice suddenly came from the backyard, saying, "Commander Wu, who is talking to you?"

　　Wu Lecheng's expression was stern, and he hurriedly replied, "Replying to the purple-clothed fairy, this is General Su Yong, and one of his followers, who are here to track down the thieves."

　　The woman seemed to be stunned for a moment, and said with a sweet smile, "It turns out to be the world-famous General Su. It's a pity that we have important tasks and cannot come out to meet him."

　　Su Yong hurriedly responded, but he didn't dare to, but while pulling Wu Lecheng away, he quietly hinted. When Wu Lecheng was stunned without a sound, he also noticed a shallow palm print on the white wall next to the backyard door.

　　A very shallow palm print that should not have been left. If it hadn't touched some stove ash or mud, it would never be exposed in the moonlight.

　　PS: I'm finally about to write to the climax, give myself a round of applause to encourage myself, clap. Haha.

　　By the way, I'm asking for votes. Dear masters, please give me one.

　　Chapter 25 Living Immortal

　　Chapter 25 Living Immortal

　　Walking all the way to Xihua Palace, which was already far away from the harem, the three still did not find him. However, at this moment, they had almost walked around the harem.

　　With the abilities of Su Yong, Wu Lecheng and Tuo Buhua, there were probably only a handful of people in the world who could get lost in front of them.

　　But they happened to meet him tonight. In other words, he was not lost, but even if he found traces, he could not be traced.

　　This place is far away from the harem. Su Yong could no longer hold back his doubts and asked, "Commander Wu holds the highest position in the imperial guards of the capital, and is responsible for patrolling the entire imperial palace. Why is he so afraid of those people in the harem?"

　　Wu Lecheng didn't need to hide too much here. He sighed and said, "If it comes to marching and deploying troops, charging and killing the enemy, I don't think we will find any opponents in the capital. However, when it comes to single combat and personal martial arts skills, those of us who come from the military are naturally weaker than those strong people who practice martial arts."

　　Su Yong and Tuo Buhua looked at each other, feeling a little dissatisfied. Su Yong was surprised and said, "In the name of the Four Heroes of Yanlong, are there any rivals besides those military kings?"

　　Wu Lecheng looked at him and smiled bitterly, "General Su, I have never competed with you, so I am not very clear about your attainments. However, there are many talented people in the world, and there are many people with better martial arts than me, but these people are indifferent by nature, or live in seclusion in the mountains, or don't care about worldly affairs."

　　He turned his head to look at the harem, and narrowed his eyes, "And the three people who can be entrusted with important tasks by His Majesty are the most terrifying martial arts masters in Yanlong... General Su, have you ever heard of the story of a monk, a Taoist nun and a scholar?"

　　Su Yong was surprised, and at the same time he suddenly realized, "Could it be the three great masters of Confucianism, Buddhism and Taoism that the Yanlong people have been singing?"

　　Wu Lecheng nodded and sighed, "It's not that I am short of breath, but I am afraid that we, the Four Heroes of Yanlong, can't beat any of them together."

　　Tuo Buhua couldn't help but ask, "Is there really such a powerful person in the world?" Isn't she more powerful than his former coach Sarmu?

　　Wu Lecheng frowned and looked at her. To be honest, this woman followed him and Su Yong all the way, and she didn't lag behind them at all. This ability also surprised him. He had thought about it repeatedly in his mind when Yanlong had ever produced such a heroine, but unfortunately he couldn't get an answer no matter how hard he tried. However, since she came with Su Yong, since the other party didn't say anything, it might be inconvenient for him to ask about some privacy.

　　Anyway, since she was with Su Yong, he didn't doubt the other party's identity.

　　Su Yong also smiled bitterly at this time: "I have heard that Yanlong has three martial arts masters, whose martial arts skills have reached the level of perfection and can be compared with the gods. The common people even call them 'living gods'. They have transformed into thousands of incarnations and are hard to find. They have disappeared from the world for many years. I didn't expect that they were hiding in the palace."

　　Wu Lecheng nodded and smiled: "The emperor has spent a lot of effort to find several masters to take action. In order to show respect, the most important harem courtyard is assigned to them. Even with my identity, I cannot enter without permission." The harem courtyard can be said to have the same important status as the Golden Palace, but it is the emperor's private garden, not an office.

　　Of course, the management mentioned here is just that they are responsible for the safety of the life of the emperor and the concubines, and it does not involve other matters such as appointment and dismissal of positions.

　　Su Yong frowned and said, "Since your majesty has entrusted his own safety to these venerables, why did this venerable let the thief in?"

　　Wu Lecheng hissed nervously, and then carefully glanced at the backyard, and then smiled bitterly: "General, please don't make such a fuss, we have no evidence." Although there was no evidence, because of the palm print, the three of them naturally understood that the thief must be hiding in the harem.

　　There are not many people who can escape their pursuit, but very few; but there is naturally no one who can force his way into the harem in front of the three venerables.

　　So the only explanation is that these three people saw the thief's body movements and may be an old acquaintance of them, so they let him go; or, that was originally their messenger?

　　But in the harem, not only concubines live, but even your majesty may be among them. How can these three venerables forget the public for personal reasons? The three of them were full of doubts, but there was nothing they could do.

　　A young eunuch led several imperial guards to look around. When he saw Wu Tongling in golden armor, he immediately ran over and said, "See Sir Wu, the emperor is in the imperial study. Summon Sir Wu to see you."

　　The emperor was not in the harem but in the imperial study. This news made Sir Wu feel relieved.

　　At this time, the young eunuch looked at Su Yong again and asked, "Is this Sir Su Yong?"

　　Su Yong nodded and said, "Yes."

　　"His Majesty said that if Sir Wu and Sir Su come together, please go together."

　　The news in the palace spread really fast. In just a short while, His Majesty knew that I was tracking the thief into the palace? Su Yong was secretly surprised and hurriedly bowed his hands to respond. He then entrusted Tuo Buhua to a general under Wu Lecheng's command, and then hurriedly ran to the imperial study with him.

　　After passing through countless corridors, they ran to the imperial study. When the two looked back, the fire in the wing room next to Donghua Gate had been extinguished, leaving only a trail of black smoke. However, the place was still crowded with people, which showed that the imperial guards were still investigating the cause of the fire.

　　The young eunuch came to the door and announced it, then quickly retreated.

　　A kind voice came from the door: "Come in."

　　Wu Lecheng immediately knelt down on the ground as soon as he entered the door and said: "I am incompetent and allowed rats to sneak into the palace. I beg the emperor to punish me."

　　Su Yong, who was standing aside, was stunned by the sudden incident and didn't know what to do. He just

　　clasped his fists and bowed to the majestic figure. The emperor frowned and glanced at him, but didn't care much. He said lightly: "Get up and talk."

　　Wu Lecheng kowtowed on the ground a few more times before he dared to stand up. This made Su Yong feel a little unimpressed. As a person from the future, he was extremely disgusted with this red tape. If he didn't feel that it was too rebellious, he wouldn't even bother to bow.

　　The reason why His Majesty indulged him was very simple: first, he had indeed worked hard and made great contributions, so it was normal for him to receive some special treatment; second, he was born a commoner, and he had climbed up from a small soldier in a short time, so he didn't know much about the etiquette in the palace.

　　As for the iron-blooded soldiers who had made extraordinary achievements, His Majesty knew that they were upright and didn't want to embarrass them too much. In this way, it became a tacit agreement that he could not perform the three-bow and nine-kowtow ceremony.

　　At this moment, Wu Lecheng stood up, and His Majesty asked, "Did the pursuit yield any results?" Wu Lecheng was

　　shocked and wanted to kneel down and kowtow again, but His Majesty stopped him.

　　Wu Lecheng's face flushed: "Is General Su and I checked the surroundings and found no trace of the thief."

　　"Checked everywhere?" His Majesty's voice became cold: "Could it grow wings and fly?"

　　The outer side of the inner palace is a circle of extremely high palace walls. The inner city was already full of guards when the alarm was sounded. In addition, there was still a large area of ​​open space between the palace walls and the garden buildings in the palace. If the thief wanted to escape, it would be difficult to climb to the sky. Not to mention that he has no wings, even if he has wings, it is impossible for him to escape from the powerful bows and crossbows of so many imperial guards.

　　Even if Su Yong and Wu Lecheng were to force their way into the inner city of the imperial palace, they would only end up dead.

　　"Your Majesty, there is... there is one place that we haven't checked yet." Wu Lecheng replied.

　　"Bold." The emperor slapped the table, and the bowl of bird's nest on it shook, and most of it fell out: "Why don't you check?"

　　Before Wu Lecheng could answer, the emperor suddenly frowned and raised his hand to stop him: "You mean, the harem?"

　　The two hurriedly answered.

　　The emperor walked back and forth a few steps, and asked hesitantly: "You mean, he broke into the harem, and the three people didn't take action?"

　　Wu Lecheng even wanted to die. Su Yong had to smile bitterly and stepped forward: "We didn't say that, but we did find some traces next to the gate of the harem."

　　Chapter 26: Spring in the Autumn Night

　　Chapter 26: Spring in the Autumn Forest

　　The Emperor turned his gaze to Su Yong: "Who did General Su find outside the city?"

　　Su Yong bowed and said: "That's right. I encountered this person lurking on the way and tracked him all the way to the imperial city, only to meet Commander Wu. And according to the eunuch who reported the fire, this person was fleeing towards the harem."

　　The Emperor walked back and forth for two steps, tapped the table with his fingers, and suddenly asked: "Did they fight? How is this person's martial arts?"

　　Su Yong said solemnly: "This person's body movement is faster than mine. As for fighting, there was no fight, but the flying knife I sent out was shot down by him, which shows that this person's skills are not inferior to mine."

　　The Emperor's face also became solemn. He glanced at Wu Lecheng, then turned his head to look at him: "Not inferior to General Su? When did Yanlong have such a person?"

　　Yanlong has countless talented scholars, but if you want to say that those who can surpass the four heroes of Yanlong, I'm afraid you can count them on ten fingers. Of course, there is also the possibility that Wu Lecheng said that many real masters are hiding in the mountains or have seen through the world, not asking about worldly affairs and not associating with people in the world.

　　You can say that they are self-sufficient or free and easy, anyway, until the country is destroyed and the family is ruined, these people may not take action.

　　Su Yong saw that His Majesty was still thinking deeply, and he hesitated and said: "Your Majesty, the thief was chased by us, and although he walked a few steps faster, the imperial guards led by Commander Wu had already imposed martial law under the warning at that time, and the thief had no chance of escaping, so he was still hiding in the palace. How about... a comprehensive search?"

　　The emperor shook his head, pondered and said slowly: "No, you still have to serve as a judge for the liberal arts tomorrow, so go back first. General Su has worked hard on this trip, and I will reward you. By the way, don't publicize this matter."

　　Su Yong saw that His Majesty seemed to have something to discuss with Wu Lecheng, so he nodded in response, then bowed and retreated.

　　This old emperor, I'm afraid he doesn't even dare to go to the harem. He walked outside and wondered secretly: The dignified Son of Heaven Yanlong, who controls billions of people in the world, is still afraid of offending those few venerables? That is his own back garden, and he is just managing household affairs... He couldn't help but have a strong interest in those guys who are called living gods.

　　...

　　When they walked to the inner city of the palace, they saw that Tuobuhua had been escorted out by the officers of the Imperial Guards.

　　As they were about to reach the White Jade Bridge, Tuobuhua could not help but ask, "What did your emperor ask you?"

　　Su Yong shook his head and was about to answer, but suddenly smiled and said, "His Majesty asked me if I was married? Did I have a lover?"

　　"Ah? Why would he ask these questions?" Tuobuhua exclaimed, then suddenly blinked and asked with a smile, "Then how did you answer?"

　　"You want to know?"

　　"I don't want to know."

　　"Forget it."

　　Tuobuhua was angry and anxious, and snorted, "Okay, I want to know what's wrong, will you tell me?"

　　"No."

　　"I... will kill you."

　　Su Yong grabbed her two jade hands and pulled her up, holding her in his arms, with a smiling face full of scars, and a malicious light in his eyes: "Are you willing to do it?"

　　"Why... can't you do it?" Tuobuhua said coquettishly, and the fist that hit his chest was no longer powerful.

　　At this time, they had crossed the White Jade Bridge. The autumn night was cold and there was no one around. Su Yong glanced around, picked her up and pulled her into the shade of the maple tree.

　　"No, this is the roadside." Tuo Buhua hummed in a low voice.

　　"The roadside is interesting, and no one passes by here." The bluestone square was originally only for officials to enter. It was already late at night, and who else would come here to stroll?

　　"No." Tuo Buhua used her legs to push him down and pressed him under her.

　　Su Yong said bitterly: "It's not possible yet, everyone is so familiar with each other...I'll marry you as my wife, okay? Please, I'm about to burn to death."

　　Tuo Buhua smiled brightly when he saw that he succeeded: "Really?"

　　"Really," Su Yong was so anxious that he wanted to swear to the sky. I have been in this world for so long, and I have been so chaste. But there is such a hot beauty around me. If I don't eat her, it will be against the will of heaven.

　　Tuo Buhua looked around and suddenly smiled at him: "I said no, I mean I want to be on top, I want to ride you."

　　"Ah?" Su Yong's eyes were full of tears: "No, you tigress."

　　Grassland women are well-nourished. Tuo Buhua has been exercising since she was a child, and she has a devilish figure. She is really big and small. At this moment, Su Yong was busy pulling off her clothes, and he was stunned.

　　The gray moonlight through the forest shone on Tuo Buhua's exposed upper body, and her snow-white jade rabbits jumped. Su Yong covered the bright red cherry with his big hands, and the wonderful touch was really indescribable.

　　"You bad guy, you use tricks when you can't beat him, let me see what else you can do this time?" Tuo Buhua gently turned his hands, and the Luo skirt on her body had fallen off. Her plump and charming figure stood upright in the hazy moonlight, like a goddess.

　　Su Yong was about to make a move when he saw the pair of straight jade-like legs, but Tuobuhua had already pushed him down, and with his hands flying, he had already torn him naked.

　　"Ah?" Su Yong was surprised, "Are all the people on the grassland so direct?"

　　"What?" Tuobuhua's face, as beautiful as a flower, had already turned red, and she shouted angrily, "Who do you think I am? I...isn't it the first time? You damn bad guy, you got a big advantage and still want to insult others with your mouth."

　　Su Yong couldn't say the next words, because Tuobuhua's face was already red, and she reached out and touched his waist. While frowning, she snorted angrily, "This time, I will defeat you."

　　Su Yong's desire was rising, how could he be passive? He snorted coldly, hugged her and turned over and sat on her.

　　With two big hands kneading the pair of jade rabbits, making them change in various ways, Tuo Buhua couldn't help but cry out in pain, "It hurts, be gentle."

　　"Humph, wasn't it very impressive just now?" Su Yong hummed, and his hands were even stronger. Tuo Buhua felt pain and numbness all over her body, and she couldn't help but moan, and the sound became louder and louder.

　　Later, Su Yong was also a little embarrassed: "Aren't you afraid of attracting people by shouting like that?" However, her legs were always tense, and he was thirsty for a while, but he had no way to deal with it.

　　Just when he was distracted, Tuo Buhua's jade hands supported him from the side, and her waist pushed him down again. As he screamed, the female tiger general on top had slightly opened her crystal-like thighs, and sat down on the hardness that had already been erected on his waist.

　　She wrinkled her nose and squinted her eyes in pain, but still uttered a few words viciously: "I... don't believe it, I just... want to defeat you."

　　Before she recovered from the pain, she began to shake on it frantically, swinging waves of dazzling waves...

　　Holding the huge jade rabbit that was almost out of control in her hand, feeling Tuobuhua's plump buttocks rubbing against her waist, Su Yong almost lost his temper. My God, this grassland woman is too scary, but why didn't I find a grassland woman as my girlfriend in my previous life? It's so cool.

　　The two rolled over and over, and neither of them was willing to give in. They wanted to push the other down again when the other was not paying attention, so the two hugged each other tightly, not only exerting force on their waists, but also their hands and feet were not idle. They fought hard and soon they were sweating profusely.

　　"You... why haven't you lost yet?" Tuobuhua panted and whispered, her body was covered with sweat from Su Yong's body.

　　"I can't be defeated." Su Yong gritted his teeth and spit out a maple leaf that touched the corner of his mouth.

　　The two of them had no idea how far they had rolled from their original position, but they could vaguely see a trail of blood under the red maple leaves along the way.

　　"Are you tired?" Su Yong smiled as he looked at the female tiger general who was constantly rising and falling.

　　Tuo Buhua snorted in dissatisfaction, and increased the frequency of her rising and falling. Su Yong could no longer bear it, and with a tiger roar, he stretched out his limbs, bounced her up while holding her, and then threw her left and right hands into the air, turning her over in front of him.

　　Tuo Buhua fell to the ground with her back to him, and asked in surprise: "What are you going to do?"

　　Su Yong picked up her hands and put them around his waist with her back facing him, and spread his legs to the left and right to push apart her two snow-white thighs. He rushed forward with his waist held high, and shouted angrily: "Let me show you the profound culture of Yanlong."

　　With a puff, Tuo Buhua screamed. The two of them instantly became one, and there was no gap at all.

　　...

　　After a long time, the two picked up the tattered clothes from the ground and put them on. Fortunately, it was late at night, and they could use their skills to enter the Su Mansion and change clothes before coming out to see people.

　　Seeing Tuo Buhua's pink cheeks with a hint of fatigue, Su Yong said proudly: "Do you know how powerful I am? I said I am invincible, and I still have a lot of tricks to deal with you."

　　Unexpectedly, Tuo Buhua's face was full of spring, and her eyes turned and looked at him: "Bad guy, you know which room I live in, after you go back, I will wait for you without closing the door."

　　Huh? Su Yong was really stunned.

　　Chapter 27 Couplet Competition [Part 1]

　　The two were like a long drought and sweet rain, and the thunder in the sky triggered a fire in the ground, which was out of control. It was not until the early morning that Su Yong hurriedly slipped back to his room to sleep. Fortunately, the servants had keenly sensed that something seemed to have happened between the master and Tuo Buhua the day before, so even if two night patrols saw him sneaking out, they just pretended not to see it.

　　However, in the morning, Su Yong's good tradition of getting up on time in his previous life still came into play. Thinking of the couplet competition he was about to host, he still forced himself to get up. After washing up, he walked out of the door and was about to call the team to start, when he saw Tuo Buhua waiting at the door.

　　She was in much better spirits than himself, and the standard Yanlong skirt dress that took half an hour to dress up was already meticulously arranged. Su Yong couldn't help but sigh in his heart, there is no field that is plowed badly, only cows that are tired to death.

　　"Are you going too?" Su Yong pretended to be indifferent. The two family generals who were leading the horses out of the team happened to see his good deeds in the early morning, and couldn't help but laugh in their hearts.

　　"Of course I have to go and see such a good thing." Tuo Buhua cooperated, and also looked downcast as if he didn't care about him.

　　After arriving at Mingyue Tower, calling each other brothers and sisters, and drinking a few cups of tea, Su Yong finally recovered a little.

　　At this time, a gong sounded, and the competition began. The host announced the talents to come on stage.

　　The four talented men who still looked a bit like the Seven Freaks of Jiangnan came up with their arms hanging and their feet limping, which made Su Yong laugh.

　　Among the ten winners, there was another one who was also from Jiangnan. Seeing this, he hurried up to ask the reason, but the four just evaded the question. Every time he saw the tigress behind the judges, he showed a sense of panic.

　　This couplet competition, since it was the second round, although there were only ten winners left, the audience was even more crowded. If you look carefully, you will find that the talents who were eliminated in the past two days are also among them, and they are doing their best to support the winners in their own regions.

　　Seeing the appearance of the four talents, many of the talents who learned some news from the Ministry of Justice secretly thought that it was the master Yun in the capital who had plotted against them, and they were indignant. When the master in white came on stage, there was an uproar from the audience.

　　The four talented scholars were like this, and Yun Xiaomeng was scolded on stage. Although this situation was a bit strange, several judges were old officials or literary masters, and their mental qualities were first-class and strong. They naturally kept their surprise in their hearts, but did not show a trace on their faces.

　　It was fair, just and open. Since it was open, the audience naturally had the right to express their preferences, and as a judge, I naturally had to sit upright and not show any partiality.

　　Among the ten contestants this time, Jiangnan talents accounted for half, with a total of five seats, and the capital was not bad, with three seats. There were two others, one was a talent selected from Dazhou City, located at the southernmost end of Yanlong, and the other was from the northeast.

　　Although these two people were not popular, judging from the determined looks on their faces, they were not ordinary people.

　　The host announced the rules. The winners still had the opportunity to choose the topic. In the first round, the contestants drew lots to answer the questions. Those who could not answer the questions would be eliminated. If they could answer the questions, they would have to participate in the second round of quick answers. If the quick answers were still tied, the quality of the couplets would be evaluated and the final five winners would be selected.

　　At this moment, the first round of test questions had been engraved on the bamboo board and evenly placed on a table in the middle of the competition venue. Yun Xiaomeng took the lead and walked forward and picked one.

　　The host turned the bamboo board over and shouted to the Xiangzhu loudspeaker: "Listen carefully, the test question is: Sunlight shines on the screen window, orioles and butterflies fly in, reflecting the lotus and peony."

　　Su Yong originally wanted to join in the fun, but when he heard this question, he was surprised and put down the teacup that was raised to his lips. My goodness, this is just a program for the people to have fun together, why is it so difficult? It seems that the emperor really wants to find a few people to come out.

　　He pondered for a while. With his rich knowledge and sharp mind from two lives, he couldn't come up with a correct answer. He could not help but frown and stare at Yun Xiaomeng.

　　The difficulty of this question is the shadow of the oriole and butterfly, the hibiscus and peony, and the text is also very consistent with the favorite flower-watching and bird-watching habits of the literati at that time. The whole sentence is full of elegance.

　　Yun Xiaomeng hesitated for a long time, holding a folding fan in his hand, opening and closing it, closing it and opening it again, fiddling with it for a long time, and then his face was happy, and he said loudly: "Snow fell on the plank bridge, chickens and dogs walked by, and trampled it into bamboo leaves and plum blossoms."

　　"Good." Everyone couldn't help but cheer in unison, even Su Yong couldn't help but cheer. This answer surprised him greatly. He thought to himself that he was worthy of being the first talent in the capital, and his reaction speed... was just a little worse than his own.

　　Many of the talented people in the audience could naturally hear it, so not to mention the talented people in the capital acting as cheerleaders to attract popularity, even the talented people in other regions nodded secretly, thinking that there were indeed hidden dragons and crouching tigers in the capital, and they were also convinced of their defeat.

　　Yun Xiaomeng wiped his sweat and walked aside with the nods of the judges. The talented man from the northeast, Xue Guiren, came out and calmly chose another bamboo board.

　　The host read loudly: "Listen carefully, the question is: The goat goes up the mountain, and the mountain hits the goat's horn, meh."

　　Su Yong almost spit out a mouthful of tea. Who is the guy who made this question? He actually has some potential for spoofing. He shook his head and smiled without saying anything.

　　Tuo Buhua was stunned when he heard the first couplet just now, and he was deeply impressed when he heard the answer just now, thinking that Yanlong and other scholars are really talented and can come up with such a short sentence. At this moment, she was completely immersed in the play. When she heard the question, she frowned and tried to think. However, she had limited ink and could not think of an answer no matter how hard she tried.

　　Seeing Su Yong smiling, she couldn't help but poke him from behind, "Hey, can you answer it?"

　　"Child's play." Su Yong smiled and asked her to lean over and whispered in her ear.

　　"Great." Tuo Buhua's eyes lit up and she couldn't help clapping and laughing when she heard it. It scared the judges around.

　　Seeing that the talented man hadn't answered yet, Liu Guanyu couldn't help but smile and said, "It seems that General Su's family has a good answer. Why don't we listen to it first and give everyone some ideas?"

　　Everyone had no objection and applauded. Even the talented man from the Northeast came over and bowed and asked for advice.

　　After Su Yong nodded secretly, Tuobuhua walked out from behind with a big face, pretending to shake his head in a funny way, and then said word by word: "My answer is: the water buffalo drinks water, the water floods the water buffalo's nose, moo."

　　Everyone clapped their hands and laughed, saying that it was wonderful. Tuobuhua completely forgot that this pair was not his. He smiled and clasped his fists and bowed to all directions before turning back to his seat.

　　"It's incredible." Wang Shu smiled and scratched his beard, stood up and said: "General Su is naturally a man of both civil and military talents, but I didn't expect that his family members also have such talents. It's really amazing."

　　The other judges also nodded and smiled, and were a little surprised. But they could not see through General Su more and more.

　　This couplet was very interesting, which triggered the atmosphere and became lively.

　　The Northeastern talent finally said a couplet, which was fair, but it was not interesting. Although everyone nodded, they all felt that they had been praised.

　　The talent also felt that he could not compare with a girl, which was a bit unreasonable, so he bowed to the judges very straightforwardly and apologized and stepped down. This character earned him more applause.

　　The talent from Dazhou City came up and chose the third question.

　　The host read: "Wangjiang Tower, Wangjiang River, Wangjiang Tower looks at Jiangliu, Jiangliu is eternal, Jianglou is eternal."

　　As soon as the words fell, everyone, not to mention the scholar, including the judges, sighed secretly. This time, the questions were repeatedly unexpected, but who was the person who drafted the questions? They all chose such difficult questions.

　　In Su Yong's heart, he was thinking: "Such a test question clearly reveals a message, that is, it is thirsty for talent. Could it be that the emperor set the test question?"

　　Seeing that the talented man from Dazhou City was still thinking with his eyes closed, Tuo Buhua leaned close to his ear and asked: "I bet you can't answer this."

　　Do you really think I am a genius? Su Yong shook his head, picked up the teacup and pondered.

　　This kind of couplet has too many rhymes with the same words, and the structure is clever, and the words are very imposing, which is really not easy to answer.

　　After a long silence, the scholar from Dazhou City finally opened his brows, but he did not show a smile, and his face was still solemn, which showed that he also felt that his couplet was a little inadequate.

　　He walked forward hesitantly, bowed to the judges, and said in a deep voice: "My couplet: Yinyuejing, Yinyueying, Yinyueying in Yinyuejing, Yuejingwannian, Yueyingwannian."

　　This couplet is very neat and the text is also elegant. The judges looked at each other and nodded. Although the second couplet lacked momentum, the shadow of the moon in a deep well is naturally not as good as the surging river that has flowed for thousands of years. But it is very rare to be able to come up with such a second couplet in such a short time.

　　The talented man was named Liang Ziyu. Seeing the judges nod, he was very calm and did not show much joy. He just bowed deeply.

　　He raised his head and suddenly walked in front of Su Yong, bowed and said: "Ziyu knows that the second couplet lacks momentum. General Su has unparalleled literary talent. I hope the general will not hesitate to give me some advice."

　　This talented man was very humble, and his honesty also won the praise of many people. Su Yong was silent for a moment, then smiled and said, "Don't be polite, young man. This couplet is quite difficult, and it's not easy for you to come up with one. Everyone agreed and has no objection."

　　He paused, stood up and said, "I do have a couplet, but I'm just sharing it with you for reference. I don't dare to accept your advice."

　　Chapter 28 Couplet Competition [Part 2]

　　Chapter 28 Couplet Competition [Part 2]

　　Liang Ziyu was overjoyed and hurriedly said, "Please give me some advice."

　　Su Yong helped him up and pondered, "The words in the first couplet are secondary. What's important is the momentum. The first couplet is: 'Wangjiang Tower, looking at the river flow. From the Wangjiang Tower, look at the river flow. The river flow is eternal, and the river tower is eternal.' Looking at the eternal river from the top of the tower, what a momentum! The person who came up with this couplet must be an extraordinary person."

　　When he mentioned this, the judges and several interested scholars were all enlightened: Could it be that the question was set by the emperor?

　　The scholars were of course delighted. It was rare that the emperor attached so much importance to the competition. If they won a place, their future would be assured. The judges were also stunned for a moment, and then nodded secretly. If General Su hadn't taken the opportunity to tell them, they would have been kept in the dark. Fortunately, they didn't say anything to belittle the couplet, otherwise they would have committed the crime of deceiving the emperor.

　　The judges breathed a sigh of relief, and at the same time, they couldn't help but secretly thank Su Yong for his deliberate reminder.

　　At this time, Su Yong walked to the front of the stage, pointed to the magnificent viewing platform in Mingyue Tower, and then looked at the many white-clothed scholars below the stage, and smiled: "Ten thousand people gathered here to compete for elegance. This scene is worthy of peerless elegance. Then I will say: 'Poetry competition, poetry talent competition, poetry talent competition on the poetry competition, poetry competition on the poetry competition, poetry competition on the poetry competition, poetry competition on the poetry competition, poetry competition on the poetry competition, poetry competition on the poetry competition, poetry competition on the poetry competition, poetry competition on the poetry competition, poetry competition on the poetry competition, poetry competition on the poetry competition, poetry competition on the poetry competition, poetry competition on the poetry competition, poetry competition on the poetry competition, poetry competition on the poetry competition, poetry competition on the poetry competition, poetry competition on the poetry competition, poetry competition on the poetry competition, poetry competition on the poetry competition on the poetry competition.'"

　　The talented scholars from all over the capital gathered together to discuss poetry and lyrics, which could be regarded as a grand gathering of poetry talent. The unique creativity and magnificent architecture of Mingyue Tower are also worthy of the title of "peerless poetry platform". Everyone was speechless for a while, and then thunderous applause broke out.

　　It lasted for a long time.

　　When people wrote couplets, they just took some allusions and collected them to seek answers. But General Su wrote them spontaneously in response to the situation in front of him. His ability to write articles quickly and impromptu is naturally much better than these bookworms.

　　As for the momentum of the first couplet, the second couplet is naturally not inferior. The ancient river and the peerless poetic talent complement each other and complement each other.

　　At this moment, there are dozens of people on the stage and tens of thousands of people below the stage. The applause is really deafening, even the internal force shouts of the martial arts masters coming from the martial arts competition venue are completely covered. Even many contestants who have not yet been ranked in the martial arts examination and some martial arts enthusiasts are attracted here, because they can't imagine how there will be such a big movement here, as if the world is about to turn upside down.

　　Regardless of the scholar judges, they all admired General Su. If a person has quick talent, it is fine once or twice. But once he can speak eloquently at any time, it is not a quick talent.

　　That is called strength. It is a concrete manifestation of the qualification of being a literary giant that can stand above them.

　　He can judge their level at will, and those who receive his comments, even if they are criticized, will only take it as praise, and feel grateful for the teaching in their hearts.

　　At this moment, the applause from the crowd is still continuous, but Liang Ziyu has already bowed deeply: "Today, I am lucky to have General Su's guidance. Ziyu has read a lot of books since he was young, but he has been working behind closed doors and cannot combine them. At this moment, General Su's words awaken me, which is better than reading poetry and books for ten years."

　　Not to mention him, even Liu Guanyu and the two old scholars beside Su Yong kept nodding their heads in agreement. At this moment, they looked at Su Yong with some disbelief: This man has outstanding martial arts skills, uses troops like a god, and has penetrated into Yanmeng to capture the Khan alive, but where does this unconventional poetry talent and open-mindedness come from?

　　Liu Guanyu smiled bitterly and said, "Fortunately, General Su is a judge. If he were also a contestant, none of us would have the face to sit here."

　　The atmosphere in the field was also pushed to the climax at this moment.

　　The competition took a short break and continued. At this time, the four talented people came on stage in a mess.

　　Baihutang, with one left arm hanging, walked out first, waved and greeted the cheering Jiangnan children in the audience, and then turned around to choose a topic.

　　The host read loudly: "Listen carefully, the topic is: Ni Rener's ten thoughts."

　　This topic is not long, and the Jiangnan scholars in the audience thought he had chosen a good topic. Just as they were about to cheer, they suddenly saw that the talented people on the stage and the judges changed their faces.

　　Tuo Buhua was so shocked that the stage suddenly fell into silence. She couldn't help but point at him with her jade finger and asked, "Is this question difficult?"

　　Su Yong sighed. Knowing that she didn't know much about Yanlong characters, he enlightened her, "The difficulty of this question is that it is composed of conjoined characters. The first character 'Ni' is composed of the second and third characters 'Ren' and 'Er', and the fourth, fifth and sixth characters just form the seventh character 'Si'. Do you think it's difficult?"

　　This couplet is definitely not inferior to the previous one. Even though Su Yong has great confidence in these talented people, especially Baihutang, he can't help but feel a little worried at this moment.

　　Tuobuhua widened his eyes and hummed: "You Yanlong people love to tinker with these weird articles. Few people can understand them."

　　Baihutang pondered for a moment, his eyes accidentally looked at Su Yong, and the tigress who stayed behind him was suddenly stunned, and suddenly waved his hand happily: "I got it right. Ni Rener has ten thoughts. I will answer 'Miao girl Ba Mu Shang Shang [Note: Traditional Chinese 'Shang']'."

　　Baihutang waved his hand with his injured hand, and he grimaced in pain. But the cheers and applause of the crowd were finally a compensation for him.

　　His couplet was also very clever. Miao is composed of the two words "girl", and Ba Mu Shang, just formed the word "Shang". Su Yong couldn't help but shout "good", but heard someone behind him snort, and couldn't help but turn around and smile: "No wonder I couldn't figure it out, it turns out you're behind me."

　　Shanzhuzhi chose the topic: "The jade in the mouth is really

　　like jade." Many people couldn't see the mystery of this topic at first, but after Mr. Chen Xiong explained it, everyone understood that this was a couplet with hidden characters, and the answer was the word "country". The jade in the mouth was just the country.

　　And the country, like jade, can never be broken. The unification of the country has long become an unshakable concept in the hearts of one billion Yanlong people.

　　Shanzhuzhi was very familiar with it, and understood it when General Su winked at the audience, and smiled and said: "The audience has a heart but is actually not."

　　This is also a couplet with hidden characters, and the answer is "laziness". The meaning of laziness is also just carelessness.

　　Everyone applauded.

　　Among the other two talented scholars, Wen Zhengming chose a question, but when he turned it over, it said "Please refer to the painting behind the judges' seats."

　　Everyone turned back in surprise, only to find that there was indeed an old scroll hanging

　　on the wall behind the judges' seats. The scroll had turned yellow, and if you looked closely, you could see that the ink on it had already developed fine lines. This old painting was not big, and it was a bit ridiculous to hang it on the wall. The censor Liang took it down and placed it in front of Wen Zhengming.

　　Everyone could see clearly that the painting showed a dragon flying in the sky, a tiger roaring in the valley, and mountain flowers blooming. There were also a few birds with their mouths open in the near distance, as if they were singing.

　　Wen Zhengming was a good painter, but his couplets were only above average. Looking at this painting at this moment, he was a little confused.

　　Everyone in the hall was also a little confused. Su Yong and Liu Guanyu also frowned and fell silent for a while.

　　What was the meaning of an old painting with these irrelevant things painted on it, and what was the first couplet?

　　Chapter 29 Couplet Competition [Part 2]

　　Chapter 29 Couplet Competition [Part 2]

　　Wen Zhengming looked at the painting, then at the judges, and after a moment of contemplation, he waved his hand to stop the White Tiger Hall and others from making suggestions. He smiled calmly and bowed to the judges, saying, "I really can't match it, so I'll apologize and step down."

　　Since General Su had already mentioned it before, this couplet competition is likely to be the topic set by the emperor. So, even if he can't get a specific couplet this time, how dare he say that the emperor is unfair?

　　And without the specific words and sentences of the couplet, how can he match it based on guesses? Even Yun Xiaomeng, Liu Guanyu, or Su Yong, or even those peerless masters who can be called literary giants, no one dares to say that they can match such a couplet. After all, no one is a worm in the emperor's stomach, how can they know what he is thinking?

　　The judges also looked at each other, because they didn't know the answer either. They can judge whether the previous contestants have passed the test based on their own abilities, but for questions without standard answers, no one dares to guess the emperor's intentions.

　　Just when Su Yong shook his head and was about to persuade Wen Zhengming to wait for a while for their discussion, a voice suddenly came from upstairs: "Wen Zhengming, if you can roughly guess the meaning of this painting and answer a chapter with a similar meaning, you will pass."

　　This voice was steady and majestic, and the audience and the scholars only felt a chill in their hearts. But in the hearts of the judges, it was undoubtedly like thunder.

　　The judges hurriedly bowed to the emperor who was slowly walking down from the upstairs: "Greetings to His Majesty, long live His Majesty."

　　Has the Emperor of Yanlong been listening and watching on the top floor of this competition?

　　Su Yong finally realized at this moment. I said that the third floor was fine, but why was there a Perth carpet on the stairs and some precious golden curtains on the attic. It turned out that the emperor had been "supervising" from upstairs these days. But think about it, considering His Majesty's strong interest in liberal arts, it would be unbelievable if he didn't come to watch this literary event.

　　All the officials and soldiers who maintained order had already knelt down, and the common people even kowtowed three times and nine times, shouting "Long live the emperor".

　　It was difficult for these common people to see an official at ordinary times, let alone the emperor? However, with the emperor's power and the idea that he was the true dragon emperor in their hearts, even if they were a little curious, they didn't dare to raise their heads rashly, but just kept kowtowing on the ground in fear.

　　Only a few brave people in the back row dared to quietly raise their eyes slightly to look up, but they didn't know if they saw it clearly. They heard a commotion in their ears and quickly lowered their heads to continue kowtowing.

　　So apart from those officials, there was only one person who really saw the emperor's face.

　　But this person was very troublesome. She was Tuo Buhua.

　　How fast Su Yong's mind was. Seeing that the emperor was here in person, he had already reached out and pulled Tuo Buhua very quickly. Tuobuhua was his now, and although she was unwilling, she didn't want to cause trouble for him, so she had to bow down with him in great depression.

　　The emperor glanced at everyone in the hall, and his eyes only focused on her for a moment, and then flashed away in an instant, and said calmly: "This is a literary event, for the sake of sharing happiness with the people, everyone doesn't need to be polite."

　　In fact, there were only two people in the hall who "didn't need to be polite", one was Su Yong who pretended to kneel down but actually just bowed, and the other was Tuobuhua next to him. However, the Yellow Emperor looked at these two guys who were at most half-bowed, and there was no anger in his eyes.

　　After all, Su Yong gave him too many surprises. The previous military exploits and the performance in the past two or three days shocked him.

　　The emperor had an innate domineering aura, which was due to his noble birth and overwhelming power; and Su Yong was also qualified to show a little arrogance, which was due to his strength. His martial arts, talent and broad-mindedness made the emperor have to admit that sometimes he envied this privilege that he had earned entirely by himself.

　　The ancient sage of Yanlong said that people with ability are naturally different from others. And Su Yong's attitude at this moment, in the eyes of the emperor, was just a play of personality by this capable person. This actually increased his favorability. After all, this kind of straightforwardness is completely different from the lip service of Master Yun.

　　Only those who are open-minded and have no schemes can behave so openly and honestly. This is exactly what the emperor thought.

　　At this moment, Su Yong saw that besides an old eunuch, there were also Wu Lecheng and a purple-clothed woman standing beside the emperor, and he couldn't help but feel relieved.

　　Wu Lecheng was the leader of the four heroes, and his martial arts were no less than his own. Although the purple-clothed woman seemed to have no power, she revealed a kind of elegant and unworldly temperament. From the beautiful eyebrows and spirit, he could see that this woman was not just a royal child.

　　Perhaps only the top masters who have reached the extreme level of cultivation can still maintain such a calm and peerless temperament in front of the emperor? He secretly wondered if this woman was the person in the harem called "Purple Fairy" by Wu Lecheng?

　　However, no matter what, with Wu Lecheng by his side, he was not afraid that Tuo Buhua would suddenly do something stupid like assassination. After all, Tuo Buhua had seen the ability of Commander Wu in the palace last night, and knew that he was still a step away from him.

　　What's more, Wu Lecheng was wearing a sword at this moment, while she was empty-handed.

　　In fact, Tuo Buhua's thoughts at this moment were far beyond his expectations. She had no intention of assassinating Emperor Yanlong at all. On the contrary, she seemed to be interested in the purple-clothed woman.

　　This woman was extremely beautiful, and her peerless beauty made her feel inferior for the first time. Looking at the elegant and refined body and the beautiful face, she almost shouted out "so beautiful" such a "poetry".

　　Fortunately, Su Yong took her hand and pinched her at this moment, and she suddenly woke up.

　　Su Yong felt that Tuobuhua beside him was a little weird, and he turned his eyes quietly and found that she was actually staring at her eyes like a pervert, and she was about to drool. He

　　couldn't help but laugh at this female pervert and pinched her hurriedly. This pinch hurt Tuobuhua, and also stimulated the pride factor buried in her heart on the grassland. Tuobuhua took a breath, thought about it, and felt that she was Su Yong's woman and couldn't lose her momentum, so she couldn't help but hold up her proud chest.

　　Fortunately, at this moment, everyone's attention was not on her. Only the purple-clothed woman frowned slightly without being noticed, and a gleam of light flashed in the corner of her eyes, and she glanced at her.

　　The emperor was looking at Wen Zhengming who had just stood up, and smiled and said, "I have also heard of the names of the four great talents. This time, it is not unfair to ask you to guess the meaning of the painting before making a couplet?"

　　Wen Zhengming hurriedly said, "I dare not." But the painting has dragons, tigers, flowers and birds, which is really hard to guess. Moreover, there are so many things painted on the painting, and the scroll is not big, and it is an old painting. What is the meaning?

　　Wen Zhengming's face was sweating, and he knew that if he made a mistake, he might commit a serious crime. After thinking for a moment, he finally sighed and knelt down and said, "I dare not guess the emperor's intention. Please understand your majesty."

　　The emperor also sighed in his heart. These four great talents have talent, but they are intimidated by themselves, and thus trapped by the situation. They lack the open and free mind of Su Yong.

　　But who among those present was not intimidated by themselves? The arrogant scholars like the White Tiger Hall dared not look up at him. As for the officials, they all pretended to look away as if it had nothing to do with me. He shook his head and turned to Su Yong and said, "General Su has always been amazing and admirable. I wonder what you think of this painting?"

　　The emperor felt a little eager. You have seen the world, have been through the sword and shadow, and have been to the Golden Palace. Don't lose your composure like these weak scholars and disappoint me.

　　Su Yong did not have the consciousness of a minister. He smiled and arched his hands again and said, "Your Majesty, I will try it, but if I make a mistake, I hope Your Majesty will not be angry."

　　This move not only surprised everyone, but also exceeded the emperor's expectations. Even the purple-clothed woman behind the emperor, who looked like a fairy, curiously stared at his face with scars but not annoying. I am afraid that she was also surprised: Who is this person? How come he is not afraid of the emperor and dares to speak to the emperor in this tone.

　　As if sensing the woman's gaze, Su Yong slightly raised his head, and suddenly smiled again, seemingly unintentionally or intentionally, with his eyebrows slightly raised as he smiled.

　　This smile was hidden in the previous smile, and the emperor naturally did not find anything wrong. However, the purple-clothed woman behind him, looking at Su Yong's smile that was clearly directed at her, could not help but nod slightly, with a hint of smile in her eyes as a response.

　　One of the two just raised his eyebrows slightly, while the other just flashed his eyes. Except for themselves, no one noticed. But in just such a moment, they had already greeted each other.

　　Su Yong seemed to be saying, "I not only saw the emperor, but also you." And the fairy-like woman seemed to nod and respond, "Nice to meet you, General Su Yong."

　　Su Yong walked a few steps, took the old painting from the censor's hand, looked at it horizontally and vertically for a few times, and suddenly turned the painting upside down to look at the back, then frowned, waved to the presiding official to come over, and whispered something.

　　The emperor was also puzzled by this scene, and smiled and said, "Su Qing, do you have an answer?"

　　Su Yong clasped his fists and bowed, and replied, "Your Majesty, please forgive me for a little time limit. I am answering the questions."

　　Answering questions? What do you use to answer questions? Do you need to find someone to get things? Everyone was puzzled, but the emperor smiled and pondered. This Su Yong often surprises people, and now I want to see what he can do.

　　Su Yong spread the scroll on the table with the bamboo board. He reached out and took the chess pieces brought by the presiding official, set up a chess game next to the scroll, and smiled and bowed again, saying, "Your Majesty, please move and take a look. Is my pair correct?"

　　The emperor was a little surprised, and smiled and waved his hand slightly, leading a group of officials to gather together.

　　The painting was still the same old painting; and the chess was a stalemate.

　　The emperor's eyes fell on the chess game, and he was slightly stunned. After a moment, he couldn't help laughing out loud. The laughter was extremely cheerful, and it was obvious that it was full of joy.

　　When the emperor laughed, no one dared to make a sound, and there was a moment of silence. After the emperor laughed for a long time, he coughed twice to catch his breath, and suddenly slapped the table and said: "Su Yong, do you know the intention of my drawing?"

　　Everyone was surprised. Although there was no anger on the emperor's face, his tone was full of pressure. Could it be that General Su misunderstood your majesty's intention?

　　These officials and scholars have been with Su Yong for the past few days, and they are all very impressed by him. At this moment, some of them want to come out and plead for him.

　　However, Su Yong was one step faster, and his face was still smiling: "I am just guessing. If I guess wrong, I hope your majesty will forgive me."

　　"Okay, then tell me." Seeing that his majesty's tone seemed to be a little loose, everyone secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

　　Su Yong held up the slightly small old scroll and said to everyone: "Please look, everyone, this is an old painting. Although it is a little small, there are many things in the painting. Based on the meaning of the painting, I guessed a couplet: 'An old painting, the dragon does not chant, the tiger does not roar, the flowers do not smell the fragrance, the birds do not call, seeing this is too small, it is ridiculous.'"

　　When everyone heard it, they couldn't help but nod secretly, especially Wen Zhengming, who pricked up his ears, because he knew that General Su was also telling him how to look at it. This is a painting, of course the dragon in it can't chant, the tiger can't roar, the mountain flowers are blooming, but you can't smell the fragrance, and the birds can't hear the sound when they open their mouths. And this painting is too small, it is indeed a bit ridiculous to hang it on the wall.

　　Although there are not many words, Su Yong's words have already explained the scene of the whole painting: old painting, not big, dragon, tiger, bird, flower, and people's perception, all included.

　　Su Yong bowed to the emperor and said, "May I ask your Majesty, have I misinterpreted your Majesty's original intention?"

　　The emperor laughed and said, "That's almost what I meant, but what is the purpose of your chess game?" Su Yong really said his intention., he was not afraid to choose his words carefully or avoid talking about it because there was a dragon in the painting, but he talked about the things in the painting in general, which shows that his mind is really clear and his heart is very open, without the slightest dirt.

　　Su Yong smiled and bowed his hands and replied: "This endgame is the second couplet of my humble minister. The second couplet of this chess game is: 'The chess game is halfway through, the chariot has no wheels, the horse has no saddle, the cannon has no fireworks, the pawn has no mother, shout to the general, be careful.'"

　　"Haha, General Su is really a wonderful person, absolutely, absolutely." The emperor couldn't help but applaud.

　　The court and the people were boiling instantly.

　　When this couplet was said, not only did the audience cheer loudly, the scholars pondered for a long time, the officials nodded in praise, and even the purple-clothed fairy who was serious and seemed to be out of touch with the world couldn't help but nod and smile, and the look she gave him also had a hint of unusual meaning.

　　"Your Majesty, General Su is so talented... Is he using his talents in the wrong place?" Wang Shu bowed deeply to the emperor, and even dared to make a joke to the smiling Majesty.

　　"Haha, Lord Wang, I think so too." The emperor laughed again, which was rare, and all the ministers laughed out loud.

　　Only Su Yong sighed to Wang Shu with a bitter face: "Alas, I didn't expect that Lord Wang would abandon me so quickly. It's a tragedy, a tragedy."

　　Everyone laughed again, and they almost choked. Su Yong glanced over and saw that the purple-clothed fairy was also laughing with her lips covered.

　　At this sight, he suddenly shuddered and felt that the world seemed to have lost its color. Looking at the pair of seductive shoulders shaking with laughter, he felt that the ground seemed to shake.

　　So this is what is called "one smile can conquer a city, and another smile can conquer a country". I finally understand it. Su Yong took a deep breath and couldn't help but sigh in his heart.

　　As if she had noticed that Su Yong was peeking at her, the fairy suddenly stopped laughing and glared at him angrily, but soon she laughed again because she saw his bitter face.

　　Su Yong reluctantly withdrew his gaze, but he saw the strange look of Tuo Buhua beside him. Oh no, did this tigress see it? This is troublesome. Just as he was preparing to pray in sorrow, he felt a sharp pain in his waist.

　　This female pervert was so heavy-handed. Su Yong's bitter face became even longer, but he dared not say anything. He endured the torture of the jade hand on his waist and was in great pain.

　　...

　　After a storm, the emperor served as the main judge, and other officials served as assistants to continue the remaining competitions.

　　One of the four great talents had already gone, and Du Ziqing came up to choose a topic. He turned over the bamboo board, but all the numbers were written on it: "One, two, three, four, five, six, seven."

　　At this moment, the emperor was the only one in the hall who smiled, and even Su Yong couldn't guess what he was thinking.

　　In theory, there are many solutions to this kind of question. Su Yong also knew that in the anecdotes of his previous life, this couplet was once called the "turtle" couplet. One, two, three, four, five, six, and seven, but the eight was missing, so it was just jokingly called "Wang Ba", which means "turtle". In his previous life, there was also a lower couplet, which was "Di Zhong Xin Li Yi Xiao Lian", which means "shameless". Turtle versus shameless, it was a tit-for-tat

　　. But in addition to the scholars and officials present, there was also the emperor, so it was impossible to come up with a sarcastic upper couplet. Du Ziqing pondered for a long time, and knew that it was really difficult to match, so he had to reluctantly answer: "A, B, C, D, E, F, G."

　　The emperor shook his head. But he gave a hint: "This couplet was made because of the rhythm of the music."

　　The rhythm of the music? Su Yong's eyes lit up. It turned out that the scale of the music score of Yanlong was the same as that of later generations, and the pronunciation of one, two, three, four, five, six, and seven was also Doremi Fasolas. He couldn't help but hum in a low voice: "Doremi Fasolaxi, how to answer this?"

　　Tuobuhua behind him was confused and asked: "More rice and less diarrhea, is this also a pair?"

　　With a puff, the tea in the mouths of everyone in the judges' seats, including the emperor, sprayed out.

　　...

　　Lunch break.

　　His Majesty the Emperor went up to the third floor, suddenly frowned and tilted his head slightly and asked: "Fairy, have you noticed the woman beside Su Yong?"

　　The purple-clothed woman said affirmatively: "That woman must be a person from the outside, not from my Yanlong race."

　　The emperor frowned even more: "Is it right?"

　　The purple-clothed woman nodded and said: "I have been to the frontier, and the physique of the people outside the frontier is very different from that of my Yanlong people. I am sure."

　　His Majesty the Emperor nodded gently.

　　This woman actually called herself "I" in front of His Majesty the Emperor, and did not regard herself as a subject at all, and His Majesty the Emperor did not seem to care at all. Who is she?

　　Chapter 30: Secret Realm of the Imperial Palace

　　Just as His Majesty was pondering, the purple-clothed woman suddenly added, "General Su is naturally a genius, but bringing her to such an occasion seems a bit too much."

　　The emperor shook his head, then nodded, and suddenly smiled, "It's nothing. Those who accomplish great things are not particular about trivial matters. He dared to bring a foreigner to the poetry competition, which shows that he has no distractions. A person who can show what should be hidden will never be someone who does small things behind the scenes. How can I blame him for such a small matter?"

　　The purple-clothed woman smiled and said, "It turns out that the emperor has already made a conclusion, so why ask me?" She didn't know why, although she felt uncomfortable seeing the foreign woman, she couldn't help but quietly plead for him when she thought that Su Yong might be involved.

　　The emperor laughed and said, "Su Yong is a very strange person. I don't know where all these weird things come from. Even I can't see through him. If it is amazing that he broke into the capital of Yanmeng alone and captured the Khan alive, it is better to say that his performance in the past few days has shocked me even more."

　　His Majesty the Emperor picked up the teacup on the table and took a sip, and sighed, "How he uses troops and how brave he is is only legendary in the army, I have not seen it myself; but I have been studying poetry and books since I was a child, and it has been more than 40 years now, but his performance on the field in the past few days still amazes me and I feel I have never heard of it. This is what really happened under my nose, I can't help but believe it."

　　The purple-clothed woman laughed and said, "No wonder Your Majesty is shocked. He can guess Your Majesty's thoughts so clearly, and no wonder he can win every battle on the battlefield." If the woman next to him is an outlier, then isn't Su Yong an even bigger outlier?

　　"In the fairy's opinion, how good is his martial arts?"

　　"If they really fight, he is slightly better than Commander Wu. But he is not as good as the two big tigers at the border." Wu Lecheng was not upstairs at the moment, so the purple-clothed woman said it generously. The two big tigers at the border refer to the Dragon Wing Commander Zhan Kuanglan and the Phoenix Commander Yan Chuanyun.

　　The emperor sighed: "I haven't seen those two guys for a long time. In the past, I could feel at ease when they guarded the most critical north. But now that the north has been pacified by Su Yong, I would like to transfer them back to assist the fairies in exploring the secret realm..."

　　The purple-clothed woman said hurriedly: "But there are still the dwarf Japanese making trouble in the east, and the red foreigners in the west are also eyeing them covetously... In my opinion, this matter involves too much, so we should wait until all the four directions are pacified and there is no worry before discussing it."

　　"Is it really that dangerous?" The emperor frowned again: "In your opinion, the three venerables, in addition to the three military kings who even give me a headache, who else do we need to pick to go with us? Well, I can even ask Zhan Kuanglan and Yan Chuanyun to agree, and the fairy should trust my sincerity."

　　The purple-clothed woman wrinkled her pretty nose and thought for a long while, then suddenly smiled and said, "Since General Su is so capable, why don't we let him pacify the dwarf Japanese and the red foreigners and then go with us? I heard that he has a wide range of knowledge and may be of greater help than those two tigers. By then, the east, west and north will have been pacified, and Your Majesty will have deployed the border defenses, and then let the King of the Three Armies deploy soldiers from the three legions to guard the surroundings of Kyoto, which will naturally be as stable as Mount Tai." "

　　But this will take some time. Although Su Yong can be effective in the north for a short time, it is on land after all. There are both land and sea on the east and west sides, especially the red foreign side, with a vast sea area. The opponent's artillery is much stronger than our Yanlong, and the dwarf Japanese are also extremely ferocious. I heard that they would rather commit suicide by disembowelment than be captured after being defeated..." The emperor looked at the midday sun shining through the curtain and gently put down the teacup.

　　"Perhaps General Su has some ideas." The purple fairy sighed, "Although the east and west sides are not as fierce as Yanmeng in the north, they have always been like sticky candy. I don't know how long they have been holding those military kings back. If we don't solve these troubles as soon as possible, I'm afraid the crisis in the palace will erupt sooner or later. By then, Wu Lecheng and the few of us alone will be unable to contend."

　　The emperor walked gently to the window and suddenly turned around and said, "Did the thief who broke in last night come for the secret realm?"

　　The fairy shook her head blankly, "This matter is extremely secretive. Except for a few people in the palace who may know about it, no one else can know about it. I guess the thief entered last night just by coincidence, so we... Let's just let him go and let him explore first, so that we can have a good idea, after all, that person is quite skilled. "

　　The emperor nodded, and suddenly stopped pacing, and said coldly: "What if that person was sent by Master Yun?"

　　The purple-clothed fairy was stunned, and then a trace of murderous intent appeared on her face as cold as frost, and said: "If he can come out alive, the old monk and the sour scholar will naturally watch him. If he can't come out, it doesn't matter whose people they are. At most, when we set off, we will throw the old master down first."

　　The emperor smiled: "I didn't expect the fairy to be so cruel."

　　The purple-clothed fairy smiled and bowed to His Majesty: "I dare not, didn't I learn this from the emperor?"

　　...

　　The competition continued in the afternoon. Yun Xiaomeng, Baihutang, Shanzhuzhi and Liang Ziyu, who had successfully advanced, stood aside, and the eliminated contestants, including two of the four talents in Jiangnan, had already left the stage.

　　So now, only the remaining three Kyoto scholars were standing on the stage.

　　The first scholar went to choose a topic, and he chose the first couplet of "Who has ever broken this building with one punch?"

　　This first couplet is not too difficult, but the scholars present are all weak and docile, and they still have a headache when they see such a violent and weird question.

　　Looking at the scholars looking at each other, the emperor looked pleased, stroking his beard and smiling, which shows that he is very satisfied with the results of the test questions he has set.

　　After a long silence, the scholar named Ma Huateng finally spoke and answered "I also boldly wrote a poem on it."

　　Although this couplet is not very neat, it is also quite bold. At that moment, Liu Guanyu and two other judges shook their heads, while the censor and the minister of rites abstained from expressing their opinions. Only Wang Shu and Su Yong voted in favor of this scholar's boldness.

　　The emperor looked at a few people, thought for a while and said, "To be determined."

　　However, the remaining two people could not pass the test, so the pending Ma Huateng and Liang Ziyu were able to successfully advance and enter the top five list with Yun Xiaomeng and others.

　　Since it was a rare opportunity for the emperor to be present, and there were not many contestants left, everyone discussed it and after the emperor nodded, they arranged the third floor and continued the rest of the finals.

　　When they arrived at the third floor, the curtains had been removed and the breeze was blowing in from all directions, which was very comfortable. The talented people who climbed up one floor felt a little superior standing here, and they had some confidence in the next competition.

　　Seeing that everyone was in high spirits, the host's voice was also a little louder, and he shouted with a Xiangzhu loudspeaker upstairs: "The finals are officially----started."

　　Chapter 31 The top three are announced

　　The finals are a quick-answer question, and the one who can grab the most and answer correctly will naturally be the final champion. At this moment, the five talented people have been given seats by the emperor, lined up, sitting upright on the small brocade stools in front of the judges, holding a sign in their hands, which they raised to indicate the quick answer.

　　The judges sitting opposite them are undoubtedly much higher than them. Not to mention the emperor who sat in the dragon-headed brocade chair in the middle, even the judges on both sides sat on high-topped chairs, which looked much taller than them.

　　As a result, the jubilant mood that had just formed was suppressed again. Looking at the great figures in front of them, the only one who could remain calm and whose legs were not drumming in front of the brocade stool, except for the calm Baihutang, was Liang Ziyu. Even Yun Xiaomeng looked nervous.

　　"The test questions will only be reported once. Several talented people, please listen carefully." The presiding official's words made them all excited. Su Yong couldn't help but laugh secretly. This host was also a freak. He dared to show off in front of His Majesty the Emperor.

　　The host walked to the judges' seat, kowtowed to His Majesty the Emperor, then took a piece of brocade from the table, gently unfolded it and said loudly: "This first question is given by the Emperor. The title is: 'Always drunk without drinking', why? And you have to come up with a couplet for this question."

　　After listening to the host, His Majesty the Emperor also smiled and looked at the ministers on both sides, and said slowly: "After they finish answering, you can also express your opinions. In addition, I will only give this question for the finals, and the rest of the questions will be decided by you. You can tell me all the difficult questions you know, the harder the better."

　　Several judges answered yes, but they secretly complained in their hearts. This poetry competition is naturally a major event that Yanlong will definitely record in history. If the questions they come up with are simple, I am afraid that not only will they not be remembered forever, but they will be laughed at. After all, these judges did not expect the finals to be like this. Some people were even unprepared, always thinking that all the questions were prepared by someone.

　　Who would have thought that the emperor would not only test the talents, but also test them by the way.

　　We are the judges. Some of them secretly shouted in their hearts that we are here for a business vacation, not to do homework. But who dares to protest?

　　Baihutang's sign was raised, and the host waited for him to stand up and held the loudspeaker in front of him.

　　"Always drunk without drinking, this is because, looking at flowers can make you drunk, looking at the moon can make you drunk, seeing beautiful women can make you drunk..." Baihutang always said his business, and he said this without paying attention. He quietly glanced ahead and found that no one stopped him, so he breathed a sigh of relief: "Well, you can also get drunk. As for the second line, I will answer 'not reading is considered to be knowledgeable.'"

　　Always drunk without drinking, not reading is considered to be knowledgeable. The couplet is quite neat, but the meaning of the second line made the emperor frown.

　　The Minister of Rites at the side was cautious in his words and expressions. When he saw that the situation was not right, he quickly stood up and shouted, "Nonsense, couplets should also be reasonable

　　. How can it be said that not reading is knowledgeable?" Liu Guanyu and the two vice presidents were all literary masters. They were also somewhat dissatisfied with the words of this crazy scholar and nodded.

　　Su Yong sat upright and naturally saw the scenes on both sides. He liked Baihutang very much, and his future wife had beaten him and almost broke his bones, so he naturally wanted to help.

　　Besides, what Baihutang said was not without reason. For example, some poor people in the world have never touched a book in their lives and have never recognized a single big word. But, does that mean they don't understand anything?

　　Seeing that Baihutang was stunned by the Shangshu and dared not say anything, he smiled and stood up to defend him, saying, "From Su's point of view, what Baicai said makes sense. Just now he said that you can get drunk by looking at flowers, the moon and beauties. Then, we can extend it and say that being worldly-wise is wisdom and understanding things is wisdom. Even if ordinary people don't read books, they know a lot about things. Reading is just a means to understand knowledge and principles, but it doesn't mean that if you read more books, you will understand the principles."

　　This statement suddenly sounded a bit forced. But after a careful analysis, everyone felt that it made a lot of sense. Thinking of how many treacherous ministers and rebellious sons in history were well-read, even if everyone wanted to refute, they didn't have the courage.

　　The emperor immediately thought of the troublesome Master Yun and nodded.

　　Liu Guanyu stood up to smooth things over and said, "Lord Su is right. Reading is only one of the ways to acquire knowledge of principles. However, without knowledge of books, it is difficult to know etiquette. The understanding of principles is still far behind. Therefore, what Lord Shangshu said is also his duty and is not wrong."

　　The Minister of Rites naturally attaches great importance to knowledge of books and etiquette, which is understandable. Su Yong nodded and saluted Mo Yan with a smile. Mo Yan also smiled and bowed in response. As for whether he had any grudges, it is unknown.

　　But Su Yong's move has undoubtedly tied the White Tiger Hall, the leader of the four talents, firmly to his own hands.

　　White Tiger Hall bowed to the emperor, then bowed to Su Yong, and finally clasped his fists to Lord Mo to show his understanding, and sat down.

　　"The answer of Baihutang is passed." His Majesty nodded and glanced at the judges: "Now it's your turn to ask questions."

　　Su Yong saw that the others were still pondering, so he stood up and said with a smile: "I'll go first, and it's a couplet. Listen carefully. 'Boys and girls, all scholars, endless life.' Now let's start answering."

　　As soon as he finished speaking, two low voices came from the side at the same time. Who else could it be but the purple-clothed woman and Tuobuhua? The emperor stroked his beard and laughed, obviously appreciating his humorous couplet. After all, Baihutang was suppressed by Mo Yan's official power just now, and the mood of the talented people in the field was depressed.

　　Yun Xiaomeng was stunned and was about to raise the sign, but Shanzhuzhi, who had already known this, had raised it first.

　　"First love, passionate love, homosexuality, and lingering love." Shanzhuzhi shook his head and said, and the result was naturally another two low voices.

　　Everyone laughed. Seeing that the emperor was very pleased, Su Yong said with a smile, "Why don't you ask your majesty to give us a banner?"

　　The emperor was stunned and blurted out, "Well, 'Life is meaningless'?"

　　Everyone laughed again, and even the emperor couldn't help laughing.

　　With the emperor's banner, Shanzhuzhi passed the question smoothly. At this moment, Shanzhuzhi also stood up like Baihutang, bowed deeply to the emperor, and also bowed to Su Yong. He naturally understood that General Su asked this question to take care of them.

　　At this time, Liu Guanyu stood up and bowed to the emperor, saying, "I have been to Guangdong and Fujian, and I was deeply impressed by a couplet on the door of a village. Even now, I don't quite understand the meaning. Now I want to take it out and see if there is a talented person who can answer it."

　　Even the top scholar can't understand it? The emperor was very interested and nodded.

　　Liu Guanyu pondered for a moment and said aloud: "This couplet is like this. The upper couplet is 'two two three three four four five', the lower couplet is 'six six seven seven eight eight nine', and the horizontal couplet is 'two four seven three'. It's all numbers, which is really hard to understand."

　　When the talented people saw that the two of the four talented people had stood out, they quickly started to think hard.

　　However, this couplet was really incredible. Not only did the talented people fall into deep thought, but even the people in the judges' seats frowned. It's all numbers, not multiples, what does it mean?

　　Su Yong looked up by chance and found that Liang Ziyu from Dazhou City in Nanyue had a hesitant look on his face, so he encouraged him, "No one knows the answer now. If Mr. Liang has some guesses, he might as well say it out so that everyone can discuss it."

　　Liang Ziyu bowed to him gratefully, stood up and said, "In our south, there are many people engaged in farming and their lives are relatively poor. Many people in the countryside can hardly recognize words, but they know a little about arithmetic. Therefore, Liang believes that this couplet has no specific meaning. It is just because the owner does not recognize too many profound words, so he wrote a few simple numbers on it to serve as a couplet."

　　Liang Ziyu came from Nanyue, so he naturally knew more about the local situation. Everyone nodded in agreement when they heard what he said.

　　At this time, Su Yong seemed to have realized something, and couldn't help asking: "Do you often have short Japanese people coming by boat to disturb the coastal areas over there?"

　　Liang Ziyu was stunned, with a trace of resentment in his eyes, and he clasped his hands and said: "That's right, the short Japanese people come every three to five months, burning, killing, looting, and doing all kinds of evil. Although there are militias and soldiers in the local area to defend together, it is hard to prevent."

　　Su Yong nodded, and turned to Liu Zhuangyuan and said: "Is the village that Lord Liu went to not far from the coast?"

　　Liu Guanyu nodded and said: "General Su is right, that place is called Leizhou, and the coastline is very long."

　　Su Yong pondered for a moment, and suddenly sighed, and was speechless for a long time.

　　This sigh was sad, and everyone was stunned, and they were also somewhat infected by him, and for a while they even forgot to ask.

　　After a while, Liu Guanyu bowed and said, "General Su

　　, have you thought of anything?" Su Yong let out a long breath, squinted his eyes and looked at the people outside and below the building who were watching like ants, and sighed softly, "This couplet talks about the owner's experience."

　　He walked to the fence of the small building and blew the wind to let the depression in his heart dissipate a little, and then he said in a deep voice, "The first couplet 'two two three three four four five' is missing a 'one', which means 'lack of clothes', and the second couplet 'six six seven seven eight eight nine' is missing a 'ten', which means 'lack of food', and the meaning of the combination is 'lack of clothes and food'."

　　"As for that banner," Su Yong sighed, "'two four seven three' probably means 'sons die and wives scatter'." He sighed after saying this.

　　War has always been the hardest for the people. If the southeast is unstable, this kind of man-made disaster will continue.

　　After hearing this, everyone suddenly realized, but like him, they no longer had the heart to praise anything, and they were all silent.

　　As a soldier of Yanlong, how can I enjoy the prosperity of reciting poems and writing lyrics in Kyoto when there is still war at the border? Su Yong couldn't help but feel deeply guilty. He walked to the judges' seat and bowed deeply to the emperor: "Your Majesty, please forgive me for not being able to continue this poetry competition. I am a soldier. Please send me to the southeast to suppress bandits and eliminate Japanese."

　　The emperor was silent for a while, waved and called the old eunuch: "Draft an edict, exempt the six provinces in the southeast from taxes for three years."

　　"Thank you, Your Majesty." The ministers hurriedly stood up and bowed with Su Yong.

　　The emperor looked at Su Yong, the scars on his face that had gradually faded, and the few bloodshot eyes, and nodded for a long time: "General Su, you have worked hard."

　　Su Yong clasped his fists and said: "Thank you for your permission, Your Majesty. But, but this poetry competition is not over yet... I don't want to stay any longer."

　　The emperor looked around at everyone, his eyes looked at those officials and judges, and those scholars, and everyone hurriedly lowered their heads. He suddenly burst into laughter.

　　The laughter suddenly stopped, and the emperor said loudly: "The poetry competition is over. In this assessment, literary talent is secondary. What is valuable is the heart of the people."

　　The emperor's voice was louder than ever before. He glanced at Baihutang and Liang Ziyu and others: "The third place is tied by two talented men from Jiangnan. The two talented men are talented and unrestrained by nature. Although they are a little arrogant, they are still scholars. They are both crazy and chivalrous. "

　　Then he glanced at Yun Xiaomeng and Ma Huateng and others again: "As for the second place," the emperor's eyes finally fell on Liang Ziyu: "It was Liang Ziyu who won. The reason is very simple. He understands the people, is upright and pragmatic. When he talked about the harm of Japanese pirates just now, he couldn't help but show his concern for people's livelihood and his desire to plead for the people.

　　He can be said to be a model of officials; " "As for the top three," Su Yong was shocked when he saw the emperor looking at Ma Huateng and Yun Xiaomeng. These two people had no performance. Did the emperor want to give them a compliment? The judges were also puzzled.

　　"It must be General Su." The emperor suddenly turned his head and tone at the same time and fell on him.

　　Me? But I am a judge. Su Yong didn't know whether to laugh or cry. Was the emperor making fun of me?

　　The emperor's voice became serious: "General Su is both wise and brave. He is loyal to the country and cares about the people. He has helped Yanlong get rid of the powerful enemy of Yanmeng. Now he has volunteered to go and eliminate the Japanese pirates. His passion is evident

　　to all. It is a blessing for Yanlong to have such a pillar of the country. Who else can be the top of the top three except him?" There was a cheer outside the building. The people and soldiers were all excited. They all knelt on the ground and shouted "Long live the wise emperor". The emperor's words really spoke out everyone's thoughts. This civil and martial arts competition was originally held because of him. What does it matter if he won an honor in it? Isn't this what everyone wants?

　　However, Su Yong was not very excited at this time, because after hearing the earth-shaking cheers, he suddenly felt that the responsibility on his shoulders was extremely heavy. Just at this moment, the emperor suddenly asked him in a deep voice: "General Su, how long do you plan to take to eliminate the Japanese pirates?"

　　He was stunned: Damn, this old guy was ready to call me early in the morning. This... Isn't this a trick on me?

　　Chapter 32: Oath of Allegiance with Tears The liberal

　　arts competition is over, and the martial arts competition is also coming to an end. Seeing Xiao Changfeng's face coming, it is obvious that there are some unexpected results in the martial arts examination.

　　The two received the holy order to send troops to the southeast tomorrow morning. At this moment, they didn't bother to talk about their experiences in detail, but went to the home of the famous doctor Hua He together.

　　Chu Nantian has already woken up, but judging from his condition, he may not be able to go to the battlefield without recuperation for a month or two. Seeing the two people coming, Chu Nantian reluctantly went to the door with the support of the young lady from Huafu, and said with a smile: "I was just about to go out for a walk, and I saw you."

　　Seeing that Su Yong and Xiao Changfeng were both excited, Chu Nantian frowned and said: "Is the celebration over?"

　　It turned out that although he did not go out because of his illness, the people in Huafu were well-informed and had told him all the major events in the capital in the past few days. Although he was unable to attend the scene in person, he was quite satisfied with the court's arrangement of such a grand celebration. As for the fact that Su Yong's poems and couplets shocked the world, he was surprised and secretly happy for him. Unfortunately, he could not witness it with his own eyes, which was a bit regretful.

　　However, the two were not happy about this. After nodding, they shook their heads one after another.

　　Chu Nantian was quick-witted. After a little thought, he said in surprise: "Could it be... to send troops?"

　　Xiao Changfeng laughed, and Su Yong smiled and nodded.

　　Chu Nantian looked at the heavily wrapped white cloth on his body with a bitter face, and sighed: "It's a pity that I don't have a share this time." He patted Su Yong's shoulder fiercely, and said with a wry smile: "Although I have been unable to move these days, I often think of the life and death experiences with you on the grassland in the past. I really miss it... If there are any interesting things during this expedition, don't forget to write a letter to let me know, so that I can be happy too."

　　Xiao Changfeng also sighed deeply and said: "Yes, I, Xiao Changfeng, have been a soldier for many years, but I have never had such a thrilling experience on the Yanmeng grassland, and I have never thought that I would have the honor to participate in the feat of conquering Yimoer. This is all thanks to Brother Su."

　　In fact, with the great achievements of the three people, even if the court directly promoted them to commanders, no one would have any objection. It's just that Yanlong has been fighting for years, and there are not many soldiers who can be moved for them to dispatch. Moreover, even if they are made commanders, I am afraid they are just bachelor commanders.

　　Therefore, the three of them understood that the court did not promote them but instead gave them a generous house and property.

　　Some of the three were proud and some sighed, but the girl from Huafu next to them stared at Su Yong with wide eyes: "General Su, are you leaving?"

　　Su Yong looked at her and smiled, "We are soldiers, and it is inevitable to run around. The court has issued a sacred order to send troops tomorrow morning. General Chu, please take good care of him."

　　The little girl said "oh", and seemed to be a little depressed. Seeing that everyone was staring at her inexplicably, her face blushed, and she quickly added: "Dad was amazed when he saw General Su performing such a strange "operation" that day. These days, he has been stepping up contact with Mr. Li Shizhen, who is practicing medicine in other places, and asked him to return to Beijing as soon as possible. He wanted to study it carefully while the general was in Kyoto. Who would have thought that you would leave so soon."

　　So that's it. Su Yong smiled and said, "There will always be a chance. Next time I come to Beijing, I will definitely write to you in advance."

　　The little girl became happy again, clapping her hands and shouting, "Okay, okay, don't forget it. By the way, when are you leaving tomorrow?"

　　Su Yong said, "Early tomorrow morning, we will swear an oath at the East Square of Kyoto."

　　"Can I...can I go and watch?"

　　Su Yong smiled and said, "Of course, you can come with Mr. Hua and General Chu. The emperor said that there will be no carriages or horses allowed in the square tomorrow."

　　...

　　At this moment, in the Grand Tutor's Mansion, Grand Tutor Yun was furious.

　　"You are known as the most talented person in Kyoto, but you can't even get a rank this time?"

　　Yun Xiaomeng had seen Su Yong's literary talent these days, and realized that there are always people who are better than you. She was convinced in her heart, but she made up her mind to study poetry and books hard, and she actually looked down on this title. Hearing this, he said, "It's not like you didn't get it... you're still in the top five."

　　"Bullshit, top five?" The old master roared, "Except for the two people from Jiangnan who are tied for the fifth place, there's the southern barbarian from Nanyue, and then there's Su Yong... We can forget about Su Yong, but you and that guy named Ma Huateng who broke the building with one punch, claim to be tied for fifth place? Ridiculous, ridiculous."

　　Yun Xiaomeng didn't dare to say anything, but the old master slapped the eight-immortal table again, making the teapot and cups on it jingle, "Except for the top of the list, except for the top three, the others are bullshit. Now in Kyoto, you and Ma Huateng, you're probably too embarrassed to say hello to your fellow disciples when you go out, but you don't seem to care. Fifth place? Bullshit, you'd better take a detour when you see others next time."

　　Yun Xiaomeng was unconvinced and said, "What's the big deal? Learning is endless, who dares to claim to be the first? Even the peerless poet General Su said in the end that articles are naturally formed and accidentally discovered by a skilled hand. Isn't it this realm that we scholars should strive to achieve? Why do you take the title so seriously?"

　　"Damn, it's just a coincidence that I know something." The old master turned his head and sighed, "My child, that's someone else's acceptance speech, that's a courtesy, do you understand? If he doesn't care, why does he keep saying it on the stage? He has won it so many times. You should be open-minded. This poetry competition is rare. There will be no Yan Meng next time. How can you have the chance to show up and avenge yourself? Alas, you have studied for so many years and you don't even give me a chance."

　　As if he was participating in the competition himself, Master Yun glanced at his father with dissatisfaction, and suddenly said, "Didn't the emperor order him to send troops to the southeast this time? Who knows, maybe General Su will come back triumphantly in a few months?"

　　Another great victory? Another Yanlong, will anyone still remember your father, Grand Tutor Yun? The old Grand Tutor was about to get angry when he saw his son's smiling face, but suddenly remembered something: "Wait." He walked to the door and waved his hand, and his staff member Lu Tong hurried over.

　　"Go to the Ministry of Justice and bring back the half-broken sword, and tell them that someone on my side found some clues along the coast."

　　...

　　The capital was still filled with white morning mist in the morning. The sun in the east shone through the heavy mist, casting the first golden ray of light on the Yanlong Golden Dragon Flag in the East Square.

　　In the extremely cold autumn wind in the morning, the big flag was raised with a bang, and watching the countless giant dragons embroidered with gold threads flying in the sun, the hearts of countless soldiers seemed to warm up at this moment.

　　Countless people who came to watch the oath-taking had already gathered in all directions of the East Square. Seeing the expressions on the faces of countless neat and solemn soldiers, the hearts of these ordinary people also warmed up, and they couldn't help but stretch out their hands from their pockets, pointing and saying, "Oh, I know that one, that's the Ergouzi from the quarantine village in my country."

　　At the front of the street on the west side, a carriage stood quietly. Although the carriage blocked a lot of sight, people had no objection. Around the carriage, more than a dozen soldiers in golden armor stood solemnly.

　　The people had no objection not because they saw that they were soldiers of the imperial guards of the capital, but because of the old man next to the carriage.

　　"Is that the famous doctor Mr. Hua?" someone asked quietly from behind.

　　"Yes, it's Mr. Hua. I didn't expect Mr. Hua to come too." Someone answered. The old doctor Hua He was deeply respected by everyone in the capital. Although everyone was a little puzzled that Mr. Hua called a car to block the front today, they didn't think too much.

　　Hua He's calloused hands held his beloved little girl. The little girl's face was red from the cold, but she couldn't bear to exhale a big breath of mist to block her sight. She just stared at the stage nervously.

　　The curtain of the carriage had been lifted up long ago, but no one saw the face of the iron-blooded soldier with many scars in front.

　　Su Yong and Xiao Changfeng rode out slowly on their war horses and slowly came to the front of the soldiers in the East Square. They lowered their heads slightly, their slightly weathered faces constantly scanning these brothers who had accompanied them through life and death from the border. On their solemn faces, a pair of bright eyes were filled with warmth.

　　"Look, that's General Su." The little girl next to the carriage quickly pulled the doctor's hand and shook it and shouted.

　　The old doctor next to him laughed and said, "Your father's eyes are very good, he saw it." When the people behind heard that it was General Su, they hurriedly looked to the front of the stage.

　　"Greetings, two generals." Five thousand soldiers said in unison, kneeling on one knee in an extremely orderly manner, and there was a loud noise from the armor, like thunder.

　　Uniform.

　　This scene also caused a great shock to the surrounding imperial guards.

　　Xiao Changfeng's voice shocked the whole audience: "Brothers, you have worked hard."

　　Everyone said in unison: "General Xiao, you have worked hard."

　　When the sound waves calmed down, Su Yong also used his internal strength to shout: "Brothers... have you all received your rewards?"

　　Everyone was stunned, but soon understood. After all, General Su has repeatedly done things unexpectedly, and it is not the first time.

　　Everyone's face was filled with a smile from the heart, and they answered loudly and energetically: "I got it. Thank you, General."

　　At this time, the sound of salutes rang out, and the emperor's carriage appeared at the gate of Donghua Gate, surrounded by Wu Lecheng and other imperial guards in the capital. Su Yong and Xiao Changfeng also dismounted and stood in front of the team.

　　Wu Lecheng waved the golden dragon flag in his hand, and the golden armored soldiers of the imperial guards around the East Square all drew their swords and raised their swords to the sky. Their movements were no less neat than those of the border guards in the field.

　　The emperor came to the stage and did not speak. He just looked at everyone in the field in silence, then nodded slightly, walked to the big golden drum, and beat the drum three times himself.

　　These three drums aroused the blood of all the soldiers, and they shouted long live the emperor, and the sound shook the sky.

　　The emperor did not have the sound transmission skill to shake the whole audience, but this action had moved many soldiers to tears.

　　Su Yong and Xiao Changfeng came to the stage and began to shout loudly to their subordinates to come out, count the troops, and report the results.

　　After all the troops had reported and all military affairs were ready, Su Yong suddenly waved his right hand, pointed to the west street, and said loudly: "Brothers, please look, General Chu Nantian is here today."

　　The five thousand soldiers turned around and looked to the west, and the thousands of people watching also looked over at the same time. Many people had tears in their eyes.

　　"We swear to go out today. Although General Chu cannot follow us, you should know that General Chu has never left, and his heart has always been with you. We have always fought side by side."

　　After Su Yong finished speaking loudly, Chu Nantian in the carriage was already full of tears.

　　Five thousand armored soldiers sacrificed cattle and sheep with tears in their eyes, and slowly left the capital with countless people looking at them.

　　"Dad, when will General Su come back after this trip?" The little girl looked at the dust rising outside the city, wiped the tears from her face, and asked in a daze.

　　PS: There is one more chapter today, wait a minute. I am writing online, please vote.

　　South China Sea Storm

　　Chapter 1 Soldiers enter Leizhou

　　Five thousand soldiers went south along the way, and there were more and more fields, mulberry trees, willow trees, and waterside houses along the way.

　　With Su Yong's sharp eyesight, sometimes he could see those country girls who were washing clothes by the river and were frightened and hiding because they saw the army.

　　What a familiar scene! He squinted his eyes and sighed at the long-lost waterside rice fields.

　　Although they swore to march before the Mid-Autumn Festival, these soldiers who were used to marching in the warm climate in the south did not complain. On the contrary, since most of them came from the frontier, they were curious about the customs of the Jiangnan area, and they would point to some scenery and shout from time to time.

　　"What is that?" A black-faced soldier pointed to the pond on the side of the road and shouted, and several northern men looked at it and shook their heads.

　　"That's lotus root. But at this time you can't see the beautiful sight of lotus leaves like a canopy and lotus flowers blooming one after another." Su Yong smiled and said, "If it were summer, the south would hold a lotus viewing festival. People would row boats on the waves, pick lotus flowers and sing songs, having a lot of fun. That's the real Jiangnan style."

　　Although these northern soldiers had never seen it, they couldn't help but yearn for it after hearing about it. "General Su knows a lot," a big man with a beard shouted, "I heard that General Su was so powerful in the poetry competition that he made those scholars run wild on the streets. It's a pity that I didn't have the chance to see it. General Su, why don't you tell the brothers about it and let everyone have some fun."

　　"Where is there any running wild on the streets," Su Yong scolded angrily and amusedly, "You guys always believe what you hear from others." He looked back at Liang Ziyu, the second place winner of the competition who had changed into armor and followed him, "This brother Liang is from the south, he is more familiar with the southern climate and customs, and he is the final winner of the competition. You might as well listen to him."

　　Liang Ziyu was appointed by the emperor as the military advisor for the Eastern Expedition because he was familiar with the southeast. Liang Ziyu himself was born in the countryside and felt the harm caused by the dwarf Japanese. At this moment, he had the opportunity to do something practical for his fellow villagers, which was what he wanted.

　　As for Tuobuhua, she stayed in Kyoto. After waiting for Yanlong to negotiate with Yanmeng Khan, she had to take care of some farewell affairs. However, the fierce female tiger general of the grassland said that once the matter was done, she would come to Beijing again and wait for him in his mansion. Of

　　course, Su Yong could only laugh, explained to everyone in the mansion, and left it to her. For a master with outstanding martial arts, it is certainly not difficult to sneak into the border of Yanlong, not to mention that the people in the mansion in Beijing have long been familiar with the future hostess. With Tuobuhua's means as a tiger general in the past, plus Su Yong's repeated instructions, naturally no one dared to go against her.

　　After hearing what Su Yong said, Liang Ziyu smiled and bowed to everyone on his horse, saying: "General Su is right. Every summer, there is indeed a Lotus Appreciation Festival in the south. Although it is called Lotus Appreciation, in fact, it is not about lotus appreciation. Most of the essence is to appreciate the flowers. Some poets and writers flirt with the ladies they like on the boat and compose poems. Even some boys who don't understand poetry and books will boldly sing love songs and blatantly take the opportunity to seduce women."

　　Everyone laughed and felt that this scholar Liang was a straightforward person. He had the same temper as everyone else and was very different from those sour scholars. They couldn't help but have some good impression of him.

　　Xiao Changfeng said with a smile: "Brother Su is a very talented writer. It's a pity that I didn't see him in the military exam that day. How about writing a few words to open everyone's eyes?"

　　Su Yong smiled and waved his hand and said: "You are flattering me. There is nothing to say."

　　Liang Ziyu said formally: "General Su's literary talent is unparalleled in the world. That is well known. I have also seen it with my own eyes. Why should I be modest?"

　　Su Yong had to point to the remaining lotus in the pond and said: "Then describe the splendor of lotus leaves in midsummer. 'After all, in June in the south of the Yangtze River, the scenery is different from that outside the Great Wall. The lotus leaves are endless and green, and the lotus flowers are red in the sun.'"

　　"Good poem." Liang Ziyu and Xiao Changfeng praised at the same time. The group of soldiers also shook their heads and nodded their heads, which was rare. Only Su Yong felt ashamed in his heart.

　　After marching for several days, several people pointed out the mountains and rivers, wrote inspiring words, and played with everyone along the way. It was really fast.

　　On this day, the first stop of the southeast front-Leizhou City was already in sight.

　　This place belongs to Nanyue. Nanyue has three states, Dazhou, Gaozhou and Leizhou. Although Leizhou is not the capital, it is the focus of the southern line. The Iron Lion Corps is stationed here.

　　But this place is different from the Jiangnan area they passed along the way. Before entering the city, they saw fruit trees everywhere outside the city. Those patches like tall grass are sugarcane, and those with countless huge green leaves are bananas. There are also countless longan trees, lychee trees and mango trees in between.

　　These neat and very distinct forests stand on this flat land like a plain, like huge square green tents, which are very magical. Several people came out of Kyoto. It was already very cold near the Mid-Autumn Festival, but here it was warm like spring, a few points warmer than the Jiangnan area. Along the way

　　, if Su Yong and Liang Ziyu hadn't kept explaining, I'm afraid many soldiers would not understand.

　　"General, look, the houses here are so strange." A soldier pointed to the large thatched huts in front and shouted.

　　Su Yong looked at it and smiled, "This place is close to the sea. Leizhou is a peninsula. Due to the frequent typhoons and tides along the coast, residents have to build huts made of sugarcane leaves, banana leaves and thatch. Once such houses are washed down by typhoons and high tides, they can be reused by just pulling up ropes to fix them after the disaster, saving the hard work of laying bricks and tiles."

　　When everyone walked to the thatched houses, they saw that the thick thatched walls were indeed tied to the wooden stakes around them with ropes. They were all surprised by General Su's knowledge.

　　Even Liang Ziyu from Dazhou praised, "Although Dazhou is not far from Leizhou, this is my first time here. I have never seen such a thatched house before. It is hard for the people here to be so smart that they know how to build such a strong and windproof and moisture-proof house."

　　Su Yong nodded and sighed, "Yes, practical work makes true knowledge. The wisdom of the hardworking people is endless, and it is the essence accumulated over the years."

　　What a practical work makes true knowledge. Why does General Su always speak classic words? Xiao Changfeng and Liang Ziyu, who had long been accustomed to hearing insightful opinions along the way, sighed secretly at the same time.

　　Passing through a large area of ​​thatched huts and green gauze tents, they gradually approached the majestic and unpretentious Leizhou Ancient City. From a distance, there was already a black iron-clad team waiting at the city gate.

　　The person in front of the team was clearly wearing a black robe and black armor, but standing in the sea breeze blowing from the green gauze tent, he exuded a sense of ecstasy.

　　This person was the "Iron Lion" Blood Sessence Wind.

　　Chapter 2 Dragon Boat Warship

　　"General Su, General Xiao, you have worked hard all the way." The handsome face of the Blood Sessence Wind commander was full of smiles, and with the appearance of a scholar who was blown away by the wind, how could he look like the extremely violent "Iron Lion" military king?

　　"I dare not trouble the bloodline leader to go out of the city to greet you." Su Yong and Xiao Changfeng bowed and responded in unison.

　　Xue Xingfeng's eyes passed lightly over the faces of the two men, and the smile on his face did not diminish at all: "The two generals fought their way into the Yanmeng grassland alone, entered the capital Yimoer and captured the Yanmeng Khan alive. Such great achievements shocked the world, and it is rare for Yanlong to see such achievements in a thousand years. Xue Mou is also very fortunate to meet the two of you this time."

　　Although the higher the rank, the higher the rank, but Su Yong and Xiao Changfeng and others, because of their amazing achievements, their reputation at this moment is not inferior to the three famous military kings of Yanlong. Therefore, although Xue Xingfeng is the commander-in-chief of the three legions, he dare not be arrogant to the two men at this moment.

　　Moreover, the purpose of Su Xiao and the others leading the troops here at this time is to attack, not like the Iron Lion garrison, which focuses on defense. The soldiers they lead are not under the jurisdiction of their Iron Lion Legion. It can be said that except for the lower rank, everything else is equal.

　　"Master Xue, you are too polite. Please come in."

　　"Please."

　　...

　　Everyone came to the garrison camp of Leizhou City. The prefect and a group of officials had been waiting here for a long time. However, these people were also very tactful. Knowing that they were going to discuss the war, they just came to meet and exchange a few words and then hurried away.

　　Entering the big tent, all the generals above the level of commanders, except for those who were on duty in various places and could not split up, had already arrived.

　　Xiao Changfeng looked around, smiled and bowed to Xue Feng and said, "Where is General Yang?"

　　General Yang refers to Yang Feihu, who is also one of the four heroes of Yanlong. Among the four heroes of Yanlong, Wu Lecheng, the general of the Golden Tiger Corps, has entered the capital to become the commander of the Imperial Guard, and the Silver Dragon Corps has two of the four heroes, namely Xiao Changfeng and Chu Nantian. At this moment in the Iron Lion Camp, since Xiao Changfeng is here, he naturally has to ask about this General Yang Feihu who is on par with himself.

　　Xuelingfeng smiled and said, "General Yang went to Cape Island to investigate the enemy a few days ago. I expect him to be back soon in the next two days."

　　Cape Island is the largest island adjacent to the Leizhou Peninsula. There are also some Yanlong garrisons on it. It is considered the front line of the southern line. There are also some small islands such as Heifeng Reef, Bailang Reef, Tianya Island, etc., which are surrounded by some scattered sentries. However, due to the excessive dispersion, the terrain of the sea area is extremely complex and it is not easy to provide support. The short Japanese are also advancing with warships, and some have been destroyed by the other side.

　　Xuelingfeng introduced Su Yong, Xiao Changfeng and others to the Iron Lion generals. Everyone has heard of his name for a long time and came forward to greet him. However, some people still looked at Su Yong with some surprise. First, he is really young, and second, so many prizes are placed on his head, and everyone has some doubts in their hearts.

　　After all, the Yanlong Star-making Operation has been going on for more than a year or two. Previously, there were three kings and four heroes, but after years of witnessing, it is indeed well-deserved. But this General Su really needs some years to verify it.

　　Of course, this time they came to the south line, and everyone naturally had the opportunity to witness it.

　　"Please ask the bloodline leader to tell us about the situation here." Su Yong saw that everyone had almost finished their greetings, so he bowed and started the conversation.

　　"Well," Xueshengfeng nodded and began to narrate: "On the southern front, due to the regional climate, the local residents are relatively short. In addition, this place has been a place of ocean trade since ancient times. The local people are more keen on exchange and trade, and the focus of the people is also on trade. They neglect the garrison and border defense, which led to some malicious dwarf Japanese coming to steal map information and the poor defense of the local militia."

　　"After we came to the south, although our troops were strengthened, we also had a fatal flaw. We don't know how to swim, and the dwarf Japanese are extremely flexible. They use warships to quickly land and plunder the ports near the coast. When they see the army coming, they immediately retreat, and we can't do anything about it."

　　Su Yong nodded. Although the local people are familiar with water, they are a little afraid of the extremely fierce dwarf Japanese. Although the armored soldiers such as Tieshi are brave, they are brothers from the northwest. Without a few years, how can they compare with these pirates in water?

　　But those who join the army, to put it bluntly, are only a few years. Except for those generals who made it in the army, the ordinary soldiers, who finally came to the south and got familiar with the water, were about to retire. So, recruiting new soldiers and getting familiar with it again... It was a vicious cycle.

　　On the coastline, the water was not as good as the enemy, and the warships were not as good as the enemy. Even a large army like the Iron Lion, which had gone through many years of iron and blood, was helpless.

　　Fortunately, the army recently absorbed some southern men, and used the devilish training of the Blood Serum Wind to train some courage. Finally, a navy was established, which played a role.

　　Su Yong nodded. Their mission in the southeast was to attack, and they couldn't say much about the slightly passive garrison defense tactics of the Blood Serum Wind. After all, one should do his job when he is in his position.

　　"Did everyone see their warships clearly?" Su Yong asked.

　　An officer of the Iron Lion army stood up and said, "It is a long and narrow wooden boat with pointed corners. This warship adopts a fully wrapped structure. The deck is all wrapped inside the ship. In addition to the sails on the ship, there are only dozens of holes on both sides of the ship, with long wooden oars sticking out. However, due to the extremely fast reaction of the other party, we were unable to intercept this warship, and we have no way of understanding the mystery."

　　Su Yong nodded. This kind of warship is actually a replica of a large dragon boat, except that it is wrapped, and the oars are exposed from the holes. It is equipped with sails for long-distance voyages. When it is against the wind, the sails are lowered and the wooden oars are used for paddling.

　　Because it adopts a fully wrapped method, it is like the current submarine structure, which is not easy to get water, and naturally it can withstand wind and waves.

　　When they got close to the shore, they opened the flaps on the boats and rushed out to plunder the shops and residents in the port. When the officers and soldiers arrived, they only needed to get into the boats and paddle quickly to escape safely. After all, the bows and arrows used by the officers and soldiers for long-range attacks could not do anything to the wooden boards wrapped around them.

　　Even some extremely greedy and late-moving Japanese pirates could jump into the sea and use their water skills to escape, and then get on the boats at a farther distance, while the Iron Lion soldiers, who were mostly landlubbers, could only sigh

　　in despair. "Well, it's also worth mentioning the long swords of those Japanese pirates," an Iron Lion soldier stood up and added, "The long and thin scimitars are a few centimeters longer than our Yanlong swords, and the material is very good. Some militias, although they were outnumbered, still suffered a great loss in weapons. In addition, these Japanese pirates were really fierce. Seeing that they were defeated and unable to escape, they actually broke their long swords and cut their own stomachs to refuse to be captured. Even we were a little shocked."

　　Damn, this is really like that dog day. Su Yong frowned and asked, "Have you captured any prisoners in these years?"

　　Xuefeng shook his head and smiled bitterly, "Of course there are, but not many." He sighed and said, "These prisoners were unable to commit suicide because their weapons were taken away by the soldiers in time. However, no matter how hard we tried to torture them, they refused to reveal any information. Sometimes I really wanted to pull them all out and chop them up."

　　Su Yong breathed a sigh of relief. Since he couldn't seize the warship, he could only get some information from these prisoners. He gritted his teeth and said, "I hope Xuefeng will take us to the prison to have a look."

　　Chapter 3: Replacing

　　violence with violence Xuefeng nodded. The court had already issued a sacred order, asking him to fully support Su Xiao and others. Besides, he had been on the southern front for several years and hoped to leave as soon as possible. After all, he was really not used to this subtropical rainy and humid climate.

　　He said, "Please." and walked out first.

　　When the generals saw that Su Yong seemed to want to try the old method that they could not force out even with torture, they followed him with a curious attitude of learning.

　　The prison exuded a musty smell. Everyone sniffed when they entered.

　　The jailer saw that so many big men had arrived, which was an unprecedented grand occasion. He quickly poured tea and water, and took a dirty sunflower fan and kept fanning several vents, but the fishy smell in the prison remained the same.

　　More than 30 short Japanese captives were divided into five groups and locked in several adjacent cells, with chains on their hands and feet. According to the prison head who kept nodding and bowing next to Xueshengfeng, there were more than 50 of them, and some of them died of hunger strike.

　　Su Yong was surprised that this short Japanese man was so determined.

　　Seeing a group of generals walking by outside, someone in the middle cell suddenly laughed, and while laughing, he cursed "Bag, Bag" and so on. Obviously, this man was a leader. As he shouted wildly, several people around him also shouted. Under his straw-like hair, a hideous sneer appeared.

　　"Just open this one." Su Yong said to the prison boss.

　　The prison boss looked at him hesitantly. He already knew that this was the famous General Su Yong. If something happened in this prison, it would be troublesome.

　　"General Su...Su, that is...a leader named Tailang. He is very fierce. How about changing him?" The prison boss said hurriedly. The day before yesterday, a jailer went to deliver food and was almost bitten off half of his ear by this guy. This guy is the most fierce person in the prison.

　　"That's him." Su Yong said again. After Xue Xingfeng nodded slightly, the prison boss finally opened the door.

　　Su Yong motioned everyone to wait outside and walked in alone.

　　Although the short Japanese were wearing iron shackles and chains, their movements were not restricted much. When they saw an unarmed Yanlong general walked in, they shouted loudly and rushed over like a swarm of bees, as if they had already discussed it.

　　However, before their dirty bodies approached and the screams of the jailers outside could be heard, a crisp bang was heard. The six people fell in the corner, and they didn't know where their bodies were broken. The muscles on their faces twitched, and it was obvious that they were in great pain.

　　Xueshengfeng frowned slightly. To others, the crisp sound was just one sound, but to a perverted master like him, it was naturally six sounds, and Su Yong's lightning-like action also fell into his eyes clearly.

　　"This General Su is really not just bragging. Just look at the kick that broke all six people's bones. His fierce leg strength and extraordinary speed are even better than Yang Feihu's." He was relieved at the moment. Once a person like this is put in jail, who can hurt him?

　　Su Yong looked at the guy who yelled "Bagu" just now, ignoring the pain on his face, and pointed his finger: "You, what's Taro, get up."

　　The guy glared at him fiercely, and the scar beside his ear instantly turned red, showing that he was extremely angry. However, Su Yong's kick just now did dispel their idea of ​​raiding the general. In order not to suffer a loss, he had to pretend not to hear it, snorted and reached out to press the broken leg.

　　However, before he lowered his head, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his ear. He turned his head and saw that the Yanlong general had instantly come in front of him, grabbed his injured ear with one hand, and dragged him out.

　　Su Yong grabbed the guy's ear with one hand, dragged this Taro out and threw him in the middle of the cell. Looking at the frightened eyes of the short Japanese in the cells on both sides, he smiled and said, "Don't you know the Yanlong language?"

　　Yamamoto Taro felt that his ears were about to burst, but the blood on his neck made him sober up a little. He shouted angrily, "Bagu, you don't want to ask anything. We swear to be loyal to the emperor until death."

　　Before he finished speaking, Su Yong slapped him, and his six or seven teeth sprayed out with a mouthful of blood.

　　"Very good," Su Yong felt very happy now that he had the opportunity to beat these bastards. He smiled and said, "You are very courageous. In this case, if someone died of hunger strike, why don't you follow?"

　　These people were imprisoned here together, and they could naturally see those who were on hunger strike. Since someone was leading the way, why didn't these people follow?

　　This is naturally because they are still afraid of death. It's just that being afraid of death is one thing, but it doesn't mean that they will betray the emperor. After all, starving oneself to death and being forced to death are two different concepts.

　　The difference between them is that their determination is only slightly worse than those who committed suicide.

　　Yamamoto Taro laughed angrily and said, "You, the Yanlong people, think you can get some information by torturing me? Haha."

　　The performance of this short Japanese man also caused great headaches for the generals outside. In recent days, they have used many tricks to torture people, but none of them worked. Seeing that Yamamoto Taro was so tough, they all began to feel that Su Yong's choice of him was not wise, and some people shook their heads.

　　Su Yong waved his hand and called two jailers in. He bowed his head and gave an order. The two were a little puzzled, but they all clasped their fists and left.

　　Yamamoto Taro was stunned for a moment, and immediately understood it. He laughed smartly and said, "You should save some money, right? Mine, Yamamoto Taro's, is not afraid."

　　Two jailers came in, holding two plates. There were some things that kept moving on the plates. They were black and looked quite weird.

　　"In Yanlong culture, the study of the human body is extremely profound, and there is a branch called tendons and acupuncture points." Su Yong smiled and looked outside. The generals looked at each other, not knowing what to say. They all practiced martial arts, so how could they not understand acupuncture points and tendons? Could it be that he was going to preach to the short Japanese here?

　　"And under the sole of the human foot, there is an acupuncture point called Yongquan Point. When stimulated, tears will flow down the face and it will be in unbearable pain." Su Yong signaled the two jailers to pull up the trouser leg of Yamamoto Taro's unbroken leg, remove the shoes, and then grab a few nails from one of the face plates.

　　"Generally, Yanlong acupuncture uses silver needles to stimulate acupuncture points." Su Yong said again: "But we are soldiers, not as good as those doctors who study medicine, so naturally we are not so delicate and particular." Su Yong said here, and picked up a small hammer from the plate.

　　Yamamoto Taro's body was shaking at this time. In the past few days, I have experienced many things such as pinching fingers and burning irons, but this is different. The previous pain could make me faint directly, but this time, the more pain I suffered, the more awake I became. The more awake I became, the more difficult it was to endure.

　　Su Yong pointed the rusty iron nail at the Yongquan acupoint under his foot and said with a smile: "I heard that you short Japanese often eat kelp, but your method of replenishing iron is still not good. How can it be faster than directly absorbing iron? I will help you replenish iron, maybe you can grow taller?"

　　Yamamoto Taro's face was pale and his voice was trembling: "You dare? Mine, I will kill you."

　　"Very good, you are very fierce, and you dare to threaten me." Su Yong's face suddenly changed, and the small iron hammer in his right hand knocked lightly: "But I'm not afraid."

　　These words were only spoken lightly, and were instantly drowned in a terrible howl.

　　The nail was knocked in, and Yamamoto Taro's big mouth with few teeth was stimulated and closed violently, and the remaining few teeth were all reimbursed. With a scream, blood, gums, and teeth spurted out together.

　　But Yamamoto did not faint from the pain. In fact, the stimulation of the acupuncture points made him extremely sober. Feeling the numb and piercing pain, he wanted to die but had no way out. He just trembled all over and banged his head against the ground desperately. After a while, his face was covered with blood.

　　As for the ear that had been cracked, it had been rubbed off at this moment, and was placed in the cold blood, attracting several mosquitoes that were not afraid of death to fly over.

　　Seeing this miserable situation, the other prisoners in the cell trembled and dared not to look at it again.

　　But even if they couldn't see, they could still hear. They couldn't help but cover their ears with their hands, but how could they cover them completely? Some of the dwarf Japanese had already collapsed mentally. If Su Yong wanted to attack them, they might have surrendered immediately.

　　"You perverted devil, I'm going to fight you." Yamamoto Taro, whose forehead was covered with blood and rotten flesh, was originally the commander of a warship. He was also very tenacious. After slamming his head against the ground several times, he actually summoned up his last bit of energy and rammed Su Yong fiercely.

　　However, Su Yong just dodged it lightly and then smiled: "Compared to perverts, who can compare with you Japanese?" He raised another plate in his hand and sighed: "You are really a tough guy. Okay, I will fulfill your loyalty to the emperor."

　　He shook the plate at everyone and smiled: "It's a pity for these leeches that were caught with great effort. Come on, cut off Taro's nose and plug 20 to 30 leeches into one hole. The rest, put all of them in the iron nail holes of Yongquan acupoint and slowly drill them, so that he can die more soberly and heroically."

　　Everyone couldn't help but tremble all over. This General Su was really cruel. In this way, he couldn't even die, and could only let himself go crazy from the heart.

　　Just when the generals and all the short Japanese in the prison felt the cold wind suddenly hit them, the extremely crazy Yamamoto Taro suddenly screamed like crazy: "Let go, my, help, I confess, I confess, I confess..."

　　Chapter 4 Sea Base

　　To everyone's surprise, this Yamamoto Taro is still the commander of a warship and knows a lot of things. At this moment, Su Yong asked him to answer truthfully. After all, Su Yong said that if he found a false word, he would pull out one of his nails, and if there were ten, he would break a finger... Su Yong

　　also said that there are 72 ways like this. How could Yamamoto Taro dare to try them one by one? That would really be worse than death.

　　But in Su Yong's hands, he didn't even have a chance to die.

　　...

　　Looking at the thick stack of information copied by the clerk, the generals were overjoyed, and they also had a little awe in their hearts for the miracle general who still had a faint scar on his face.

　　Inhumane? Of course they didn't think so. This is a war. Which of these iron-blooded soldiers has not experienced life and death? Moreover, a great man once said that we should treat our comrades as warmly as spring... and treat our enemies as coldly and mercilessly as winter...

　　And from a certain perspective, the more ruthless and cruel you are to your enemies, the closer you are to your compatriots and comrades.

　　If you still pay attention to the etiquette of the invaders, wouldn't that make you a "dragon traitor"?

　　This stack of information was circulated among the people, and everyone who saw it sighed. Before Su Yong arrived, they didn't expect that they had such a huge database in their hands, and they even lamented that they didn't get the other side's warship. Although the information in the hands of the commander of this warship did not reveal all the warships, judging from all the information and intelligence, the value was still above getting a warship.

　　However, this database has been in their hands for several years, but it is still in the dust. Su Yong has been in Leizhou for only half a day, but it has been successfully opened. Some generals who were skeptical of him at the beginning are now secretly ashamed and begin to recognize this military genius.

　　Su Yong paced back and forth in the camp for a few steps and looked at Xuelingfeng: "Bloodline Commander, judging from the information above, although it is impossible to build a warship that is consistent with the opponent, it may be useful to give it to the masters of the Armament Department to look at it and improve some aspects, right?"

　　Xuelingfeng nodded and said, "Indeed. This information is extremely important. Although some of the information may not be accurate, when it is handed over to the shipbuilding masters, they will naturally be able to distinguish it. I will immediately order someone to copy the warship information and send it to the shipbuilding department of the Armament Department."

　　Su Yong nodded, but soon shook his head. He said, "In fact, shipbuilding... is only one aspect. A warship like this dragon boat, although the structure is relatively reasonable and can withstand wind and waves, is only a tool for long-distance transportation. The wooden cover on the ship can only play a role in preventing arrows at most. It does not have a strong attack capability... If there are cannons like the Red Barbarians, these are just cannon fodder."

　　Xueshengfeng sighed, "Yes, if we Yanlong also have cannons like the Red Barbarians, and build a few artillery batteries along the coast, who would dare to invade our territorial waters?"

　　Su Yong frowned, and suddenly said: "Master Xue, instead of building a warship that is inferior to the enemy's, why don't we...you say, how about we go to the west to rob a Red Barbarian warship?"

　　Xue Feng was stunned, then smiled bitterly: "Brother Su, I'm not trying to discourage you, it's hard for us to rob a warship like the dragon boat that comes and goes like the wind. The Red Barbarians' ocean-going ships are parked far away from the shore, and they send out several ships in a row each time. I heard that the Silver Dragon Army's brother ships have not even approached, and I don't know how many people were killed or injured... How can it be so easy to rob them?"

　　Su Yong nodded, took two steps, and suddenly asked: "If we use this improved dragon boat warship to approach, and then organize soldiers with higher martial arts to forcibly board the ship, wouldn't we have a better chance?"

　　Xuefeng Feng still shook his head: "Although the Red Barbarians are in charge of the Silver Dragon Legion, I have also heard about it. In addition to the artillery fire on the ocean-going giant ships, the Red Barbarians also have a strange shooting tool in their hands, called a musket. This thing is like our bows and arrows, but it doesn't shoot long arrows, but a piece of metal, which is extremely scary. Whether it is a long-range battle or a close-range battle, we have no advantage."

　　Damn, it turns out that the West already has guns and cannons in this era. Su Yong shook his head. If there is a power system of a Western ocean-going giant ship, and there are guns and cannons, and then it is transformed into a "patrol ship" that comes and goes like the wind like a dragon boat warship, how lethal it would be.

　　He picked up the information again and read it carefully.

　　When he saw the third page, he suddenly threw the information away and said in a trembling voice: "No."

　　"What's wrong?" Everyone was puzzled.

　　Su Yong walked back and forth excitedly for several times, and said: "Think about it, the dwarf Japanese are on an island country. Although they are not far from Yanlong, they are definitely not close. How can they carry so much food and fresh water with a dragon boat? The only advantage of their warships is their fast speed. Since they are fast, they naturally cannot carry too much burden. But if they happen to catch up with us patrolling along the coast, they will not be able to plunder. In that case, they may starve to death at any time?"

　　Everyone was shocked when they heard it. They thought that it was right. The other party was far away from Yanlong. The food they carried could only reach the border of Yanlong one way, but if they failed to rob, they would never be able to go back. But the other party often appeared and disappeared, and they still looked fierce after landing. What was the reason?

　　Everyone was racking their brains to come up with an answer. Su Yong walked back and forth a few steps, and suddenly slapped the table: "I think there are only two reasons."

　　Xue Xingfeng was also confused after hearing his analysis just now. When he heard him speak, he immediately laughed and said: "I heard that General Su is known for his courage and carefulness. This time it is really believing. I hope General Su will not keep us in suspense and tell us quickly."

　　Su Yong smiled and cupped his hands and said: "Excuse me, Lord Bloodline. It's like this. I think in the ocean area, if we only rely on such dragon boats and warships, if we don't fight to support the war, it is impossible to bring enough food for the round trip. What's more, some warships still hover on the sea for a long time... There is only one possibility."

　　He put the information back on the table: "That is, they have a transit station on the sea." He looked at Xue Xingfeng and said: "Lord Blood, do you have a nautical chart of the coastal area? Let's see which one they chose as the transit?"

　　Everyone was very excited when they heard it. Yes, if they only relied on that warship, let alone storing much food, even if they robbed Yanlong's property, I'm afraid they wouldn't be able to bring much. There is only one possibility, that is, they chose an unknown island as their base, replenished food and water there, and even hid the looted property there.

　　In this way, every time they come to rob with an empty ship, they take the loot and put it back at the transfer station, replenish food and water, and then they can go to rob again with an empty ship...

　　Similarly, if Yanlong finds this transfer station and destroys it, it means that the dwarf Japanese warships that come here will have no more food to replenish. If the warships that just replenished food and water can naturally choose to go back, but those warships that just came from the dwarf Japanese and those that are short of food have no choice but to fight to the death to rob.

　　In this case, as long as they insist on strict patrols along the coast for several days, these warships will only fall into the encirclement of catching turtles in a jar. Not to mention robbing a few warships, it is not impossible to catch them all in one net.

　　At this time, a hoarse but unusually high-pitched voice suddenly came from outside the tent: "General Su is indeed a rigorous thinker, no wonder he wins every battle. May I ask, what is the other reason?"

　　Along with the voice, a burly figure walked in.

　　Chapter 5 Solomon

　　This man wore golden armor that the Iron Lion soldiers did not have, but this armor was different from the Royal Guards' attire, which showed that he had someone make it himself. He was tall and his facial features were not very prominent, but if he frowned, a "king" character would faintly form on his forehead. And his momentum was exactly the opposite of the weak scholar look of Xueshengfeng, like a tiger coming down the mountain.

　　Su Yong was stunned, but Xiao Changfeng beside him had already greeted him with a big smile: "Long time no see, General Yang."

　　This man was naturally Yang Yihu, one of the four heroes of Yanlong. The weapon in his hand was a spotted cast iron stick. It was said that he had the power to break monuments and split rocks. He was an authentic "tiger general".

　　Yang Yihu smiled and greeted Xiao Changfeng. He looked at Su Yong, his tiger eyes turned and he said with a smile: "I didn't expect General Su to be so young, even younger than Chu Nantian... Heroes are born young. Haha, back to the topic, General Su just said there are two reasons, and the other one has not been heard yet."

　　Su Yong chuckled, and his first impression of this rough man was quite good. He smiled and added: "In addition to having a sea base to replenish food and fresh water, if the enemy came thousands of miles away, if they only relied on the topographic maps and the defensive position maps of officers and soldiers obtained in the past, they would never be able to understand the dynamics of the Bloodline Territory garrison so well, nor would they be able to bypass the Iron Lion Army and escape repeatedly..."

　　Xuefengfeng and Yang Yihu looked at each other, their faces not looking good: "Are you saying that there is a traitor among us?" The generals in the tent also became tense because of this sentence. Although they were all iron-blooded soldiers who had fought for years, they had only been on the southern front for two or three years, and some of them were not even familiar with the local location, how could they possibly connect with the Japanese pirates?

　　Su Yong saw that he had misunderstood, so he could only smile bitterly and said, "No. The soldiers in the army are extremely vigilant. If spies hide in the army, others can see some traces... The spies I am talking about are spies in the civilian population. This kind of spy may be a Japanese pirate, but he has been in Yanlong for many years and is familiar with the local language. In addition, the appearance of the Japanese pirates is different from that of the Yanmeng people. There is no obvious difference between them and us in appearance, so it is easy to hide."

　　"But it may also be done by us Yanlong people. The Japanese pirates are very scheming. They may promise huge profits to bribe some local forces and individuals to act as their spies. These people do not need to join the army, they just need to walk around in Leizhou City, and the Iron Lion Army's defense system will naturally fall into their ears and eyes. Then they will inform the Japanese pirates of this information through some special channels, so that they can patrol everywhere. It is not difficult."

　　Like Leizhou, a flat peninsula surrounded by green tents, it is indeed clear at a glance that a large number of troops are moving on it. As long as someone pays close attention for a few days, I am afraid that they will be able to find out the patrol pattern of the army. If we tell the Japanese pirates about it, they will naturally be able to use the time difference to avoid the officers and soldiers and stir up trouble everywhere.

　　Yang Yihu slapped his palms and said fiercely: "Damn it, that's how it is. No wonder every time we send troops, the Japanese have already calculated and fled in advance. And every time we leave not long ago, the Japanese pirates immediately appear as if they have seen through the prophecy. It turns out that someone has reported it. If I catch this man, I must tear off his skin to see if he is a Yanlong person."

　　However, the local people have suffered greatly from the Japanese pirates. Although they may be afraid psychologically, they are backed by the mainland and have the joint defense of officers and soldiers, so they will not degenerate to this point. So everyone thinks that except for the very few brave people who defy the will of heaven, most of them are probably the seeds planted by the Japanese pirates early on.

　　After everyone discussed for a while, Xue Xingfeng called the clerk and ordered: "You go and inform the local authorities to secretly investigate two types of people: one is the outsiders who moved here not long ago. Be sure to find out where his hometown is. If necessary, send people to his hometown to inquire whether it is true; the second is to investigate whether there are any nouveau riche who have suddenly emerged in Leizhou in recent years, that is, those whose income in recent years is disproportionate to their work or business income. These people must be listed and related information is compiled, but do not alarm them."

　　The clerk was about to take the order and leave, when Su Yong suddenly said: "Also, help me secretly check the information of a gang called Solomon. It would be best if you can find out where they usually gather and what rituals they have."

　　Yang Yihu frowned and said: "I have heard of this Solomon. It is said that the headquarters is in the Jiangnan area, and it is only in recent years that believers have spread to Leizhou. But they have never been at odds with the government, and they even often do good deeds to raise funds for the people. Why would General Su suspect them?"

　　Most of the people in the capital did not know the truth about the crow. At that time, in order to prevent the news from being spread, officials of the Ministry of Justice made up excuses such as the descent of Wenquxing and the reincarnation of the God of War, and the Taoist priests specially sent by heaven to perform a show to entertain the audience.

　　However, most people believed in gods and were superstitious about the government's statements, and they actually believed that it was an entertainment show. As for whether the crow was really transformed by the Taoist priest and could return to the headquarters to report the news, Su Yong and his team could not control it. After all, in this world or that world, no matter which world, there are always some strange phenomena that cannot be explained, and there are naturally reasons for them.

　　Su Yong smiled and said, "It's just that we have had some intersections. I heard that the weapons of their senior leaders came from the Black Wind Reef here, so I was curious." Su Yong did not intend to publicize the events of the poetry competition. He just felt that Solomon might have some relationship with the Japanese pirates, but there was no basis for it.

　　Yang Yihu smiled and said, "So that's it." Everyone suddenly understood. They all heard that the weapon used by General Su was a blood knife, which was Yanlong's previous weapon. There is a Black Wind Reef near Leizhou in the south. The material on it is even better than that of the Blood Vessel Mountain in the north. The weapons forged are even more chilling. Before you get close to it, you feel like there is a cold wind blowing.

　　Blood Wind laughed and said, "Black Wind Reef is an island sixty miles east of Cape Island. It is rich in a kind of black reef with a lot of rare metals. It is indeed a good material for casting weapons. What's the matter? Is General Su going to change his weapon?"

　　Su Yong smiled and shook his head. Change weapons? I won't change it even if I kill you. Even if I use the entire Black Wind Reef, I may not be able to forge a blood knife like mine. Thinking of this, he suddenly felt a little sad. These days, he has been running back and forth, but he has not yet comprehended the fourth style of the blood knife, the heart without a knife.

　　Thinking that he has surpassed the four heroes of Yanlong by comprehending the first three styles, he also sighed in his heart. The deeper this blood knife goes, the more mysterious it becomes. He knows that haste makes waste. It requires perception and opportunity, and even a potential that can only be stimulated when you are in a desperate situation as an aid.

　　At the same time, he was secretly looking forward to it. If he could comprehend this level, would he be able to challenge the military king blood serum in front of him? Even, there are the three great masters in the palace?

　　He had no doubt about what the blood swordsmith said: there was no rival on the continent back then. Even if there were heroes or military kings back then, they might have been defeated by him.

　　There is no first in literature, and no second in martial arts. He firmly believed that since the old man had lived for more than a hundred years, he had naturally reached the peak of his cultivation and had already trampled all the brave men under his feet.

　　But after all, being a general is different from being a martial arts practitioner. He couldn't put all his energy into cultivation like the swordsmith. As he said before: the strategy of the inferior general is to use his own strength; the strategy of the middle general is to use the strength of the crowd; the strategy of the superior general is to use the wisdom of the crowd.

　　His personal martial arts and knowledge are now the best choice. Now he has to rely on the army as a collective to win more honors, realize greater ambitions for Yanlong, and eliminate all worries.

　　At this time, a huge and detailed military map was brought over from the government. It was a topographic map of the coastal area of ​​Leizhou. There were hundreds of islands of all sizes, and some sailing routes were marked in detail. It can be seen that it was not easy to make this map at the beginning, and it took a lot of effort from fishermen and scholars.

　　At the same time, an old scholar specially sent by the prefect came with the clerk. It is said that he has a deep study of geographical positioning.

　　The old scholar was named Huang Shurong. He was born in poetry and literature. He was not very interested in these soldiers and generals. He just bowed to Su Yong. It seems that he was influenced by the Kyoto Poetry Competition.

　　The map was spread out, and a group of Iron Lion generals searched on it for a long time. They initially selected nearly 20 islands on the east side, because these islands have a common feature, that is, they are far away from the Yanlong Continent, and they are all located around the short-distance ocean routes of the short-distance Japanese, which is conducive to the other side's defense. The routes on the mainland are more difficult to travel.

　　But when Su Yong and the old scholar Huang Shurong came to see it, they shook their heads at the same time and completely denied these possibilities.

　　The two were so consistent that everyone was amazed and couldn't help asking why.

　　Su Yong looked at the old scholar and smiled, "Let Mr. Huang tell you."

　　Mr. Huang bowed to him, snorted at the soldiers, and then said bluntly, "It's very simple. There is no fresh water on these islands."

　　It turned out that the map even showed the mark of water source. Seeing that everyone only looked at the landforms and ignored such obvious problems, Xingluofeng felt ashamed and couldn't help but smile at them: "These guys are rough people, and they don't see the problem as comprehensively as you two. It seems that you two have to take action."

　　At this time, Yang Yihu added: "The Black Wind Reef, Tianya Island, and Bailang Island around the largest island, Cape Island, can also be ignored, because these islands are close to the cape and were developed earlier. Although the mines have stopped working now, there are sentries deployed by our army on them. I went to see them two days ago and there was nothing unusual."

　　The two nodded and directly skipped the islands near Cape Island, setting their sights on a location far away from the mainland.

　　Not long after, the two used red and blue pens respectively to select several more likely small islands.

　　Huang Shurong saw the red circles drawn by Su Yong, was stunned for a moment and smiled: "The Tongluo Island selected by General Su is indeed in a very reasonable location and topography, but there is still no fresh water."

　　Su Yong smiled, pointed a green area on the edge of the map with a red pen, and said: "This one is different from the others, because there are large coconut groves here."

　　Chapter 6: Black Wind Reef Array

　　With large coconut groves, there is no need to worry about the problem of fresh water. Moreover, the water in coconuts is extremely rich in nutrients, and is known as "natural glucose water". It is much better than groundwater such as mineral water.

　　There are also three types of coconuts. The green ones are green coconuts, the yellow ones are yellow coconuts, and the red ones are red coconuts. Among them, the red coconuts contain the best water and nutrition. Until now, some people in the south still use red coconut water for intravenous drips.

　　I have gone off topic. Back to the topic. After hearing that there is no problem with fresh water on Tongluo Island, everyone carefully examined its terrain and environment, and found that this small island is undoubtedly the most likely to become the other side's offshore base.

　　The reason is that except for the beach on the east side, the other three sides of this island are surrounded by mountains. If you come from the mainland or Cape Island in the south, you must first cross a winding Panlong Mountain Range, which occupies almost three-quarters of the island.

　　The remaining quarter is the beach and coconut grove on the east side. If the Japanese pirates land from this side, it will be very convenient to replenish fresh water immediately or set up sentries on the tops of the other three mountains.

　　Everyone looked at each other, and their faces were a little heavy. "If the Japanese pirates choose this place, it will be difficult to attack." Yang Yihu sighed.

　　With all the geographical location analysis, this island undoubtedly has many advantages that other islands do not have. Everyone is almost certain that if the other party has a sea base, they will most likely choose this place.

　　But Yang Yihu has been on the southern line for the past few years, and he is familiar with the environment here. What he said makes sense: "Now it is nearly Mid-Autumn Festival, and the wind on the sea is mostly southwesterly. It is no wonder that the Japanese pirates come so fast from the ocean. But if we go from the southwest, it is against the wind. Not to mention the extremely slow speed, it is extremely difficult to bypass both ends and land from the east on such a complicated sea route. If we cross the Panlong Mountains, we will definitely be discovered by the other side early." If we

　　are discovered, there are only two ways to go. One is that the other party sees that we have fewer people and takes advantage of the terrain to defend; the other is that we have more people, and the other party will take away everything early when we cross the mountains.

　　The warships of Yanlong have always used the old antique flat-bottomed elliptical open boats. No matter how resistant to wind and waves or the speed at sea, it is difficult to fight against the warships of the Japanese pirates. Now we rarely go out to fight on the mainland, let alone go to the eastern islands hundreds of miles away?

　　Therefore, it is impossible to send a large number of troops, which is to die. But a small force to attack, isn't it even more to die? Everyone

　　looked at each other and fell silent again.

　　At this time, an Iron Lion general came in to report: "The local military equipment department has repaired a dragon boat warship with reference to the blueprint. Do you want to go and see it?"

　　...

　　The completed warship of the military equipment department is still in one of the large canals led by the port. Seeing that the dragon boat warship, which was renovated according to the information provided by Yamamoto Taro, is as dense as a large shuttle, everyone is quite satisfied.

　　It must be said that this short Japanese is much ahead of Yanlong in precision manufacturing.

　　"How long will it take for the government to investigate those outsiders and nouveau riche?" Su Yong asked the clerk who had been following them.

　　"At least three days. This is still a rough list, incomplete." The clerk replied. This is not an excuse. In fact, the government in the southern area is still more pragmatic and effective. In three days, the local government will find out the details of countless outsiders and hundreds of thousands of businessmen in Leizhou City. I don't know how many officials and officials will be found to handle the matter. This is already a time that cannot be compressed.

　　Su Yong nodded, quite satisfied with his answer. But in the next few days, should we just wait? He remembered that the emperor had asked him how long it would take in Kyoto. He couldn't answer, but he had vaguely thought that the emperor seemed to have something important waiting for this side to be settled as soon as possible, so he couldn't sit still.

　　At this time, the clerk took a file from a local official who was in a hurry and handed it to him, saying: "This is the Solomon file from the government. Please take a look, Lord Su."

　　After reading it carefully, he was shocked and asked: "What day is today?"

　　Xiao Changfeng smiled and said: "It was the tenth day of September when we set out from Kyoto. We traveled for three days on the road. The night after tomorrow is the Mid-Autumn Festival."

　　Mid-Autumn Festival? It's Mid-Autumn Festival so soon? He shook his head and smiled bitterly. How long has it been since he last had moon cakes? I just don't know if Leizhou in the south also makes egg yolk lotus seed moon cakes?

　　But who can he celebrate with? He glanced at the men in the army in front of him. These people seemed to be like him, alone in a foreign land as strangers, and they were too lazy to miss their relatives during festivals.

　　Thinking of relatives will make your heart soft, and when your heart is soft, your blood will cool. Missing someone is an incurable disease. In the previous life, there was a "Four-Sided Enemy" situation, where one could defeat the enemy without fighting. Soldiers are used to hardening their hearts.

　　Seeing him dumbfounded and speechless, Xuefengfeng couldn't help but smile and said, "General Su, the day after tomorrow, the local government will also hold a banquet to enjoy the moon at the end of the world. General Su might as well go and join in the fun. Show off your skills and give face to the soldiers in the army."

　　Su Yong was stunned and smiled bitterly, "No, this Mid-Autumn Festival should be a festival for families to gather together. There is no need to organize these official activities. What's more, the local people are still worried about the harm caused by Japanese pirates. Many people have even lost their families because of this. We soldiers take it as our responsibility to protect the people. We should be ashamed of our poor protection. How can we have the mind to attach to those fake festivals?"

　　Although these words were harsh, they made the generals respectful.

　　"Bloodline Commander, I want to borrow some soldiers from you." Su Yong smiled bitterly and suddenly said solemnly.

　　The generals were all stunned. Logically speaking, Su Xiao and the other two brought 5,000 troops, which was not a small number. Now they were still asking the commander to borrow troops. Could it be that they were really going to attack Tongluo Island?

　　Xue Xingfeng only frowned slightly and came to his senses. He quickly said, "General Su, please tell me if you need anything. You don't have to be polite to me."

　　"I heard that the Iron Lion Corps had trained a small team of southern people before. I want to borrow a hundred soldiers who are familiar with water and know how to sail." Su Yong bowed.

　　"No problem." Xue Xingfeng agreed readily. Although he had some doubts in his heart, he didn't say it out loud.

　　"In addition, I also hope that the Armament Department can rush to make a few more of these dragon boat warships before dusk tomorrow... Well, about seven or eight, that's about it." Su Yong requested again. The Armament Department had already modified this dragon boat warship in less than two hours one afternoon, which shows that the materials are sufficient. As long as a little more manpower is invested, this is not a problem.

　　Such a large dragon boat reinforced version can carry more than 100 people each. If seven or eight boats come up, they can pull nearly a thousand people. The generals were even more suspicious. Although this thousand people are not a small number, if they go out to sea to attack Tongluo Island, they may not be enough to feed the fish on the way. God knows how many enemy ships will be encountered on that extremely difficult waterway. How can this copy be enough to compete with the original? Moreover, sailing against the wind on such a difficult route, God knows whether it will cause an accidental reef.

　　Of course, Xingluofeng agreed. However, he smiled bitterly and advised: "General Su, do you really want to go to Tongluo Island? Why not wait for three days and get some information before deciding?"

　　Su Yong shook his head and whispered to him in a low voice: "We are not going to Tongluo Island. Solomon used to have a party at the abandoned Black Wind Reef Mine on the night of the Mid-Autumn Festival. I want to go and see what they are doing. I hope that the Bloodline Leader will keep it a secret."

　　So that's it. Bloodline Feng said solemnly: "Brother Su, don't worry. Otherwise, send more brothers over?" He knew that the 5,000 people who followed them and were collectively called the "Black Whirlwind Team" were almost all landlubbers from the north, and their swimming skills were not as good as those of the half-ducks in his own department.

　　"No need, they will start later in the evening, and the seasick soldiers will have recovered by then. I only need some crew members and sailors to take charge of the ship." Su Yong smiled.

　　So Bloodline Feng called the officials of the Armament Department and ordered them to test the water of the warship immediately, and speed up the production after there were no problems.

　　Su Yong whispered to Xiao Changfeng, and then followed Yang Yihu to select soldiers from the navy.

　　PS: It is the 10th anniversary of Macau's return to China, happy holidays.

　　Chapter 7: A bad start

　　"I think since we have found the enemy's base, it is very likely to be Tongluo Island. Why not organize forces to attack and get it done in one step." Xiao Changfeng said in the Black Whirlwind's tent.

　　Here, of course, all the Black Whirlwind officers gathered. The Iron Lion officers had already dispersed to set up defenses. After all, their main responsibility is defense, and the people in this tent are all on the offensive side.

　　"No. Although we have more people, there is no need to make those sacrifices if our warships lag behind and our swimming skills are not as good as those of the enemy at sea." Su Yong shook his head and suddenly laughed, "Just now on that modified dragon boat warship, it was only shaken a few times and Brother Xiao vomited non-stop. You should be able to imagine how strong the soldiers would be if they were tossed on the boat?"

　　Xiao Changfeng's face darkened and he clapped his hands fiercely, saying, "Damn it, I don't know what happened. I felt dizzy as soon as I got on the boat and couldn't see clearly."

　　"That's it," Su Yong sighed, "Bloodline Leader has 50,000 soldiers and horses, but he doesn't dare to go out to sea for a fight, let alone our 5,000 landlubbers? According to the information of Yamamoto Taro, the total number of Japanese pirates is only about 10,000, but they have a lot of warships and come and go like the wind, which makes the brothers of the Iron Lion Group exhausted. Brother Xiao, just think about it, our 5,000 landlubbers go to attack Tongluo Island where the enemy's troops are most concentrated. Even if we land successfully, I'm afraid we will die."

　　The generals came thousands of miles away and had great ambitions in their hearts, but what they saw in the Iron Lion Army also made everyone sober up, and they nodded silently when they heard the words.

　　"Then what about our trip to Black Wind Reef Island this time?" Xiao Changfeng said, "Let those Solomon gangs pretend to be ghosts, anyway, they are not enemies of us. It's enough to deal with the Japanese pirates alone."

　　Even Xiao Changfeng didn't know what happened at the poetry competition. Su Yong was too lazy to explain too much, just smiled and said: "I intuitively feel that they are very problematic, maybe there will be a pleasant surprise if we go and take a look."

　　Xiao Changfeng's eyes lit up, but he finally shook his head and didn't say anything.

　　At this time, a dark-skinned southern man looked outside the door hesitantly and asked in the southern dialect: "Is this the Black Whirlwind Army camp? I'm looking for General Su."

　　Everyone was a little puzzled, only Su Yong felt very friendly and smiled and said: "Yes, call your brothers over." It turned out that it was the navy soldiers that Yang Yihu had found.

　　There were about a hundred people coming, all dark-skinned southern men, most of whom were native fishermen before. Due to their low level of education, although they had been in the army for more than half a year, few of them could speak Yanlong's official language.

　　At this moment, the wheat-colored man saw that he was right. He came in with some surprise and bowed, and said in the extremely difficult Yanlong language: "I am Zeng Shuisheng, the deputy commander of the navy. I am here to meet General Su Yong on the orders of General Yang."

　　"I am Su Yong," Su Yong looked at him and smiled. He felt that his official language was really difficult to speak, so he changed his words and said: "Your name is Zeng Shuisheng. According to your rural habits, you are called Ah Shui?"

　　"Ah Shui" was surprised and happy, and quickly responded: "Yes, so you are General Su. General Su's name is well-known, not to mention Gan Housheng. Ah, General Su is really knowledgeable, and he even knows our local dialect." Not to mention him, even the other generals who had been following Su Yong in the Black Whirlwind were also surprised. If there was any. Who would have known

　　that Su Yong had a wide range of knowledge in his previous life, and his talent for languages ​​was extremely high, and he knew several local dialects.

　　After a discussion, the 100 people were assigned to work. They first went to the Armament Department to familiarize themselves with the dragon boat warships. These naval officers and soldiers would be divided into about 20 people per boat, and they would only be responsible for navigation and pulling the sails and rowing.

　　In addition, 2,000 soldiers with slightly higher martial arts skills were selected from the Black Whirlwind Brigade. They were also taken by Yang Yihu to the Marine Affairs Office for seasickness training. The 900 with better performance were selected to be used for going out to sea tomorrow.

　　After everything was ready, Su Yong dismissed everyone and closed his eyes in the tent to meditate silently in front of the blood knife.

　　...

　　The next evening.

　　With enough food and sugar cane and coconuts as fresh water [coconut water has the function of curing seasickness, similar to glucose water], the nearly 1,000 soldiers in the Black Whirlwind were obviously a little excited, but the naval officers who were responsible for navigation and rowing and pulling the sails had a very heavy face.

　　"What's wrong?" Su Yong jumped on the enhanced version of the dragon boat that had been painted black and asked "A Shui".

　　"It's windy tonight, and it's not easy to go on the road." A Shui whispered. As sailors and former fishermen, they are obviously very good at observing the weather and climate.

　　Ah Shui is very sensible and knows how to not affect everyone's confidence. Su Yong nodded and patted him on the shoulder: "Be careful, let's go early while it's still early, don't be too anxious."

　　Ah Shui nodded, whistled, and took the lead to set sail.

　　Black Wind Reef is 60 nautical miles northeast of Cape Island. It is famous for a rare black stone that is as black as ink. This stone is as cold as ice, but it is extremely hard. Therefore, decades ago, the government organized local people to mine it for hammering.

　　Until now, there is still a huge mining site on the island. It is said that it is also an excellent shelter. Many fishermen who encounter storms and huge waves at sea will choose to take shelter in the mine if they cannot return in time.

　　The eight warships bypassed Cape Island. When everyone could see the inky black island from afar, the weather changed just as Ah Shui had said. Large clouds began to gather, and the crystal blue water on the sea gradually turned gloomy.

　　In such weather, not only fishermen would not go out to sea, even those extremely rampant Japanese pirates would have to temporarily avoid the power of heaven and earth, and had already found somewhere to hide.

　　As Xiao Changfeng was very seasick, he did not follow the group this time, but the iron lion Yang Yihu was used to the wind and waves, and took the initiative to ask for a ride on a ride.

　　Seeing that the weather seemed not very good, Yang Yihu, who was already half a southerner, frowned and said to Su Yong: "In such weather, those Solomon's followers may not be able to come. Why don't we stop at Cape Island? After all, Cape Island has our defense station."

　　But the wind and waves on the sea are unpredictable. Maybe it will calm down soon, or maybe it will last for two or three days. Su Yong thought about it and was still not used to being too passive. So he asked Ah Shui, "What do you think?"

　　Ah Shui looked around at the clouds and said with certainty, "I'm afraid the wind and rain won't stop for most of the day, and it's even more impossible to go out to sea at night. But it will take a while for the heavy rain to fall, and the wind and waves are coming from the north. Although the ship will sail slower, I am sure that I can reach Heifeng before the rain and wind are strong. But the brothers of Hei Xuanfeng may have to work harder."

　　The hardship mentioned is naturally the pain of bumps.

　　Sure enough, under their full paddling, the modified dragon boat warship also demonstrated a speed that no previous ship had ever experienced. It actually approached Heifeng Reef quickly under the adverse conditions of headwind and medium waves

　　. However, after they landed and hid these warships, everyone was soaked. The soldiers in Hei Xuanfeng were even more miserable because of the seasickness caused by this extremely fast countercurrent.

　　But when they saw the huge waves starting to surge on the other side of the sea, everyone was very fortunate and hurriedly followed these naval soldiers to run quickly towards the abandoned large mine.

　　Behind them, the surging black waves were like mountains, madly approaching the isolated island in the sea that was darker and harder than them.

　　When they saw the huge cave in the dense forest in front of them, they didn't care whether there was anyone inside. They just rushed in. The last few people were actually A Shui and other very brave navy brothers who were carrying sugarcane, coconut bags and other food.

　　There was obviously no one in the cave now. Except for the extremely terrifying violent storm outside, it seemed a little dull here. Everyone sat around, listening to the power of heaven and earth outside, and they were a little scared.

　　After assigning soldiers to follow these navy soldiers to investigate, Su Yong finally felt relieved and ordered the soldiers to start cooking and drying clothes on the abandoned mine stoves.

　　"If the rain doesn't stop, I'm afraid they won't come." Yang Yihu smiled, "But this experience is not bad. I've been in the south for so long, and I haven't seen such high waves, nor such strong winds. I think many trees outside the beach must have been broken."

　　Su Yong nodded. At this moment, his face was a little pale, but he forced a smile and said, "I heard that the most terrifying thing on the sea is the tsunami. In my opinion, this storm and waves are probably a small tsunami. I just hope that when I wake up tomorrow morning, this island will not be submerged."

　　Chapter 8 Underground Temple

　　The entrance of the mine is particularly large, like a spider's belly, and the countless mine pits deep in the belly of the mountain are undoubtedly the eight legs of the spider. From the entrance, looking inside with the weak light of the sky, almost all the mine pits are pitch black and can't see anything, which looks extremely gloomy.

　　At this moment, most people gathered here to roast fire and cook, and on the four sides of the mine entrance, there are still a lot of remaining black gravel, piled in broken baskets.

　　A huge black rock protruded from the top of the mountain, blocking the sky above the mine and the wind and rain outside.

　　Although some soldiers had roughly explored several larger pits before, Su Yong was still not at ease. After seeing that everyone had breathed a sigh of relief, he asked several generals to lead their subordinates to guard the entrances of several tunnels in the mine. He once again led the scout team in the team to explore these tunnels one by one in the depths. Yang Yihu had nothing to do, so he naturally followed with great interest.

　　The torch shone in the dark pit, reflecting the cold stone wall that almost did not reflect any light. Su Yong felt something was wrong. It stands to reason that this is just a dilapidated construction site. Although there are some dense forests around, it is not a charming scenery. In addition, the route is not easy to travel. This Black Wind Reef is a place where no one lives. Why is Solomon so interested in this place?

　　If they just wanted to refine a few black wind swords, they could just carry a few stones back. They wouldn't have to stay here for years. There was no furnace or other equipment for forging weapons at the entrance of the mine just now, which showed that this was not a place for smelting.

　　The deeper you go into these pits, the colder they feel. It feels a bit like the road they took to find the blood knife, but it's darker and colder here. The pits are surrounded by stone walls. As the team walked through them, there was no other sound except the empty sound of their own footsteps.

　　They had already explored two tunnels, and this was the third one. But this one seemed to be longer and wider. Seeing that the front was extremely quiet and dark, Ah Shui in the team suggested going back and not exploring. However, just as he finished speaking, Su Yong and Yang Yihu simultaneously discovered that there seemed to be a shadow flashing in the darkness ahead.

　　If it were an ordinary person, they would be afraid of encountering ghosts and monsters in this black hole, but the two of them were both skilled and brave. They looked at each other and rushed out.

　　However, even though they were extremely fast, they found nothing when they arrived at the place where the shadow was flashing. "Ah Shui, bring the torch over quickly and have a look." Su Yong shouted.

　　Just as a few dim torches approached, there was a flapping sound above their heads, and countless small shadows suddenly swooped down over their heads, with strange squeaking sounds in between.

　　"Be careful of the trap." Su Yong shouted in a low voice, and the blood knife with a trace of blood slashed out, and the small black shadows rushing towards his head were all swept to the ground, still moving and squeaking.

　　Several scouts who rushed over from behind also hurriedly waved torches to drive away the monsters. However, Yang Yihu clapped his hands and spit out palm power, knocking the monster rushing towards him directly into the stone wall, and it was unknown whether it was dead or not.

　　"It's a bat." Ah Shui shone the torch on the ground and breathed a sigh of relief.

　　"Bats? Why are there bats here?" Su Yong asked curiously.

　　Yang Yihu smiled and said, "Bats like dark and humid environments. It's normal to have bats in this cave."

　　Su Yong said, "It's dark and cold here, but not humid. I even felt a little dry while walking along. If you want to talk about humidity, there are more seaside caves at the entrance of the mine, which will be more humid."

　　He squatted down and gently kicked a bat with broken wings on the ground. The bat made a strange squeak. "This is a cave bat that likes humidity." Su Yong shook his head and said, "Strange, is there a water source here?"

　　The blood knife gently stopped on the ground and easily pierced into the soil. Su Yong's face suddenly changed, and he hurriedly shouted, "Everyone be careful and don't move."

　　He said this to the scouts who were about to come over.

　　But it was too late. Everyone felt their bodies sink, and the black stone ground that should have been as hard as iron suddenly turned into loose soil. Amid shouts, everyone fell down towards the suddenly collapsed pit.

　　When Su Yong's blood knife pierced the soil, he realized that the ground under his feet was no longer the hard black wind reef wall, but because he was half-crouching on the ground, he couldn't react in time and fell down with him. But he was in mid-air and had already high-fived Yang Yihu who fell at the same time. Both of them separated from the place where everyone fell and flew to the two ends below.

　　Only when his body touched the stone wall did Su Yong feel relieved and floated down slowly along the stone wall carefully. Before he stepped on the ground, he heard several "thumps" of water entering the water, and the flickering fire in front of him suddenly went out.

　　The deep hole in the pit was now pitch black. However, after hearing the sound of falling into the water just now, he was not too worried about the scouts. It was estimated that the place where he fell was a pool of water, and it would not kill people. Sure enough

　　, he just tried to take two steps in the dark, and he heard Yang Yihu's anxious voice from the opposite side: "General Su, are you okay?"

　　"I'm fine, did Brother Yang bring a fire starter?" Su Yong breathed a sigh

　　of relief. At this time, he also heard the sound of paddling in the pool. It was estimated that Ah Shui, who was good at swimming, was saving people. Yang Yihu breathed a sigh of relief. Hearing this, he hurriedly took out the fire starter from his arms and shook it. When he looked around, he actually found several huge tallow candles next to him, and he quickly lit them.

　　When the candles were lit and the lights gradually brightened, both Su Yong, who was on the other side holding a blood knife and on guard, and the scouts who had just climbed out of the pool were stunned by the scenery in the underground cave.

　　There was originally a stone ladder next to the pool where the scouts fell, connected to the pit above. However, the crowd was too focused and they stepped on the rotten wooden board with thin soil piled on it. There was a button next to the wooden board, which was used to open the floating board, but it was naturally useless at this moment.

　　Of course, these are secondary. The important thing is the hugeness and grandeur of this big cave. This huge cave was arranged as a Buddhist temple hall. In addition to several tall butter candles as thick as children's arms on both sides, there were neatly arranged tables, chairs and cushions in the hall, a huge statue of a dignified and kind god in the center, and majestic arhats at both ends. There were many curtains hanging in front of the statue, and even the smoke of the long-life sandalwood on the incense altar was still lingering.

　　On both sides of the hall, there are two small doors to enter. At first glance, it seems to be just some side rooms.

　　"Is this the gathering place of Solomon?" Yang Yihu frowned. Since the government is in charge of the coastal area, Solomon's voyage to the sea is naturally recorded. But the government respects freedom of belief. For these sects to choose an island, they naturally don't bother to pay too much attention. They don't care if they go to a dilapidated mine to cut off chicken heads and burn paper money, as long as they don't rebel.

　　But why do they still need to arrange such an auditorium underground? The side rooms on both sides of the temple are probably where some people stay for a few days after the gathering. This Solomon's behavior is a bit weird.

　　Even if Yang Yihu didn't have any ideas about Solomon before, he now feels that there is something wrong.

　　"Is this the sea god worshipped by the locals?" Su Yong turned to ask Ah Shui, who shook his head. Residents along the coast all believe in Mazu, the sea god, and many families also worship the sea god to pray for good weather, but this statue is obviously very different from the Mazu statue.

　　Su Yong frowned. According to the concept of his previous life, he did not go to the side rooms to check, but went directly to the incense altar, reached out his hand under the incense ash in the altar, and really touched out a small paper ball.

　　Everyone looked at his actions and felt that the statue in the hall was not as god as him.

　　Chapter 9 The Crow Can Speak

　　Su Yong opened the note and looked at it, smiled slightly, and handed it to Yang Yihu.

　　With the light of the tallow candle, Yang Yihu gently opened the note and his eyes widened instantly. He was so shocked that his hands trembled for a long time before he silently handed the note back.

　　Su Yong took the note and smiled, "It seems that my guess was right."

　　The note said that Su Xiao and others would come to the southern line from Kyoto soon, and the Iron Lion Corps would adjust the defense line and transfer part of it to Su Xiao's army. The back of the note also said that after the Mid-Autumn Festival, the new defense camp map would be handed over to Lord Chiye Wufu.

　　"This Chiye Wufu is probably a leader among the Japanese pirates," Su Yong said, "I'm afraid this note has been placed here for some time. It was written before we arrived. I don't know if anyone among the Japanese pirates has seen it?"

　　Yang Yihu nodded and said, "That's right. Since this information is placed in Solomon's incense altar, Solomon must be involved. But since Solomon is the spy of the Japanese pirates, why do you need to make it so mysterious? Wouldn't it be better to pass it on to the Japanese pirates directly?" Although they knew that the sea was the territory of the Japanese pirates, it would not be easy for them to pass on a message, right?

　　Su Yong shook his head and said, "I'm afraid that's not the case." He originally thought that Solomon was a spy for the Japanese pirates, but from the other party's restrained behavior, he vaguely thought that maybe only some people were the spies for the Japanese pirates, and most people were fooled. Because Solomon has many disciples, it is inevitable that some of them are hot-blooded and may report to the authorities after learning the facts.

　　And for so many years, Solomon has been living in peace with the government, which may prove that these spies are also lurking in this gang, and the gang itself is not the running dogs of the Japanese pirates.

　　"Who among you is the best at imitating other people's handwriting?" Su Yong suddenly turned around and asked the scouts.

　　Ah Shui glanced at everyone, and Shanshan came out with a smile.

　　"You?" Su Yong smiled bitterly and shook his head, "A Shui, don't you even know how to speak Mandarin? How can you imitate handwriting?"

　　Yang Yihu at the side laughed and said, "A Shui can't speak Mandarin, but as a captain, he has to come into contact with documents to some extent. He copies and writes a lot, and he really copies everything like the original. Once I asked him to copy a notice for distribution. When he finished copying and I took it, I couldn't even tell which one was the original."

　　"So awesome?" Su Yong smiled and patted A Shui on the shoulder, handed him the note and said, "Look at the handwriting on it, can you trace it?"

　　A Shui took it and looked at it carefully, and said, "It's Liu style, which is not difficult. Most of the documents I copy are also in this font."

　　"Okay, remember the handwriting, it's up to you later." Su Yong paused and said, "And this piece of paper, what kind of material and where it was produced, you have to see it clearly."

　　Ah Shui smiled and said, "This is the paper produced by Lao Mo's workshop at the west gate of Leizhou City. It is made of sugarcane residue. I saw it early in the morning."

　　Su Yong clapped his hands and laughed, "Ah Shui, you really surprised me."

　　At that moment, everyone went around to check again, but there was nothing else to find. There were some simple beds in the rooms at both ends, and several unlocked large boxes, which were also some ordinary clothes. Everyone carefully looked at it and folded it back to its original state before walking out.

　　Su Yong buried the note back under the incense burner, looked around and found no traces left, then said: "I don't know if the wind and rain outside have stopped. Time is running out. Let's go back quickly and find some wood to fix the hole here."

　　Everyone dealt with the debris in the pool, then extinguished the candles, held torches and walked up the ladder. Soon, two people were sent to the mine outside to get some wood, fix the hole again, then swept the soil, got rid of the bats on the ground, and retreated back the same way.

　　Then they went out to the mine and organized several teams to carefully inspect the remaining pits, but no more were found. However, it was night at this time. Seeing that everyone was exhausted, Su Yong had to send scouts to take turns to guard the entrance of the cave, and the others rested.

　　The wind and rain on the sea were just as Ah Shui said. It lasted for most of the night until the red sun rose from the sea, and then it gradually calmed down.

　　The soldiers who slept very sweetly, although they were seasick yesterday, woke up at this moment and recovered a lot.

　　At this moment, Su Yong was leading these spirited soldiers to do morning exercises on the beach after the wind and rain, when suddenly a scout standing high on the Black Wind Reef sounded the alarm.

　　"There are ships heading here."

　　Su Yong immediately gave the order. Everyone packed up everything, removed the traces of things used in the mine, and hid in the countless natural cat holes in the Black Wind Reef above the mine that they had already selected last night. This place is high above, and it is just right to overlook the entire mine below from the cracks in the rocks. Moreover, the black above just casts a shadow over the cave entrance, making it extremely difficult for the soldiers in black clothes to find it.

　　These cat ears holes are still quite a distance away from the mine below. It can be said that if there is no loud noise, the people below will not notice it. Of course, if the other side has a very strong master, that is another matter. At the same time,

　　as long as the soldiers rush out from the Black Wind Reef on both sides, they can instantly surround the entrance of the mine from a high position, which can be said to be a very strong geographical advantage.

　　Of course, the speed of rushing down from the reef is still not as fast as running out on flat ground. However, with such a small time difference, even if they run to the shore, they will not have time to untie the rope and start the boat.

　　Seeing that several flat-bottomed oval-shaped dragon-shaped boats had turned around on the sea ahead, Su Yong hummed again with his inner strength: "Finally check your position. Don't move lightly after everything is correct. Follow my orders."

　　At this moment, the soldiers who were already a little excited became even more nervous. Soon everything became quiet, and everyone could only hear the slightly heavy breathing of their comrades beside them.

　　There were three large boats coming, with about three or four hundred people. These flat-bottomed boats had a capacity of only slightly more people than the dragon boat warships.

　　A large group of young Taoist priests in Taoist robes pushed the boats onto the beach, tied them to several large trees, and then walked over with a long line of boxes. The Taoist priests who walked in front had some fluttering clothes.

　　Looking at this scene, it seems that they are really here to celebrate. Su Yong smiled in his heart: It's really fresh to see such a large group of bull noses coming to the sea to enjoy the bright moon and have a party.

　　The Taoist priests did not move the stoves they had lit, but found a large pile of firewood from the corners around the mine. Soon, several huge bonfires were lit, and thick smoke with the smell of barbecue kept drifting towards the cat-ear cave where the soldiers were hiding.

　　Damn, it's really torture. Su Yong pressed his rumbling stomach with a bitter face. It seems that he didn't eat much last night. Seeing Ah Shui beside him swallowing his saliva, he felt relieved.

　　The three or four hundred Taoist priests, under the guidance of six elder-level long-bearded Taoist priests, sat cross-legged around the six bonfires in the huge mine, and soon they recited the formula in unison.

　　"Dead cow nose, chanting scriptures while grilling, he thought of it." Su Yong cursed secretly. His hand couldn't help but touch his arms, and finally found a dry meat bun, and bit it hard.

　　The recitation lasted for half an hour. I'm afraid that the saliva of the bull nose was almost dried up. The elders with beards clapped their hands at the same time, as if to inform everyone to start eating.

　　The iron plate hanging on the bonfire had already been fragrant, and the broth in the big iron pot on the other side was also very delicious. However, just when Su Yong and others thought that this Solomon ceremony was just like that, an old Taoist priest who was obviously the leader suddenly drew his sword, pointed it diagonally to the sky, and recited a few words loudly, and then swept his left palm towards the bonfire in the middle.

　　This person had a lot of internal strength. With a sweep of his palm wind, the huge bonfire rushed to one side and emitted a thick smoke. The thick smoke instantly covered the iron frame and the big iron pot on the bonfire, and nothing could be seen for a while.

　　What was surprising was that after the thick smoke dissipated, on the edge of the hot big iron pot hanging above the bonfire, on the ears of the iron pot that had obviously been burned red, there was actually a crow crying.

　　"Junior brother," the Taoist said sadly with tears in his eyes, "I didn't expect that you would die as soon as you went to the capital. Who killed you? You can tell us everything in front of everyone."

　　Damn, is this a magic trick? Su Yong's eyes widened. How did this crow suddenly emerge from the smoke? Could it be the soul of the deceased in Kyoto?

　　But it would be a big loss of appetite to summon the soul just before the meal. How could these guys eat?

　　However, what he didn't expect was that the crow actually spoke in a very hoarse voice, and the voice was not small:

　　"The one who killed me is General Longyi Su Yong. This person damaged my Divine Religion. I argued with him, but he suddenly attacked and killed him in the poetry competition. Everyone saw it

　　and there was no denying it." Damn, this thing said it the other way around. Su Yong looked at the eyes of the soldiers around him looking at him, and almost drew his blood knife and rushed down to pluck all his bird feathers.

　　Chapter 10 The Night of the Full Moon

　　After Ling Ya finished speaking, there was a moment of silence in the mine. Su Yong was famous, and Yanlong knew him well. These Taoist priests had certainly heard of him.

　　These Taoist priests might believe in the "God Religion", but as Yanlong people, how could they not know that Su Yong had entered the grassland alone and captured the Khan to ease the war in the north?

　　This Su Yong might have killed this Taoist priest, but for what reason, I'm afraid there is another story. After all, everyone knows that Su Yong has made great contributions to Yanlong, and this is absolutely impossible to fake. As Yanlong people, they also admire this "reincarnated war god" very much, which does not conflict with the doctrine they believe in. After all, people cannot have only one idol.

　　One is the Yanlong God of War, and the other is an elder in our God Religion, so this needs to be carefully considered.

　　"Well," an "elder" standing behind the leading old Taoist priest stood up, considered the words, and hesitated, "Is there any misunderstanding here? How could General Su Yong kill Third Brother?"

　　Another Taoist priest with white hair on his left also stood up, bowed to the leader standing in front of the crow, and then raised his head to the sky and said loudly, "Think about General Su Yong, who defeated the 100,000-strong army of Yanmeng on the border, and even went deep into the grassland to break through the capital, making unprecedented military exploits and saving Yanlong from trouble. Even the emperor was very polite to him, so how could he have a conflict with Third Brother? ? Please ask the deputy headmaster to check this clearly. "

　　The "deputy headmaster" Taoist priest looked at the two of them, snorted, and said: "Su Yong has made great contributions to the world, who doesn't know this? But the third elder is the reincarnation of the crow, and he is still in front of us, can he fake it? Even if Su Yong has great achievements, are we afraid? Don't you want to avenge the third elder?"

　　After the deputy headmaster finished speaking, the disciples in the field were also in an uproar. Some looked at each other with doubts in their hearts, but there were also many people with tears in their eyes, waving their fists, and shouting for revenge for the third elder. Those who were thought to be the disciples of the third elder were.

　　When the white-haired Taoist saw that the "deputy sect leader" was very excited, he hurriedly bowed and said, "That's not what I meant, but the matter must be investigated thoroughly. General Su has wide ties. If the court is furious due to misunderstanding, I'm afraid our sect will also suffer great losses. Why doesn't the deputy sect leader ask the sect leader to gather all the elders to discuss it together?"

　　The "deputy sect leader" snorted coldly and said, "The sect leader is busy with the major affairs of the sect, and it's quite tiring with so many tasks. I think since the third elder is the matter of my southern branch, let us handle it. I don't want the sect leader to have a headache because of these things. Besides, if we go to the sect leader for everything, what's our value? We are the largest branch outside the headquarters."

　　"But this is not a trivial matter..."

　　"Don't worry, Elder Bai. We are only targeting the murderer Su Yong, not the soldiers of Yanlong Army. I have always been clear about the distinction between public and private affairs." The "Deputy Sect Leader" took the spirit crow in his hand and sighed, "Besides, Su Yong is in Leizhou right now. Why go far away?" He looked down at the spirit crow and sighed softly, "Third Elder, I am just seeking justice for you."

　　At this time, the spirit crow no longer spoke, but just called out twice in a low voice.

　　Su Yong, who was hiding above, finally breathed a sigh of relief. It turned out to be just as he thought. Not all of the Solomon believers were traitors, but there were some bad apples mixed in. But why did they go to so much trouble to hide the information under the temple when there was clearly a traitor?

　　Could it be that the person who collected the information was not the spy who directly informed the Japanese, and the Japanese pirates sent someone else to collect the information?

　　Seeing that the two sides in the mine seemed to be a little stagnant, another elder with triangular eyes suddenly bowed to the deputy headmaster and said, "Deputy headmaster, Elder Bai, all elders, please discuss for the time being. Hong is a little uncomfortable and will step back for a moment."

　　The deputy headmaster's eyes flashed, nodded slightly, and the guy flew away immediately. But at this moment, everyone in the field focused on the elders who were arguing, and no one noticed him.

　　At this time, there are still people who pretend to pee? Su Yong frowned and looked carefully at the place where he walked, but it was clearly the direction of the third tunnel.

　　If it is not a coincidence, then it seems that there must be something wrong between this Triangle Eye and the deputy leader.

　　I think that soon after they leave, the Japanese pirates will come here to collect information. And these high-ranking members of the sect, such as the deputy leader Triangle Eye, do not expose themselves directly to the people in the sect, so as not to attract the attention of others and cause a crisis.

　　But if they are just hiding in Solomon to pass on information, why bother to build such a magnificent temple? Why do they need to do so many tricks? Why not just send someone to put the note in the cracks of the stone and wait for someone to take it?

　　Fortunately, his question was answered immediately.

　　The white elder seemed to have a very high reputation. Two elders also stood on his side. They advised or reported to the headquarters for discussion and decision. Seeing that there were different opinions, the deputy headmaster didn't want to rely too much on his authority, so he smiled and said, "Let's not rush to decide this matter. Today is the Mid-Autumn Festival. Although we have left home and entered the Dao, we also know how to appreciate the stars. Let's have a meal first. After the meal, we will go back to the temple to recite the scriptures a thousand times, and then we can come out to enjoy the beautiful scenery of the moon rising over the sea."

　　At this time, the triangular eye had also returned. Perhaps no one noticed, but Su Yong kept his eyes on the two people. He clearly saw that the triangular eye nodded slightly to the deputy headmaster, and the deputy headmaster also looked relieved at the same time.

　　After the meal, everyone in the mine began to follow the elders to the third tunnel, which was to recite the scriptures under the temple.

　　Su Yong was also relieved at this time. Since the underground temple was where they served the gods, why would the triangular eye go there to relieve himself? That was clearly an excuse.

　　After watching all the people enter the darkness, Su Yong made a gesture and asked everyone to stand up and stretch their muscles, and then walked down along both sides.

　　"General Su, the believers have all entered the underground cave. Do you want to capture them all?" A general officer said with a bow.

　　Su Yong shook his head and said, "I guessed wrong. Most of the people in Solomon are fine. There are only spies of the Japanese pirates lurking among them. It's useless to capture these people. Instead, it will alert the enemy. Now we should leave quickly while they are underground and go back to celebrate the Mid-Autumn Festival with our families. "

　　"General, just leave like that?" Ah Shui was a little depressed. He came here in such a dangerous place, but it seemed to be empty.

　　Su Yong laughed and said, "Ah Shui, you still have some important things to do. Follow me."

　　Except for Yang Yihu, most of the others didn't know what General Su was thinking, but since he said that they didn't need to capture people and could go back to celebrate the festival with their families, the navy brothers were naturally very happy.

　　As for the nine hundred brothers who came through the black whirlwind, they considered it a test of a storm at sea, and it was worth the trip.

　　Everyone dragged out the hidden dragon boat warships from the dense forest and sailed out silently.

　　However, no one knew that at this moment, three dragon boat warships were slowly sailing out from Tongluo Island in the east. Although they were moving slowly and avoiding the sea sentries of Yanlong everywhere, their final destination after twists and turns seemed to be this Black Wind Reef.

　　After returning to Leizhou City and dismissing most of the brothers, Su Yong only left Ah Shui and more than a dozen navy brothers, and told them to buy some sugarcane paper from Lao Mo's workshop in the west of the city through others, and then returned to the camp together.

　　"You must rely on your memory now, think carefully about the handwriting on the paper ball in the temple, and copy it first. I will need your help later." After Su Yong finished speaking, he said to the other dozen or so navy brothers: "Thank you for your hard work this time. Now you can go back and reunite with your families in advance, but when the moon rises, you will have to change into black clothes and report to the military equipment department."

　　After everyone clasped their fists and left, Su Yong found the clerk from the Iron Lion Legion who came to assist him: "Can you help me get a Taoist robe, the same style as the one in Solomon's information?" He recalled a little, He continued, "Well, it's made of gray-white fine cotton cloth."

　　The clerk smiled and said, "How difficult is that? The tailor who makes military uniforms is idle and can do it in the blink of an eye."

　　Yang Yihu, who had been following him, smiled and said, "General, are you going to explore the Black Wind Reef again at night?"

　　Su Yong smiled bitterly and said, "If you had prepared well the first time, you wouldn't have to go through so much trouble."

　　Yang Yihu also smiled and said, "How can you think of everything? No one who goes to arrest someone would have thought that swords and knives would not be used, and pens, ink and paper would be useful."

　　Su Yong laughed and said, "General Yang is very clear-sighted. Come, let's go to Lord Xue to discuss what to do next."

　　...

　　When the moon first rose, the seaside city of Leizhou was already full of lights and laughter.

　　No matter how much hardship they have suffered, the people still cherish this festival worth celebrating. Under the mighty garrison's strong and powerful deployment to guard the coastal fortresses, they mustered up their courage, took their children and carried small lanterns, lotus seed mooncakes and five-nut mooncakes in boxes, as well as seasonal fruits that are absolutely indispensable in Leizhou, to visit relatives and friends around them. When the moon is at its zenith, they will go home hand in hand to enjoy the rare Mid-Autumn Festival of moon-watching.

　　The crescent moon shines on the nine states, some families are happy and some are sad. Those who have been separated from their wives and children, have they also bought a few mooncakes at this moment, but are looking at the moon and crying, with a broken heart?

　　But those painful experiences will never happen again, because at this moment, on the full moon night when every family celebrates reunion, there is a gray-black boat shadow, unknown to anyone, crossing the sparkling sea, slowly approaching the inky black Black Wind Reef.

　　Chapter 11: The Temple Switch

　　Their landing site was not on the beach where the three Taoist ships were, but on the left rear side of the Black Wind Reef. This way, they had to go through a lot of dense forests to reach the mine, and no Taoist priests would run so far to see it.

　　Su Yong, A Shui and more than ten naval officers and soldiers were all dressed in black. They dragged the warship into the dense forest and hid it. Su Yong took out his bag from the cabin, shook open the Taoist robe and smiled, "I originally hated Niubi the most, but now I have to dress up."

　　After he changed his clothes, everyone could see him clearly under the bright moon. Ah Shui clapped his hands and laughed, "General Su looks a bit like a fairy in his Taoist robe."

　　"Really?" Su Yong inserted the blood knife with its sheath diagonally on his shoulder and turned around: "Does it look like a cow's nose?"

　　Everyone nodded in succession: "Yes, it really looks like one."

　　Su Yong pulled his clothes with satisfaction and said: "Everyone should hide in this forest. No matter what happens, don't make any noise. Just keep quiet and don't expose yourself. If I'm not back before dawn, everyone should hurry back to inform General Yang."

　　More than ten navy officers and soldiers clenched their steel knives and looked at each other. Ah Shui said, "If they dare to attack General Su, we will rush in to save them." They did not bring any food or anything like that on the boat this time. Each of them only brought desperate weapons.

　　Su Yong shook his head and said, "You dozen people can't fight them. If you want to save me, you have to go back and tell General Yang to lead his troops. This place is close to Cape Island. Even if they flee in a hurry, they can't run far. Those flat-bottomed boats can't run faster than our warships. Do you understand?"

　　Ah Shui had to nod. Su

　　Yong was afraid that they would be impulsive, so he wanted to give them some confidence. He smiled and grabbed a fist-sized pebble and said, "I am not a vegetarian. Even if they recognize me, I am afraid they can't take me down without a hundred or so people falling down."

　　He gently pinched it, shook his five fingers, and the pebble turned into dust under the moonlight. Everyone's eyes immediately widened as big as eggs.

　　After taking two steps, Su Yong suddenly stopped again, thinking: "I'm afraid that the Japanese pirates will send people here soon. If they happen to land here, I'm afraid the navy will misunderstand and expose their identities."

　　He turned back and said: "By the way, let me make a secret code for everyone."

　　"Secret code? What is a secret code?" Everyone asked in unison.

　　This? Su Yong sighed and smiled: "It's a call that only we know. You are hiding in the big tree in the dense forest. You can only answer when you hear someone nearby say: 'A little bee flew into the flowers.' Do you understand?"

　　A little bee? Everyone looked at each other, and Ah Shui asked, "Then how should we respond?"

　　"Well," Su Yong thought for a moment and said with a smile, "You can answer: 'I came from the mountains, carrying orchids'. Only when each of us hears the opponent's secret signal can we show up."

　　Everyone bowed again, "General, this is a great plan."

　　Fortunately, Su Yong left this plan when he jumped away. In fact, about an hour after he left, another group of people passed by below and made a sound. Ah Shui looked down from the branches between the trees. The people who came seemed to be relatively short, but they all had a long saber on their waists.

　　"Short Japanese." More than a dozen soldiers hiding in the dense forest were secretly surprised.

　　As for Su Yong, after he finished his explanation, he jumped up and disappeared into the depths of the dense forest like a wisp of smoke, which made everyone secretly admire him.

　　Su Yong kept flying in the forest at an incredible speed. In just a cup of tea, he had quietly arrived at the forest outside the mine. He pulled away the branches in front of him and looked at it. He saw that the bonfire at the entrance of the mine was even brighter. Countless Taoists were either reading by the fire, dancing with swords under the moon, or drinking and pretending to be talented scholars. The elders had long disappeared.

　　Although the moonlight was bright, it was obviously not as bright as the firelight under the black wind reef. Under the cold moonlight and the flickering firelight, the faces of the people were also bright and dark, and they were not too clear.

　　I can't see it clearly with my eyes, let alone others. Su Yong took a deep breath and slowly calmed down. He pretended to have just urinated in the forest, and walked out leisurely with his palms on the belt in the middle of his Taoist robe. A few people nearby also glanced at him, but they didn't care much.

　　He also looked back with a slight smile, and there was no panic on his face.

　　He deliberately avoided the firelight and walked towards a place with few people. He didn't let go of the pensive expression on his face until he approached the inside of the entrance. After carefully looking around to see if no one was paying attention, he moved his figure, which faded like smoke, and jumped into the third pit.

　　This pit was still as dark as ink, but since he had walked through it once before, there would be no accidents when he explored it now. However, he was secretly worried in his heart: "I hope those elders are hiding in the temple."

　　Relying on his senses and measuring with his footsteps, he soon came to the place where bats appeared last time, but no bats appeared again, which showed that they were driven away by the Taoist priests. However, when he gently pulled up the button, he found a ray of light from below.

　　This light should have brought endless warmth to him in the dark, but at this moment, he felt cold all over.

　　Not only was there light, but there was also sound. He saw the six elders sitting neatly on the chairs in the temple, whispering about something.

　　Fortunately, he had used Qinggong all the way here and did not make any noise, otherwise he would have been discovered by these great people.

　　After listening carefully, he figured out that these people were discussing some religious affairs. Soon, they mentioned the question about themselves. Several people seemed to have some disagreements again and fell silent.

　　This is bad. Su Yong thought to himself: According to what they said, they will leave early tomorrow morning. This matter must be concluded tonight. As long as they are sure, they will leave here. It will be difficult for me to get away.

　　In broad daylight, it is not possible that those believers are blind and cannot recognize me. But from what these elders said, it seems that they will rest in the temple tonight, so how can I get in?

　　Seeing that they left in such a hurry, the intelligence personnel of the Japanese pirates must come soon. If they just forcibly take down those intelligence personnel, they will lose the plan of turning the tables. He thought about it and almost couldn't help but reveal his identity and rush in.

　　As long as the white-haired Taoist priest and the other two stood neutral. Facing the deputy headmaster and the other two, he estimated that there was always a possibility of a fight.

　　However, would the three people on the white-haired Taoist's side believe him if they saw him continue like this? Moreover, once he took action, it would inevitably alert the hundreds of young bull noses outside. When the matter became serious, it might alert the Japanese pirates, and then the matter would have to be kept secret.

　　Just as he frowned and thought deeply, the deputy headmaster suddenly said in a deep voice: "There is only this one thing left. According to the previous habit, everyone will go back to the wing room to think for a moment, and come out to discuss again after a cup of tea. If there is still no conclusion, let the hundreds of disciples outside vote to decide."

　　Having said this, the white-haired elder had nothing to say. He bowed slightly to him and walked into the wing room on the left first. The remaining five people also walked to both sides, just three on each side.

　　It turned out that the wing room was where these old bull noses thought, no wonder it was so tidy. Su Yong saw that the opportunity was rare. He heard the sound of the wing doors closing from the small doors on both sides. He immediately turned his wrist and jumped down lightly. When his toes stood firmly on the steps, he quietly covered the wooden board on top.

　　All this was done perfectly, without any sound.

　　A cup of tea, don't cheat and come out early. Su Yong floated down and came to the lobby. He couldn't help but bowed and prayed to the statue.

　　There was no sound in the wing rooms at both ends. Su Yong held his breath and listened carefully. He walked to the incense burner and reached into the ashes.

　　He quickly took out a piece of paper folded into four. Su Yong laughed in his heart. Sure enough, when handing over the information, it was folded in half, and after the other party read it, they would roll up the paper into a handful, which meant that they had read it.

　　So, the previous paper ball was shown to the Japanese pirates, and this one was put in not long ago, probably by the elder with the triangular eyes. As for the original paper ball, he must have taken it away.

　　Su Yong didn't care about too much. He put the paper away, took out another piece of paper from his arms, folded it in half again according to the previous piece of paper, and then buried it quietly.

　　But just as he turned around, before he could make the next move, the sound of the wooden door of the wing on the right was suddenly heard, followed by footsteps.

　　So fast? Su Yong was shocked. If he wanted to go out at this time, he would have to jump through the doors of the wing on both sides, which would expose himself, and it would be too late to open the flap to go out

　　. He was also quick-witted, and his body did not move forward but retreated. With a light tap of his feet, he floated up and jumped into the huge statue of the temple, without even lifting the tattered curtain.

　　Chapter 12 The Movie Emperor Reciting Poems

　　The one who came out was an old Taoist priest with a strange face, and his hooked nose made him look extremely gloomy. This guy walked into the lobby and said to himself: "How can I calm down and think quietly in this basement? I really admire them."

　　At this time, he suddenly turned his head and saw some incense ashes next to the incense burner, and snorted angrily: "Who lit the incense today? How can you be so careless." He walked to the statue and bowed, then carefully wiped off the incense ashes with his hands and put them into the incense burner bit by bit.

　　Seeing this scene, Su Yong's heart almost jumped out. His eyes condensed into thin lines, shooting out from a small gap between the curtains, carefully staring at the other person, fearing that his hand would touch the incense burner.

　　Fortunately, this person was not the triangular-eyed Taoist priest, and he did not find anything wrong, and did not even look into the incense burner. After finishing, seeing that no one had come out from both sides, he touched his head and walked to the left impatiently, shouting, "Senior Brother Mu."

　　A wooden door in the left wing room was opened, and a peaceful voice came from inside, saying, "Senior Brother Wu, come in. I knew you were anxious and couldn't calm down. Come in and talk to me, don't be loud and disturb them."

　　When the sound of the hook-nosed man closing the wooden door was heard, Su Yong had already jumped down immediately. At this time, he no longer hesitated, and the tiptoe touched the ground, and the person floated up and landed on the stairs like light smoke.

　　Carefully holding up the wooden board with both hands, he had heard a sound coming from the left, so he immediately slipped out, then leaned back and gently closed the wooden board.

　　He no longer wanted to eavesdrop on their discussion, but used his light body technique, and quickly approached the exit like a black bat.

　　However, good things always come hard. Before he could reach the exit, two balls of fire lit up at the exit. It turned out that there were two Taoists holding torches, and they seemed to be going here to report something to the elders.

　　The two men had just reached the entrance, and the firelight could not illuminate Su Yong in the dark, but it scared him badly.

　　Su Yong looked at the two balls of fire in front of him and groaned in his heart. If he went forward, he would meet them on a narrow road and would definitely be recognized by them. But if he went back, the wooden board was already close to the end of the pit, and there was nowhere to hide.

　　Just as his hand was touching the stone wall and felt cold, he suddenly thought of a quick idea. He squeezed the wall with his palm and crushed a protruding black wind stone in his hand. He used his strength to throw two small stones lightly without any sound. The black stone drew two arcs around them, then suddenly accelerated and hit the right stone wall outside the entrance behind them, with a crisp sound.

　　"Who?" The two turned their heads at the same time and waved the torch at that end. However, in the flash of fire, Su Yong had used the instant displacement to silently pass through them, lurking on the ground, and stretched out his hands at the same time.

　　As long as the two people lowered their heads and found him, he would kill them without hesitation.

　　But the two people were very lucky. They looked at it and didn't find anything. One of them laughed and said, "Maybe the senior brothers behind are joking and throwing stones outside to scare us."

　　"It's probably the senior brothers of Elder Baimei. Elder Baimei is the most serious, but the senior brothers he taught are the most mischievous." The other one laughed and followed.

　　After laughing, the two continued to move forward with torches, but they didn't notice Su Yong holding his breath under them.

　　Su Yong was relieved when they walked into the darkness. He carefully looked outside in the darkness of the pit, and then came out at a suitable time, still smiling and harmless.

　　The dense forest outside the firelight was scorching, and Su Yong suddenly rushed in with his hands covering his buttocks.

　　"Haha, another one with a stomachache." Many people laughed and subconsciously moved away. It

　　is actually difficult to tell the direction in the dense forest. If you want to rely on the moon in the sky, you must also know that the moon will change its position after a period of time, and you have to calculate her walking trajectory.

　　Su Yong walked for a long time before he estimated that he was almost at the original place, but seeing that there was no response around him, he couldn't help but tentatively hummed in a low voice: "A little bee flew into the flowers..."

　　The voice hummed, still no response, but Su Yong's amazing skills had already discovered that there was a slight sound in the dense forest ahead.

　　He was startled, and slightly raised his voice, saying: "A little bee flew into the flowers..."

　　Now there was no sound at all. The place where he felt someone was lurking was dead silent, which made him alert: Damn, what are A Shui and the others doing? Why don't they respond? Could it be that there are still wild people on this island?

　　...

　　Among the several Japanese lurking in the dense forest, the team leader Yamaguchi Jiuye who knew the Yanlong language was also pondering: This stinky Taoist priest is really drunk, he actually strolled so far and recited poems.

　　They came here overnight, just in accordance with the order of their superiors to get the first-hand information as soon as possible. But the intelligence this time was very thorough, and they only knew where to get it, but they didn't know who sent the information.

　　Their order was to be the first to sneak into the underground temple to get the information after the believers on the island dispersed, and to return before the early morning of the third day.

　　Then their general return time was the night of the second day, that is, after the Taoist priests left, they had to stay on the island for another day and wait until night to leave. Although with their warships, they were not too afraid of the Yanlong Army at sea, even in the area controlled by the Yanlong garrison near Cape Island, but they were intelligence personnel after all, and their purpose was to obtain intelligence, so they could only act low-key.

　　Looking at the young Taoist priest who was swaying and humming: "A little bee flew into the flowers, I came from the mountains, carrying orchids." Yamaguchi Kuno hummed in his heart with disapproval: "This Yanlong man's poetry is just like this."

　　A short Japanese man next to him made a fierce gesture, meaning whether to kill him.

　　"Forget it, our goal is to get the intelligence smoothly. Don't move those people. If they find that one is missing, they will search and they may find us." At this time, they had quietly retreated more than ten meters, and the team leader whispered to them. Not all people in Solomon are their eyes and ears, and these intelligence personnel are naturally clear about it.

　　...

　　Su Yong suddenly woke up when he heard a slight noise in the dense forest ahead and no one responded. He simply pretended to be drunk, swaying his body and shaking his head while carefully looking at the surrounding environment.

　　His eyesight and hearing were extremely sharp. At this moment, he already knew that other people had come and were deliberately avoiding him. At that moment, he simply pretended not to know and walked to the other side. As he walked, he hummed: "The moon is going, I am going too... Hey, where are the others? How did I get here? Oh, I have to find the elders."

　　Hearing this, Yamaguchi Jiuye also breathed a sigh of relief: This guy finally began to wake up, don't let him ruin the good thing unintentionally. At that moment, he waved his hand again and led the team to go around the mine from the other side. After all, they still have to stay on the island for another day, so they have plenty of time.

　　Su Yong walked while humming, and suddenly fell to the ground.

　　He lay on the ground and listened carefully for a long time, then suddenly got up and cursed in a low voice: "You monkeys, why don't you come down quickly, they left a long time ago."

　　"Hehe." The naval officers and soldiers slid down from the big tree beside him in an instant. After landing, Ah Shui clasped his fists and smiled: "It's a pity that the general doesn't go to act."

　　"Well, I could have won the Best Actor Award." Su Yong said shamelessly. But he didn't care that they didn't know what the Best Actor Award was.

　　"Hurry up and retreat in the night."

　　The black-painted warship was quickly towed out. At the moment when the bright moon in the sky slightly passed through the dark clouds, it silently circled the sea and left the dark island.

　　After the wild and boring moon-watching activity at sea, those exhausted bull noses also sang songs and drove their flat-bottomed boats out at the moment when the sun came out.

　　As soon as the big boat sailed out, several figures immediately appeared in the dense forest of the mine.

　　Yamaguchi Jiuye frowned and looked at the rakes that appeared from time to time in the dense forest, and sighed: "It's really a gift from heaven." Then he led them to the third pit with familiarity.

　　......

　　......

　　At night, the last ship on the island finally left the island and slid along the mysterious route to the Tongluo in the east.

　　Chapter 13 Cutting off half of the ship with one knife

　　Su Yong spread out the note in his hand, which read: "Su Xiao's team is about 5,000, all cavalry, good at quick attack; the garrison is entirely handed over to the Iron Lion Army. In addition, Yanlong has established a small navy, and the military equipment department has imitated the Gale warship."

　　It turned out that the enemy's dragon boat-like warship was called "Gale", which was a good name.

　　He smiled slightly and handed it to Xueqingfeng and others.

　　Yang Yihu looked at it and smiled at him, "What did General Su leave for them?"

　　"A trap." Su Yong smiled. As soon as he finished speaking, Xiao Changfeng's eyes lit up. He was almost sick from holding it in for the past few days.

　　"Bloodline Commander, please reorganize the southernmost mainland garrison near Cape Island tomorrow and move it slightly eastward. It's best to make a louder noise so that their scouts at sea can notice it." Su Yong bowed.

　　Xueshengfeng nodded, and then said: "Looking at this intelligence, the spies of the dwarf Japanese are lurking around the military camp. Our garrison activities, as well as the Armament Department, the Maritime Affairs Office, the prefectural government and other places have all fallen into their eyes. It can be seen that the other party knows us much better than we know them. Fortunately, they don't know that we have already suspected Tongluo Island."

　　Su Yong nodded and said: "Tongluo Island is only suspected by a few of us, and it has not been confirmed, so the other party has no way of knowing. But this Tongluo Island must be visited, and there must be a lot of people going."

　　Xiao Changfeng shook his head and said: "The sea route is long, the other party's warships are dense, and there are many enemies. How can we go?" He was very confident, but the premise is to stand on the ground. If he stands on the boat, he will have to make a discount.

　　Su Yong patted his shoulder, a flash of memory flashed in his eyes, and after a moment of silence, he sighed: "Brother Xiao, do you remember how we broke into Yanmeng?"

　　Xiao Changfeng pondered for a moment, smiled bitterly, and said: "It seems that most of them were sneak attacks."

　　"Yes." Su Yong clapped his hands: "We used sneak attacks outside the Black Forest, setting fire to food and grass was also a sneak attack, and even if we finally broke into Yimoer, it was still a sneak attack. In addition to fighting a few bloody battles with Sunset in the Styx, most of them relied on sneak attacks. This sneak attack is really a tactic with little loss and great benefits, and we must use it as much as possible."

　　"But this is on the sea, and there are spies everywhere. We have no advantage after we go out to sea. How can we sneak attack?" Xiao Changfeng asked puzzled. Not to mention that Tongluo Island is very far from the mainland, even if all 5,000 Black Whirlwind personnel go out to sea, most of these landlubbers cannot deal with nearly 10,000 Japanese. On the one hand, the Iron Lion Army has to garrison in the local area, and on the other hand, there are not so many warships to carry.

　　Su Yong's mouth curled up slightly, and a smile appeared: "Don't forget, we are the same on the grassland. Everywhere we look, we are Yanmeng people. How can we have spies?"

　　Yang Yihu heard something: "General Su means to pretend to be Japanese and go to Tongluo Island?"

　　Su Yong smiled and said, "General Yang is really a sharp eye." He turned around and bowed to Xueshengfeng and said, "With only Yamamoto Taro's oral description and drawings, without the real objects, we still can't build the dragon boat warships like the Japanese pirates. So, I plan to rob a few. After robbing them, I have to rely on the bloodline leader to urge the military equipment department to rush to make them."

　　Rob? How many more ships to rob? Everyone was shocked.

　　The next day.

　　Hai'an Port, 60 miles south of Leizhou City, is across the sea from Haijiao Island.

　　The Iron Lion garrison at the port had arranged its formation early in the morning. All the war horses and vehicles and a small number of traditional flat-bottomed warships were arranged as early as the early morning. When the sun was three poles high, the low-key war drums were beaten, and the garrison began to set off to the east.

　　"What's going on?" Some local residents shouted in surprise: "Are the soldiers leaving? What should we do?"

　　"Ah, you don't know. I heard that the Iron Lion Army has discovered that the Japanese are mostly hiding in the islands in the east, and they are now sending reinforcements to the east. Only the local militia will be left here from now on." A person who obviously knew the "inside story" shouted.

　　"How can that be? How can the local militia deal with those vicious Japanese?" Many people exclaimed.

　　Obviously, their protest was ineffective. The army left in an orderly and solemn manner without mercy. Even if they shouted to keep them from behind, the soldiers still left very quickly. After a while, only a black shadow was left on the vast plain.

　　But their nightmare was still behind. As if to respond to the panic of these local residents, just over an hour after the army left, before noon, several black spots suddenly appeared on the sea.

　　"The Japanese pirates are coming." Some gossipy women who were still discussing the departure of the army responded immediately, and shrill screams rang out immediately.

　　So, the Hai'an Port area repeated the previous practice. The merchants on the street were busy packing up their valuables and preparing to lock the door and leave. The vendors who set up small stalls were even more panicked and even threw away their carrying poles. The residents along the coast rushed back home and used wooden boards to hold the door tightly and then hid under the bed.

　　However, the Japanese warships came very quickly. After just a moment, they were already close to the port.

　　Hundreds of Japanese pirates holding up shining swords and shouting wildly quickly rushed up from the shore, and there were even some pedestrians on the street who couldn't walk

　　in time. Hai'an Port, which was full of fishy smell, was in chaos.

　　However, just when the Japanese were about to rush into the street and prepare to open those shops to rob, the windows of several wooden buildings along the coast suddenly opened with a bang, and countless soldiers in black armor jumped out, rolled on the mud, and shouted and raised their swords to kill the scattered Japanese pirates.

　　On the other side, more black-clad soldiers suddenly emerged from the alleys on the street, forming a siege on the Japanese pirates who had already entered the alley. The murderous aura of those soldiers was definitely not something that the local militia could possess. They were obviously iron-blooded soldiers who had experienced years of blood and fire.

　　"Baga, no, we're ambushed. We're dead. Let's retreat." A Japanese leader who was originally running in the front shouted, turned around and ran towards the port, walking faster than when he came. The

　　remaining Japanese who were still on the Swift Wind warship immediately cut the ropes and prepared to flee when they saw that the momentum was not good.

　　They were already familiar with this rule. Once they were ambushed, they didn't need to care about their accomplices on the shore. They just had to quickly sail away. Those who could escape the pursuit and escape to the shore would naturally swim over to the ship.

　　It was because they were extremely alert and could react quickly, and the Swift Wind warship started very quickly, so Yanlong had not robbed a warship in all these years.

　　Before the black-clad soldiers rushed to the port, the warships had already started to leave the shore and hoisted the sails.

　　At this time, the Japanese pirates were short of manpower and could only row quickly to leave the shore and then escape by sailing. Although the black-clad soldiers were good at martial arts, they obviously could not swim, so they could only sigh in despair.

　　But at this moment, the sound of hooves was heard on the coastal streets at some point, and the sound of hooves was extremely fast. That was not the speed of horse hooves at all, just like thunder.

　　Thunder-like sound, thunder-like speed.

　　There was only one sound, but it was so dense that there was almost no interval, like thousands of troops.

　　An extremely majestic and strange white horse with two antlers on its head rushed out. The knight on the horse instantly passed the group of Japanese pirates who were constantly retreating, and with a casual knife, he cut the leading Japanese pirate leader in half with his knife, and then rushed towards the port without stopping at the speed of wind and thunder.

　　In the extremely surprised eyes of both the enemy and us, the white horse flew over dozens of meters of sea and jumped towards the swift warship farthest from the shore.

　　The knight on horseback was in the air, but he tapped his feet on the horse's back and continued to leap forward several feet. He exhaled and shouted, and the blood knife in his hand cut out a huge half-moon phantom, just like a thunderbolt sweeping across the sky. Under his attack, the farthest Swift Wind warship made a very terrifying crisp sound and suddenly broke into two pieces.

　　Chapter 14 The Winding Sea Road

　　PS: Merry Christmas Eve, happy leftover eggs. Alas, Christmas, do you want to do something bad?

　　Amid the screams of countless Japanese pirates on the ship, the sea water surged in, and the two sharp bows sank to the left and right respectively. These extremely fierce Japanese pirates showed a pale look for the first time, and shouted for help at the neat cut in the ship.

　　And Su Yong's attack worked, his toes landed on the half of the ship just a little, and he jumped up again, flying vertically to another ship next to him.

　　This ship had better luck. The bloody knife swept past, and the masts fell down in unison, pressing on the pointed hull. The warship shook a few times and almost capsized. It seemed that it could not escape.

　　However, at this time, a powerful man appeared in the port again. He led the crowd out from the street, like a tiger coming down the mountain. He swept out with a huge iron stick. A dozen short Japanese men holding steel knives in front of him screamed in unison. The steel knives in their hands broke and shattered. People spit out blood and flew out.

　　This man was Yang Yihu.

　　Those Japanese were usually extremely vicious. Where had they seen such a person? Seeing that the guy flying around in the port had cut down all the sails in a moment, this side was surrounded by this tiger-like powerful man and could not get away. The Japanese pirates shouted and burst out their last courage. They all raised their bright swords and rushed over regardless of everything.

　　"These Japanese pirates are really fierce." Yang Yihu laughed secretly and showed no mercy. The big iron stick in his hand seemed to have doubled in size. The shadow of the stick swept out like a mountain, and the Japanese screamed miserably. No matter

　　how fierce the Japanese pirates were, there were only a few hundred of them, while the Black Whirlwind soldiers ambushed here were as many as two or three thousand.

　　Moreover, these soldiers had killed countless Yanmeng people who were more fierce than the Japanese pirates, so how could they be afraid of them? Seeing the Japanese pirates being fierce, many people were more motivated and shouted louder to meet them.

　　Although the Japanese pirates were fierce, their fighting power was not as good as that of the Yanmeng people. After all, they were much weaker. At this time, facing the Yanlong iron-blooded soldiers who were far superior to them in terms of numbers and physical fitness, how could they have a chance?

　　The battle was one-sided, and they won a complete victory in a moment.

　　Yang Yihu watched the Black Whirlwind soldiers begin to detain the short Japanese who did not have time to commit seppuku, and he breathed a sigh of relief and ran to the port, but he was stunned in an instant.

　　There were seven warships coming, one of which had been cut in half and was slowly sinking. The Japanese, who were familiar with water but could not avoid being eaten by fish, were still flapping their hands in the water, but no one could save them.

　　The other six were mostly intact, with only broken masts and sails. The remaining dozens of short Japanese were chopped down by Su Yong on each ship, and they were unable to paddle and escape, just curled up and stared at him like a demon.

　　The last boatmen who stayed on the boat were not as fierce as the guys who went ashore. They were relatively smart guys, and of course their courage was a little less. They probably wouldn't do stupid things like seppuku, and they didn't even make the move of killing both the boat and the people, otherwise they would have been slaughtered by Su Yong.

　　Although Su Yong had been estimated long ago, he conquered seven ships with just one person, a knife, and a horse. This result still surprised Yang Yihu, who led the people to a complete victory over the Japanese pirates.

　　Especially the big Swift Wind ship that was obviously cut into two parts with a very neat cut, which shocked him.

　　How much strength and momentum does it take?

　　Perhaps this General Su is comparable to our commander. General Yang sighed in his heart as he watched him use a cable to tie up the magical Pegasus that was snorting on the sea.

　　Su Yong was standing on a warship that had not had time to cover the cover because he had killed several crew members and dared not move. He took the thick cable on the ship, shook his right hand a few times and suddenly swung it, accurately tying up the antlers of the Pegasus. With a force of his feet and a pull of his hands, the Pegasus that was about to sink was pulled up by him like a big white fish.

　　"Ask the brothers of the navy to assist General Su." Yang Yihu on the shore hurriedly turned back and shouted, but he couldn't stop the ecstasy in his heart. Seven Swift Wind warships, six of them are still intact, just need a little repair, and they can be used immediately.

　　They had been guarding for three years and had launched similar ambushes several times, but they didn't get anything. However, General Su only took three days to rob seven warships.

　　Looking at the magical Pegasus that had already landed and was shaking off the water droplets on its head, Yang Yihu was still a little shocked: Did Su Yong really calculate so accurately?

　　The navy's troops were also secretly transferred here. At this moment, the ships on the sea had been controlled by them, and the pirates who were in charge of the ships were also taken up by the Black Whirlwind warriors.

　　In this deserted port, the navy soldiers and some Black Whirlwind soldiers took off the clothes of the Japanese, tidied them up a little, washed off the blood stains on them, and put them on despite the dampness, and then boarded the six warships whose masts had been repaired.

　　Su Yong handed the nautical chart in his hand to A Shui: "Will the route on it work?"

　　A Shui's face was still excited. He took a look and said affirmatively: "No problem."

　　Su Yong nodded, jumped ashore, and said to Yang Yihu: "I'll leave the things on the shore to General Yang. In addition to escorting these prisoners, we also need to immediately let the Iron Lion Army cooperate with the government after returning to the camp to capture the spies who have been found, and act in secret as much as possible." He turned his eyes to the two broken warships that had been pulled ashore, and then said: "Of course, the most important thing is to urge the military equipment department to speed up the production of the wind boat. If it is too late, the original replica dragon boat can also be used."

　　The key now is to catch him off guard before the other party reacts, and the timing is extremely important.

　　Yang Yihu certainly understood. He clasped his fists and said: "General Su, rest assured, Yang will immediately inform the bloodline leader to make arrangements."

　　Su Yong bowed: "Please."

　　Yang Yihu immediately set out, leading the remaining more than a thousand soldiers to escort the prisoners, and pushed out two huge flatbed carts hidden in a green gauze tent, lifted the two ends of the warship, and then pulled them on the road with war horses, and immediately rushed to the Leizhou Military Equipment Department to arrange the remaining affairs.

　　Except for the navy brothers, those who boarded the six warships were all the soldiers who had been to Black Wind Reef before, a total of about 800 people. Those Black Whirlwind soldiers could not resist seasickness, but they had some experience, not to mention the large pile of red coconuts that had just been brought up, which gave them some confidence.

　　Seeing that everything was ready, Su Yong gestured to A Shui.

　　A Shui stretched out his voice, looked around at the several Swift Wind warships next to him, and shouted: "Brothers, follow me, target: Tongluo Island." Then he took the lead, hoisted the sail, lowered the flap, and began to move forward at full speed.

　　In the cabin, Ah Shui was full of respect and asked, "How did General Su know that the Japanese pirates only came to fight with Gan?"

　　Su Yong smiled and said, "You wrote the note, so I know the content. The note said that the troops in the southern line were withdrawn to the east. But I think the focus of the Japanese pirates is in the east. Even if they know that the southern line is empty, they will not send too many people. After all, the Japanese pirates are suspicious by nature, and there is always a stage of exploration. Therefore, no more than ten ships will be sent to attack the small port of Hai'an. Of course, we may encounter some of their exploration ships on this trip."

　　Sure enough, after they sailed around Haijiao Island and Tianya Island like the Japanese pirates, they successively encountered other gusty warships that were exactly the same as them on the edge of some small islands. But there were not many, and they were all occupying certain positions that were conducive to observing the mainland. There were a total of four ships.

　　Seeing them coming, these scout ships did not move. It was obvious that they were just stationed in this area to assist the headquarters' operations, but they did not have much intersection with the fleet sent by Tongluo.

　　It was not until the fourth ship that someone asked loudly why one ship was missing.

　　A navy soldier who had been arranged to speak Japanese followed Su Yong's instructions and replied that the ship went east to continue exploring, so the other party no longer had any questions.

　　Looking at the gorgeous golden light shining on the sea as the setting sun began to set in the west, Su Yong stood at the hatch of the bow and squinted his eyes for a long time before whispering, "When can we arrive?"

　　Ah Shui looked at the nautical chart and pointed to one of the locations and said, "It will take five big turns to get to Tongluo Island, but the sea conditions are good, and it is estimated that it will take less than two hours at the latest."

　　Su Yong nodded and said, "When we get close, notify everyone to drink some coconut water first to adjust their condition. It would be best if we can find a small island nearby to rest first."

　　In fact, the soldiers on the ship had been doing this for so long that they were almost accustomed to the shaking of the warship, and only a few people were seasick.

　　Arriving at night is naturally the best time, at least they will not be recognized too quickly. However, it would take more time for the large group to arrive in the hastily built warships.

　　"They just got the information on the Black Wind Reef, and the unusual movements on other continents will not be spread so quickly. It is better for us to rest on the nearby islands and send people to explore Tongluo at night." Su Yong pondered for a while.

　　"But will they find that the warships they sent out have not returned yet?" Ah Shui asked worriedly.

　　"No." Su Yong affirmed: "All the way here, the warships I saw had no obvious signs and symbols on their hulls, that is, they did not number the ships, but only roughly assigned battle tasks according to the intelligence. I think there must be more such warships on the edge of Tongluo Island. We just need to stop nearby so that they can count them."

　　In fact, at night, whether the Japanese pirates would count them is a question. The mountains are high and the emperor is far away here, and they have long been accustomed to the free and easy life of pirates.

　　"Then let's go to Lanzhuwan." Ah Shui frowned and looked at the nautical chart for a long time, pointing to one of the places and said, "This is a small bay on Shark Island, a small island three miles away from Tongluo Island. It is right in front of the coconut grove of Tongluo Island. They can see it clearly."

　　Su Yong came over to take a look and nodded, "It's here."

　　But when they finally saw the huge outline of Tongluo Island, they couldn't help but be surprised: this island, which was mostly made up of mountains on the sea, was completely dark at night without any lights. Taking advantage of the moon and stars in the sky, they couldn't even see any warships on the nearby sea. This sea area was basically a dead place with no sound.

　　Could it be that the Japanese pirates were not hiding on Tongluo Island at all? Su Yong was shocked and looked at Ah Shui, who was pale.

　　"What's the matter?" Ah Shui muttered to himself, "We saw a lot of warships along the way, why did they suddenly disappear?"

　　Chapter 15: Don't Enter the Tiger's Den

　　The navigators of the other five ships seemed to have seen something in Ah Shui's doubts, and everyone was a little frightened for a while.

　　"Everyone gather together and go to the right along the mountain range." Su Yong thought about it and gave the order decisively.

　　Just now, they did see a lot of warships along the way, and even some small fleets like theirs. Although the route was a little different, it was obvious that this area was close to the center. Even if the base they chose was not Tongluo Island, it would not be too far away.

　　But after they passed the last twist and turn according to the sea navigation map and bypassed a triangle, the sea area in front of them, including Tongluo Island, did not even have a ship. Could it be that they went too far?

　　However, near the edge of Tongluo Island, just as they were walking along the dark Panlong Mountains on the right, and before they reached the coconut grove, Ah Shui, who was at the front, suddenly pointed at the water in front and shouted in surprise: "White water, white water. Turn around quickly."

　　Su Yong looked and saw that the coconut grove area and the sea in front were all white, which was very different from the dark blue sea around them.

　　The six warships turned around quickly. Fortunately, the warships had pointed ends, so turning around was very convenient. They just had to switch the head and tail and pull the sails to turn, and they didn't even have to turn sideways.

　　Seeing the pale faces of the navy officers and soldiers on the ship, who were obviously very nervous about almost entering the white water area, Su Yong couldn't help asking: "What is this white water... What's so strange? Why are you so afraid of it?"

　　Ah Shui sighed and said: "The water on the sea is generally azure blue, and it will be a little white in thunderstorm weather. Such a large area of ​​white sea is caused by underground undercurrents. This kind of undercurrent area seems to be no different from the normal sea surface at first glance, but it is actually extremely terrifying, because the water in it is gushing out from the underground rock formations, and the impact force of each stream is different. If a ship enters, not to mention that it cannot control the direction at all, the bottom of the ship may be torn and exploded by these different impact forces in an instant, and shattered in an instant."

　　He sighed again: "No matter how powerful the sailors are, they will only die in this kind of turbulence. Don't you think it's terrifying?"

　　So that's it. Su Yong understood and sighed at the same time. If it was really a turbulent flow gushing out from the ground, the power would be extremely amazing. I'm afraid that only a weak medium like water flow can be affected and changed by it, and all other non-fluids will naturally be rolled into pieces.

　　But how could there suddenly be such a white water area on such an isolated island in the sea? Is there nothing under the island? He knew that under the strata, due to different pressures, the time for water to be injected into each layer hole was also different, which would cause this undercurrent to pour out from here after a detour. And the water flow inside was not seawater, but fresh water, which might come from snow-capped mountains and lakes.

　　The six boats turned around and slowly slid forward along the foot of the dark and silent Panlong Mountains. Because of the previous encounter with Baishui, Ah Shui, as the leader, looked more solemn, and his eyes kept looking around in the cabin.

　　There was nothing unusual about the water surface here, and it was gloomy in the azure blue.

　　When they had bypassed about a quarter of the Panlong Mountains, everyone also had some understanding of the island and mountain on the sea. At this moment, a gusty warship appeared in front of them. It quickly sailed over from another route and entered a dark sea under the mountain.

　　That dark sea, like the most thrilling twist of the giant dragon Panlong Mountain, was mostly hidden in the shadows under the high mountains under the moonlight. Only at the entrance, a vague triangle was illuminated by the moonlight.

　　It turned out that this was their port. Everyone suddenly realized it at this time.

　　But at this moment, they were all a little hesitant. Just looking at the outline of the top of Panlong Mountain, they also knew that this hidden port was very large, and it would be no problem to park hundreds of warships.

　　The problem was that once they entered, if they were discovered by the other party, they would really be caught in a jar. Looking at the narrow inverted triangle terrain of the entrance, they knew that it was easy to get in but difficult to get out. It was simply a natural censorship point.

　　They all turned their eyes to Su Yong.

　　Su Yong asked everyone to slow down the speed of the boats. After thinking for a while, he said, "This port is very large, and there are many ships coming in and out. It seems that the inspection will not be too strict. Moreover, this Panlong Mountain is very high, and there may be sentries watching from the enemy

　　. We can't turn back, not to mention that we didn't find any other suitable landing places on the way here." Just now, they took a different route from others, and they didn't know whether they had attracted the attention of the sentries. Thinking of this, Su Yong waved his hand and said, "If we withdraw, they will definitely notify the ships to chase us out, and this mission will be in vain. Whether we can escape is still one thing, but there is no chance for a surprise attack... Let's go in. Nothing ventured, nothing gained."

　　Ah Shui's face was serious, he nodded, and took the lead to lead the way to the mottled entrance under the moonlight.

　　When slowly and carefully approaching the triangular location of the entrance, they finally gradually heard the noisy voices of people in this hidden port and saw the bright lights.

　　This is a huge closed seaport surrounded by the undulating mountains of a giant dragon. Except for this small exit, there is no other way to go. The tall gray-black mountains on both sides of the port just blocked the extremely bright lights inside. Not to mention that they were on the other side of the mountains before, even at a slightly off-center position just now, they could not see these lights.

　　This shows that this mountain is extremely high, and this entrance is also the exit, extremely narrow.

　　As soon as the first ship led by A Shui entered the outer perimeter of the triangle, it saw a large light flashing near the shore, and then heard a Japanese man yelling loudly.

　　"What's his name?" Su Yong looked at the translator sergeant with a pale face in surprise.

　　"He...he asked for a password." Although the soldier followed the invincible General Su, he still shuddered at this moment.

　　Chapter 16 Tongluo Port

　　Password? This damn guy actually knows how to ask for a password? Everyone was stunned for a moment.

　　Although it was just after the Mid-Autumn Festival, it seems that the password of the Japanese pirates will not be something like the Jade Rabbit and Chang'e, right? Just when everyone was at a loss as to what to do, Su Yong whispered, "Open the flap."

　　Several sailors immediately opened the wooden flap on the top, revealing the Japanese clothes they were wearing under the moonlight. This entrance was just where the bright moon could shine, so it was impossible for such a large group of sailors wearing Japanese pirate costumes not far from the shore to not see them from the sentry post.

　　As soon as the flap was opened, Su Yong asked a few people to stand on the edge of the boat, and whispered to the translator, "Just say to him, 'Damn it, are you annoying to ask me every day? The Yanlong people are still celebrating the Mid-Autumn Festival? Can they still come here to party with us?' Remember, there should be a little smile in your words, and laugh twice at the end, and everyone should laugh to cooperate."

　　When the translator heard it, he immediately translated it out loudly, but the forced smile in the words seemed to be trembling. Fortunately, everyone laughed as soon as he finished speaking, which covered up the trembling.

　　The sentry on the shore was stunned, then he laughed and cursed something, and then he also laughed.

　　Everyone breathed a sigh of relief.

　　"What did he say?" Su Yong frowned again and asked.

　　"The other party said, number eight, sixteen line." The translator also frowned.

　　Su Yong looked at Ah Shui, and Ah Shui said: "It may be the number of the port location where it is moored."

　　"Well, everyone slow down a little and go in to take a look." Su Yong whispered, and asked Ah Shui to signal the ships behind to follow.

　　At that moment, all six ships slowed down and followed the front one slowly into the harbor.

　　Under the clear lights, it can be seen that all the ships in the circular harbor are parked very neatly.

　　"Look over there." Su Yong pointed to the harbor shore nearly 100 meters ahead. Everyone looked up and saw that there were big numbers on the wooden boards on the shore, and there seemed to be a small number below. The ships that have been moored are lined up in long queues along these wooden boards.

　　After getting closer and taking a closer look, they soon found the big sign with the character "八字" on it. They followed this line and then found the location of the line "六字". The six ships soon moored.

　　Following the example of the ships next to them, they were the first to dock at the shore, tied to a short wooden stake under the sign with a cable, and the other sides were connected to the stern of the previous ship with cables.

　　After waiting nervously for a while, no one came to pay attention to them. Although the port was brightly lit and there were many Japanese pirates dressed as ronin walking around, they were obviously minding their own business and were too lazy to even look at them.

　　They looked around carefully. There were quite a few ships next to them. Judging from the water level on the bottom of the ship, it was obvious that some people were staying in the cabin, and not all of them went ashore.

　　This situation made Su Yong breathe a sigh of relief. "Everyone have a good rest, drink water and eat food as needed, adjust your condition, and stay in the cabin when everything is ready, waiting for orders."

　　He looked at A Shui again: "Pick a few naval soldiers to go ashore with me. They should be short and agile." He had noticed the short Japanese people dressed as ronin on the shore just now. As expected, they were shorter than the average Yanlong people. It would be fine if a small group of people went ashore, but a large group of people who were obviously taller than others would be quite eye-catching.

　　Seven or eight navy officers and soldiers were quickly picked out. These navy officers and soldiers were all from the south, so they naturally wouldn't get seasick. They looked quite energetic, and their faces were a little dark, which was not too different from the appearance of these pirates.

　　After taking the translator soldier, Su Yong turned back to another navy captain who was in charge of the remaining personnel and said, "Arrange for everyone to have a good rest and don't go ashore. If there is any unexpected harassment, just pretend to be asleep. We will be back soon." It was already late at night, and it was time to rest. It was normal to fall asleep after a long journey.

　　Walking to the port, there were only a few hundred pirates coming and going, and it seemed that most of them had already fallen asleep. But in this circular harbor, there were still countless lanterns, illuminating the water and mountains near the shore.

　　In the center of the port, facing the entrance, there were three relatively large buildings, which were probably the central control point of the port. Although there were no guards at the door, the lights inside were brighter, and voices were heard from afar, as if they were fighting for something.

　　"Let's go east first." Su Yong observed carefully and saw that most people on the road were going east. He thought to himself, just follow the crowd. At this moment, he was like a blind fly. Maybe someone was watching him secretly. God knows whether those sentries hidden in the dark on the top of the mountain had suspected him before.

　　According to the layout of the port here, the place where the important materials are hidden must be in those houses. Even if it is not, it will not be too far away. After all, they can't hide the stolen things that are about to be transported halfway up the mountain. Wouldn't that mean they have to move them around?

　　But looking at the harbor, there are at least hundreds of ships. If each ship has 100 people, that's nearly 10,000 people. Entering here with less than 1,000 people is really entering a tiger's den. So now, they are not anxious to find where to hide the things, but to understand the specific terrain of the island and the deployment of the opponent's troops, and then send out the information to inform the incoming large forces in order to form a siege.

　　In particular, outside the coconut grove on the east side of Tongluo Island is a white water area. This must be informed as soon as possible to the fleet that is about to come from the ocean. Otherwise, no matter how many people come, if they enter the turbulent current, they will all be dead.

　　Going east, as long as you bypass the mountain road that covers most of the mountain range, you can reach the coconut grove on the east side, which is in line with the practice of replenishing water first when coming from the ocean. So at this moment, except for them, most of the people walking to the east side of the harbor are some Japanese who have just landed from the ship, and many of them are still carrying large bags in their hands.

　　The large bags are obviously used to hold coconuts, but with such a long journey, can these short Japanese still carry large bags of coconuts back? Su Yong couldn't help but wonder secretly.

　　When they walked two or three miles, the answer was immediately answered. It turned out that there was no need to bypass the long mountain road to replenish fresh water. At a bend in the port road, they saw a simple wooden shed on the side of the road full of coconuts. Some Japanese pirates were still bargaining with a guy in charge of buying and selling.

　　Damn, the facilities here are quite complete, it really looks like a port. The one in charge of the transaction may not need to be a pirate, but a professional coconut seller, who pulls the big wooden carts next to the shed to the coconut grove every day.

　　There is also a car rental service for buying coconuts here. Of course, there is no door-to-door delivery, so you have to pull it back by yourself. No wonder the group in front of them all came with big bags to load them by themselves.

　　They had no tools in their hands, they just took a quick look at the shed and were about to move forward. At this time, the coconut merchant suddenly stuck his head out and shouted something to them.

　　"What's wrong?" Su Yong asked in a low voice.

　　"He said that General Chiye has issued an order to impose martial law at the end of the coconut grove at night. We can't go over to pick coconuts, and we can only buy them from him." The translator whispered.

　　Su Yong thought for a while and whispered, "Tell him that we are not going to pick coconuts, but just walk around nearby."

　　The translator said loudly, and the merchant snorted when he saw that the transaction could not be done, and ignored them.

　　"I'll go explore the coconut grove. You guys can turn back in a while." Seeing that the lights ahead had dimmed, Su Yong whispered to Ah Shui. Going forward is a fork in the road. Going up is a mountain road that crosses the mountains and will lead to the coconut grove. The one below is still a circular road around the circular bay.

　　Before the white water area on the other side, they had seen that the coconut grove was pitch black. They didn't know what they were doing. It would be bad if too many people went to such an environment. Ah Shui and others also knew General Su's ability, so they nodded in agreement.

　　At this moment, they were all wearing Japanese clothes, holding confiscated long swords in their hands, and they looked like wanderers. Naturally, no one expressed any doubts about walking on the bay. Besides, there were few pedestrians here.

　　Not long after, the merchant who started to pack up his stall saw that the group of wanderers had turned back and snorted again. But of course he didn't notice that there was one less person in the team.

　　At this moment, Su Yong had already walked onto the deserted mountain road. Seeing that there was no one around, he rushed into the forest and quickly pulled off his white clothes, revealing the tight black clothes underneath.

　　He rolled up the white clothes and carefully hid them under a rock. He avoided the mountain road and made a few leaps in the forest before crossing the mountain ridge and seeing the faint coconut trees under the bright moon below.

　　Chapter 17: Forest Encounter with Ninja

　　The bright moon was slightly brighter on the east side, setting off the turbulent white water outside the coconut trees, which was a beautiful scene. Especially when looking down from the height of the Panlong Mountains.

　　But Su Yong had no intention of appreciating it at this moment. He knew that there might be many sentries secretly watching in various places on the mountain, and he even pushed his body movements to the extreme. In the bright and dark forest, he looked like a ball of psychedelic fog.

　　Knowing that there was a natural danger of white water outside the coconut trees, why did the short Japanese general Chiye impose martial law here? Could it be that he realized that Yanlong had noticed this place?

　　Su Yong knew that even if there was a natural turbulence to the east of Tongluo, if the other party knew that Yanlong had noticed this island, then these short Japanese would have to withdraw sooner or later. After all, Yanlong Continent was close to this area. Although they temporarily relied on warships and terrain, it would not last long.

　　But at least for now, they still had plenty of time to transfer all the supplies. They definitely did not need to impose martial law now in the east of the coconut grove, which seemed to be the safest but was actually the most dangerous. There must be a reason for everything being strange, which was why he wanted to explore this place first.

　　Beyond the coconut grove was the beach. On the island, the muddy land like the beach and the coastal area was the strongest, because after a long period of seawater scouring and grinding, even the deepest caves were filled up, and the empty floating layers were piled up.

　　But Su Yong was walking in the shadowy forest, and he was actually a little nervous. The previous idea that there was an unknown fault under the island resurfaced in his mind. He vaguely felt that this island was more than just a port.

　　At this moment, his ears moved slightly, and he turned to the left in confusion, where a little noise was heard.

　　With a tap of his toes, his figure swayed several times continuously, and he had already hidden under a huge coconut tree with incredible agility. He quietly poked his head out and was shocked.

　　It turned out that less than 200 meters in front of him, there was a white figure sitting cross-legged, like a monk meditating. In the sand beside him, there was a long sword, shining faintly in the silver moonlight.

　　Although this person did not have the imposing momentum that he felt when he first saw Chu Nantian, Tuo Buhua and others, he had a sense of floating and otherworldly, which was a bit like the feeling that the blood of the Iron Lion Commander gave him.

　　Even, there was a bit of the charm of the purple-clothed girl in the poetry competition.

　　It was an extremely restrained aura, completely different from the violent nature of Xiao Changfeng, Tuo Buhua and others as military commanders, and contained a little meaning of returning to nature.

　　Natural, free, but also invisibly revealing a sense of pressure.

　　If you are not a top martial artist who has reached the Mahayana stage, you may not be able to have such a transcendent feeling similar to that of a Taoist monk.

　　Su Yong was shocked and suppressed his voice to the lowest. He blinked and restrained the sharpness in his eyes. It turned out that as a martial arts master, he also unconsciously had the awareness of the divine light. He knew that ordinary people might not be able to detect the spiritual light in this kind of eyes, but the top martial arts masters, even if they could not see it, would react to this kind of divine light.

　　Fortunately, he was quick to retract it, and the white-clothed man sitting alone under the tree did not seem to react. He never looked at him.

　　But just when Su Yong secretly breathed a sigh of relief and peeked out from behind the tree again, he suddenly found that the man was gone.

　　How could it be possible that such a person disappeared in the blink of an eye? Could it be a ghost? Su Yong was shocked. It was obvious that his eyesight was very good. How many people could escape his eyes in the sparse coconut trees in front of him?

　　But the man in white who was sitting cross-legged under the tree just now had disappeared. If it weren't for the sword with cold light still stuck in the ground, Su Yong almost thought that he was dazzled.

　　However, at this moment, his ears were keenly aware of a strange sound on the right side. He did not move his body, but his eyes swept out diagonally. Facing this person, he was not sure in his heart, and he dared not make a sound, for fear of alarming the other party.

　　There was no one in the forest on the right side.

　　The gray-white coconut trees with horizontal sections were clear at a glance, and there was no human figure, but Su Yong's eyes that were different from ordinary people still found shallow footprints on the sand.

　　No, I didn't expect that there would be such a master among the Japanese. Su Yong thought: Could this person be the leader of the Japanese pirate army, who ordered the soldiers to impose martial law on the mountain road just to practice here with peace of mind.

　　He was motionless under the tree, but his eyes followed the sound coming from his ears, constantly following the figure of the other person.

　　This person's figure was really unpredictable. He flashed out from the side of the tree, and then he seemed to drill out from the sand. After a while, he turned into a big coconut on the tree. If Su Yong's hearing and sensory abilities were not rare in the world, he would not be able to keep up with this person's rhythm.

　　Su Yong was secretly shocked, thinking that this could be the ninjutsu of the dwarf Japanese.

　　It is said that the dwarf Japanese have an extremely strange martial arts body method, called ninjutsu, which can use the surrounding environment to transform into thousands of incarnations and can hold their breath completely like plants. And they can control inactivity for a long time.

　　The most terrifying thing about ninjutsu masters is not the skill of transforming into thousands of incarnations, but their will. It is said that the dwarf Japanese have extremely hard wills, and the masters who have practiced ninjutsu have extremely terrible wills. It is said that if they do not move at any time, they will definitely move forward and kill their opponents with a fighting spirit.

　　Then, once a ninjutsu master makes a move, the momentum will be extremely shocking, and it can even cause resonance in the surrounding environment, leading to illusions, to strengthen the shocking blow.

　　Compared with the fighting spirit and determination that shocked the world, I wonder which is stronger, Su Yong couldn't help but think.

　　The man in white was still wandering around, jumping up and down within a radius of dozens of meters in front of him, but a moment later, the whole forest suddenly rang with a loud bang, and the man, along with the knife, disappeared.

　　Where is the man? Su Yong closed his eyes, and his mind kept scanning the surroundings. Suddenly, he felt a tremor in his heart, and hurriedly moved his feet lightly, turning half of his body slightly.

　　At this time, a man in white appeared on the other side of his hidden figure, hesitantly said in a self-deprecating tone: "Strange, am I too sensitive?"

　　This sentence was not surprising, but what shocked Su Yong behind the tree was that the man actually spoke the Flame Dragon language.

　　He was startled, and suddenly felt a strong and powerful danger approaching. He relied on the big tree to block the way, and quickly jumped seven or eight meters in a straight line. He used the trunk of a coconut tree in front of him to block the light and quickly jumped a few meters away to get under another big tree.

　　Just behind him, the coconut tree suddenly broke into two halves without any movement.

　　The coconuts and huge branches on the tree realized it half a minute after the whole trunk was broken into two halves, and fell down with a whoosh. Before the whole trunk fell, a strong knife light not only directly cut the coconut trunk, but also cut a huge gap several meters deep in the dozens of meters of sand in front of the coconut tree, like a ditch.

　　Above this ditch, all the weeds and shrubs involved, as well as those shorter coconut trees, fell to the ground, as if they were hit by lightning.

　　Still nothing was found. The man in white was stunned for a while, smiled bitterly and shook his head, carefully put the long knife on his waist, and walked away.

　　Dozens of meters away, Su Yong, who was hiding under another tree, was sweating coldly.

　　Chapter 18 A ray of sky on the island As

　　the autumn colors turned, the night colors turned too. The moonlight was cast on the gray-white beach. Two shallow and extremely balanced footprints stretched straight to the black reefs on the coast.

　　Just in front of these huge black reefs, Su Yong, who had been following silently, finally stopped. Looking at the two lines of footprints that were always the same as if measured with a ruler, he suddenly sighed long and silently.

　　This person was undoubtedly very confident. Even if he suspected someone was spying on him, he still did not hide his voice. Just looking at that free and easy and calm attitude, it seemed that his cultivation state of mind was even better than his own.

　　He knew that he would inevitably have a fight with this person.

　　But it would not be now.

　　He stood on the edge of the coconut grove and looked at the white-clothed man on the black reef with his back to him and facing the sea, who seemed extremely lonely. He stared again, and finally turned around. His figure unfolded, turning into a seagull under the night, and flew up to the dark Panlong Mountain.

　　The man in white who had been sitting cross-legged on the wet rock had closed his eyes at this moment. However, he didn't know when his right hand had already reached the long knife stuck in the rock. His body was also trembling slightly, as if he was hesitating whether to turn around and face the phantom he felt.

　　A phantom that he felt but couldn't find.

　　In the Panlong Mountains, Su Yong, dressed in black, simply blended into the mountains. He appeared from time to time on the steep cliffs of the mountains, in the gloomy valleys, and sometimes even turned into a strange angle on the top of the peak, looking around in the hazy moonlight.

　　The Panlong Mountains winding on the sea have the dragon head in the south, the dragon tail in the north, and the beach and coconut grove in the east. Most of the sea outside is the white water area, and in the west, facing away from the white water, the biggest bend of the Panlong formed the ring-like harbor, which was brightly lit.

　　The possibility of landing in the east had been lost. The port in the west was the most heavily guarded place by the Japanese pirates. Moreover, due to the rugged terrain, it was impossible for a large number of warships to force their way in. As long as the enemy controlled the land on both sides, the entrance would be like a one-man-block-a-thousand-many-men-cannot-break.

　　As for the Dragon Head in the south, it was also the highest peak in the entire Panlong Mountain. He had just gone there to see that there were not only twelve sentries of the Japanese pirates, but also a thousand-foot-high stone wall that almost vertically dropped down to the water surface. It was impossible to stand at all, let alone climb.

　　And coming from this side, they will definitely fall into the eyes of the enemy sentry. However, Su Yong is not worried that they can escape from this isolated island in the sea with only a small exit on the west side.

　　As long as the large fleet of warships seals the western entrance, the place they rely on most will also become their fatal place.

　　However, they always have to find a place to land. They can't just waste time on the sea. After all, the enemy has rich reserves here. If they can't attack in two or three days, they will collapse with the pitiful food on the ship.

　　So at this moment, Su Yong, who has carefully looked at the other three sides, is leaning down from an old tree on the cliff of the slightly lower northern mountain.

　　Below is a cliff with a thousand-foot wall, but the cliff of the dragon's tail is a little better than that of the dragon's head, at least not so high and steep.

　　Five black wavy reefs form the lotus petal-like tail of the dragon's tail. The sea water keeps beating it, raising huge waves.

　　Although this is not white water, judging from the height of the waves and the huge noise, it can be seen that the water here must be extremely fast and it is also a dangerous beach. It is not easy to land from here.

　　Once you successfully reach the shore, you will have to face this cliff with sharp rocks and terrible cracks everywhere. Only by climbing to the middle of the mountain can you touch the forest, successfully walk on the mountain road of the Panlong Mountains, and attack the harbor along the mountain road.

　　This is a passage that only masters can cross, and it also requires extremely strong luck. Ordinary soldiers can hardly do it.

　　His eyes turned slightly and kept patrolling on both sides along the edge of the dragon's tail.

　　In addition to the dragon's tail, other places are also black wet reefs. Although the reefs that have been washed by sea water for thousands of years have no moss, they are also very smooth. It is difficult for ordinary people to climb such a high distance. He couldn't help but sigh. Is this Tongluo Island really like an iron barrel?

　　However, he squinted his eyes and finally saw a white dot a little bit behind the dragon's tail.

　　Huh? What is that? That place should be the northwest, how come there is such a tiny white spot among the dark reefs? Su Yong's hands loosened from holding the tree, and his figure floated down, flying downward like a leaf.

　　When he was about to approach the ground, he tapped his feet on the edge of the cliff several times to eliminate the momentum, and put one hand on a protruding stone on the edge of the cliff, carefully looking down, and when he saw the location of the white spot clearly, he was overjoyed.

　　It turned out that it was a very small piece of sand and gravel, and behind this piece of sand and gravel was a crack in the cliff.

　　It may be that the impact of thousands of years of sea water caused such a crack here on the cliff. The broken stones fell and were impacted by the waves for thousands of years, and only then did such a small piece of sand and gravel appear.

　　Su Yong teleported, and he had flashed to the crack. He carefully followed the track and was even more ecstatic. It turned out that although the crack was not big, it could be passed by people, just like those mountain roads with a narrow sky. Moreover, this crack leads to the belly of the mountain. As long as you go around the narrow gap for half a minute, you can get out from under the pile of rocks in the mountains.

　　For safety reasons, in order to prevent the Japanese pirates from knowing this place, Su Yong finally added a few large stones to cover the pile of rocks. When the surprise troops arrive, they can push these stones away and climb the mountain, and attack the sentry at the south end and the harbor at the bottom from the top of the mountain.

　　After doing everything, he walked along the narrow gap to the sand and gravel again.

　　Although this place is not big, it will be crowded if there are not even three or four large ships parked outside, but as long as it is connected end to end like the harbor, it can still receive a lot of manpower.

　　Thinking that there are still perverted masters on the beach to the east, Su Yong quickly rushed to the edge of the cliff to find some black stones, arranged this small white sand and gravel area, and tried to make it as hidden as possible. He stood on the beach and repeatedly looked at the terrain on both sides, remembered this position, and then climbed up along the cliff.

　　By the time he changed his clothes and walked back to the still brightly lit harbor road, it was already early in the morning and no one was on the road.

　　Seeing him come back, Ah Shui, who was on duty on the ship, breathed a sigh of relief.

　　"When we came back, the translator got another piece of news." Ah Shui said.

　　"What news?"

　　"Tomorrow night, there will be a grand event on this island, saying that they will welcome a minister from their country." Ah Shui said, "The translator went to see a notice outside the harbor house, and it is said that they have invited singing girls from their country to come. In addition, it is said that they will pick up the special envoy from our Yanlong tomorrow."

　　Su Yong was shocked: "Special envoy?"

　　Ah Shui nodded and said, "The translator said that he will pick him up tomorrow to discuss some important matters with their ministers who came from afar and General Chiye on the island."

　　Su Yong was silent for a while, and suddenly thought of what he had seen and heard at the Black Wind Reef before. It was estimated that it might be that Solomon's insider was coming? But according to the way they passed the news, they clearly didn't know who the contact person was?

　　He thought for a moment, frowned and shook his head: "We can't take care of this for the time being. We have to send the news here back as soon as possible, otherwise once the army comes out, it is very likely to go east as originally planned and sink into the Baishui area. That will be troublesome."

　　Their problem now is that they don't know when the Iron Lion Army and their remaining Black Whirlwind members will be able to integrate the team here. This must send someone back. And the intelligence that Su Yong has discovered must be sent to the Yanlong military to be useful.

　　But this port can only be left by following orders. As for coming in, it doesn't matter whether you want the coconuts and food you need. If you want, just exchange them with the looted property. Anyway, the superiors will always exploit you severely. The merchant who sold coconuts last night might be an affiliated soldier of a high-level official, so he dared to sell them there at a high price.

　　Although the dwarf Japanese on this base seem to be composed of soldiers, they also have some characteristics of pirates. I don't know if their island country is like this, or if it is a rule set after coming to this small island.

　　"Why don't we take the initiative to apply to pick up the Yanlong envoy?" Ah Shui suddenly said.

　　Su Yong's eyes lit up: "Is it OK?"

　　Chapter 19: Surprised to see the special envoy

　　PS: I was drunk yesterday, and I was in a hurry, so I wrote... cough, it really stinks, sorry sorry. I feel embarrassed when I read it, probably because I am a perfectionist... But it's not easy to modify what has been published here, so I'll keep it for now and revise it later. Sorry again.

　　-------------------

　　The Japanese pirates on this island are extremely complicated. Some may have come here a few years ago, while others may have come from the ocean a few days ago. Therefore, there are occasionally unfamiliar faces, and not many people pay attention to them.

　　But no matter who it is, since you come to such a place, you will naturally be managed by the highest authority here - General Chiye Wufu.

　　This General Chiye is said to be the commander-in-chief of the Eastern Expedition of the Short Japanese Country, and all these ocean-going Japanese pirates are under his management. But if you ask him how many people he has under his command, I'm afraid he can't answer.

　　But if you ask him how many warships he has under his command, he is very clear.

　　One hundred and eight.

　　In his words, it was an auspicious number, just as auspicious as the large amount of treasure they looted every time.

　　Why must there be 108? Maybe a few ships just came from the short Japanese today? Someone might ask.

　　But his rule is that if a few ships come over there, a few will return with property on the same day, so he has only 108 ships under his command. The people who come may have changed several times, but the total number of pirate ships looting along the Yanlong coast has remained the same.

　　So this person is undoubtedly an extremely superstitious person, and may even believe in the Buddhist and Taoist concepts that are widely circulated in the Yanlong area. But God knows how much silver and property he has robbed Yanlong for the emperor in their island country over the years.

　　If he is a believer, the emperor in their island country may be the first to jump out and laugh and say it is impossible.

　　But he looks very much like a believer, not only in appearance, but also in temperament. It's just that the fierce light in his eyes occasionally reveals a slightly abrupt taste.

　　If Su Yong was in the hall of this building in the port at this moment, he would definitely jump up: "Isn't this the man in white who closed his eyes and repaired the knife?"

　　It was this man in white. At this moment, he was looking at the three big boxes in the hall, and said to himself: "These things should be enough for the old man Yamaguchi to laugh for several years." The minister who came was Yamaguchi Ikko, who was equivalent to the Shangshu of Yanlong in the island country of the short-sighted Wo, and was slightly higher than him as a general.

　　This time, the emperor's important minister came, so he naturally had to give some gifts.

　　After saying that, he narrowed his eyes again and sighed softly: "This Yanlong land is really rich." Just in this south, he has plundered for years, and every time he didn't get a lot of money? Over the years, in addition to the treasures handed over to the emperor, he even secretly dug a secret cave on this Tongluo Island, and the treasures inside can be said to be piled up like a mountain.

　　Of course, these private stocks are still not enough for him. What he has always dreamed of is to land from the sea, march straight into the country, occupy such a vast and rich continent, and realize the greatest ideal of the emperor who was born and raised by the sea in their island country.

　　This is also the biggest dream that he has been practicing for many years.

　　He knew that Yanlong had three military kings, four heroes, and a miracle general who had recently become famous.

　　However, he was not worried, and even wanted to fight with him.

　　Such a vast land would certainly have some talented people. But, can they withstand my lightning knife? He turned his head and squinted his eyes to look at the long sword that had accompanied him since childhood.

　　The long sword was called "Crane Feather", which was a very elegant name, but it was a sharp blade known as one of the three great weapons in the short Japanese country.

　　A soldier outside the door reported in Japanese: "General, a small team took the initiative to ask to pick up the Yanlong envoy, and they are still some newcomers. Would you like to see them?"

　　He waved his hand: "No need. Our Japanese soldiers are all warriors, and it doesn't matter who goes to pick them up. The Yanlong people will definitely not think of our meeting place." He turned his head slightly: "However, to pick someone up, you have to pass the force test."

　　The so-called force test is nothing more than the leader holding a sword and chopping off a few wooden stakes to show their most advertised courage and strength.

　　Su Yong didn't expect it to be so simple. He held a long knife that he had snatched from the Japanese pirates before, pretended to be struggling to cut off several wooden stakes outside the gate that were getting shorter and shorter, then wrinkled his nose in a cocky manner, took the intelligence letter from a Japanese soldier, and went to the port with several naval followers including the translator.

　　"Well, he is indeed a warrior." General Chiye lowered the curtain and affirmed Su Yong's back.

　　After returning to the ship and opening the intelligence, they found that there were only about twenty people to pick up this time, so two ships were enough. After a quick discussion, Su Yong decided to leave the translator and four ships behind, and only take two ships with A Shui and others to go back.

　　He made some arrangements for the remaining personnel and told them to be careful and try to avoid going ashore.

　　Anyway, there was enough food and coconuts in the cabin. After all the affairs were explained, Su Yong and others boarded the wind boat still led by A Shui and left the harbor at a high speed.

　　The weather on the sea was very good during the day, and the entire South China Sea was like a huge crystal, beautiful and magnificent. The two sails left Tongluo Island and began to sail towards the mainland.

　　It must be said that the place where the Japanese agreed to meet with the special envoy was quite unexpected. It was the sea near a fishing village not far from Leizhou.

　　The surrounding environment of the fishing village was relatively hidden, but it was still around the big city of Leizhou. It was reasonable that the patrols on the mainland were still relatively strict, and it was difficult not to be discovered.

　　But the problem was that this fishing village was extremely poor. Not only was there a sparse population around it, the Japanese pirates were too lazy to visit it, and even the officers and soldiers would not come here.

　　Because there were simply few people there, and there was nothing to rob.

　　It was like an urban village in a modern metropolis. Although it was only a few dozen miles around Leizhou, it had been forgotten like a wasteland.

　　Especially when they picked up people, they didn't have to get close to the mainland. They only needed to reach the nearby sea, and there would be local fishing boats to send the special envoys over, which was extremely safe.

　　And Su Yong also liked this place very much. The reason was simpler: it was close to Leizhou, and the intelligence could be sent to the hands of Xingluofeng and others as soon as possible.

　　Seeing the mainland in the distance, Su Yong saw that there were no more Japanese pirates' scout ships around. He made a gesture and split his troops into two groups. The other ship had already gone to the other end with the intelligence data he described.

　　Their ship stayed in the shadow of several hillock-like reefs on the sea, carefully checking the situation over there in the fishing village. They waited for nearly two hours until dusk. When they saw that the separated Swift Wind Ship had begun to return, they saw several shabby small fishing boats slowly drifting out of the fishing village.

　　The returning warships came very quickly and soon came together. This time, Su Yong not only learned about the situation of the Iron Lion Army and the remaining troops, but also saw the two newly assigned naval translators. He couldn't help but secretly praise the Bloodline Leader for his thoughtful plan.

　　Just as he was arranging the next steps for everyone, the shabby fishing boats were approaching. Su Yong glanced at them casually and suddenly felt that the figure on the bow looked familiar. He squinted and took a closer look, and was shocked: "Why is it so similar? Could it be him? Wouldn't he recognize me?"

　　He could not help but hide his figure behind the team members quietly, covering most of his face. He squinted and took a closer look again, and then he breathed a sigh of relief.

　　That person was not Lu Tong from the Tai Shi Mansion, but he looked very similar. If it weren't for Su Yong's amazing eyesight, it would be impossible to tell at such a distance.

　　The difference between the two people was just that there was an extra mole on their faces and two taels of flesh were missing, but the contours of their eyebrows were almost the same. From this point, Su Yong could guess that he and Lu Tong might be brothers.

　　I wonder if the Tai Shi told this guy what I look like. Su Yong couldn't help but touch his face.

　　At this moment, the three small fishing boats were approaching, and the guy who looked like Lu Tong raised his hand and waved in a flattering manner.

　　However, something unexpected happened the next moment. The boat captain who was rowing the boat suddenly stared at a navy soldier next to Su Yong with wide eyes, and pointed his finger and said in surprise: "Wu Zi, you... why are you here..."

　　Su Yong was shocked. He reacted quickly. From the stunned look on the other side, he knew that the boat captain who was meeting the special envoy had recognized his soldiers. These people all lived near Leizhou, and it was inevitable that they would run into familiar faces.

　　But why did they meet at this juncture?

　　Su Yong was very anxious, and he shouted: "Baga..." The Japanese pirate sword in his hand flew out and sank into the chest of the boat boss who was rowing the boat, nailing him to the boat board and blocking his next words.

　　Chapter 20 Watching the Show

　　At this time, the navy officer called Wuzai was still at a loss. Although the boat boss knew him, he was not a familiar person. He did not expect that the other party would be the running dog of those Japanese pirates and traitors.

　　At this time, Su Yong roared again, shouting in a deliberately stiff tone: "Baga, General Chiye said that in order to prevent the news from leaking, everyone on the road will die."

　　Ah Shui and the navy officers woke up as if from a dream. With a scream, they jumped onto the approaching fishing boat with their swords in hand.

　　The guy who looked like Lu Tong hurriedly stopped Su Yong and said, "This... Taijun, these are people from our Taishi Mansion, hiding here for many years..." The gusty warship is the best proof of the Japanese pirates. What's more, these people are so cruel. Of course, the envoy did not suspect him.

　　Su Yong was even more calm, and interrupted him with a cold snort: "General Chiye said that your delegation is great. There are spies on the road and in Leizhou. To ensure that the news does not leak out, all of them will be killed."

　　The boatmen who rowed the boat were originally people buried by the Taishi Mansion. Just now, when they saw the other party suddenly kill the captain of the boat, they were in doubt. Although they were insiders, they had always lived on the coast and were familiar with the cruelty of the Japanese pirates. At this moment, they saw that it was too far from the shore to jump into the sea to escape. The leader of the delegation spoke for themselves again, and they hurriedly knelt down and begged for mercy.

　　However, Ah Shui had already understood in his heart when Su Yong quickly winked at him. He immediately pulled up a face and made a fierce look. While the two translators were yelling in Japanese that they couldn't understand, the knife flashed and quickly killed the dragon traitor boatmen. Then he stood beside Su Yong with a fierce look and a raised nose.

　　Su Yong looked at the dozen guys who were shivering, widened his eyes and shouted: "Master of the delegation, don't panic. We only kill the spies. You can rest assured." After shouting these words awkwardly, he felt secretly amused in his heart.

　　He turned sideways and glanced at the navy soldier named Wuzai beside him.

　　Wuzai was alert and quickly came out. He imitated his tone and hummed: "The captain of the boat is not a good citizen. I have seen him in the Yanlong Legion before. He must be the work of a spy." After shouting these words, he couldn't help but secretly admire General Su. Fortunately, the general reacted very quickly, so he didn't reveal his flaws. Following him, even I learned to act.

　　This guy who looked very similar to Lu Tong was named Lu Da, and he was Lu Tong's brother. At this moment, their group had just come from the capital, so how could they know what was happening in the south? Since these brutal Japanese pirates insisted that the boatmen were spies, they naturally did not dare to refute anything, but secretly prayed in their hearts that the Buddha would protect them from being chopped.

　　Lu Da was a man who had seen the scene, and he quickly calmed down. Seeing that the other party was so brutal, he naturally did not suspect that there was something fishy, ​​so he quickly responded: "Yes, the Taijun was right to kill. After I go back, I will report to the Taishi and handle the affairs in the south properly."

　　Su Yong nodded: "These are all ordered by General Chiye, no need to say more."

　　He waved his hand to signal the navy soldiers to take them over, and then carried the boxes they brought over, and then sank the fishing boats, and pulled up the sails all the way to Tongluo Island.

　　As soon as the sun sank below the sea, they returned to Tongluo Harbor.

　　Although it was not completely dark at this time, the harbor was already brightly lit, and it seemed more lively than last night. There was even a high platform outside the building in the middle of the harbor.

　　When the people were sent to the door of the harbor building, someone came out to greet them. The general Chiye was obviously not very interested in the people in the delegation, and only sent an adjutant to meet them, which made Su Yong feel relieved. Judging from the indifferent attitude of General Chiye towards the Yanlong delegation, Lu Da probably didn't dare to mention anything about killing people from their Taishi Mansion in front of him. If

　　the other party found out later, he would have more time.

　　After receiving some reward items, they returned to the team. At this time, the original translator reported that the envoy of the short Japanese was also here.

　　After everyone discussed it, they soon came up with a plan.

　　"Okay, this time, let's kill them all at once." Su Yong said to Ah Shui and others: "The team will arrive in the second half of the night. You might as well go and watch the show first, and then act separately later." Everyone nodded.

　　At dusk, the large lanterns around the high platform had been hung up, making it brighter. The singing girls who came with the short Japanese ministers had already appeared on the stage in advance.

　　As soon as the singing girl came on the stage, the Japanese pirates who had been hiding on the island for a long time and had nothing to do immediately surrounded her like a pack of wolves. Soon, the flat land in the middle of the port was crowded with people, and whistles were heard from time to time.

　　The singing girls who came from afar on the high platform were a little frightened when they saw the wolf-like eyes of the audience below, but as the crowd separated and a line of guards came to guard the people in the dozens of seats below the stage, they calmed down.

　　In the middle of the stage, there were several round tables with nearly a hundred seats, which were set up for the minister Yamaguchi Ikaku and his entourage who came from afar, as well as the Yanlong envoys and the officials under the general Chiye. There were also guards around to separate the microscopic crowd next to them, which could be said to be a strict hierarchy.

　　At this moment, Su Yong and others were also mixed in the crowd, looking around and estimating.

　　Just look at the Japanese pirates below the stage. There are probably 7,000 to 8,000 of them. Add the sentries on the south side of the highest Panlong Mountain, the guards at the entrance of the harbor, and some guards responsible for maintaining order. It is estimated that there are more than 10,000 people. Almost all the Japanese pirates active in the coastal area of ​​Yanlong are gathered here.

　　Of course, there are also some scout ships scattered in various directions outside. However, those are a very small part and can be ignored.

　　Su Yong slowly approached the stage, but he had no interest in the singing girl on the stage who was humming something. At this moment, his eyes were looking over the heads of the short Japanese in front of him, and he was watching the people sitting at the round table below the stage.

　　There was a particularly large table in the middle of the stage, but only two people were sitting on both sides. It was very different from the other full tables. He looked over and saw a fat man first.

　　This fat man was almost a mountain of meat. Su Yong couldn't help but frowned: This guy is not a sumo wrestler, he probably weighs half a ton. Seeing the fat on the guy's face trembling, he couldn't help but feel sick. He

　　turned his head slightly to look at another person, and his eyes narrowed instantly. He was very familiar with the slightly thin figure in white clothes. It was the ninja master he met under the coconut grove.

　　Could this person be Chiye Wufu? No wonder he has such skills.

　　Just as he squinted his eyes and thought, Chiye Wufu seemed to have sensed something and suddenly turned his head to look at him.

　　To his surprise, the man in white was stunned for a moment, and actually smiled at him and nodded.

　　Chapter 21 A good show is on

　　Could he recognize me? Su Yong was startled and quickly retracted his gaze.

　　However, the Chiye warrior only recognized him as the warrior who had chopped off the wooden stakes outside the port building. After nodding, General Chiye looked back at the meat mountain opposite, and then said something loudly. The meat mountain laughed and seemed very proud.

　　Lu Da looked at the singing girl above, who was humming something, and the two people next to him were talking and laughing loudly in Japanese, which he could not understand. He had no chance to speak at all, and he couldn't help feeling a little irritated.

　　He also had a high status in the Taishi Mansion and was highly valued by Taishi Yun. At this moment, he came with the heavy gifts delivered by the Taishi, and also brought the entire plan drawn up by Taishi Yun to discuss with the other party. Unexpectedly, he was scolded by the other party on the sea first. At this moment, the two big men seemed to care little about him and ignored him. He couldn't help showing an impatient look on his face.

　　At this moment, General Chiye finally looked over and saw the expression on his face, but he just smiled and asked, "Lord Lu, what do you think of the singing skills of our Japanese courtesans?"

　　This sentence was in Yanlong language, and it could even be said that the pronunciation was very standard.

　　Su Yong, who was about to leave, suddenly had his eyes lit up and slowly stopped.

　　Lu Da was startled and hurriedly clasped his fists and responded: "This...this, General Chiye has a question, and I dare not hide it from you. This...I can't understand the language of your country."

　　"Haha," Chiye Wufu smiled and said, "Then what do you think of my Yanlong language?"

　　Lu Da quickly put away the impatience on his face, showed a charming smile and praised: "General Chiye's Yanlong language is really good, better than our people in Kyoto."

　　"Hahaha," Chiye laughed to the sky, and said proudly: "Your Yanlong is vast and rich in resources, and your culture is even more profound... But you Yanlong people are short-sighted, self-satisfied, and ignorant of the world. You have your culture but cannot study and carry forward it. I think most of the officials are spineless pedants who have ink in their hearts but no blood. This is far worse than us Japanese."

　　Lu Da's face was pale and he said "This, this...", not knowing how to respond. Su Yong, who was standing outside, held the blood knife tightly in his hand and almost pulled it out: Damn, a group of beasts who invaded other countries, beasts without humanity, dare to call themselves strong and brave?

　　If it weren't for the fact that the enemy was outnumbered and the difference in military strength was huge, he would have almost gone crazy and started killing, letting these Japanese pirates see what is called brave and what is called bone.

　　Then Chi Ye turned around and said something to the meat mountain minister Yamaguchi Ikko in Japanese, and the two laughed at the same time.

　　After a while, Chi Ye smiled at Lu Da again: "But, you Yanlong are not all that kind of people. For example, the old Tai Shi Yun can be regarded as a hero among men, and we admire him very much."

　　Lu Da wiped his sweat and smiled charmingly: "That's right, that's right, the old Tai Shi also said that General Chi Ye is a great hero and hero who has never appeared in the world, and an invincible dwarf Japanese war god, so I came to discuss important matters with you."

　　Just looking at this guy's coquettish attitude, it simply made the Yanlong people lose face. Su Yong had no more heart to watch, so he made a silent gesture and Ah Shui came closer.

　　He whispered in Ah Shui's ear: "Don't let this Lu Da die later, you must capture him alive." This man is so spineless, once captured, he will naturally confess all the activities of the Grand Tutor's Mansion. If they want to deal with the Grand Tutor in the future, he will naturally be an important witness.

　　Ah Shui nodded. Su Yong made a silent gesture, and some people slowly separated from the crowd, followed him closely, and began to walk towards the winding mountain road.

　　Since most of the Japanese gathered under the high stage to watch the show, there were not many people walking on this winding mountain road leading to the south end at the moment. However, these 300 Black Whirlwind warriors were divided into several groups and went up, but they did not attract much attention.

　　After all, at this moment, everyone's eyes were staring at the "Hmm" and "Ah" on the stage like crazy, even the guards who maintained order and the guards of the harbor were too lazy to look here.

　　The mountain road was not as bright as the coastal road in the harbor. From a distance, these people were just a few white dots. Who knows if they were changing shifts?

　　The 800 people Su Yong brought were divided into three groups. One group was led by A Shui, mixed in the crowd under the platform, preparing for a surprise attack; one group remained on the ship, mostly navy soldiers who were not afraid of water and were to cooperate with the army to forcibly control the entrance and exit; and their team was to deal with the sentries at the southern end of Panlong Mountain. There

　　were twelve sentries, and I think there were several hundred people.

　　However, since it was an attack, Su Yong was not worried about not having enough manpower. Who would have thought that those people wearing Japanese pirate costumes beside him were Yanlong people?

　　He had already checked the layout of these sentries and the entrance to the harbor last night, and had roughly analyzed with everyone how to deal with them in the cabin before. At this moment, looking at the moon hanging high in the sky, thinking that the team was probably sailing, he began to clear the obstacles.

　　The first sentry post in front of us was a two-story wooden house, hidden on the first small peak on the southern road. On the second floor was a lookout tower, and on the lower floor was a residence. From here, you can see the southern sea not far away. Of course, if you look back, you can barely see the harbor below the mountain. And the high platform in the bright place below the harbor, and the dark mass of heads.

　　It was dark and the road was slippery.

　　Everyone walked very carefully.

　　On the lookout tower of the wooden house in front, there were a few guys who were looking around, and they seemed to have some yearning for the high platform below the mountain, but because they had to be on duty, they could only look here with drooling and complain loudly.

　　Seeing their team approaching, the Japanese pirates stood up straight, asked something loudly, and then squinted at them from above.

　　The translator replied loudly, and they immediately laughed, and then asked another question.

　　"You said to change the post, what else do they ask?" Su Yong asked quietly, holding the blood knife in his hand.

　　The translator said, "They asked for the password."

　　At this time, they had already walked to the bottom of the wooden house. Just when the people above were about to ask again, Su Yong's figure suddenly rose like a light smoke, and appeared in front of them in a blink of an eye.

　　"Change your mother's post." Su Yong snorted. As soon as he said this, the blood knife swept out with great speed, and several Japanese pirates were beheaded without a groan.

　　He looked at the stairs, made a gesture, and asked his subordinates to surround the door: "There are still people inside."

　　When everyone gathered at the door, he walked down the stairs leisurely.

　　A Japanese pirate leaned against the wall and said something to Su Yong who was walking down from above without raising his head. However, the next moment, a cold blood knife pierced his throat.

　　More than 20 Japanese pirates sleeping on the bed finally woke up, and all jumped up and shouted to grab weapons.

　　At this moment, Su Yong had turned into a blood shadow, whistling towards them.

　　When everyone outside the door kicked open the wooden door and suddenly broke in, they only saw blood and corpses on the ground. Except for one person standing in the field, there was no

　　one alive here. And Su Yong's clothes were not even stained with blood. At this moment, he was extending the bloody knife into the clothes of the Japanese pirate and slowly wiping it, while coldly saying: "Go to the next one."

　　During the handling of the twelve sentries, there were actually some noises and even loud shouts, but it was too noisy at the foot of the mountain and the guards at the entrance were far away, so no one could hear it.

　　Soon, the three hundred Black Whirlwind soldiers had completely controlled the twelve sentries, and soon after they finished, many black spots began to appear on the sea surface at the southern end.

　　Although it looked a bit hazy from a distance, so many black spots appeared on the gloomy sea surface, but they could not escape everyone's eyes.

　　After counting, there were nearly 200 of them. Su Yong smiled: "The Bloodline Leader is really amazing. He built so many ships in such a short time. Could it be that all the Iron Lion Army has become shipbuilders?"

　　"Send a signal." Su Yong stood on the lookout tower at the southernmost end and said to the soldiers beside him.

　　A flame rose quickly. Although it was not very big, it kept flickering on the dark top of Panlong Mountain. It is estimated that the ships below would not think that it was a star in the sky.

　　In front of this huge fleet, there were some scattered warships, which were rowing towards the western entrance at a high speed.

　　"That is the scout ship of the Japanese pirates. You guys go down and notify the brothers in the ship to work." Su Yong ordered several subordinates. Such a large fleet going out to sea naturally could not escape the eyes of those scout ships. But these scout ships were just confused at first, and they couldn't figure out where so many wind ships came from. When they woke up from their dreams, they could only flee in a hurry.

　　Apart from reporting quickly, there was nothing they could do, after all, they had no resistance.

　　Apart from rushing back to the iron-barreled Tongluo Island, what chance did they have? Just look at the Yanlong fleet, I'm afraid the number of people is far greater than that of the accomplices in the base. These scouts thought tremblingly.

　　Watching the six Swift Wind warships in the harbor slowly leave the harbor and slide towards the entrance, Su Yong looked at the stage of the harbor, and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly: "The good show is finally going to be staged."

　　At the same time, Ah Shui and others under the stage, after a soldier on the mountain approached and whispered a few words to him, slowly nodded, led some "audiences" to quietly leave the stage, and walked towards the guard posts at both ends of the harbor.

　　After Su Yong ordered the soldiers on the mountain to block several nearby mountain roads, he turned into a seagull and flew to the extremely steep cliff in the northwest.

　　Chapter 22: Attacking Tongluo

　　Xue Xingfeng did not come out this time. After all, he was the garrison commander of the city of hundreds of thousands of people in Leizhou. However, he sent Yang Yihu, the most powerful general under his command, to lead the crowd. Of course, there was also Xiao Changfeng, who was seasick

　　, on the warship. Seeing that the scout ship in front was about to enter the port, Xiao Changfeng was anxious and wanted to take off the bow and draw the arrow to shoot. Yang Yihu hurriedly stopped him: "Look at you dizzy, don't shoot your brothers in the port."

　　At this moment, the scout ship in front really stopped, seemingly encountering obstacles in the narrow port. However, this did not affect their loud warnings.

　　At the narrow entrance, the scout ships suddenly encountered six warships that were about to come out. The two sides froze for a while. They shouted anxiously, but the other side had no intention of giving in. The people on the ship even opened the flip cover and stared at them with murderous intent with steel knives in their hands.

　　The leader of the scout ship in the front happened to be Captain Yamaguchi who went to Black Wind Reef last time. Seeing this scene, he couldn't help but get angry and shouted: "Baga, can't you see who I am? The military information is extremely urgent. Get out of the way quickly. Don't block the way. I want to see General Chiye."

　　The translator among the Yanlong soldiers on this side smiled coldly and asked in Japanese: "Password."

　　Password? Captain Yamaguchi was stunned: Why didn't the guards on the shore ask for the password, but the warship on the opposite side asked? Could it be that the rules have just been changed?

　　He shouted loudly: "The Emperor Gai Di Hu. Get out of the way quickly, the Yanlong army is about to catch up."

　　Unexpectedly, the other party still sneered and said leisurely: "The password is incorrect."

　　At this time, Captain Yamaguchi also noticed something wrong. The warship on the opposite side was not only full of strangers, but some people's weapons were not their Japanese swords, but thick-backed Yanlong sabers.

　　He was shocked and shouted to his subordinates: "Hurry up and warn the shore."

　　However, the guards at both ends of the entrance were busy with their own

　　affairs. They had already seen the conflict between the warships at the entrance, but before they could react, a group of murderous soldiers suddenly rushed out from behind them. The leader was Ah Shui. Ah Shui raised his sword and roared: "Brothers, avenge the villagers and kill all these bastards." His subordinates responded loudly and rushed towards the two entrance camps like a tide.

　　Captain Yamaguchi was even more panicked when he saw the battle on the shore. Nearly a hundred Japanese pirates shouted in unison to the other end of the port. It was just that the distance was far, and the port was bustling, so I don’t know if anyone noticed it.

　　A large number of Yanlong warships also approached the entrance at this moment, and nearly a hundred warships were divided to tightly surround the entire west side, and formed an internal and external attack on the scout ship stuck at the entrance. The others quietly went northwest from the periphery.

　　Yang Yihu carefully looked at the route map drawn by Su Yong in the cabin, guiding the direction of the brigade all the way. When they gradually approached the steep cliff in the northwest, they soon saw a fire on the edge of the cliff.

　　Su Yong had already collected some firewood and lit it with a fire stick, which was very eye-catching under this black cliff.

　　"Lower the sail, buffer, and change to manual paddling." Yang Yihu ordered loudly. According to Su Yong, a little further ahead is the extremely dangerous Longwei Shoal. Although the current is not fast at the moment, you still have to be careful in the night.

　　The first warship quickly docked. Su Yong took the rope thrown and tied it tightly to the boulder. Then he waved his hand and began to lead the soldiers who landed one after another to walk into the narrow sky.

　　The other warships carefully passed by the first warship, only staying near the shore for a while, letting go of the Iron Lion soldiers and Black Whirlwind soldiers, and the remaining navy quickly controlled the warship to leave to facilitate the next warship to come.

　　But it took a lot of time to deal with nearly a hundred warships. By the time the soldiers of the twentieth warship landed, the soldiers in front had almost reached the highest southern end and joined the soldiers guarding the mountain road before.

　　At this time, the battle in the harbor was finally discovered by the Japanese pirates who were immersed in their humming and ah.

　　The conflict between the warships at the entrance of the harbor did not attract much attention. The scout ships were completely resolved in less than 20 minutes under the attack from both inside and outside. What

　　really attracted the attention of the Japanese pirates was the battle between the two camps on the shore. At this time, A Shui was leading the soldiers of the Black Whirlwind to block the passages at both ends and fight with the other side to prevent the other side from passing the news to the other end of the harbor. After the soldiers on the warships dealt with the scouts, they also began to forcibly land on the two shores to assist the brothers on the shore.

　　But although most of the Japanese were concentrated under the high platform in the middle of the harbor, there were still people walking on the harbor road. At this moment, some passing Japanese pirates discovered the battles at both ends, and ran back to the high platform with exclamations and sounded the alarm.

　　Although the Japanese pirates who rushed back to report the news were quickly hacked and killed by the Yanlong soldiers hidden in the audience, the exclamations outside the crowd still woke up the Japanese pirates who were immersed in the performance on the stage.

　　General Chiye, who woke up, quickly integrated the large team and led the crowd to the camps at both ends of the port. He knew that as long as he controlled the camps and the coast at both ends, no matter how many Yanlong soldiers came, they would not be able to land on this iron barrel-like island.

　　After all, the harbor was full of his ships. No matter how many people were outside, they would definitely not be able to defeat the warships of his subordinates who occupied most of the harbor through that narrow entrance.

　　The soldiers mixed in the crowd found that they could not stop the news from leaking out. They shouted and attacked at the same time. They took advantage of the chaos to hack some of the surrounding Japanese and rushed to the two ends to join Ah Shui's troops.

　　At this moment, the Yanlong people on the shore had already torn off their pirate clothes, revealing a black outfit. The two ends of the port were black and white, and the killing was indistinguishable under the dim lights.

　　Although the large group of troops organized by Chiye Wufu came fiercely, the guard camps at both ends had been attacked by Ashui and others before, and most of them had been damaged. In addition, the countless warships on the sea forced a large group of troops to land, but they could not support it after all. Seeing that General Chiye's troops had forced the black-clothed Yanlong people over, they were attacked from all sides. Many panicked Japanese couldn't help but jump into the bay, intending to swim to the boat and escape.

　　Although the Iron Lion Army on the shore and the Black Whirlwind team on the shore had difficulty meeting after taking all the remaining Japanese pirates down to the sea, their numbers were still far less than the fierce Japanese pirates on the shore. At this moment, seeing the man in white leading the crowd, Xiao Changfeng, who was still a little dizzy, swung his spear and said, "Return to the boat and control the exit."

　　Just now, he fought with the man in white for three rounds in anger, but found that he had suffered a lot of losses by relying on the advantage of the spear. He was shocked and even his dizzy mind became clearer. He issued the order to retreat for the first time.

　　"Damn it, there are such people among the Japanese pirates." Xiao Changfeng rubbed his eyes, avoided the man in white and was responsible for the rear, and asked A Shui and others to get on the boat quickly. The

　　white-clothed Chi Ye Wufu was also shocked. The Yanlong man in front of him, whose steps were still a little floating, was obviously still affected by the seasickness. He could fight with him for a few moves without being defeated. Although the opponent retreated at this moment, he knew that the opponent's strength was not much worse than his own, so he couldn't help but put away the mentality of underestimating the enemy.

　　"Don't chase, control the camp." Chi Ye Wufu ordered. At this time, the Yanlong people re-boarded the ship, which was exactly what he wanted. He had already seen nearly a hundred Yanlong warships outside the camp. He couldn't help but be shocked. How could the Yanlong people get so many warships? They looked similar to our Swift Wind Ships.

　　He knew that he couldn't go out to sea to fight against the other side, but he was guarding this only entrance. After a few days, the Yanlong people would naturally return in disgrace due to insufficient reserves. Thinking of this, he couldn't help but laugh in his heart: After making such a big battle and spending so much effort, didn't the Yanlong people waste their money and manpower in the end?

　　Chi Ye waved his hand, and all the warships moored at the port rowed out and rushed to the entrance, facing the Yanlong warships outside through the inverted triangle.

　　Both sides opened the flaps, holding their swords, and their eyes seemed to be on fire.

　　Among the Japanese pirates, Chiye Wufu was undoubtedly the most angry. When he saw that the harbor had been controlled, he remembered the sentries on the mountain and said angrily, "What are the sentries on the mountain doing? They are all dead."

　　However, at this moment, an adjutant ran over with a cry, "General Chiye, there are a lot of Yanlong people on the mountain killing people."

　　He raised his head and swept his eyes to the dark mountain roads. He saw countless black shadows rushing out. The leader was as fast as the wind. When he approached, he was familiar.

　　Chapter 23 Sword Light Shocks the Island

　　There were still many Japanese pirates under the high platform. Seeing someone rushing down the mountain road, they all drew their long swords and shouted to meet them. The fierceness of the Japanese pirates can be seen.

　　A huge blood shadow surged up, and at least thirty or forty Japanese pirates flew up out of thin air, with blood spurting everywhere, but they were already bloody and blurred when they fell down. The group of Japanese pirates who rushed up were stagnant by this huge impact, revealing a huge gap, and the rest of them had already retreated in fear.

　　Chiye Wufu's narrowed eyes widened, and his brows furrowed: How come these Yanlong people are more powerful than each other? Just now, he met the big man with a spear, and thought he was the mastermind of the Yanlong army. Unexpectedly, this guy who was killed first was much stronger than the one just now.

　　Su Yong waved his blood knife, and the blood-colored moon shadow swept out, smashing a huge blood pit from the Japanese pirates, and shouted loudly: "Brothers, cut down these Japanese pirates who are worse than beasts, kill them."

　　The soldiers behind saw the might of General Su, and their blood boiled, shouting: "Kill..." and rushed to the port below to kill.

　　Su Yong's knife momentum played a huge role in front of this extremely brave team. I saw the blood-colored knife light flying everywhere, and large groups of Japanese pirates were cut down like straw. Those Japanese pirates began to get chaotic, and many of them shouted and fled to the camps at both ends of the road.

　　A white rainbow that rose up from the front broke the blood-shadow sword light emitted by Su Yong. The Japanese pirates finally stabilized a little, and shouted in Japanese: "The general is coming..." They gradually stood up and regrouped.

　　With the most courageous Crane Feather God of War, these frightened Japanese finally came to their senses. In their hearts, this God of War is invincible, and there is no one in the world. With him behind them, what are they afraid of?

　　Su Yong's sword was broken by the opponent, and the pair of eyes that were as bright as morning stars on his face with some mottled bloodstains slightly raised, and through the flickering lanterns, he saw the figure in white clothes in front of him. A graceful figure that

　　seemed a little out of the world under the light, with a pair of extremely calm eyes and a face as firm as a rock.

　　"It's you?" Chi Ye Wufu was a little surprised. He recognized that this person was the leader of the team that cut the wooden stakes and took the initiative to ask to meet the Yanlong Mission that day. At that time, he was still wondering how his subordinates had such a person. Suppressing the surprise in his heart, he frowned coldly on both sides of his nose and asked calmly: "Who are you?"

　　"I am Su Yong. I have long admired General Chiye." Su Yong put away his knife in his right hand, stopped his forward momentum, and suddenly stopped from moving forward at a high speed, standing as steady as a rock.

　　"So you are the famous General Su Yong of Yanlong. The magical general who captured the Great Khan of Yanmeng." Chiye Wufu was surprised, looked up and down at the other party, and suddenly clasped his fists: "I am very fortunate to meet you today."

　　Su Yong showed a smile at the corner of his mouth, and returned the salute with both hands on the knife: "General Chiye is well-informed, and I admire you very much." He was also very shocked to learn that this person was the mysterious ninja master in the coconut grove, but at this moment a battle was inevitable. He had already thrown away all distractions and focused on the other party's figure.

　　Facing an opponent at the master level, you must concentrate and concentrate. Su Yong exhaled slowly, circulated his Qi through his body, and waved his left hand slightly: "General Chiye, please."

　　Chiye Wufu shook his head slightly in thought. It was known to the world that Su Yong had entered the grassland and conquered the boundless grassland in just two months. However, he had no idea how the other party had entered this iron barrel-like Tongluo on the sea. Even at this moment, he still felt incredible when he saw countless men in black running down the mountain road.

　　Could it be that these Yanlong people had grown wings and flew over? Even if they had wings, it would be impossible not to alarm the sentries at the highest point.

　　Chiye Wufu, who was puzzled, sighed deeply. Even if he was very familiar with Tongluo Island, he would probably be powerless if he was asked to break it. After all, the only entrance and the territory at the highest point were in the hands of others. Other places were all Jedi and there was no way to break through.

　　But the other party actually figured out this place in a few days, and finally came to kill him with a "divine soldier from the sky". Yanlong had such a person, wouldn't it be a "joke" for him to attack the mainland?

　　He closed his eyes for a while, then slowly said, "Please." Then he slowly raised the crane-feathered long sword like lifting a thousand-pound boulder, forming a straight line with his brow.

　　Su Yong's face became even more solemn, because the opponent's initial move seemed to have a powerful momentum pressing down on him, and the soldiers around him were forced to retreat one after another by this invisible sword force.

　　He took a deep breath, and the true energy on his body emanated, resisting the opponent's knife momentum.

　　At the same time, he raised his right hand blood knife slightly, pointed it at the opponent, and a very sharp sword intent was sent out like lightning. At this time, the personnel on both sides had already discovered something was wrong and scattered. After all, in a confrontation like this, the murderous aura was exposed as if it was real and could kill people in the void. After all, he was just cannon fodder.

　　At the moment when Chi Ye raised his long knife and Su Yong pointed at the blood knife obliquely, even the lights in the harbor shook and trembled, as if they felt the terrifying murderous intent.

　　At this time, Yang Yihu had led everyone to surround the group of people who were hiding under the high platform in panic, including the Minister Yamaguchi Ikaku and the Yanlong delegation. After landing, Su Yong told him that he must capture Lu Da from the delegation alive. He knew that this person was implicated, so he naturally did not dare to be careless.

　　However, even a fierce man like Yang Yihu was still shocked when he saw the snow-white knife light rushing down like a waterfall on the harbor road.

　　然而他张大的嘴巴还没阖上，一道更加狂暴的幻影血月突然横空出现，掠入其中，把那条雪白滔天的瀑布刀光震成一团雪雾。

　　"Go quickly." Yang Yihu swung his iron rod and beat the Yamaguchi Ikkoku who rushed over like a meat mountain into a pile of meat paste, and shouted loudly to the subordinates who had already captured Lu Da.

　　But the power of the collision of the sword light over there was too great. Several soldiers who were slightly closer swayed and couldn't help spitting out blood. Even the few remaining Swift Wind warships near the harbor were swayed by this powerful sword force, and the extremely solid wooden boards creaked.

　　The two men separated as soon as they joined. Although Su Yong's sword light was not as huge as the other party's, his sword force was undoubtedly stronger. At this moment, the crane feather long sword and the dragon pattern blood sword collided, and the fight was evenly matched, leaving only a large area of ​​brilliant sparks whistling and flying in the night sky.

　　Su Yong slid and dodged nearly ten meters away. The violent attack that seemed like a blood moon just now was actually three attacks. It was the extremely violent three strikes of thunder, combined with the blood knife's third move of unstoppable and earth-shattering knife momentum, which was really the strongest attack he could make so far.

　　The exquisite and ultimate killing move - three strikes of thunder, combined with the unstoppable momentum, used all the strength he could exert. Because he knew that if he missed the first strike against a master like the opponent who had achieved the return to nature, he might not have a second chance.

　　One strike. Must kill.

　　Su Yong raised his head slightly, slowly wiped the trace of blood from the corner of his mouth with his left hand, and squinted his eyes to look over.

　　The figure in white also retreated dozens of meters, but was still upright and ethereal.

　　Chi Ye Wufu's face was as pale as paper, and his face as stiff as stone also trembled slightly. He held the knife in both hands and remained silent for a long while. His right foot suddenly stepped forward, stepped on the few drops of blood left on his body, and said coldly: "Good knife, come again."

　　He was the best among the short Japanese ninjas, and he was even more deeply versed in the profound idea of ​​not moving but killing with one move. However, the lightning strike he had just made with all his strength was a big loss.

　　When the Yanlong people faced the enemy in battle, they would start with a test. This was also the source of Chiye Wufu's confidence in his full-strength attack.

　　You only tested a little, but I hit with all my strength.

　　But he never expected that he would hit with all his strength, and the opponent would also hit with all his strength. Although he was slightly stronger than the opponent in terms of momentum, he was actually suppressed by the opponent in terms of the actual internal force impact. The opponent's supreme knife momentum actually brought with it several exquisite changes. He suddenly drew his knife, but found that it was too late to react halfway, so he had to do his best to meet it.

　　As a result, his extremely strong lightning strike may have shaken the opponent's heart, but he had three more small holes on his body - he couldn't avoid the three consecutive strikes.

　　But seeing that the opponent's expression did not change, it was obvious that his full-strength sword did not successfully hit the opponent's internal injuries, and he... from this move, he knew that he was at a disadvantage.

　　Su Yong held back the sweetness in his throat and smiled again: "General Chi Ye is also a good sword..."

　　But before he finished speaking, Chi Ye, who was dozens of meters away, suddenly stepped on his feet and flew into the sky. It seemed that he was going to rush towards him, but he suddenly turned around and rushed onto the mountain road.

　　Huh? The Japanese pirates were stunned and frightened: General Chi Ye only fought with the opponent, how could he escape?

　　Only Su Yong understood what was going on. He hurriedly said to Yang Yihu: "This place is left to you and General Xiao." He turned around and changed his position, and chased up the mountain road at a very fast speed.

　　The two figures rose and fell a few times, and disappeared into the forest, and no one knew where they were.

　　Chapter 24 White Sand Forest Shadows

　　It was still the sparse coconut grove, which was very large, with white fine sand, green coconut trees, and occasional gray-yellow stones. Outside, there was the rumbling white wave undercurrent, reflecting the pale moonlight, which was a little hazy.

　　A line of shallow and far-separated footprints had been completely wiped out here. Looking up and looking around, the coconut trees around rustled in the sea breeze. Looking around, the shadows of the trees in the forest were dark and almost cold, and I didn't know what was real and what was an illusion in the depths.

　　Su Yong held the blood knife tightly in both hands, and scanned the surrounding area with concentration. When he was sure that he could not find any clues, he simply closed his eyes and breathed slightly through his nostrils, still exploring the faint smell of blood in the air.

　　After a while, he smiled: "General Chiye, I know you are here, not far away."

　　There was silence in the air for a while, and suddenly a vague and untraceable laughter came out: "General Su guessed correctly, I am here."

　　This laughter seemed to be blown from the forest by the wind, and was divided into several strands by the coconut trees in the forest. It was unknown which direction it came from. Su Yong, standing in the forest, only felt that the coconut forest was full of this strange laughter, and he could not tell the other party's position.

　　His ears moved slightly, and he smiled again: "Just now, everyone just made a move, and the winner was not decided. Why is General Chiye in a hurry to come here?" The speed of the two sides' connection was so fast that he didn't know that the other party had been slightly injured. Therefore, the words were also polite, and it did not mean that the other party "escaped" here.

　　The laughter in the air stopped for a moment, and suddenly asked an unrelated question: "General Su, how much do you know about the Taoism of Yanlong?"

　　Su Yong was stunned, not knowing why the other party suddenly brought it up, but he still answered honestly: "I don't know."

　　The laughing voice sighed lightly, and said with a tone that seemed to be reminiscing and sentimental: "In fact, the roots of the ninjutsu of the dwarf Japanese come from the Taoism of Yanlong. As for the various external means of hiding sounds, they are just variants of some of the tricks of the folks in Yanlong."

　　Su Yong was surprised: Could it be that this guy is planning to return to his roots at this moment? He pondered for a while, and couldn't help asking: "What does General Chiye want to tell me?"

　　Chiye Wufu ignored him and said to himself: "The will training of ninjutsu is actually a way of Taoist self-cultivation, and the means of incarnation are also mixed with many Taoist concepts of dual cultivation of spirit and flesh."

　　No wonder this Japanese man looks a bit like a Taoist. Su Yong replied: "The Taoist philosophy does not have the kind of violent and murderous atmosphere that you have. As far as I know, the Taoist philosophy emphasizes non-action and following the truth, rather than plunder and killing."

　　Chi Ye was silent for a long time, and suddenly sighed: "Maybe we have gone astray, but without killing, how can there be a breakthrough, how can there be a new life?"

　　Su Yong snorted: "If aggression also needs a reason, your sentence is very gorgeous."

　　A self-deprecating laugh sounded in the air. Chi Ye smiled and suddenly asked, "How do you understand the Taoist immortality?"

　　"No one in the world can live forever, because the human body structure does not allow it. After a long time, some organs will die and cannot be repaired." Su Yong, who understood the knowledge of later generations, said frankly.

　　"Impossible." Chi Ye Wufu was obviously a loyal believer of Taoism. He said angrily, "The principles of Taoism encompass the heaven, earth, people and all things. Besides, hasn't the emperor of your Yanlong tried many times to seek the art of immortality?"

　　"The so-called immortality refers to inheritance." Su Yong shook his head in disagreement and said, "No one in the world can live forever, but ideas and spirits can be passed on and will never die. Masters lead disciples, teachers teach students, parents give birth to children, and later generations will always carry the traces and characteristics of the previous generation. This is a kind of inheritance and continuation, and it is also the correct answer to immortality."

　　Chi Ye Wu Fu was silent for a long time in an unknown place, and then he sighed and said, "So that's the truth. As an enlightened person, I am very grateful... How many of you came?"

　　The latter question had nothing to do with the previous one, but as this sentence was asked, Su Yong's tightly grasped blood knife silently drew an arc, aiming diagonally at the forest in front of the right, and then answered, "No less than 20,000."

　　Chi Ye Wu Fu He sighed, "It seems that I can't defend this island." He paused, and suddenly asked, "How many people like General Su does Yanlong have?"

　　Su Yong smiled, "I only have one, but I don't know how many Yanlongs are above me. As far as I know, I am afraid that I can't survive more than three moves under the three major legion commanders of Yanlong; and above them are the three legendary venerables, I am afraid that I can't dodge a single move... As for how many unknown masters there are in the vast land, I am afraid that no one can tell."

　　This sentence is not too exaggerated. When Su Yong saw Xuelangfeng and the purple-clothed girl, he did have such an idea. Seeing such a fairy-like figure, he didn't have the slightest desire to resist.

　　Conquer the enemy without fighting. What kind of profound cultivation is required to be able to do this?

　　So at this moment, he couldn't help but feel a little pity for this martial arts master with extremely high cultivation, and sighed slightly: "General Chiye, if you can surrender, Su Yong will definitely save your life."

　　Lin Jian laughed wildly: "Surrender? General Su, do you know that surrender is the greatest shame for us dwarfs? If a dwarf surrenders, even his clan and even several generations of relatives will be ridiculed and will never be able to raise their heads. We dwarfs are based on martial arts. We would rather be defeated and die than surrender."

　　"That has nothing to do with the establishment of a country with martial arts, and you are not defeated." Su Yong said seriously: "This... Well, I have always convinced people with virtue."

　　"Humph, you are better than me in reason, but you may not be my opponent. Take it." After this violent roar came from all directions, four sand dunes suddenly cracked on all sides of Su Yong, as if four giant pythons were rushing out of the ground at the same time.

　　Just when the four sand dunes were about to approach him, Su Yong stood up from the ground, and the blood knife in his hand chopped the sand dune in the air from a distance to the right front.

　　The blood moon emerged again, and the sand was shattered by the knife halfway. That was where Su Yong felt the opponent's real move came from.

　　However, just as he was in the air and the phantom of the blood moon shot to the ground, the top of the coconut tree above his head suddenly parted, and a touch of snow-white moonlight was cast down.

　　When did the moonlight become so white?

　　It was not the swaying of branches and leaves, nor the sudden arrival of the strong wind.

　　It was a knife light that was whiter and brighter than the moonlight, and it chopped down from top to bottom like a white rainbow.

　　Su Yong was in mid-air at this time, and there was no way to dodge. He was so shocked that he only had time to twist his body. After the blood knife in his hand smashed the giant python sand, it swung back and pointed directly at the top of

　　his head behind him. With a whoosh, the snow-white knife light cut right next to his back, even cutting off a few pieces of his clothes, and directly drew a huge gap in the ground, spraying a large amount of dust.

　　And Su Yong's blood knife finally hit the opponent after he carved this ditch.

　　The opponent paused after drawing a gap, and he was also using the remaining momentum after smashing the sand python.

　　The two remaining forces collided, still creating a large piece of sparks. With a sharp and extremely piercing sound, the large piece of sparks shot out in the large amount of dust and sand that was sprayed up, illuminating the forest shade brilliantly.

　　But when Su Yong jumped out with the momentum of the attack, his feet touched a coconut tree in front of him and stopped to look back, but he found that the opponent had lost his trace again.

　　Not good, this ghost place is the environment that is conducive to the opponent's incarnation. Su Yong was suddenly hit by this attack, and his heart was beating wildly. Chi Ye Wufu deliberately escaped from the harbor and crossed the mountain to come to this coconut forest, naturally because his ninjutsu could be fully displayed in this area.

　　But he could hardly dodge the opponent's first attack. He barely dodged it with the help of his subconscious reaction and forced maximum twisting of his body, otherwise he would have been knocked down on the white sand with one move.

　　But I clearly felt that the other party was in the front right position, how could he hide above my head? And those four sand pythons, could it be that the other party can split into two?

　　Su Yong tapped the tree trunk with his toes and landed quietly, his eyes and ears were filled with all his energy to feel the surroundings.

　　I wonder if Chi Ye is hiding in the sand, or on the coconut tree, or even... in the moonlight? Even though Su Yong is brave and skilled, he is sweating through his heavy clothes at this moment.

　　Silence all around. The dust in the air has slowly fallen down. Su Yong, who was walking quietly, suddenly turned around and chopped a coconut tree trunk with his knife.

　　A bare tree trunk. A coconut tree with tall branches and large branches.

　　Chapter 25 No knife is better than a knife

　　A coconut tree, a coconut tree that looks tall and mighty, was chopped down by Su Yong with a knife and broken into two. The huge crown of the tree fell to the ground with a pile of coconuts, smashing a pile of dust.

　　But how could a coconut tree have blood on its broken end? Could it be a spirit?

　　A deep voice came from the air: "How did you guess that?"

　　Su Yong smiled faintly: "I guessed it blindly."

　　No one could have imagined that a person could hide in the branches of a coconut tree, and he couldn't think of it either. It's just that the tree is too strange, and it actually smells a little bloody.

　　If it's not a spirit, then someone has cut it before and used the hollow tree core to hide. It's a pity that the cut is not seamless, and it still smells a little bloody.

　　Of course, it may not be the smell of blood, but Su Yong's unusual sense of smell smelled something.

　　He used the strategy of making a feint to the east and attacking the west with this knife. It seemed that he was going to go east, but suddenly turned around and chopped the tree at the west end. There was no sign beforehand, and there was no trace to follow. It was just a change of mind in a moment.

　　Not to mention the ninja hiding in the tree, even Su Yong himself didn't think of coming over to make such a knife the moment before. It's just that since everything is weird, there must be a reason, so he suddenly made such a decision.

　　Unfortunately, with such a sudden movement, Chiye Wufu, who sensed the danger in advance, still escaped. He

　　was just injured.

　　There were bloodstains on the tree trunk and a few drops of blood on the ground. Of course, this could not tell the direction of the other party's escape. The other party must have covered the wound in time. So apart from this little bloodstain, there was no clue nearby, not even a trace of breath.

　　The other party was injured, so he would not attack in a short time. At least he had to stop the bleeding first. When injured, the breathing would inevitably be a little heavier, and the smell would inevitably be a little heavier... Su Yong quickly used the light body teleportation technique based on this idea, and turned several corners around the coconut grove, but unfortunately he found nothing.

　　But listening to the sound of waves and sea breeze, Su Yong's eyes suddenly lit up.

　　He sat down on the spot, swung the blood knife, and stabbed it straight into his side. He actually closed his eyes and entered a state of tranquility.

　　He had closed his eyes before, but at that time he used his mind to explore. But at this moment, he was not alert at all, and sat with his eyes closed wholeheartedly, like an old monk meditating.

　　His breathing gradually calmed down, and his breathing was long and attentive. He was really contemplating something with his whole heart, and no other movements were made.

　　Wasn't he afraid of the other party's surprise attack, and was not afraid of a sudden stone-breaking knife coming from above, below or beside him?

　　Chiye Wufu, who was hiding in the bushes, was hesitant and uncertain in his heart. He really couldn't figure out what the other party was planning. Although he looked extremely calm and at ease, he looked extremely weird in his eyes.

　　Chiye Wufu made up his mind and then withdrew, withdrew and then withdrew. He kept thinking about it in his mind, and finally he thought that the other party was trying to lure the enemy.

　　The calmness on the surface must be a pretense. Chiye had stopped the bleeding from his wound at this moment, and tied a cloth strip around the knife wound on his waist. He comforted himself in this way, and didn't think that he had just lost a good opportunity to kill the other party.

　　However, at this moment, Su Yong suddenly opened his eyes and smiled in his direction.

　　Can he see me? Chi Ye was startled, and immediately used the sound-splitting technique to ask, "What are you laughing at?"

　　Su Yong sighed lightly, and his posture did not change as he looked in his direction. He said, "Why didn't you kill me just now?"

　　"How could your tricks fool me?" Chi Ye snorted, but immediately saw Su Yong shaking his head at him, and couldn't help but wonder, "You... you knew I was here?"

　　"I didn't know just now, but I know now." Su Yong didn't mean to pounce on him at all, but just looked at him and smiled, "Really."

　　Really? Really what? Chi Ye was surprised, Su Yong said calmly: "Now I not only know where you are, but I also know that you have an injury on your waist. It was tied with a light blue cloth strip, two centimeters below the left side of your belly button. Am I right?"

　　Chi Ye looked down and immediately jumped out: "Since you knew it early, why did you bother to play a trick on me? I would rather die quickly than die so miserably."

　　Su Yong shook his head and turned to look at the blood knife stuck in the ground on one side. A light flashed in his eyes: "You could have killed me just now. Even if I was deceiving you, you would definitely not lose in this coconut grove, at least you could escape safely. But at this moment..." He shook his head slightly again and sighed seriously: "Maybe I can beat you without a knife."

　　Can I beat him in this coconut grove without a knife? Su Yong said it very seriously, very calmly, and very sincerely. There was no arrogance at all.

　　Yes, in that moment just now, he had suddenly realized the essence of the fourth level of the sword technique.

　　There is no me and no sword. There is no sword in my hand, but there is a sword in my heart.

　　At this moment, his whole person is a sword, an extremely sharp and indestructible blade. This person's edge may not be as sharp as the blood sword at this moment, but he is active, intelligent and thoughtful, which is much stronger than a peerless weapon.

　　At this moment, even a leaf, a grain of quicksand, or even a drop of water, a trace of thought can kill people.

　　Although he could kill people in the void with murderous intent before, at that time, he had to rely on the sword's momentum, the moves and momentum of the blood sword, but at this moment, he really only relied on his own thoughts, or used some things around him that were not threatening at all, and he could kill people in the air at will.

　　At this moment, Chi Ye came to verify his words. The enraged Chi Ye Wufu raised the crane feather long sword high, tilted his body, and rushed over like a mountain, and the sword was like a raging stream.

　　Su Yong did not move, nor did he reach out to pull out the blood knife beside him. He just had a fierce light flash in his eyes, and suddenly a cloud of dust rose from the ground, whistling towards

　　Chi Ye who was looking down. Almost at the same time, the two coconut trees in front of Chi Ye Wufu suddenly fell down and smashed towards him. The two trees fell down very quickly, and I am afraid that they would not fall so fast and fall so neatly even if they were cut down with a knife.

　　But Su Yong's figure did not move at all during this process.

　　He just completely controlled everything around him with a selfless state. The white sand all over the ground and the trees standing in a forest seemed to have become his killing weapon under the control of his sharp sword intent.

　　Chi Ye's fierce body broke two big trees, but more big trees fell down and blocked him; the quicksand could not stop his whistling footsteps, but more ditches and more obstacles appeared in front of him.

　　"You...what is your trick?" Chi Ye, whose neck was scratched by a coconut leaf, suddenly stopped and asked with wide eyes.

　　"This is not a trick, it's just the will. Wherever the will goes, everything in the world becomes my sword." Su Yong raised his head slightly, looking at his paler face and the shallow mark on his neck.

　　At this point, he was just entering the Dao and escaping into the sword. Of course, at this moment, he could only control things not far away from him. He couldn't control things that were a little further away and couldn't be seen clearly by his mind.

　　"I also want to tell you that in our Yanlong, there are three venerables, one of whom is a woman... Oh, some people also call her a Taoist nun," Su Yong sighed slightly: "Her eyes and charm... If she wants to show her murderous intentions, I dare not even look at her."

　　"Is there such a god in the world?" Chi Ye's eyes showed the last ray of light, and a satisfied smile suddenly appeared at the corner of his mouth.

　　At the same time, the shallow mark on his neck, the shallow mark left by the coconut leaf, suddenly turned into a huge pool of blood, and countless blood gushed out like a fountain.

　　He also closed his eyes willingly.

　　Su Yong watched countless coconut trees fall on him until they formed a small green hill. He sighed, pulled out the blood knife on the ground, and walked away slowly.

　　Just as he took a step, a brilliant light suddenly flew out from behind him, flew into the air, and then fell straight down, firmly inserted into the sand in front of him, blocking his way.

　　It was Chi Ye's crane feather long knife.

　　PS: Start to speed up the progress. Seeking red tickets.

　　Chapter 26 Cranes Dancing Under the White Sand Chapter

　　26 Cranes Dancing Under the White Sand

　　Huh? Su Yong slowly turned his head, but of course there was no movement from the small hill of coconut trees. The general Chi Ye whose throat was cut could not turn into a fierce ghost and pounce out. The autumn sea breeze blew slowly from above, and a long sigh sounded.

　　After a long silence, Su Yong bent down and pulled out the long knife shining with white cold light, his eyes fixed on the blade.

　　This was a crystal white long sword, and it seemed that what was reflected on it was not the cold moonlight, but the material of the sword itself that was glowing. There were a few incomprehensible Japanese characters engraved on the blade near the handle, some of which looked like a part of the Yanlong characters, but he didn't understand the meaning.

　　He shook his head and took another step.

　　The battle at the harbor was getting intense. The soldiers rushing down from the mountain, led by General Yang Yihu, who was as fierce as a tiger, were forcing the Japanese on the shore to the camps at the ends of the harbor. Although the Yanlong soldiers on the warships were still unable to land, they firmly controlled the exit. The Japanese pirate ships gathered into a dense mass at the exit, but there was no way to go.

　　On the Yanlong warships near the exit, there were all naval soldiers. Although they were not many in number, they had great ship-handling skills and good water skills. It was naturally no problem for them to guard such a small opening. Most of the troops were constantly transporting to the northwest intersection.

　　More and more soldiers rushed down from the mountains, and it seemed that they never stopped, one after another. Some Japanese pirates even suspected that the Yanlong Army had come with the entire Iron Lion Army.

　　At the exit, more and more Yanlong warships were docked. The warships that had transported the soldiers on land returned and consciously blocked the west side into an iron wall on the sea. How could they be pushed open with just a few dozen wooden oars sticking out of the hatch?

　　The collapse of the Japanese pirates was when Xiao Changfeng finally rushed down from the mountain. This general who was full of anger came to the shore and vented his anger in the best way. He led the Black Whirlwind team to attack the camp on the left, sweeping and stabbing with long spears, and no one could resist.

　　And Yang Yihu on the right was also like a mountain of stick shadows, and he beat the group of Japanese pirates to cry for their parents and keep retreating.

　　When Su Yong walked down the port, many Japanese pirates had already jumped into the water in the harbor, intending to swim to the boat for the final resistance.

　　"You watch." Su Yong's voice shook the entire harbor. He raised the long knife in his hand that he took from Chi Ye and looked around. Although the wooden cover was separated, many Japanese pirates felt that his eyes had passed through the small window of the cabin and saw their faces.

　　"Your General Chiye is dead. If you surrender, I will give you a chance to live." Su Yong's words were extremely cold: "If you continue this meaningless resistance, we will kill every last one of you."

　　He raised his arm, and the long sword flew straight out, stabbing into the door of the big house in the middle of the harbor with a bang, cutting the plaque engraved with "Wooden House Area" in half, and then it fell down with a bang and shattered.

　　This was a strategy to attack the heart. When Yanlong's soldiers learned that General Su had dealt with the Japanese pirate leader, the commander-in-chief who was known as the God Sword, they were even more excited and excited, and they wanted to use up all their strength to fight. The offensive at both ends of the harbor became more fierce in an instant.

　　When the Japanese pirates saw that the other side had defeated the invincible and invincible hero of the short Japanese sword, they were shocked beyond words. They no longer had the ideals to support themselves. Many people were desperate and turned around to commit seppuku. The rest cried and threw down their swords and knelt down to surrender.

　　Anyway, except for the dead, the rest of them would be imprisoned by the Yanlong people. Maybe they would never get out in their lifetime. Who would care about the family reputation? What emperor?

　　...

　　The war lasted for a long time and a lot of effort was done. But it ended quickly. It only took a chance. The crane feather long sword in Su Yong's hand was undoubtedly the key to this opportunity.

　　Because of it, the nearly 10,000 vicious Japanese pirates lost their fighting spirit and the last supporting ideals. They either committed suicide or were captured. The soldiers of Yanlong naturally achieved the greatest results with the lowest losses.

　　After all the Japanese pirates were detained, Su Yong led everyone to search Tongluo Island again. In addition to a large amount of gold and silver treasures in the wooden house at the port, dozens of imprisoned Yanlong people were accidentally found in a house. Most of them were women, but there were also handsome men.

　　Everyone hated the perverted behavior of the Japanese pirates. Looking at these compatriots who had been tortured by the Japanese pirates, Su Yong sighed sadly and silently ordered the soldiers to hand each of them a knife, asking them to "redeem the wrongs and the debts" among the captives.

　　Regarding Su Yong's move, many Japanese pirates shouted hysterically: "Didn't you say you would give us a way out?"

　　Su Yong looked at them coldly: "I said that to people."

　　Then, the soldiers found a huge cave on the northern hillside. The cave was dry, and there was a lot of food inside. Looking at the packaging on it, some of it was transported from the short Japanese.

　　...

　　At this moment, in the lobby of the wooden house, Su Yong, Yang Yihu, Xiao Changfeng and some generals were arranging affairs. Around them, several soldiers were counting the large piles of supplies in the room and recording them.

　　Lu Da, who was tied up in a corner, suddenly shouted, "This is not all their property. The boxes I presented yesterday are not among them."

　　Su Yong frowned, and remembered that there were three large boxes when they were picked up, which seemed to be not among the property that occupied half of the hall.

　　He walked up to Lu Da and said, "What else do you know? Where did they send the things they took?" They took action at night, so of course it was impossible that they had been sent to the short-sighted people.

　　Lu Da shook his head. At this time, he cooperated very well, and he wanted to tell everything he knew in order to save his life. But after the presentation, they were quickly taken out by General Chiye to watch the show, and they didn't know much about the rest.

　　Su Yong thought for a while, and suddenly said to Ah Shui, "Please call the translator in for me."

　　The translator came soon. Su Yong handed over the Crane Feather Knife in his hand: "What are the words on it?"

　　The translator looked at the blade carefully and whispered: "Just four words: Divine Knife Crane Feather."

　　Su Yong pointed his finger at the handle of the knife: "What about here?"

　　The translator looked down: "It says: Cranes dancing under the white sand."

　　Cranes dancing under the white sand? Su Yong frowned and signaled the translator to hand the knife to Xiao Changfeng and Yang Yihu beside him for a closer look.

　　"According to the greed of the dwarf Japanese, in addition to sending it back to the emperor to seek credit, I believe they will keep a copy for themselves." Yang Yihu said.

　　Su Yong nodded. This is the so-called private property. However, this Tongluo Island has been searched almost completely. There are no caves in the Panlong Mountains that can hide things. This private property must be an extremely precious and rare thing that cannot be seen by too many people. Could it be that the other party will throw it into the sea?

　　Over the years, the dwarf Japanese have plundered so many times, there must be some rare things. As the "local emperor" of this place, Chiye is also a person who knows what's good. He will surely seize it first. There may not be many of these rare things, but they must be of extremely high value, and may even be higher than the pile of treasures in the hall.

　　The pile of treasures in the hall is not small, but it is just a drop in the bucket compared to the huge plunder of the dwarf Japanese over the years. Although most of them have been sent back to the island country by them, there must be extremely rare and precious things still in Chiye's hands.

　　But most of Panlong Mountain is made of extremely hard stones. Although it is not difficult to hide the treasures accumulated over the years, it will definitely alarm others. After all, there are many sentries on the mountain, and people on high places will notice wherever they go.

　　The beach on the east? That is all sand and gravel washed by turbulent currents. It is easy to get damp if buried there, and it may be taken away by the quicksand underground at any time. It is too unsafe, right?

　　But the most relaxed place for the Japanese sentries is the coconut grove in the east, and General Chiye often practices in the coconut grove...

　　After thinking for a while, Su Yong finally made up his mind: "Crane dancing under the white sand... maybe there is something strange in it. How about the two generals and I take some soldiers to the east to have a look?"

　　Chapter 27 "Two" Deep Cave

　　Xiao Changfeng, Yang Yihu and others were just feeling stuffy in the hall, so they naturally obeyed the order.

　　After that, they ordered their subordinates to supervise other matters, and brought three teams of 100 people to the coconut beach.

　　It was dawn of the next day. The red sun that burst out from the sea had just left the sea surface. The autumn wind was filled with a very fresh breath, which washed away the bloody smell that wafted from the island last night.

　　The green coconut hills were still the same, and they were very eye-catching in the coconut forest.

　　Although most people knew who was buried there, they couldn't help but take a closer look. Looking at the neatly cut and extremely flat pile of coconut trees, there were still many traces of the violent aura of the two people. Everyone looked at Su Yong in awe, but they didn't know that those coconut trees were not cut down by his blood knife.

　　If they knew the truth, I'm afraid Xiao Changfeng and Yang Yihu would be shocked.

　　Thoughts are like knives, and every knife is deadly. What a terrible attack.

　　Three teams of 100 people drew out steel knives and carefully checked the coconut grove. From time to time, they bent down and used the tip of the knife to test the firmness of the sand and the hardness of the coconut tree roots. Some people even punched every tree they passed by to see if it was a hollow tree core that had been cut.

　　The beach was more like a gymnastics team from later generations. The soldiers jumped here and there, testing the sound and feel of the sand below to see if there was a hole.

　　However, after hundreds of people tinkered for most of the day, plus Su Yong, Xiao Changfeng and other three people with lightning eyes, they still didn't find anything suspicious about the coconut grove and the beach. It was just a rare morning exercise.

　　In addition to the pile of coconut trees, they had already roughly searched the entire beach coconut grove. As for the muddy and rocky grassland near the mountain, if there were signs of movement there, it would be more obvious and could be seen at a glance.

　　Of course, there were also reefs outside the coconut grove. But most of those reefs were surrounded by sea water, which might not be conducive to hiding any treasures, right?

　　However, Su Yong's mind moved at this moment, and he actually flew to the reef and said in a hurry: "Everyone come here and take a look."

　　He remembered that when he was following Chi Ye Wufu, Chi Ye finally sat cross-legged on the reef and closed his eyes to the sea to comprehend, but he forgot which rock it was.

　　Outside the coconut grove was a large black reef, some of which were even jagged in the white waves, with only a small black tip exposed.

　　The soldiers could only run to the reef on the shore to look around, while Su Yong kept jumping on the reef like an island on the far shore, looking around from time to time.

　　"I forgot, I forgot." Su Yong slapped his head, flew back to the coconut grove, looked around, closed his eyes and recalled the position of the moonlit night the night before, and slowly searched for his memory again.

　　"It's here." He suddenly shouted, startling the soldiers beside him.

　　Su Yong touched the coconut tree: "I was hiding here at the time. There was a coconut tree dozens of meters ahead that was split in half by him." He easily found the broken tree along the ditch that was gradually covered by sand and dust, and then stood behind the broken tree and walked out step by step.

　　He walked out to a very strange flat island reef that was slightly away from the shore, like a large cloud platform, and nodded: "It's here. He was sitting here at the time."

　　At this time, a soldier not far from him suddenly shouted to him on another reef: "General Su, there is a hole on the right side of the reef you are standing on."

　　Hole? Su Yong walked to the right side, looked down, and saw the dark hole above the white waves.

　　This reef is actually quite ingenious. Not to mention that it looks like a natural lotus platform. Just take the side-hidden hole, which is also facing the sea. If you don't deliberately stick your head out, or just look over from the opposite reef, you can't see such a hole at all.

　　In fact, the soldier just saw it by chance. After all, the reef is also as black as ink, and the hole is also dark. If you are not careful, you really can't tell it apart.

　　However, what is even more strange about this hole is that although the white waves are not far below it, every time the tide comes, the flying waves can't fall into it.

　　Because under the hole, there is a strange screen-like oblique wind-blocking rock layer. The rock layer is hard and smooth at the same time, just blocking most of the hole, blocking the side facing the waves.

　　If you look at it upside down, that is, like Su Yong is looking at it while lying down at this moment, this hole is even a bit like the legendary water curtain cave in the previous life.

　　But it is estimated that a monkey can't get out of this stone. Su Yong thought in confusion.

　　Of course, if the white waves below rise another half meter... it is possible to flood the cave. However, the sea surface has only been floating up and down for tens of millions of years. This half-meter height may seem simple, but it will take time until the sea dries up or the rocks crumble.

　　At this time, Xiao Changfeng and Yang Yihu also jumped over.

　　"This reef is a bit strange." Xiao Changfeng felt a little dizzy when he approached the sea, so he had to focus his eyes on the rock as much as possible instead of looking at the waves below. This glance made him see something else.

　　"What kind of word is this?" He pointed at the "lotus platform" and said.

　　Su Yong turned his head and took a look. Isn't it true? The flat part of the lotus platform seems to be a bit like a word.

　　I don't know if it was formed by the layered lines of the stone, or if someone used the knife skills of a master craftsman to carve a "word" that looks like a word but doesn't look like a word.

　　This "word" is quite complicated. If you look closely, it is the traditional Chinese writing style of the word "two" in the Yanlong script: "贰".

　　I don't know if it was created by heaven and earth, or carved by Chi Ye? But if it was created by heaven and earth, this "贰" character is so complicated but not wrong at all, which is too coincidental; if it was carved by Chi Ye, then his knife skills and attainments in Yanlong characters are too amazing.

　　"Logically speaking, Chi Ye would not hide things here." Su Yong said: "Although there is no water here, the air is always a little humid."

　　Yang Yihu nodded, and Xiao Changfeng said: "But in any case, let's go down and take a look. Since Chi Ye has meditated here, he must have discovered this cave entrance."

　　Su Yong suddenly thought of the strange thing in the palace, and asked: "When you were in Kyoto before, did you hear about the three venerables stationed in the backyard of the imperial palace?"

　　Xiao Changfeng and Yang Yihu looked at each other, and the shock on their faces was clear. They asked in unison: "Three venerables? The three venerables of Confucianism, Buddhism and Taoism?" The three venerables are famous all over the world, how could these military generals not know? But even in their hearts, he was a god-like figure, how could he be stationed in the palace?

　　Su Yong nodded, but he couldn't explain too much at the moment, not to mention that he didn't understand the reason, he just guessed it in his heart. That skilled stalker entered the harem, but the three venerables didn't take action, and the imperial guards couldn't find him. Could it be that he went into a rat hole?

　　Everything is strange and there must be a reason. Just like the "Xinghua Village" wine jar that appeared in the Taishi Mansion, the place where the three venerables in the harem were stationed, and the reef where they were at the moment. They all had a hint of strangeness.

　　There is a "two" here, is there a "one" somewhere else? There is even a "three" and a "four"? Su Yong always felt that there was something unspeakably strange about this world.

　　Maybe the questions that have always existed in his heart will be answered by finding these strange things? He was a little panicked, a little surprised, a little confused, but also had a hint of expectation.

　　Why is this? Su Yong thought about it, damn, I'm not Xiao Shenyang.

　　At that moment, he closed his eyes and rubbed his nose, and said to his subordinates: "Prepare a long rope."

　　Since there is an entrance now, it is natural to go in and explore.

　　The cable brought from the port was connected into a long rope, one end of which was firmly tied to another huge reef, and this end was tied to a brick-sized stone.

　　With a "bang", the stone was thrown into the deep hole, and the sound was extremely crisp.

　　However, the echoes continued, and the rope kept swimming into the cave, until the rope was exhausted, and it seemed that it had not reached the end.

　　Chapter 28 The Entrance to the Underground Palace

　　"So deep?" Su Yong frowned and looked back at everyone. Most of the soldiers here were brave and strong, but if they were not strong people with particularly high Qinggong, it would be difficult to enter this bottomless cave, and safety could not be guaranteed.

　　The speed at which the stone pulled the rope was not too fast, which proved that the cave was only gradually deepening in a roundabout way, not going down vertically. It was probably just an inclined underground cave. But there was no sound of water entering the stone, which also proved that there was no deep water in this stone cave, and it was still suitable for exploration.

　　"I'll go." Xiao Changfeng stepped forward and said. Last time in Yanmeng, he led the troops directly to Yimoer, and he didn't go up the snow mountain with him. He didn't see the legendary snowman and big red banana, and he regretted it.

　　Now there may be another opportunity, which cannot be missed.

　　Su Yong nodded and said, "Okay, then Brother Xiao and I will go together. General Yang will take care of everything here."

　　Yang Yihu nodded solemnly, "Be careful, pull the rope if anything happens."

　　The two nodded. Xiao Changfeng put down his spear and replaced it with a sword. The two brought enough fire starters and two torches, and then swung down the rope one after the other.

　　Su Yong first found a foothold and lit a torch, then said, "Brother Xiao, this cave is not steep, let's go down carefully."

　　Xiao Changfeng landed beside him in the light of the fire and nodded.

　　This is a slightly inclined cave. Judging from the direction, it should extend all the way to the mountain range.

　　The two walked thirty or forty meters, and the cave gradually widened. The fault rock layers on both sides were constantly seeping water, but before it fell to the ground, it was flowed away by a stream-like crack on the rocks on both sides, so there was no water on the ground under their feet.

　　The firelight shone on these unique fault rocks, reflecting all kinds of bizarre lights, which felt like a dream. However, the two of them had no time to look at the scenery, because the front was not only dark, but also had a little smell. Xiao Changfeng had already pulled out his sword.

　　The rope had run out at nearly a hundred meters, and only the round stone was tied at the end. Su Yong tightened the rope, flicked the rope three times with his hand to show safety, and then continued to walk down with Xiao Changfeng.

　　The two walked for a while, and they had walked to the bottom of the edge of the coconut grove before they finally saw a big turn.

　　When the two of them walked past this turn, they found that there was a slightly upward fork on the other side of the cave, with several large jars on it. When they shone the firelight over, they could see that there were still seals on the lids of these jars. The seal of one of the jars was still very new, and it was obviously put up not long ago.

　　This upward fork was quite dry, because it had bypassed the other main cave passage that continued downward, and also avoided the small stream that had been following it. It looked like someone had dug it out with a knife, and dug a distance upwards, where the stone wall was relatively dry.

　　Xiao Changfeng and Su Yong smiled at each other: "It seems that General Chiye has spent a lot of effort to hide these things."

　　Digging a closet-like place on the upper side of the stone wall at the corner of a deep cave to place these sealed jars must have taken a lot of effort, and it was difficult for the Chiye warrior to find such a secret place.

　　Su Yong shone his almost exhausted torch on the passage that was slowly bending downward: "Strange, the smell is getting stronger, let's go down and see?"

　　Xiao Changfeng lit his torch and walked in front: "Let's go."

　　They still had fire starters on them, and as long as they turned this corner, the passage would be relatively straight, so they were naturally not afraid of not being able to get out. Both of them were heroes of Yanlong, and they were surprisingly brave. At this moment, their curiosity was aroused, so how could they be afraid of anything.

　　However, after walking about a hundred meters, they suddenly found a tattered lantern on the ground of the passage. Judging from the style of the lantern, it was the product of those short Japanese people.

　　"It seems that General Chiye has been here." Su Yong whispered.

　　Xiao Changfeng raised the torch and shook it around, and suddenly saw a few big words carved with a sword on the stone wall beside him: "Don't go down." Although the five big characters of Yanlong were a bit rigid, the strokes were quite imposing, showing that the author was a very determined person.

　　Su Yong looked at it intently: "It seems to be carved by Chiye Wufu. He understands Yanlong characters."

　　Xiao Changfeng looked at him and nodded. At this time, both of them understood that after Chiye Wufu dug the closet to place the treasures, he was probably curious and took the lantern to explore it, but in the end, he didn't know what happened, which led to leaving so many things behind.

　　"Let's go?" Xiao Changfeng squinted at the deep darkness and turned to look at him.

　　Su Yong drew out his blood knife: "Of course."

　　Both of them were skilled and courageous, and they were in their prime. If they were to go back like this, they would probably be unable to sleep at night because of the speculation.

　　At that moment, the two held torches, one on the left and one on the right, and the blood knife and the saber reached into the darkness in front of them, and walked forward slowly step by step.

　　The passage became deeper and deeper, and the fault rocks on both sides became more and more hideous. Under the light of the fire, they looked like ancient monsters, with sharp mouths and huge claws stretched out as if they were about to pounce on them.

　　However, just as they turned another corner, the scene in front of them finally opened up.

　　At this time, the passage was not only several times larger than before, but the stone walls on both sides became straight like walls. The abrupt and hideous rocks above their heads did not appear again, but suddenly disappeared completely, and turned into a neat rock top like a ceiling above their heads. And this place seemed to have suddenly become a huge corridor built.

　　There was naturally a door at the end of the corridor.

　　And there seemed to be a door plaque engraved on the door. The two men moved a little closer, waved their torches and saw the words "Underground Palace" engraved on it.

　　Below these two large characters, there were two smaller characters, "Southeast".

　　The two men looked at each other and exhaled at the same time.

　　This... Isn't this hell? And Su Yong, who came from the future, had an additional thought at this moment: "I heard that the earth includes many layers such as the surface, rock, and the center of the earth. Have we walked into the pulse channel that enters the center of the earth?"

　　But although the two were shocked, they did not stop there. The two of them poked the torch into the door without a door and shook it for a while. They nodded to each other and were about to step in.

　　At this time, the smell that had been following them suddenly became much stronger. It was at this time that they really figured out what the strange smell was.

　　An extremely fierce and bloody animal body odor suddenly rushed out from inside like a gust of wind and rushed towards this door.

　　With the faint light of the torch, they saw countless huge red eyeballs in the darkness. At this moment, one of their toes just landed on the ground inside the door.

　　Chapter 29 Who is afraid of whom in this world

　　The fishy wind came very quickly. When they took a step, they were still in the depths of darkness. In just a moment, before their toes even really stepped on the ground, the surging ferocity was in front of them.

　　Yes, in front of them, not under their feet.

　　Because those huge red eyes were about the same height as their eyes.

　　But before their eyes, there was a huge mouth.

　　Although these red eyes were not as big as lanterns, the mouth was not much smaller than a wellhead.

　　At this moment, countless huge mouths, with sharp teeth as big as white rocks, spewed out a fishy smell that made people want to vomit, and bit them.

　　They had no time to see what these were. "Go." Su Yong pulled Xiao Changfeng with his right hand, and the two of them moved backwards nearly ten meters in an instant.

　　The light of the torch swayed a little due to the speed, but they barely avoided the five or six huge mouths.

　　The two of them dodged in an instant, and without taking a closer look, they turned around and ran wildly at the same time. Because behind them, those gray things, once they missed their bite, immediately chased after them at an even more terrifying speed. Their speed was much faster than the fastest rattlesnake, and the fishy smell was almost sticking to their waists.

　　They even felt goose bumps on their waists because of those white giant teeth so close.

　　The mouth of a monster rushing in front hit the tip of Su Yong's blood knife that suddenly stretched out, as if piercing a blood hole, and suddenly hissed and snorted, making a "click" sound. The hoarse and low sound was as uncomfortable as listening to metal grinding against broken glass.

　　With Su Yong and Xiao Changfeng's thunderous light footwork, they could only barely keep pace with these monsters, without gaining any advantage.

　　Although Su Yong had suddenly realized the fourth style of the blood knife, the selflessness in his heart, he was unable to concentrate his mind to resist the monster behind him in an instant, not to mention that the solid and neat rock walls on both sides of him did not seem to play a big role.

　　It was not until they had just turned the corner that a sharp stone that Su Yong had been looking at suddenly broke off and hit him behind him.

　　With a bang, it obviously hit a monster, and another strange cry was heard.

　　But just after they rushed past the corner, they suddenly felt that there was nothing behind them, and the oppressive ferocity instantly lost its momentum.

　　They hurriedly walked a distance again, and confirmed that there was really nothing chasing them from behind, and then they stopped hesitantly.

　　"It seems that they can't get through that bend." Su Yong narrowed his eyes and looked at the other end.

　　At this moment, there was only a red charcoal left in Xiao Changfeng's torch, and the flame had long been extinguished while running. He relit the torch with a fire starter, waved it, and then said, "Is it too narrow here?"

　　After passing the bend, the passage was indeed much larger. The strange thing was that it seemed to be specially arranged by someone. The neatness and solemnity did not seem to be generated by natural creation.

　　But there were at least seven or eight huge monsters chasing after them, and there were more following behind.

　　Although the passage outside the bend is three or four times smaller than the corridor, the monsters can still pass through, but they can't squeeze in so many at the same time.

　　They didn't chase them at this moment. Is it because they were blocked all of a sudden, or because of something else?

　　"Could it be that they can only chase them to that place?" Su Yong frowned. Because even if they were blocked all of a sudden by the high speed, they should have gotten out by now.

　　Xiao Changfeng shook his head with a guilty conscience and suddenly asked, "Did you see clearly what it was?"

　　Su Yong shook his head slightly: "I didn't dare to look back... but it seemed... a rat?"

　　How could there be such a big rat? It was a giant monster that looked like a python. It had a mouth as big as a wellhead, teeth as big as bricks, and red eyes as big as the lanterns of the dwarf Japanese...

　　But he felt that the giant behind him did look like a rat.

　　Xiao Changfeng was slightly stunned, and after a moment of hesitation, he nodded and said, "I feel like it's a rat too." Feelings are very strange things. No matter how big it is, it still has an outline, and the feeling that the giant monster gave them was exactly that of a terrifying rat. Not to mention the fishy smell, the numbing smell is exactly the same as that of rats.

　　However, now it is not the rats that are chased by the rats, but they are being chased by the rats.

　　The two looked at each other again and smiled bitterly. At this time, they also understood why Chi Ye threw away the lantern with those big words engraved on it. That kind of monster is not something that people can resist.

　　Even masters find it difficult to resist. Because the momentum and speed can scare you. Even heroes like them feel powerless in front of these monsters. At that moment, their minds are blank, and the only thing left is to run away quickly.

　　Fortunately, they seem to be restricted by something and cannot leave here. The two thought silently and walked slowly back the way they came.

　　After standing in front of the big jars and being silent for a while, Su Yong said, "It's better to hide these things from them first, otherwise it will cause panic."

　　Xiao Changfeng nodded thoughtfully and said, "That's right. This place is extremely strange. There are white waves outside the island, and there is a strange underground palace passage under the island, and no one knows where it leads. If these things are made public, they will arouse everyone's curiosity and cause disasters."

　　Just for those giant rats, if people carelessly widen the passage and let them run out, I'm afraid few people can resist them. This is simply a huge bomb.

　　Su Yong looked at Xiao Changfeng's still somewhat livid face, patted him on the shoulder and smiled, "Don't regret it. If possible, I would like to come and explore again in the future."

　　Xiao Changfeng was shocked and smiled and said, "Call me when the time comes."

　　So the two of them divided the work, one went out to ask everyone to connect a longer rope, and the other tied jars inside and let the soldiers drag them out carefully.

　　In the end, they even piled some stones at the entrance of the cave as a barrier to prevent others from noticing this place.

　　When the jar was opened, it turned out to be some rare treasures, including jadeite, agate and other rare items of excellent quality, as well as exquisite antique vases and many paintings and calligraphy by famous artists. It was obvious that Chi Ye was indeed a guy who knew a lot of things. Everyone counted them and recorded everything.

　　"Well, less than a month later, General Su and General Xiao have captured the sea base of the short Japanese pirates, seized all of their hundreds of warships, and held this important throat of the sea. It will be difficult for the Japanese pirates to do evil again. This great achievement will be rewarded by the emperor." Yang Yihu said with a smile in the hall, and when he mentioned the emperor, he clasped his fists and arched to the sky: "I would like to thank you two on behalf of the people along the coast."

　　Xiao Changfeng smiled and said, "I knew that General Yang had not returned home for many years. Now I am relieved and asked the bloodline leader for a long vacation to go home and have a good reunion."

　　Su Yong waved his hand and laughed, "General Yang has made an indispensable contribution to the capture of Tongluo Island

　　. How can this credit be missing from the brothers and the Iron Lion soldiers?" Although this battle was a great victory, it was naturally inseparable from the strong support of the Iron Lion Army to achieve such results in a short period of time. Let's not talk about other things. If it weren't for most of the Iron Lion soldiers, how could the Black Whirlwind have captured this iron bucket-like Tongluo?

　　But then again, the Iron Lion Army was ordered by the Emperor to fully cooperate with them, and what they did was just their job. Without the careful calculations of Su Yong and others who predicted the location of the bronze gong and sent out surprise troops to pretend to be Japanese to investigate, the Iron Lion Army would have no place to work.

　　Yang Yihu was just waiting to hear this, and he felt relieved when he heard it. He smiled and said, "Then please ask General Su to say a few good words for me and my brothers."

　　Su Yong wondered, "Isn't it too early to say this now?"

　　"Too early?" Xiao Changfeng couldn't help but be surprised, "The sea base has been destroyed, and most of the Japanese pirates' warships are in our hands. If the other side sends more ships here, it will be just a moth to a flame. I think if we station troops here, the danger in the southeast can be eliminated in a few days, and the local people can live in peace. Can the dwarf Japanese do anything else?"

　　Su Yong stood up, walked to the door, looked at the tranquil sea in the harbor, shook his head for a long time, and slapped his palm on the door, "What I have always believed is that evil will be punished. The dwarf Japanese have done so many bad things. We don't ask him to pay double, but at least he can't lose money."

　　Yang Yihu raised his thick eyebrows, "What does General Su mean?"

　　"Haha," Su Yong laughed loudly and said, "You are right. Now most of the dwarf Japanese warships are in my hands, and we have manufactured more warships than theirs. Tell me, who is afraid of whom now?"

　　"Of course the dwarf Japanese are more afraid of us. I think they will not dare to come to the southeast to make trouble in ten or eight years." Xiao Changfeng said.

　　Su Yong turned his head and looked at him with a smile: "Brother Xiao, do you remember what I did after I blew up the Yanmeng people with gunpowder bags in Longyi City?"

　　Xiao Changfeng lowered his head and pondered for a moment, and suddenly his eyes lit up: "You said to charge into the grassland... I know, you mean, to kill the dwarf Japanese country?"

　　Su Yong sighed heavily: "Over the years, how much treasure and materials have the dwarf Japanese plundered from our Yanlong? What's more, the indescribable value of calligraphy and paintings have caused great harm to local people... You say, if we don't fight them, can we swallow this breath?"

　　"Fight, beat his grandma." Yang Yihu slapped the table and cracked it: "I have been in the southeast for many years. Whenever I see local people displaced, I hate these bastards even more. I wish I could cut those bastards into slices and throw them into the sea to feed turtles... Fight them. I, Old Yang, will go with you to kill all these beasts."

　　"Yes, now that the warships are in our hands, let's just go all out," Xiao Changfeng clapped his hands, admiring Su Yong's spirit and gaze even more: "As the saying goes, the autumn wind blows the drums of war, who is afraid of whom in this world? I, Xiao, swear to follow brother Su to the death and do something vigorous. Damn it."

　　Su Yong smiled and nodded, then shook his head slowly, and said: "When a country launches an invasion, it is ultimately the greed and will of some people in the upper class, not what the majority of the people think. So," he said word by word, his face turned cold: "We are not beasts like them. We Yanlong people believe in winning people over with virtue."

　　Chapter 30: Get a few cannons

　　"Win people over with virtue? How do you win people over with virtue?" Yang Yihu asked curiously.

　　Su Yong slapped the table that was cracked by Yang Yihu, and the table finally shattered and scattered on the ground with a creaking sound: "We don't attack civilians, we will just go to their capital and chop up those fat pigs to feed the turtles. Take back what belongs to us."

　　He narrowed his eyes and smiled again: "Of course, if the brothers along the coast are free in the future and feel itchy, they might as well drive the warships to their capital and set a few fires. I don't think anyone will mind too much."

　　So that's how it is. Xiao Changfeng and Yang Yihu nodded repeatedly. This way of winning people over with virtue is quite tempting.

　　The more he said, the more anxious Yang Yihu and Xiao Changfeng became. They were unwilling to wait any longer. Xiao Changfeng swallowed his saliva and shouted, "I have no objection... Alas, we have so many ships now, and we are close. When will we leave?"

　　Yang Yihu smiled and said, "Not now. At least, we need to get a larger nautical chart."

　　Su Yong also smiled and said, "Yes, although there are many captives who can lead the way, I don't know if these Japanese will do anything. Let's get a large nautical chart first and study it thoroughly for safety later." He looked up and sighed, "If we can get a few more cannons from the Red Barbarians, it would be so creative."

　　The other two couldn't help but sigh. It would be simple if we had cannons like the Red Barbarians. If these cannons are installed on the islands in the Yanlong Sea, who would dare to come and make trouble? Even when you are free, you can fire a few cannons at foreign countries to see which soldier has a better vision.

　　As for attacking, these cannons are even more powerful. Imagine driving a warship to the sea near Kyoto of the Japanese every day to fire a few cannons, and watching the Japanese royal mansions with flames and smoke, how meaningful it would be.

　　If they come here a few times every three or five days, the Japanese emperor will not dare to attack, and I am afraid he will have to stay in the basement and drink cold water all day.

　　Several people were fantasizing, and Su Yong suddenly clapped his hands: "Damn it, it's better to do it than to think about it. Since the border defense in the southeast has been settled, the brothers of the Iron Lion Army will guard this place temporarily. If there are more Japanese pirate warships coming, we will lure them to catch turtles in the urn, but we must control the spread of the news here. We will go to the west to get artillery in the next few days."

　　Now that Yanlong has so many gusts of wind warships, it is naturally not a problem to guard the eastern sea. Those scattered warships from the Japanese are really like moths to a flame.

　　However, if the enemy keeps sending warships over but never returns, it will certainly arouse suspicion from the top leaders, and the difficulty of the next ocean raid will increase significantly.

　　"In just a few days, are you sure you can get the artillery?" Yang Yihu asked with a smile. His impression of Su Yong is naturally very different now. Nothing seems impossible in the hands of this daring legendary general. The best example is that something that they have been unable to handle for several years was resolved in just one month in his hands. He couldn't help but accept it.

　　Su Yong shook his head and smiled, "I'm not sure at all, but we'll go and see for ourselves." Being humble and leaving room for maneuver, and being bold and fearless of strong enemies are the indispensable advantages of all outstanding generals.

　　Xiao Changfeng immediately agreed: "I'll go with you."

　　When Yang Yihu saw that they had made up their minds, he nodded and said: "Okay, I'll write a letter and ask you two to take it to the bloodline leader, explaining the situation here in detail, and ask him to help you."

　　Su Yong bowed and said: "That's very good, the soldiers of the Black Whirlwind team will stay here for now, and General Yang, please take care of them at the same time." Since they had decided to beat up the dwarf Japanese, there was no need to take these soldiers away.

　　At that moment, Su Xiao and the other two picked some naval officers and soldiers, and then took the imprisoned Yanlong women on the island, and set sail for Leizhou.

　　The wind was favorable and the boat was fast.

　　Several warships soon approached the ancient city of Leizhou. The frightened Leizhou people who were about to run away suddenly saw the big words "Yanlong" written on the sails, and they couldn't help but stop hesitantly. When they saw that the person walking down the boat was indeed one of their own, they were even more surprised.

　　When the news came out, Xueshengfeng quickly led the crowd out, and after discussing with Su Yong and others, he couldn't help but be overjoyed.

　　Soon, the local officials were ordered to arrange for the Yanlong people to gather with their relatives and friends, and everyone entered the meeting hall.

　　At this time, some of the spies involved in leaking the Yanlong military secrets had been arrested by the government, and everyone was no longer worried about the news leaking out, and let the people celebrate.

　　As for attacking the dwarf Japanese, it was still in the hearts of Su Yong and others. Even if the dwarf Japanese still had spies hiding among the Yanlong people, who could have thought of such a next step? Besides, it is impossible to pass through the southeastern sea area that the Yanlong military has already controlled.

　　"Go get the Red Barbarian Cannon?" Xueshengfeng looked at Yang Yihu's letter, frowned, and dismissed the other generals. At present, there were only him and Su Xiao in the hall.

　　Of course, the fewer people who know about this sneak attack plan, the better.

　　"Yes. If there is a Red Barbarian Cannon, it will be easier to attack the dwarf Japanese, and the deterrent effect on them will be greater." Su Yong nodded. With this powerful cannon in hand, I'm afraid that the emperor will be so panicked that he will take the initiative to come to pay tribute every year. How dare he have any intention of spying?

　　Moreover, in Su Yong's mind, this cannon is also the only weapon of mass destruction that is relatively close to the future. The ability of long-range attack is unparalleled at present, and it can even deal with the monster underground?

　　The role of this cannon is really too great. In addition to this more modern weapon of mass destruction, he really can't think of anything else that can threaten the giant monster buried deep underground.

　　Xuelingfeng nodded and shook his head, smiled bitterly and took out a pen and paper: "Although I haven't seen those red barbarians much, I have heard that their huge ships are parked far away from the sea and rarely approach the mainland. The artillery is a terrible weapon for long-range attacks. I'm afraid it will be difficult for you to get it."

　　That said, the letter to the commander of the Golden Tiger Corps, "Golden Tiger" Hong Yuanba, was quickly written. "Iron Lion" Xuelingfeng finally signed his name with a flourish, and then gently stamped it.

　　"In addition to the soldiers of the Golden Tiger Corps, there are also some Silver Dragon Army over there." Xuelingfeng handed the letter to Su Yong and smiled at Xiao Changfeng: "General Xiao will probably see a lot of acquaintances when he goes there this time. Although the red barbarians over there will not land, their power at sea is too great. The huge ships look like castles near the sea... I'm afraid that Commander Hong is under much more pressure than me here."

　　This is also the reason why the court placed the first corps "Golden Tiger Army" with the best equipment and the strongest combat effectiveness in the west. Even so, a lot of Silver Dragon Army was transferred from Quanzhou in the southeast line.

　　The Silver Dragon Corps was the most scattered during this period. When Yanmeng in the north rebelled, Xiao Changfeng and Chu Nantian were transferred to the north. Although the commander Yu Canghai is now guarding Quanzhou, there is no general beside him. Even many of the few silver-helmeted elite cavalry have been transferred to the west.

　　Fortunately, the Iron Lion Corps has a full staff on the southern front, and there are mobile troops to help each other from time to time, so there is no problem on the eastern front. Of course, the Japanese pirates are concentrated on the southern end, which is undoubtedly because most of the small and medium-sized islands are concentrated here, which is conducive to their strong maritime combat capabilities.

　　Su Yong and Xiao Changfeng bowed and thanked, and were about to say goodbye. Suddenly, Xuefeng Feng whispered again: "Then the military exploits here...should we report them first?"

　　In fact, the southeast has been settled at this time, and as for attacking the short Japanese capital to vent his anger, that is considered a bonus. Of course, when the general is away, he is not subject to the orders of the king. The generals had some disputes outside, and the king allowed or deliberately condoned them. After all, the generals were outside and knew the situation best. It was impossible for them to report everything to the court, otherwise they would lose the opportunity to fight.

　　As long as your starting point is to maximize the interests of the empire. Just like capturing the Great Khan of Yanmeng, once successful, it would be a stunning achievement, enough to be passed down through the ages.

　　This is also the reason why the commanders of the three major legions now exist like marquises or local emperors. Although there is still an emperor above them, the attitude of local officials towards them has obviously gone beyond the respect they should have received. They hold heavy troops and naturally have a strong pressure on one side. In addition, the emperor turned a blind eye to them, so they were happy to pretend to be confused.

　　Anyway, we have been stationed for many years. Even if we have no merits, we have worked hard, right? It is also reasonable to enjoy some privileges.

　　The reason why Xueshengfeng said this was obviously because Yang Yihu mentioned Lu Da, who was related to the old Tai Shi Yun, in the letter. If we report the merits now, I am afraid that the Tai Shi in the capital will take action after hearing the news. Of course, if there are still spies of the Grand Tutor in the people of Leizhou at this moment, I am afraid that they have already started to spread the news.

　　With a large army under his command, a great commander like Xuelingfeng would not be afraid of the old Grand Tutor in the capital, but Su Yong is different. He came from the capital as an envoy and he has to go back. If he offends the old Grand Tutor, it will not be good. So this is just a kind reminder from Xuelingfeng.

　　Su Yong and Xiao Changfeng were stunned at the same time. Su Yong quickly came to his senses and smiled, "It's less than a month, don't report it yet." Xuelingfeng nodded slowly. Su Yong looked at him with a serious look: "Can the Bloodline Commander do me a favor?"

　　With a worldly-wise soldier like Xuelingfeng, how could he not know what he wanted to ask for? He was stunned for a moment before coming to his senses. He smiled bitterly and nodded: "Yang Yihu has already told you that I will arrange for people to fly to the north line to arrange martial law. It is estimated that no one will be able to go north from the southeast in the next few days. I hope you two can come back as soon as possible and don't make it too difficult for me."

　　So this is what Yang Yihu meant when he asked Bloodline Leader to make things easier for him. The two of them couldn't help but feel grateful secretly. They bowed their hands happily and said: "Thank you, Bloodline Leader and Brother Yang."

　　Chapter 31 Where is China

　　PS: Happy New Year's Day. I almost forgot this, what a sin. In the new year, I wish you all a strong and powerful tiger head and a tiger brain [except MM], haha. The

　　two of them rode fast horses all the way from Leizhou to the west.

　　Su Yong's white deer Tianma is naturally the best horse, and the yellow zebra that Bloodline Feng equipped for Xiao Changfeng is also a rare thousand-mile good horse. The two of them are very fast. Soon they have passed countless green tents and started to walk on the red land in the southwest. [Please do not compare the Yanlong map with the territory of the motherland. Although there are similarities, most of them are different. As for the relationship between the two, the author will mention it later.]

　　Yanlong proverb says: stepping on the red land means reaching the west of Yanlong.

　　Although it is still the junction of the southwest and the southwest, seeing this deep soil with thick colors and heavy ink, both of them were shocked and urged their mounts even more.

　　On the other side of them is the vast and boundless sea. But even the sea, on the side close to the west, is painted with a little red of the land, which looks more vicissitudes and more glorious and magnificent.

　　Especially when the sun sets.

　　Under the sunset, the sky, the sea, and the land are all blood red, with an indescribable solemnity and majesty, beautiful beyond description.

　　After riding the horse over the high and low hills, they finally officially entered this hilly area. If you stand on a high place, you can see countless sandy and gravel fields under your feet, covered with countless hillsides, plains, and canyons that are deep or shallow, large or small. The feeling of vicissitudes of life is even stronger than the solemnity of what you see on the Yanmeng grassland.

　　Su Yong squinted his eyes and looked at this place, and even felt that it was a bit like a mixture of the Loess Plateau and the wilderness of the American West. He looked into the distance and sighed, and suddenly smiled at Xiao Changfeng who was following closely behind him and said, "Brother Xiao, although I have some literary reputation after the poetry competition, I have a couplet in my mind that no one can match."

　　Xiao Changfeng asked in surprise, "Brother Su, you can't match it with your talent?"

　　Su Yong sighed, "I'm afraid no one in the world can match it."

　　He slowly urged Tianma to stand at the highest point of the hillside, and then said in a soft voice, "The sun on the sea, the clouds in Chicheng, the snow in Emei, the clouds in Wuxia, the moon in Dongting, the smoke in Pengli, the rain in Xiaoxiang, the waves in Guangling, the peaks in Wuyi, and the waterfalls in Lushan. All the wonders of the universe are in China."

　　Although Xiao Changfeng was a little confused about the place names, the majestic momentum in this couplet still made him feel deeply. After a long time, he sighed, "It is indeed a perfect match. With this momentum, I am afraid no one can match it... But which fairyland is this China? How could it gather so many wonders?"

　　Su Yong sighed, jumped down from the high slope, and laughed, "Yes, it is a fairyland, very magical. Sometimes I feel that she is under my feet, and sometimes I feel that she is in the sky."

　　He turned around, with a leisurely and fascinated glow on his face: "But we will find her sooner or later, right?"

　　Xiao Changfeng was stunned, but was infected by his heroic spirit and said loudly, "Of course, we are on the road now."

　　Yes, we are on the road now. Su Yong's confusion was swept away, and he laughed, "Brother Xiao is right, we are on the road now. Haha. Zha." He clamped his feet, and the four hooves of the Pegasus were in the air, as if riding the wind.

　　...

　　The White Deer Pegasus is worthy of being a thousand-mile divine horse. It took most of the day to run the journey that should have taken two days. Driven by it, the yellow zebra horse also ran a new record, but in front of the Red Earth City in front of the western sea, the yellow zebra horse still fell slowly.

　　The two men came fiercely, which was very different from ordinary people. The defenders of Red Earth City had seen them from afar. At this moment, a group of soldiers led by a captain were blocking the city gate. The captain looked up and down at the two people covered in dust and shouted, "Who are you? Don't you know that you will fall off your horse if you enter the city?"

　　In Red Earth City, which is the center of the west, only the cavalry of the Golden Tiger Corps can ride out of the city, because they are going to chase the red foreigners who landed along the coast along the red coast. If they lose a little time, they may let the other party board the ship.

　　Of course, the pursuit mentioned here is aimed at the opponent's scattered soldiers. If the opponent's giant ship gets closer, no matter how brave the Golden Tiger soldiers are, they are afraid of the power of the artillery fire and can only retreat back to Red Earth City and forcibly guard the big city by taking advantage of the fact that the opponent's artillery has a shorter range.

　　The battle line in the west is the strangest. Although the Red Barbarians had artillery, they were all on huge ships. These large artillery may not be easy to move, and the enemy was also very wary of being snatched away by the Flame Dragon, so they did not dare to move them down to attack the city.

　　This may also be related to their small number. Although the robbers had guns, the guns of this era were single-shot. After firing a bullet, it took a long time to load the next bullet, which was even more troublesome than the Flame Dragon's bow and arrow.

　　Relying on this "bird gun" to attack the solid and magnificent Red Earth City alone is simply a dragonfly shaking a pillar; but if the huge ship approaches to move the cannon down, I am afraid that the process is too cumbersome, and the Flame Dragon's heroic Golden Tiger Cavalry will arrive before it is ready, and they will lose both money and people.

　　Therefore, the Red Barbarians have been in a stalemate with the Flame Dragon Empire. Although the Red Barbarians are willing to use the guns and cannons in their hands to seize the city and plunder the land, they are unable to communicate with the sea and land, and the defenders are extremely flexible, so the other side has no good ideas.

　　So the war that often happened was: the giant ship dropped some spies near the shore, and used the cannons on the giant ship as a deterrent to forcibly protect them from sneaking into Yanlong.

　　But the west of Yanlong was different from other directions. There were no civilians outside the city, and there was no civilian intelligence. The west was all loess plateaus and wilderness. Those spies who had walked for who knows how far had no way to go in the end. They could not support themselves with the bird guns in their hands. Many of them finally slipped back empty-handed and died in the hands of the cavalry squad of the Golden Tiger Corps.

　　But that was in the past, and the situation is very different now. Because there are many more giant ships standing on the sea now than before, I am afraid that those foreigners have made up their minds. They have also recruited enough people on the other side of the ocean.

　　This is also the reason why the Golden Tiger Corps asked the Silver Dragon Army on the other side for people.

　　The giant ships of the Red Foreigners do not have the problem of not being able to store much food like the warships of the Dwarf Japanese. These giant ships made of iron sheets and solid wood boards are extremely empty inside and can store a lot of drinking water and food. It is not a problem to cruise on the sea for a long time. Some giant ships even stay here for half a year before returning to replenish supplies.

　　Their disadvantage is that they use fuel power systems. Although the kinetic energy generated is extremely huge, it is still a bit slow to start. They are not as flexible and maneuverable as light sailboats, and their overall speed is not as fast as the speed of the dwarf Japanese warships when they are downwind.

　　But the biggest advantage. Well, this advantage is very important. It is endurance.

　　Thick and endurance.

　　At this moment, before the officer had time to wait for Su Yong's answer, a general behind him suddenly rushed up and slapped him aside: "Are you blind? You can't recognize the white deer and the sky horse? This is General Su Yong."

　　Su Xiao and the others looked at him and were surprised: "It turned out to be General Yu."

　　This person was the red-faced general Yu Donghai they had seen in Kyoto, that is, the nephew of "Silver Dragon" Yu Canghai, but they didn't know that he was also transferred here.

　　"General Su Yong?" The captain and the Golden Tiger sergeant widened their eyes, and couldn't help but wipe their eyes with their hands, with a look of astonishment on their faces.

　　Is this the Su Yong who was famous for the Yanlong and shocked the world? Didn't he go to the southeast to suppress the Japanese pirates? Why did he come here?

　　"You two are looking for Commander Hong, right? Follow me." Yu Donghai walked in front with a sense of ownership.

　　Chapter 32: One shock after another

　　Chapter 32: One shock after another

　　The usually empty meeting hall in the Red Earth City military camp was now crowded with generals and officers, all of them, and they were discussing the sudden changes in the enemy situation with the Golden Tiger Army Commander Wang who was sitting behind the cloud desk above the hall.

　　Although there were dozens of generals below at this moment, the military camp had a strict hierarchy and was still divided into two groups in the chaos, with a large blank space in the middle.

　　So when Yu Donghai and Su Yongxiao Changfeng walked in hurriedly, everyone immediately noticed them. Seeing the two officers, who were covered in dust but still had a heroic aura, following behind Yu Donghai, one officer asked, "General Yu, aren't you on duty at the west gate today? Why are you delivering letters?"

　　It turned out that the two officers were covered in dust, and the Golden Tiger officer thought that they were military officers from the capital who came here to deliver letters. After all, the military orders between the capital's military and this side have been very frequent recently.

　　Yu Donghai straightened his chest and laughed and scolded, "Damn it, I'm on duty at the west gate, how could I meet a Beijing official from the northeast? Deputy General Yun, have you become an idiot because you've overused your brain?" Then he bowed to the hall and said loudly, "Lord Hong, someone is coming from the southeast." It was

　　Su Yong's first time to the west and the first time he saw the Golden Tiger Legion. But whether it was the moment he entered the city, what he saw in the military camp along the way, or the scene in the hall at this moment, it only left him with a very bad impression, that is, chaos.

　　He had never seen such a messy army. When they were outside the city, the guards on the city walls could run down to the gates at any time to check people and shout; when they walked into the camp, the soldiers standing guard or even guarding the gates were all standing crookedly and chatting; and at this moment, this was already the general's tent, and there were senior generals inside, but they were still standing in a mess and could fight at any time.

　　He looked at the soldiers who were mostly wearing golden armor and frowned, thinking: Is this the Golden Tiger Army known as the No. 1 Army of the Flame Dragon?

　　Just as he was thinking this, he saw the old man in golden brocade clothes in the hall squinting at him, and suddenly his face changed and shouted to the people around: "Hurry up and bring two chairs over for the two distinguished guests."

　　Xiao Changfeng hurriedly bowed and said, "I dare not." The old man laughed and scolded: "The emperor gave him a seat in the capital, how dare I, old man Hong, neglect it?"

　　Give a seat in the capital? Xiao Changfeng was stunned. Su Yong smiled, knowing that this person was talking about the time he sat with the emperor as a judge in the poetry competition.

　　He immediately bowed and said, "Hello, Lord Hong."

　　Hong Yuanba narrowed his eyes and smiled, his gold-rimmed teeth gleaming brightly: "General Su Yong, why are you so polite?"

　　Su Yong? Everyone was shocked and stared at him, as if they were looking at a monkey in a zoo.

　　It was only a moment after Xiao Changfeng came in that some of the former officers of the Silver Dragon recognized him. They were about to go over to talk, but suddenly heard the old man Hong in the hall say that the person next to him was Su Yong. They couldn't help but stop and look over curiously.

　　Miraculous General Su Yong. It was the Su Yong who led a lone army into Yimoer and captured the Great Khan of Yanmeng.

　　The name of Su Yong was known to everyone in Yanlong, from the old to the young, not to mention these soldiers? At this moment, everyone was watching like the die-hard fans of later generations watching their idols, with their mouths wide open.

　　Wasn't it said that this guy had three heads and six arms? How come he is so young?

　　But the most surprised one was Su Yong. The old man Hong Yuanba in the hall only took a look at him and saw that his cultivation was higher than Xiao Changfeng beside him, and inferred that he was Su Yong.

　　What kind of vision is this?

　　This is of course the wisdom of a wise man. But to see it at a glance, in addition to wisdom, it also includes the ability of a warrior to see the cultivation. Of course, it can also be said that he had a bit of a gambler's mentality and guessed it right.

　　But who else is with Yanlong whose cultivation is higher than Xiao Changfeng? The logic is simple. But to see the depth at a glance, I am afraid that few people can do it, even the "Iron Lion" blood serum Feng is afraid that he can't do it.

　　This old man is not simple. So at this moment Su Yong nodded secretly in his heart, no wonder he is called the first military king of Yanlong.

　　But his personal cultivation is not simple, why is the army so casual, making it seem like a mess, even the Silver Dragon Army, which is known for its neatness, seems to be affected by this atmosphere?

　　Hong Yuanba ignored his thoughts and saw them sitting down, then smiled and said, "Didn't General Su receive the emperor's order to pacify the Japanese pirates? Why are you here to play?"

　　Su Yong nodded slightly to Xiao Changfeng, and Xiao Changfeng proudly said, "Brother Su has already pacified the southeast, so we are here."

　　The southeast has been pacified? This was undoubtedly a thunderbolt.

　　The Japanese pirates were causing trouble in the southeast, and they were extremely vicious. In addition, the wind ships were extremely flexible, and the 50,000 Iron Lion Army was made to run around in a very embarrassed and exhausted state. Although it took several years, there was nothing they could do.

　　Although the Golden Tiger Army was not stationed in the southeast, they often heard the Silver Dragon Army officers beside them mention the cunning and flexibility of the Japanese pirates. In addition, the distance was not too far and they were all near the sea, so they had some understanding of it. They were also deeply troubled by the Japanese pirates' tactics of using warships and water to cause harm.

　　However, Su Yong was ordered to fight, and this... it has only been a few days? And it was done like this? Not to mention the generals opened their mouths again, even old man Hong's eyes widened.

　　Su Yong took out the handwritten letter from Xuelingfeng from his arms, presented it and smiled: "There is no joking in the military camp, what Brother Xiao said is true. Here, this is a letter written by the blood leader himself. We are here for the latter matter."

　　Hong Yuanba hurriedly took it, read it carefully, and then took a breath and looked Su Yong up and down again, as if he wanted to get to know him again. After a long time, he sighed and said: "This is a good time for you. Now is the right time. Those red devils seem to be ready to play big with us."

　　Su Yong clasped his fists and bowed to the surroundings, telling the truth: "Everyone knows that the west faces the sea, and the sea is vast and boundless. It is not like the southeast area with many islands, but it is clear at a glance. In this case, both the enemy and us are extremely transparent. We know how many ships he has, and the other party on the giant ship can probably see how many people we have. It is difficult to calculate here, and we can only duel with strength."

　　Everyone nodded.

　　He stood up and walked to the wall map beside him, and continued: "The west is a hilly area. Although there are many potholes, they are not enough to block the army after landing. Therefore, the only thing that can really block the enemy on this long coastline in the west is the continuous Great Wall outside Hongtu City. If the enemy opens even a gap in our Great Wall, I am afraid they can march straight in."

　　"This muddy ground is bumpy, and those heavy artillery will not be easy to move." Old man Hong muttered.

　　Su Yong smiled. He started to talk about these situations first, just to make a start, and he didn't mean to take the initiative. He just didn't want to see these generals still fighting. And the situation outside was indeed very tense.

　　So he continued: "General Hong naturally knows these better than me." He pointed to the wall on the map and said, "I just think that these places belong to us Yanlong, and we can't let them get in."

　　He closed his eyes tiredly and shook his head. He secretly added in his heart: In fact, the territorial waters outside are also ours. It is a shame to let them occupy it for so long.

　　Su Yong had a reason to feel this way. Because the Yanlong people he was facing now, like his Chinese compatriots of the same period in his later life, all ignored the sea.

　　If you don't believe it, ask the people around you, how big is China? Many people say it is about 9.6 million square kilometers, but they don't know that this is wrong.

　　Ignoring the error, that is only the area of ​​the territory, not the sea. You should know that China's territorial waters are more than 3 million square kilometers. If the territorial waters are included, China is the second largest country in the world, with a total area of ​​nearly 12.6 million square kilometers.

　　Why ignore the ocean? It also belongs to our country. Moreover, compared with the land, the ocean has not only many products, but even more and richer. Sowing can be done in the soil, and breeding can also be done in the sea. The land can grow tomatoes and potatoes, and the sea also produces kelp and salted fish.

　　The territorial waters, like the territory, are not allowed to be violated by others.

　　Alas, let's not talk about this. Everyone should remember that the Diaoyu Islands are ours, and the nearby waters are also ours. It is known as the second Middle East, with 800 billion barrels of oil and gas. Can you not be so generous and give it to the Japanese? Those bigwigs in power, can you straighten your backs and show some blood? Don't make us angry young people so uncomfortable.

　　Okay, back to the book. Xiao Changfeng frowned and said, "But the Red Barbarians' artillery is very powerful, and this red earth wall is not as powerful as the city of Longyi in the north. How can it stop it?"

　　Su Yong's fingers pressed down slowly one by one, and there was a crisp sound. After a long time, he shook lightly and said, "One thing can defeat another thing. It's not that there is no way."

　　Chapter 33 Memory

　　"What can we do?" Everyone's eyes lit up.

　　When he was still outside the city, Su Yong had noticed the huge black gun muzzle protruding from the giant ship at sea. The bracket behind this kind of artillery is probably equipped with a pulley. When it is necessary to fire, the movable cabin on the deck will be shaken open, and then the artillery will be pushed out to aim at the target and fired.

　　These equipments are certainly not too sophisticated in this era, and the pulley is probably just like the two oars on the Yanlong carriage. Of course, these are secondary, and the key lies in the power of the artillery.

　　When Su Yong saw the huge gun muzzle, he could guess that this was still the initial stage of tubular weapons, so the shells inside were mostly spherical like a small watermelon.

　　These were confirmed after he asked the generals who witnessed the firing of the other side's artillery. The other side was indeed the kind of round black ball shells.

　　According to the common sense of the previous life, this spherical cast iron ball is filled with black gunpowder in the hollow, and the fire in the groove is used to cause an explosion to destroy civil engineering.

　　This kind of spherical bullet is not very accurate, and the firing distance is also limited. In addition, the time when the fuse triggers the gunpowder to explode is also difficult to control. Many of them may explode prematurely while flying in the air, and some may not explode until they land for a long time.

　　However, although these shells have different firing times, such a large thing is still very lethal. If a magnificent building like Red Earth City were within their range, it would probably have become a pile of ruins long ago.

　　"First of all," Su Yong stretched out a finger and said, "A physical building like Red Earth City cannot withstand the explosion of iron bombs. There must be something to buffer the force in front. Since the explosion time of this kind of bomb is difficult to control, for safety reasons, the opponent sets the fuse a little longer to avoid accidental injury. Therefore, if soft objects with rebound ability are piled in front of the city wall, it will be enough for the opponent to eat a pot."

　　Like the tires that can resist artillery shells in later generations. But of course there can't be so much rubber in this era. Su Yong thought for a moment and said, "The terrain of Red Earth City is higher than that of the beach. If these unloading bunkers are built into a slope and filled outside the Red Earth City, with a little bit of rebound force, these round shells that have not exploded after landing will roll back to the enemy camp, causing casualties.

　　If the enemy wants to fire cannons to attack the city, then they must use giant ships to cover some of the attack ships close to the shore to push down the cannons. In order to push the cannons forward on the beach that cannot withstand the force, a lot of people have to come down. If the shells roll back, these people have no way to retreat.

　　"But what should we use to make this bunker?" Someone frowned and asked.

　　"Anything is fine, but don't use hard stones." Su Yong said, "Branches, mud, loose soil, and even leftover rotten vegetables are fine. Because even if these things are blown up, they will not cause much harm to the city walls and us. But they must be piled firmly, with a high slope, and when the battle starts, vegetable oil must be poured on them to make them slippery, so that the falling shells will not sink into them, but roll back. "

　　That's easy," Hong Yuanba said, "The thing that's most in short supply in the west is sand and soil. You can pile it in from the sea or pour it down from the city wall. As for making it solid, just sprinkle a few plates of water on it and pat it and it will be solid."

　　Su Yong nodded, "As for the beach near the sea," he never forgot to grab the artillery, "Although the coming and going of the tide will make the sand solid, we can still dig hidden deep pits on the ground closer to the beach, so that the opponent's heavy cannons can fall into them and cannot be pulled out. "

　　Everyone nodded. If such heavy cannons fall into the pit, they will definitely not be able to be taken out by just a few Red Barbarians who push the cannons forward. Under the suppression of the heavy troops of Yanlong, they will sooner or later become their things.

　　Seeing that everyone was constantly adding various subsequent defense measures, the plan seemed to be getting more and more perfect. Su Yong smiled: "In fact, of course I want to stay and watch this battle, but there are still urgent matters to be dealt with in the southeast. If I can grab a few cannons, I hope that Commander Hong can give them to me first, and then lend me a few carriages to go out through the back door. "

　　"However," he said again with a serious face: "After the affairs in the southeast are completed, we will definitely come with the Iron Lion Army to help Commander Hong and beat back all the Red Barbarians. "

　　Hearing this, Hong Yuanba felt relieved and of course agreed.

　　Moonlit night.

　　The crescent moon was like a hook. Not many days after the Mid-Autumn Festival, the moon became like this. It is true that the moon waxes and wanes.

　　Standing on the city wall of Hongtu City, which is not too high but looks extremely majestic because of its endlessness, looking at the boundless West Sea under the moonlight in the distance. Hong Yuanba narrowed his eyes and exhaled a long breath: "The greatness of the Flame Dragon is in the west. On the shore of the West Sea are endless hills and wilderness, and the twelve countries of the Western Regions connected to Yanmeng in the north are still some distance away, but they are bordering here. "

　　The Twelve Countries of the Western Regions? Su Yong was stunned and asked, "But the Twelve Countries of the Western Regions that are rich in grape wine and exquisite wine utensils?"

　　Hong Yuanba smiled and said, "Is there a second Western Region? General Su wants to drink? "

　　Su Yong smiled and shook his head. He just remembered the strange "Xinghua Village" wine jar he had seen in Master Yun's house. He was a little dazed for a moment, and felt that the world was just like a dream.

　　Could this be called----reincarnation? He couldn't help but be lost in thought.

　　"I heard from Xiao Changfeng that you have an absolute?" Hong Yuanba, who was watching the sea with him on the top of the city wall at this moment, looked at the huge red ships standing like hills on the sea, and suddenly asked.

　　Su Yong smiled and nodded. This Xiao Changfeng is indeed a person who can't hide his words. He stared at the huge ships on the sea, looking at those familiar outlines, and chanted in a deep voice: "The sun on the sea, the clouds in Chicheng, the snow in Emei, the clouds in Wu Gorge, the moon in Dongting, the smoke in Pengli, the rain in Xiaoxiang, the waves in Guangling, the peaks in Wuyi, and the waterfalls in Lushan. All the wonders of the universe are in China. "

　　"Canghai, Chicheng, Emei, Wuxia..." Hong Yuanba had no intention of giving him the next couplet, but just kept pondering. Suddenly

　　he looked up, frowned and said, "General Su's couplet, why are some of the place names similar to the place names in the classical books in the Western Regions?" "Similar?" Su Yong was overjoyed, and turned around and looked at him and asked repeatedly, "Does Commander Hong know these place names? What ancient books in the Western Regions? Are these books in the hands of Lord Hong?"

　　Old man Hong shook his head, his eyes seemed to be recalling something, "I only heard about it when I arrived in the west. By the way, the indigenous inhabitants here called the sea west of Yanlong the Canghai, and the sun also sinks from this Canghai every day. "

　　"As for Chicheng." Old man Hong looked down at the Red Earth City under his feet and sighed, "I also heard about it from the old people in this place. In the early years, those merchants who came from the Western Regions called the Red Earth City the Chicheng. But due to the wars in recent years, no merchants have come to trade. As for the history of this Red Earth City, judging from the local chronicles and the topography of the city walls, it is probably thousands of years old. "

　　Then the old man pointed to the back: "We are standing here to see the sunset on the sea, but if we stand on the hills behind, no matter where we are, we can only see the gorgeous blood-red sunset glow on the majestic and continuous Red Earth City, and we can no longer see the sea water. I have seen it once by accident hundreds of miles behind. It is really majestic and beautiful, and it is absolutely incomparable elsewhere. "

　　Could this be the Chicheng Xia? Su Yong's heart was pounding, and he hurriedly asked: "Then Emei, Wuxia and Dongting..."

　　"For the latter, I'm afraid I have to go to the Western Regions to ask in detail. I just heard from the local elders that the people of the Western Regions seem to have some pronunciations similar to the place names in General Su's couplet. At that time, I also found some local unofficial history to have a rough understanding, but these were all a few years ago. Now those materials have long been thrown away. I don't know where they are, and I don't know if I am old and remember them wrong. "Old Man Hong raised his head from his contemplation and asked curiously, "Where did General Su get this couplet from?"

　　Su Yong was stunned for a moment, then smiled bitterly and said, "It seems like I had a strange dream, and this couplet is in my memory."

　　Chapter 34: Heart-to-heart talk between the old and the

　　young Hong Yuanba did not ask any more questions about Su Yong's obvious excuse. Just like when he saw the letter of the blood serum wind, he knew that the southeast area had been pacified, but he would not ask why Su Yong still needed artillery, because he knew that the other party must have his reasons, and since the other party kept it secret, it was necessary to keep it secret. How could a worldly-wise veteran like himself gossip and ask questions?

　　Anyway, things will slowly emerge, and he hopes to see another greater miracle happen to this miracle general.

　　"How long have you been a Taoist?" Old man Hong asked this question out of the blue. Obviously, he saw the depth of Su Yong's martial arts.

　　Su Yong was stunned for a moment, but did not hide it from him and answered honestly, "I just made the progress. I suddenly had an epiphany during the Southeast War."

　　Old Man Hong nodded and suddenly sighed, "You are only in your early twenties, but you have already reached this level. I, Old Man Hong, didn't make the progress until I was over 40, so I'm almost a generation older than you." He laughed self-deprecatingly, "I've seen Xuerong Feng before, and I thought he should be the best among the younger generation. I'm afraid his future achievements will be better than mine. But now it seems that you have much greater potential than him."

　　He looked up at the sky, and after a long silence, he said, "You are young now, but you are famous and your strength is amazing. In terms of reputation, you have surpassed the Four Heroes of Yanlong, and there is a sign of catching up with the three of us. But you have to know that you have just entered the martial arts world, and you must pay attention to cultivation, and don't be burdened by the fame."

　　Su Yong nodded. He knew that the other party said this out of kindness and pity for the talent. But he was still curious, so he asked, "Among the Flame Dragons, besides Lord Hong, Lord Xue and Commander Yu..."

　　Hong Yuanba already knew what he meant. He chuckled and interrupted him, "You are roughly equivalent to the strength of Dragon Wing City Defense Commander Zhan Kuanglan and Phoenix City Defense Commander Yan Qianyu. Naturally, you are better than the Four Heroes who have been lingering at the peak of martial arts. Those four heroes were born into martial arts families, and they have practiced hard since childhood, so their foundation is extremely solid. I think they will be able to break through smoothly when they are nearly forty years old, which is about the same age as I was back then, and advance from the peak of martial arts to the extraordinary martial arts..."

　　"As for the two middle-aged tigers in the north, hehe, although these two guys don't have much reputation, they deliberately keep a low profile, otherwise the emperor would not be at ease letting them stay in the most tense north at that time." Hong Yuanba did not hide it from him, and said with a smile, "Zhan Kuanglan and Yan Qianyu, I met them five years ago, and they had already advanced to martial arts at that time. But these two people are too dull and depressed, and I guess they haven't made much progress in recent years."

　　Does this have anything to do with personality? Su Yong looked at him curiously.

　　Hong Yuanba said solemnly: "The realm of cultivation has a lot to do with comprehension, and comprehension is closely related to personality." He wanted to give Su Yong some advice, so he said inspiringly: "As the saying goes, the style of an army is actually a reflection of the temperament of the leader of the army. You have seen the Iron Lion Army, the Silver Dragon Army and our Golden Tiger Army. What do you think are the differences between the three?"

　　"This," Su Yong frowned and thought for a while, "The Silver Dragon Army is extremely neat and powerful, and it exudes an attitude beyond ordinary people everywhere; while the Iron Lion Army is gloomy and cold, and it reveals a sense of solemnity in silence, which makes people feel afraid; as for the Golden Tiger soldiers under your command."

　　Su Yong raised his head and looked at him, and smiled: "I feel a little messy, as if they are all gangsters. When the generals come, the soldiers under them are not very afraid. They seem to be very casual and comfortable, without any constraints. . "

　　Hong Yuanba showed a smug smile at the corner of his mouth: "That's right. Yu Canghai is as his name suggests. The team he leads is like the waves in the vast sea. What matters is momentum. His army attaches great importance to momentum. Whenever he goes out, he always has to have a neat lineup and shout slogans, which gives people a great impact. "

　　Su Yong nodded. He remembered that when he first saw Xiao Changfeng go out to fight Mutolu in Longyi City, the Silver Dragon Army shouted: "Flame Dragon Changfeng, the sky is shaking." That momentum was really surging and rushed straight into the sky.

　　But later, Xiao Chu and the others obeyed him, which changed the original style of their subordinates. It also became more pragmatic.

　　"As for Serum Wind." Hong Yuanba laughed and said, "Just by looking at the name, you can tell that this guy is born bloodthirsty, but he is born with a feminine look. Although he looks gentle, he is not sunny at all. He gives people the feeling of a poisonous snake, an amphibious poisonous snake python with a cold body and a vicious temperament. His subordinates also have a cold aura, and the heavy black armor is like the skin of a poisonous snake. I shudder when I see it."

　　Su Yong thought about it carefully, and smiled bitterly to show his agreement.

　　"As for my Golden Tiger Corps." Old Man Hong said proudly, "Just like me, we are fearless, like a tiger descending from the mountain or a dragon crossing the river. What's there to be afraid of, a big tiger on land or a red golden dragon in the river? We are not afraid even if they walk sideways."

　　Su Yong smiled bitterly and asked, "What about this yellow armor..."

　　"That's right," Hong Yuanba said proudly, "Since we are the strong men in the army, we naturally have to wear this domineering tiger-skin armor. With a tiger head and a tiger brain, full of power and might, like a dragon with vigor and vitality [Did you see that? Haha, that's right. I wish you all good luck in the Year of the Tiger and a Happy New Year.]... These are all describing our Golden Tiger Corps."

　　The most feared thing is a tiger start but a snake tail... Su Yong laughed secretly in his heart.

　　Hong Yuanba saw him smiling, but he misunderstood. He said with some embarrassment: "Of course, this tiger skin... is also because I like gold and treasures."

　　Old man Hong changed his face very quickly. He was still a little embarrassed, but his face changed in an instant. He laughed nonchalantly and said: "I am originally a mortal. I was a small vendor before I joined the army. It is my nature to love money. Besides, among all the scholars in the world, who seem to be extremely noble, how many of them don't love those yellow and white things?"

　　Su Yong smiled and said: "Commander Hong is a man of temperament." This old man is lovely. Although he holds a large number of troops and is the first military king under the emperor, he still retains the concept of the small vendor before.

　　Greedy for money.

　　But aren't most of the more than one billion people in Yanlong this kind of people? Those farmers who work on the land, those skilled workers, those small businessmen, and those scholars who study poetry and books, who doesn't get up early and stay up late, busy hoping to live a rich life one day?

　　Greedy, fear of death, lustful... I'm afraid most people have one or more of these shortcomings. Even if they have these shortcomings, they are not necessarily unlovable.

　　A gentleman loves money and gets it in a proper way. Fear of death, who doesn't fear death? Lustful? A certain saint also said that food and sex are human nature, not to mention that everyone has a love of beauty.

　　However, these are all about the principles and moral values ​​of being a human being.

　　"But what does this have to do with practicing martial arts?" Su Yong asked.

　　Old Man Hong looked at him and spoke in a slightly lower voice: "The journey of practicing martial arts is a long one. I have been practicing martial arts for more than ten years, but now I am only in the middle stage, and I am still far from perfection. I have a deep understanding of this process. To overcome countless setbacks and difficulties, the most difficult thing is to persevere and not lose your nature."

　　He smiled: "It's easy to say, but the difficulties are really unimaginable. In my opinion, the reason why I am the strongest among the three of us is probably because my nature is a little more preserved than that of Xue Feng and Yu Canghai. Because I understand this, I will not restrict my soldiers too much, so that they can live more comfortably, spontaneously, and casually outside of war, so as not to be tortured by war and life beyond recognition."

　　After Hong Yuanba finished speaking, he sighed and seemed to feel much more comfortable.

　　So that's it. Su Yong also took a deep breath and bowed deeply to him: "Thank you for your advice, senior."

　　Hong Yuanba smiled: "General Su is extremely talented, and his literary and military skills are rare in Yanlong for a thousand years. I dare not say anything about other things. I say these words on the road of martial arts in the hope that General Su will take fewer detours in the future. If one day he breaks through the heaven and earth, it will be a great blessing for our Yanlong Empire."

　　Break through the heaven and earth. Su Yong sighed secretly: Isn't this a god? Could it be that when the martial arts cultivation reaches the extreme, it can really break through and ascend?

　　"Does Lord Hong know that the three Confucian, Buddhist and Taoist masters are lurking in the palace?" Su Yong saw that the other party was so frank with him, and he was moved, and he immediately expressed his doubts.

　　Hong Yuanba was stunned: "Wu Lecheng told you?" Then he quickly shook his head. Su Yong had been to Kyoto, so it was not surprising to hear the news. He said frankly: "The three venerables are already incarnations of the outside world. How can their cultivation be compared with ours? Since they are not afraid to hide in the harem, it must be that your majesty, or the hundreds of millions of people in Yanlong, have a huge problem to face."

　　He shook his

　　head and said, "Although I know about this, I don't know the details." Su Yong nodded. At this time, there was no longer any estrangement between the two, and he also expressed the idea of ​​bombarding the Kyoto of the dwarf Japanese with artillery. After being stunned, Old Man Hong also greatly appreciated this method of solving the problem once and for all.

　　Seeing that the sky was gradually getting gloomy, the huge ships of the Red Barbarians were sailing further away, and the sea surface had begun to rise with fog, making it difficult to see.

　　This is the best time to set traps and defensive bunkers, and the two of them bowed and said goodbye.

　　Chapter 35 A war caused by a pipe

　　Just when the crescent moon was about to leave, tens of thousands of Golden Tiger soldiers took off their golden armor for the first time, dressed in black and went out of the city. They changed their previous hooligan habits of talking and laughing loudly, and quietly took tools to dig the sand not far from the city.

　　The sand for digging traps was put in a scoop and pulled under the city wall as the base soil for the bunker. The traps were naturally covered with not very strong wooden boards, and there were of course some bamboo and wooden spikes inside the traps, which were enough for those thick-skinned foreigners.

　　With the endless walls of Red Earth City, it was impossible to pile up floating sand and wooden bunkers under all the walls. The location where they were digging was facing the location where there were more Red Earth ships, and also around the west gate of Red Earth City.

　　If there were airplanes in this era and they happened to fly over here, they would see a very strange scene in this city.

　　The city was brightly lit, and a large number of civilians and soldiers were constantly sawing and cutting wood, making solid and neat wooden boards, and then splicing them into large solid wood floors. Outside the city wall that blocked the lights, more soldiers were digging traps in the dark and filling the bunkers outside the city wall.

　　The floating sand and soil were mixed and poured on, and then a thick wooden floor was laid on it, and then a layer of red soil was sprinkled on it... These soldiers and civilians were more attentive and desperate in doing these defense work than decorating their own homes.

　　A long trap had already been dug in the sand and soil mixed area not far from the beach, almost forming a huge ditch horizontally, cutting off the entire sea area entering the Red Earth City.

　　However, this long and wide trap was of course quickly covered by a thin wooden board, and then a layer of dark red sand was sprinkled on the wooden board, just like the land on the other side of the city wall.

　　This work lasted for most of the night. At dawn, the soldiers quickly removed all the equipment and tried their best to hide the traces.

　　If it was daytime, looking from the sea. Red Earth City was still red. The beach and sandy land near the city wall in the distance seemed no different from yesterday. But if you stand on the beach or get closer, those who have been there may find that the terrain over there seems to be a little higher.

　　Of course, it is all dark red, which is not easy to distinguish. It may just be an illusion.

　　It is certainly not enough to build the entire trap position and bunker in one night. At this moment, the officers and soldiers in Red Earth City are only digging and filling at both ends with the west gate as the center. As long as the Red Barbarians do not start attacking for a day, they will continue to extend to both sides every night.

　　If the other side does not start for a long time, then they are probably equivalent to building a new Great Wall.

　　This is really a Great Wall made of blood and sweat, although part of it is hidden under the soil.

　　As long as it can resist a strong enemy, the appearance is not important.

　　At this moment, Su Yong stood on the city wall under the projection of the morning sun, looking at the two seemingly unrelated pieces of driftwood that seemed to have drifted from the sea at the ends of the trap and sighed.

　　In just one night, the soldiers dug such a long trap trench and filled such a long bunker under the city. If they persisted, what would happen? At this moment, he finally realized the power of the masses, and the truth of these words that they should move forward a little bit every day.

　　Miracle. If it is said that occasionally it comes from the momentary inspiration of genius, like what he did before, it is better to say that the biggest miracle must come from the efforts of the people, from the will and perseverance of the people.

　　But I can't wait. He thought as he looked at the huge ship on the sea that was gradually approaching. I can't wait to see everyone really make the bunkers and traps so complete and invincible. I don't have much time. I have to provoke them to attack in advance and grab a few artillery.

　　He turned around, flew down from the Red Earth City, and landed on the White Deer Pegasus. Looking at the group of soldiers in front of him, whose eyes were still bloodshot due to lack of sleep, he shouted: "We are going to be a death squad, and we may be cannon fodder. If any of you brothers are unwilling, or if you have old or young people at home who need to be taken care of, please withdraw immediately. I won't blame you. Once you leave the city gate, you can't look back."

　　In fact, he himself has always been like this? As the general who pacified the Japanese in the southeast line, he didn't have to run to the west to do so many things, but he came.

　　And at this moment, he led the team out of the city to lure those red foreigners, and he was also the first to lead.

　　At this moment, these Golden Tiger soldiers had serious faces, and the previous hippie smiles were no longer seen. They said in unison: "We will follow General Su and General Xiao and never retreat."

　　Although they are the iron-blooded soldiers of the Golden Tiger Army of the First Corps, they will not lose face if they respond to this world-famous miracle general to go out and lure the enemy. Instead, they are particularly proud.

　　Okay, we will use the most rustic things to fight these foreign devils. Su Yong turned his head to look at Xiao Changfeng who was sitting on a yellow zebra on the other side, and nodded.

　　"Open the door, leave the city."

　　The huge and solid city gate slowly opened, and the two men waved their hands, leading the two thousand death squads to ride out of the city, slowly walking towards the countless approaching ships.

　　Just as they stood in front of the trap to form a team, the city gate behind them slowly closed again, making a harsh creaking sound.

　　Hong Yuanba stood on the top of the city, and the soldiers on the city were densely packed, each with a serious look, and the quivers on their waists were full.

　　Looking at Su Yong standing on a white horse in front of the sea with a calm look, he nodded gently.

　　This move dispatched so many patrol cavalry to patrol openly in the sea outside. The other side will definitely lose patience when seeing this, and may even approach and force a landing to try to destroy this group of cavalry.

　　After all, the temptation of two thousand cavalrymen is really great. If they can catch a few of them, it will be of great help to them in attacking Hongtu City.

　　Besides, the Red Barbarians have guns and cannons, so they don't need close combat.

　　But Su Yong was still afraid that the other party would not dare to come. He raised his right hand high, and two thousand soldiers sat quietly on their horses, pulling bows and arrows in their hands, and made a gesture of shooting arrows at the foreign devils who were gesticulating and talking about something on several nearby giant ships.

　　At such a distance, ordinary bows and arrows naturally cannot reach those giant ships, but those foreign devils still subconsciously hid back when they saw this posture.

　　Su Yong laughed and waved his hand.

　　The soldiers let go at the same time. But no arrows were shot out.

　　It turned out that they didn't put the arrows on the bowstrings. Seeing those foreign devils suddenly screamed and hid back in a ball, the soldiers laughed.

　　"What are those Yanlong people doing?" Colonel Smith, the captain of the First Western Fleet, stared wide-eyed and blew his beard on the deck

　　, saying in surprise: "I don't believe that their primitive bows and arrows can shoot here." Before he finished speaking, two gusts of wind suddenly whistled in, and with two claps, two long white feather arrows flew in the air, one deeply inserted into the iron baffle in front of him, and the other smashed a valuable pipe he placed on the deck into pieces.

　　Of course, only Xiao Changfeng could shoot such magical arrows, and even continuous arrows. At this moment, Su Yong finished laughing and waved his hand again. The two thousand cavalrymen were divided into dozens of teams and began to walk along both sides of the west gate to start their coastal patrol mission.

　　Looking at the beloved pipe on the deck, Smith shuddered.

　　Not because of fear, but because it was a gift his wife bought for him on their tenth anniversary of marriage, and it was also the only gift she had ever bought for him.

　　And his wife died two years ago due to a terminal illness.

　　"Chase them along the coast, I will chop these Yanlong people with our bayonets." Smith shouted loudly.

　　Chapter 36: Shock of the Cannonball

　　The length of the coastline is the length of the city wall facing the sea in the west. From this, we can know how big and magnificent the Red Earth City, the largest city in the west of Yanlong, is.

　　With the strength of Su Yong's White Deer Pegasus, it is not difficult to turn around this coastline in half a day and enter from the south or north gate, but it is quite difficult for ordinary cavalrymen to ride on war horses.

　　So after Captain Smith's fleet chased along the coastline for a while, the old captain finally saw something and decisively raised the flag to order three of the ships to return.

　　It is undoubtedly difficult to chase the war horses on land with a ship at sea, but - what if we wait for them?

　　The old captain narrowed his eyes and smiled, and ordered: "The three main ships return to the front of the west gate of Yanlong Red Earth City, close to the beach, Jack and Osram will provide cover, Titanic will dock and prepare for landing, and move seven guns to prepare for landing."

　　The Yanlong cavalry patrols along the coast and always go back from the west gate. There are also city gates on the south and north sides, but they are too far away, and there are also patrolling cavalry there, so there is no need to spend most of the day to go so far. Since these cavalry are patrolling the coast of the west gate, they have to return to eat at noon, and they still have to return the same way.

　　If the fleet is on the sea, even if they catch up with the Flame Dragon Cavalry, the range of the artillery is still difficult to reach, and they cannot cause harm to the other side. As long as the Flame Dragon Cavalry on horseback turn around and return quickly, they can still enter the city in time to avoid the artillery fire.

　　In this case, why not wait and see? Use a few small ships to pretend to chase, while the cannons on the main ship stay here to force the landing, so as to achieve the effect of one shot and wipe out this group of rampant Flame Dragon Cavalry.

　　Therefore, at this moment, Colonel Smith held the broken pipe tightly in his hand, with a flaming light in his eyes, but a smile appeared on his face.

　　With the support of two giant ships, the huge Titanic slowly approached the red land of the Flame Dragon, and the small hanging ladder had begun to be thrown out, and the crew with single-barreled long muskets on their shoulders had begun to prepare to land.

　　Seeing the Yanlong defenders on the city wall obviously panicking, and some people on the city riding horses to both sides to report to the cavalry, Captain Smith showed a triumphant smile and waved his hand fiercely: "Speed ​​up the landing, move the main guns to the shore first."

　　After the order came out, the bearded sailors were also excited and flushed, and rushed to the cabin one by one, and soon opened the mobile deck. After waiting for so many days, they finally landed on the land of Yanlong for the first time, and tried to open the prelude to the war against this ancient land. These foreign devils were naturally excited.

　　With the support of dozens of artillery on the two giant ships next to them, the Yanlong soldiers could not do much to hinder the other side's forced landing. And those small warships began to forcefully approach the coast, preparing to bombard the cavalry that had gone far away, intending to make some painless interceptions for the other side to return, so as to facilitate the smooth landing operation over there.

　　Su Yong saw that the cavalry had already left the horizontal bar marking the edge of the trap for a long distance, so he waved his hand to order the cavalry to slow down, so that the enemy's small warships near the shore could approach slowly.

　　When the small warships saw that the enemy seemed to have received the message sent from the city wall and had the idea of ​​turning back, they were very anxious. Many artillerymen knew that the enemy was not within the range, so they fired several shells impatiently, intending to use the bluffing momentum to prevent the enemy from returning immediately.

　　Fortunately, they were already quite far away from the trap at this moment. Su Yong watched the round shells fall on the solid sand and gravel ground near the shore, exploding a large amount of flying sand, and couldn't help but smile slightly.

　　As long as the trap is not exposed, it will be fine.

　　"Retreat immediately." He waved his hand and shouted loudly, pretending to be shocked.

　　On the other side, Xiao Changfeng was also performing the same show as him.

　　The two thousand Flame Dragon Cavalrymen, after only showing off their might for a moment, had already run back from both sides in panic without any image. In the sand and soil blown up by the bombs, they lay on their horses tightly, and fled back in a hurry close to the bottom of the city wall, shouting loudly from time to time.

　　This scene was naturally very refreshing to the Red Foreign crew.

　　"Stop them." The captains of several small warships laughed and shouted at the same time.

　　So more shells blasted on the beaches and land, and the black smoke frightened the war horses to keep wailing and dodging.

　　"Everyone separate, disperse into small teams, don't gather together, and go back separately." Su Yong shouted, and the white deer Pegasus stood up, with its front hooves in the air, obviously frightened by the bombs.

　　But he still stood at the front of the team, calmly commanding loudly, allocating each group of people and horses, and inspiring everyone's fighting spirit.

　　With the current power of these artillery, within this distance, it will not cause too much harm to the cavalry, but if the personnel are too concentrated, the probability of being hit by the flying shrapnel of the opponent will be much higher.

　　So after a moment of panic, the two thousand cavalry reorganized into many small teams and began to rush through the road blocked by artillery fire and rush towards the city gate.

　　Of course, this scene looks extremely dangerous on this side of the sea, but it is not the case if you stand on the Red Earth City.

　　Because first of all, the artillery of this era is still single-shot. After each shot, it takes some time to fill the next shell. There is a time difference in the middle. In addition, the range of the shells is still relatively limited. Most of the shells fall on the sand near the sea, which is still some distance away from where everyone is.

　　Of course, the most important thing is that these round bombs did not explode immediately after flying out. Many of them rolled on the sand for a while before exploding. Even if there were soldiers nearby, this time was enough for him to ride away on his horse, and at most he would be slightly injured.

　　Seeing that small groups of Flame Dragon Cavalry began to rush back from both ends, the gate of the Red Earth City had also been opened. Smith shouted on the other side in a bit of exasperation: "Not enough, keep pushing forward, speed up."

　　It is not easy to push heavy artillery on the sand, but if it is placed on the sand and fired, it is not much different from firing on the ships near the shore, and it still cannot hit the city gate. And these artillery on the ground are supported by the giant ship artillery near the shore. He does not believe that the Flame Dragon people dare to come and rob them at the risk of their lives.

　　Therefore, these landed artillery at this moment have not adjusted the calibration angle at all, and are still pushing forward in the panting of a group of Popeyes.

　　Even if I can't leave all these cavalry, I will be the first to break your city gate and make a start for a large-scale invasion. Smith stared at the broken pipe in his hand and snorted in hatred.

　　The Red Indians' plan of a large-scale invasion has not really come yet, and they have been increasing their troops one after another. If it weren't for the long arrows from the other side that destroyed Captain Smith's beloved pipe, the war would not have broken out early.

　　There were not many small warships chasing on both sides. Seeing that the first wave of cavalry had broken through the fire blockade, they were too lazy to adjust the angle to bombard the ground from where they came. After all, they knew that the main guns landing there were almost ready, waiting for these cavalry to fall into the trap.

　　What they had to do was to try to block the remaining large groups of troops and give the cannons there more time to advance, so as to achieve greater harm to the other side.

　　In their unremitting efforts, the gunners finally found a sense of direction, and the accuracy of the shots at the cavalry brigade seemed to be a little higher. And the countless round shells fired at the shore, some of which were fired farther because of their light weight or other reasons, caused some real damage to the cavalry.

　　Seeing that the other side reacted so quickly and so accurately, Su Yong was also a little anxious at the moment. After all, these subordinates were other people's men. Even if Hong Yuanba didn't say anything, he would always feel guilty if he caused too many casualties.

　　Just as he shouted loudly, ordering everyone to try their best to control their horses and walk along the city wall, a black round cannonball suddenly landed beside him, emitting a wisp of frightening white smoke.

　　The White Deer Pegasus seemed to know how powerful this thing was. With two quick bounces, it jumped more than ten meters in an instant.

　　When Su Yong saw that there were many soldiers next to the cannonball, he couldn't help but shout and jumped off the Pegasus. He had already turned into a phantom and rushed towards the cannonball.

　　Chapter 37 At All Costs

　　Chapter 37 At All Costs

　　"General Su." Many soldiers exclaimed loudly when they saw his actions.

　　Amid the exclamations of the crowd, Su Yong had already grabbed the still steaming and even somewhat hot fireball cannonball with one hand, slid and moved his right foot, and with an extremely beautiful shot put shaking action, he had already thrown the cannonball violently.

　　The black shell drew a beautiful parabola in the air and smashed down on a warship near the shore without any error.

　　"Oh my God, this devil of a fire dragon." The crew standing on the deck of the warship stared at the shell falling from the sky in amazement, and jumped into the sea with a cry of surprise.

　　The gunners who were still in the cabin directing the direction, although they didn't know what happened above, saw the bravery of the man on the shore from the hatch, and thought that the place where they fell might be their own ship, but they couldn't escape from the cabin in time.

　　With a bang, the shell hit the deck hard, but it didn't explode yet, and it rolled down along the iron sheet. The poor gunners in the cabin below heard the gurgling rolling sound coming from above, but they were so scared that their hearts were about to jump out.

　　With a loud bang, the shell rolled to the lower hatch of the deck and finally exploded, blasting the beautiful white sliding door panel into a black shatter. All the objects on the deck were shaken up at the same time, and the harsh creaking sound from the bottom of the ship was heard. I am afraid that even the bottom of the ship was cracked.

　　The destructive power of this smash and explosion was extremely amazing, several times stronger than on the shore. After all, the contact point was different.

　　Seeing that the ship seemed to be slowly sinking, Su Yongcai patted his scorched palms, showing a very arrogant look, enjoying the cheers beside him.

　　While Yanlong was cheering, the crew members on the other two small warships approaching this side had very ugly faces. Looking at the perverted man on the shore, they were a little hesitant whether to continue firing.

　　"Captain, is that Yanlong's demon?" A sailor on one of the ships asked the bearded captain who was controlling the direction tremblingly.

　　The captain threw away the cigar in his hand in anger and roared, "Of course. Have you ever seen such a perverted guy?"

　　"Then... do you still want to fire?"

　　The bearded man thought for a while and said, "Fire less. The main gun over there may be almost ready. Let the boss and the others do it."

　　Outside the west gate, the several guns of the Titanic that had landed on the shore had indeed pushed past the most difficult beach and began to advance into the red sand.

　　"Let's fire the No. 1 main gun and see." Captain Smith shouted loudly on the command ship near the shore.

　　The seven or eight crew members of the No. 1 main gun quickly pressed down the gun mount with force, the gun barrel facing the sky, and then piled the first shell in the direction of the city gate.

　　After the ignition was triggered, the gunners immediately lay on the ground with their hands covering their ears, but their eyes were nervously looking forward.

　　With a loud bang, the black shells fell on the slope outside the city wall, rolled back several meters, and suddenly exploded with a bang, but it didn't even shake off a piece of the mud on the city gate wall.

　　"The landing point is not good. Well, the building of Yanlong is quite solid." Smith looked carefully on the ship with a telescope, and shouted again: "Keep going forward, ten meters, no, twenty meters."

　　At this time, many cavalrymen had already rushed to this side, and some were even bold enough to shoot arrows at the landing crew members in front.

　　Although the sparse arrows at this distance did not necessarily pose a great threat, they still made the landing Red Foreign crew members a little nervous.

　　"Cover up." Smith ordered loudly.

　　The two warships next to them immediately sprayed flames, hitting the middle of the sandy land and the city wall from a distance, shaking up waves of sand as a cover to prevent the Yanlong people from rushing through this buffer zone. The seven main guns that had already entered the red land accelerated at the same time and continued to advance forward.

　　At this time, many cavalrymen had already entered the city, but more were still coming.

　　Seeing that more and more cavalrymen were rushing over from both sides, Smith became a little anxious. As soon as he saw that some main guns were within effective range, he shouted hurriedly: "Stop and line up on the spot when you arrive. The warships will cover them as they aim."

　　At this moment, Su Yong and others also led the crowd to rush here. Seeing that the main guns were not far away, Su Yong used all his true energy to shout loudly: "Those who are close to the city gate should rush into the city quickly, and those who are still far away should leave the same way."

　　A large group of cavalrymen were already approaching here, and when they heard his order, they immediately turned their horses' heads and ran away to both sides again.

　　"Hide. I wonder how long you can hide?" Smith laughed, clapped his hands and shouted loudly: "After the adjustments on the shore are completed, listen to my orders."

　　The seven main gun squad leaders on the shore raised their right arms one after another, meaning that they were ready.

　　"Okay, load the shells. One... two... three, ignite." Captain Smith was also a little nervous, and his clenched right hand was full of sweat. But he finally waved it fiercely.

　　At this moment, at the west gate of Yanlong Red Earth City, all the cavalrymen who were closer had already urged their horses into the city. And those who were still far away, but they obeyed the order and galloped wildly. But there were still some who were hesitant in the middle area, and they seemed to be frozen in the turbulent diversion on both sides.

　　"Boom..."

　　"Boom..."

　　Several main guns shook one after another.

　　Seven shells flew forward with a whistle.

　　The bomb had not exploded yet, just as it fell on the ground beside the city wall, the earth seemed to feel its power and trembled in panic.

　　And several of the cavalrymen who were mixed in the middle also fell down in the whistling of the shells, rolling down the red land and never getting up again.

　　The first shell finally exploded violently after rolling back for a distance, and the red soil flew and the dust on the ground rose up. In Smith's telescope, he clearly saw a large area of ​​mud and plaster on the city wall falling down. And several fallen cavalrymen had already been blown into a bloody mess.

　　"Haha, yes, they will have a hard time this time." Smith happily handed the telescope to the adjutant and laughed, "Humph, this is just the beginning."

　　However, as the shells exploded one after another, the nearby ground seemed to shake, and then with a bang, dust suddenly rose up into the sky.

　　Huh? What happened at this time? The crew on the battleship looked at the main gun in surprise, but they could no longer see the gunners who had landed on the shore. They

　　could not even see the huge gun mounts.

　　There was only a huge dust flying and a sudden scream. A scream of misery that made them shudder.

　　What happened to them? Everyone on the warship looked at each other, with a little panic on their faces.

　　Could it be that the Yanlong Kingdom could be haunted right under their noses?

　　...

　　Su Yong narrowed his eyes at the dust over there: "Although it cost some money, it still paid off."

　　He waved his hand to stop the retreating team: "All bows and arrows are ready." He then hummed word by word: "We must grab those artillery, at all costs."

　　The support of the wooden boards on the traps was quite good. He underestimated the precision and weight of the opponent's artillery. If it weren't for the simultaneous triggering of several cannons on it, plus the vibration caused by the explosion of the shells, the trap would probably not have collapsed all of a sudden, and those red foreigners would not have fallen into the cave full of bamboo thorns and wooden spikes.

　　However, the artillery fire of those red foreigners also made him lose many brothers, and even those bunkers didn't play a big role. Red Earth City still had some damage under the opponent's close-range firing.

　　...

　　When the dust on the shore dissipated a little, the Red Indians on the ship were surprised to find that their artillery team had disappeared without a trace, leaving only a clear huge gap in the red soil.

　　The blood-red dust covered everything, but they knew that the group of people they landed on could no longer get up.

　　"They set a trap," Smith's adjutant exclaimed, "This is a trap, they want to steal our artillery."

　　Smith's face was livid, and he squinted at the red soil that was still dusty. After a while, he said, "Order all the crew members on the Titanic to land and take back the main guns. All other warships, big and small, should approach here for cover."

　　The palm holding the broken pipe was slowly oozing blood, but he didn't seem to feel any pain, and his fist continued to shrink: "Take back the seven main guns, at all costs."

　　Chapter 38 A Rider Away from the Dust

　　Su Yong squinted at the movement on the sea, watching the black dots coming down from the huge ship near the shore, with ropes and some auxiliary tools on his shoulders. He slowly raised the blood knife in his right hand: "Line up, remember the direction you have observed."

　　The cavalry quickly formed a long queue behind him.

　　A long single-line team, not dense, but at first glance it was winding like a small Great Wall.

　　A moving flesh and blood Great Wall.

　　"Charge." He shouted, swung the blood knife, and the Pegasus neighed, four hooves flew into the air, and rushed out first.

　　Behind him, the soldiers of the Golden Tiger Corps did not hesitate, and everyone rushed to catch up, with the momentum of a dragon. In

　　their hands, all of them were bows and arrows, letting their horses follow the vanguard.

　　Almost at the same time as they rushed out, the large and small warships along the coast roared at the same time, and shells flew over like raindrops, exploding in front of them and on their left and right.

　　In front of the trap gap that had just settled, the sky-high dust surged again, filled with smoke and gravel, making it more difficult to see than before.

　　However, the knights of Yanlong galloped towards the battlefield with pillars of smoke without hesitation, and no one retreated.

　　Su Yong quickly ran out of the flames of war, and the Pegasus neighed and was the first to stop steadily in front of the huge chasm trap. The dark red knife in Su Yong's hand had already slashed at the red foreign crew on the other side of the chasm. The

　　dark red phantom was like a crescent moon, with a terrifying and violent breath, whistling across the deep chasm, sweeping dozens of leading crew members who got off the giant ship to the ground, and they screamed miserably.

　　However, this was just the beginning. The next moment, Su Yong was already riding on a white horse and pointing to the front, shouting in a deep voice: "At this position, shoot arrows." This place is already the closest to the coastal giant ship, just before the chasm trap, and is already within the range of bows and arrows.

　　Of course, this is also the range of the opponent's guns and cannons.

　　Then Su Yong rode his horse along the edge of the chasm, leading the way forward, using his sharp eyes to distinguish the direction in the smoke, and continued to move forward along the inconspicuous trace of the chasm, turning a big corner and returning to the previous position from the front of the city gate. The cavalrymen who followed him shot arrows behind him, and then followed him on horseback.

　　If there wasn't so much dust on the ground, you can see that they are turning in a circle. Turning in a huge circle.

　　As their circle moved quickly, the cavalrymen were running quickly in front of the trap, shooting arrows at the dense warships on the sea and the team on the other side of the chasm, and they rode away immediately after firing only one arrow, without stopping.

　　Xiao Changfeng on the other side had already followed the trend of the team here and quickly merged into it. The circle instantly stretched wider and larger.

　　The personnel were also more dense, and the arrows shot were also more dense.

　　Amid the flying gunfire, soldiers in the circle occasionally fell down with the screams of their horses, but no one stopped. They carefully controlled their horses to bypass the fallen brothers in front, continued to shoot arrows, and continued to move forward, repeating the circle they had created.

　　Because they were single-row cavalry and moved quickly, the chaotic and complicated artillery fire did not pose much threat to them. After the Red Barbarians realized and began to adjust the muzzle of the gun to aim at this route again, they were surprised to find that the trajectory of the second ride of the Flame Dragon Cavalry had changed a little, and they were furious.

　　But after the second round of horse shooting by the Flame Dragon Cavalry, the nearly 300 crew members of the Titanic they sent out had all been shot and killed by the enemy before the gap. Some of those in the front row were shot like hedgehogs, which was a terrible sight.

　　Even these ships along the coast were pierced with a lot of white feathers, and many sailors on the deck fell down with arrows, and even feather arrows flew in from the small hatch used as the muzzle of the gun, injuring some gunners.

　　Most of this huge cavalry circle was out of the range of the Red Barbarians' guns and cannons, and only a contact arc near them passed through the artillery fire.

　　Smith squinted for a long time, turned back and shouted: "Before all the artillery concentrates on bombarding the opponent's trap, all the crew members lie down and shoot." He looked at the adjutant: "Order everyone on the Jack to prepare for landing."

　　"Captain..." Adjutant Tyson said hesitantly: "But the people on the Jack are assigned by the Royal Marines..."

　　"I know." Smith shouted: "Didn't you see that all the people on the Titanic were killed? Since they are incorporated into the First Fleet, they have to listen to me."

　　The adjutant stood at attention and dared not say anything else.

　　The Royal Marines were originally a large landing assault force waiting for the official attack to start. They were also the land elite brigade of the Western Red Barbarians and had extraordinary land combat capabilities.

　　Not many were incorporated into the First Fleet this time. They were just a vanguard team to conduct some preliminary exploration work on the Yanlong Land. Most of them were used as spies to infiltrate before.

　　Not only did they have extraordinary and accurate marksmanship, but they also had strong close combat capabilities. Of course, at this time, Westerners had already entered the era of hot weapons, and close combat physical ability was no longer so particular.

　　Of course, Captain Smith, who is a bit older, still wears a knight's bayonet with a ring handle on his waist in addition to his gun. But it is hard to tell whether the knife is used for combat or command.

　　The members of the Royal Marines are just like him. In addition to the single-barreled lance on their backs, they also have bayonets on their waists. But theirs are short bayonets, similar to the daggers of later generations, but not the gorgeous but bloated thing of the captain.

　　After the Royal Marines landed, Su Yong was the first one in the Flame Dragon Formation to discover the difference.

　　This is because there were obviously many more cavalrymen in the queue who fell in front of the trap, and this was not caused by artillery fire. It is obvious that the landing team of the other side has very accurate shooting skills, and knows how to crawl forward to hide themselves.

　　He thought for a moment, then rode over to Xiao Changfeng and said, "Brother Xiao, try to suppress the opponent's main gun with long arrows. I'll go over and take a look." At this moment, he also saw that the opponent's artillery also had many specifications. The shells fired by those so-called main guns were obviously several rounds larger than the others, and the lethality was also much greater.

　　Combined with the power of the seven guns that landed at the beginning, those were undoubtedly main guns, which made him more determined to fight to the death to snatch them.

　　The most powerful weapon must be the most modern and cutting-edge technology of the Westerners. Once it falls into the hands of the Yanlong compatriots who are full of skilled craftsmen, it will undoubtedly have a huge reference role. Maybe they can even surpass the original and make an enhanced version.

　　Xiao Changfeng nodded, patted him on the shoulder, signaling him to be careful, and then found a convenient place, pulled the hard bow and arrow to find the source of those large shells.

　　When Su Yong was about to run to the chasm, the fighting spirit had already run through his body. Before the Pegasus jumped into the trap, his eyes suddenly shone, and the thick dust on the ground suddenly spread to the other side as if blown by a strong wind.

　　The Royal Marines who were crawling on the ground and crawling towards the chasm suddenly felt their eyes darken, and a fierce gust of sand rushed towards them.

　　Just as they narrowed their eyes in confusion, wondering how their own artillery fire lost its accuracy and hit this side, an unusually crisp sound suddenly rang out in the air.

　　Chapter 39 This Man is Extremely Evil

　　It was a very sharp horse neigh.

　　Then all the Marines crawling on the ground heard the rapid and almost uninterrupted sound of iron hooves.

　　Could it be that Yanlong's warhorse could still jump over this huge chasm? They raised their heads in disbelief.

　　Captain Michael, the captain of the Marine squad in front, had just shouted, "Shoot." Five or six of his men were trampled under Su Yong's Pegasus iron hooves.

　　A soldier just raised the single-barreled long gun, and before he could aim at the strange white horse with two antlers in front of him, he was kicked away by the iron hoof of the Tianma, and the blood spitting out of his mouth was as long as the total height of three people.

　　The barrel of the long gun of Captain Michael, who had the fastest reaction, was also cut off by Su Yong with a knife, and it was as fragile as a piece of sugar cane.

　　Michael turned over to avoid the knife light that swept over him, and his body turned over twice in succession,

　　and then he shouted in a hoarse voice: "Hurry up and shoot." There was a burst of gunfire like frying beans from the back, but all of them hit a teammate who was restrained in front of Su Yong, and the monster-like horse in their eyes ran away in the blink of an eye.

　　Su Yong jumped off the horse's back and waved his hand to pat the horse's back. The Tianma was very spiritual and knew his intention. He turned around and jumped away without hesitation, and instantly disappeared in the surging dust.

　　Before Su Yong could stand firmly on the ground, he saw countless gun barrels standing up in front of him. Seeing that bullets were about to be fired like a rain of black bullets, he grabbed a stunned Marine soldier and pulled

　　him in front of him. There was a burst of gunfire, and the human shield in front of him was almost turned into a honeycomb. He snorted coldly, and the vast sword intent surged up. The sabers in the scabbards on the waists of the Marines seemed to resonate and swayed around their waists.

　　"Shoot, shoot." The captain of the other side shouted in the red foreign language again beside him.

　　However, this single-barreled gun cannot fire continuously. While these Marines were nervously loading bullets, Su Yong had already sneered and dropped the body in his hand and rushed towards him.

　　Captain Michael's gun had been cut off. When he saw the opponent rushing towards him, he was not afraid of Su Yong's momentum and punched Su Yong in the face.

　　His fist was also very powerful. However, as soon as he swung his fist, the opponent's blade was erected in front of his fist.

　　Michael snorted coldly and immediately retracted his iron fist, but his right leg kicked out like an iron rod.

　　However, just as his right leg swept out, the opponent's red blade was in front of his leg again.

　　He withdrew this not-so-authentic sweeping kick again, gritted his teeth in anger, and rushed out with his left fist again.

　　This time, Su Yong did not use his knife to block it. He just squinted at the whistling fist and looked at the yellow and slightly curly hair on the sturdy arm, as if he was a little curious.

　　Michael was delighted, and all his body strength was concentrated on his fist. The sturdy left arm fist actually had a bit of thunder and lightning.

　　As a captain of the Marine Corps with extremely strong close combat ability, his physical strength and ability are naturally unquestionable.

　　However, Su Yong just waved his left hand lightly, and there was a very crisp sound, and his left arm fell down softly.

　　Michael was still in pain in his left arm, but he reacted very quickly. His left arm softened, and his right hand pulled out the saber from his waist without any pause, and stabbed the opponent's face with a cold light.

　　This guy's reaction was also beyond Su Yong's expectation. He never thought that there would be such a flexible character among Westerners. But he was just stunned for a moment, and did not take the opponent's attack seriously.

　　Just when Michael was excited and thought that his sharp saber would pierce into the opponent's annoying and beautiful eyebrows, the opponent suddenly smiled at him.

　　Michael was stunned, and while he was stunned, Su Yong stretched out his left hand and grabbed his saber without avoiding it.

　　Looking for death? He didn't hesitate anymore, and stabbed with all his strength with his right hand, and planned to drill a hole in the opponent's palm again, so he twisted his right hand hard again.

　　However, the force of this twist was used in vain.

　　Because Su Yong's two fingers on his left hand easily clamped his sharp saber, breaking all his attacks.

　　Then, the two fingers that looked like chopped green onions flicked lightly, and in Michael's incredible eyes, the extremely sharp saber broke and fell like a blade of grass, and he twisted it hard and it turned into an empty rotating handle.

　　But the blade had already fallen to the ground and inserted into the soil.

　　"Devil... Devil." Michael widened his eyes and shouted hysterically.

　　At this moment, his subordinates were finally ready and raised their guns one by one.

　　But when they looked up, their captain had been held in the hands of the other party, trembling like a newly hatched chick.

　　"Shoot... Shoot quickly... Shoot quickly." Michael was an outstanding officer, and at this moment he was fearless and ordered.

　　However, at this moment, his subordinates with accurate shooting skills could no longer aim at Su Yong behind him.

　　The distance was too close now, and it was already within Su Yong's control.

　　Su Yong's eyes were grim. Wherever he went, the Marines who were known for their bravery could not help but tremble with their teeth. The not-so-heavy single-barreled long gun swung back and forth in their hands, but they could not aim.

　　The other party's eyes were extremely cold, and they looked like the blade shining in the corners of their eyes. They could not resist the chill, and even their hearts trembled.

　　In their hearts, they had never known that there was such a thing as sword intent in the distant East, nor did they understand the power of thoughts and mental use. At this moment, in their hearts, they instinctively felt that the Yanlong man in front of them was a devil.

　　At this moment, this devil was casting some magic, which seemed to affect their guns.

　　Just when they were panicking, the sabers on the waists of dozens of soldiers standing in the front row suddenly jumped out, stopped in mid-air before falling to the ground, and seemed to be rushing towards them.

　　"Devil... Yanlong's devil." These soldiers suddenly shouted, threw down their guns and rushed back like crazy, constantly pushing their teammates behind them, and some of them fell to the ground several times.

　　Nearly 200 elite Royal Marines witnessed this strange scene, and the early escape of dozens of soldiers led to the collapse of the entire team.

　　These elite Red Indian Royals warriors, who were known for their bravery and ruthlessness, were now in a state of mental breakdown, and their movements were no different from those crying and screaming deserters.

　　At this time, in Colonel Smith's telescope, all this was happening was somewhat incredible.

　　The smoke and dust on the field made it difficult for him to see clearly. But after a careful scan, it was indisputable that the other side controlled Captain Michael alone and scared away the entire Marine Corps.

　　"Good-for-nothing." He shouted angrily at the deserters who were scattered below.

　　But the careful adjutant beside him noticed something: "There is only one person on the other side riding a horse. Judging from the strange appearance of the white horse, it seems to be the fire dragon devil that can throw shells mentioned in the reports of other warships before. Did the other side use some magic?"

　　"Devil?" Captain Smith snorted coldly: "Do you believe it?"

　　Then he waved his hand again: "Blast him with artillery."

　　The adjutant hurriedly said: "But Captain Michael is in his hands."

　　"Who cares..." Smith suddenly hesitated. The seven main guns on the shore are very close to their position. Don't let them be damaged.

　　These high-end equipments that were delivered this summer are extremely expensive and of extraordinary significance. If so many are destroyed in the first battle, God knows whether His Majesty will spare him.

　　Besides, whether he believes it or not, he saw the appearance of the white horse in the telescope. At this moment, he calmed down, sorted out his thoughts, and finally waved his hand hesitantly: "This man is indeed a bit strange... You go and ask the cardinal to come out."

　　As Red Army soldiers, these officials did not believe in gods. Even if some of them were believers, they only followed some of the religious rules and did not really think that there was any main god in the dark. But the white horse with deer horns seen in the telescope before, as well as the bravery of the other knight, did make Mr. Smith's faith a little shaken at this moment.

　　In the mysterious East, it is said that there are dragons that can make clouds and rain and phoenixes that are reborn from the ashes. These are naturally heard by Colonel Smith, who was born in a big family. Even in the Red Ocean, there are many books that mention these incredible gods in the East. But now, I really saw a deer horned horse that came and went like the wind.

　　A middle-aged cardinal in red clothes with a Mediterranean hairstyle and extraordinary momentum slowly approached, and the crew and sailors bowed to him one after another, which shows that he is very prestigious.

　　"My Lord Cardinal." Although Colonel Smith was not a believer, he was very polite to the respected cardinal: "His Majesty asked you to come with the fleet just to appease the soldiers. But at this moment, there is something strange on the battlefield of Yanlong..."

　　Cardinal Bruce raised his hand to stop him from speaking. The adjutant had already said these words.

　　Bruce spread his hands and faced the red land of Yanlong, slowly closed his eyes, and his twitching nostrils seemed to be sniffing the oncoming gunpowder.

　　After a while, his face was serious: "That is murderous aura, a strong murderous aura, this person is extremely evil."

　　Chapter 40 Water comes to cover the earth

　　"Look at me to break him." After the cardinal finished speaking, he actually sat down on the deck, raised his hands diagonally to the sky, and quickly recited a series of spells that even the red people could not understand.

　　Colonel Smith walked aside hesitantly and made a gesture secretly, indicating that the crew should surround and protect them.

　　But soon, even he, a senior officer with atheist tendencies, almost jumped up in surprise.

　　The sea surface under the giant ship, when most of the ship's power systems stopped, actually began to ripple with countless fine waves. As the waves surged like boiling water, countless dense water molecules broke on the sea surface, and then gathered into countless bubbles with a crackling sound, slowly rising under their feet.

　　These countless bubbles gathered into a huge transparent fog, just like the balloon arches tied at the opening of department stores, except that they were solid.

　　This huge fog was suspended in front of the giant ship, reflecting the surprised and reverent eyes of countless red foreigners. Bishop Bruce slowly retracted his hands that were tilted to the sky to his chest and pushed forward. The fog slowly went to the coast of the red land. At this time, a bead of sweat on the bishop's forehead finally flowed down slowly.

　　"This evil man's firearm cannot be broken, and water must be used." The bishop said lightly, and the sweat on his face flowed like a stream, and it was obvious that he was also very strenuous.

　　After the strange fog approached the red land, many bubbles in the middle suddenly burst, as if a huge mouth was born in the blink of an eye, biting the two people standing in the smoke.

　　"A miracle." Countless red foreign crew members on the giant ship kept making the sign of the cross, and they were amazed in their hearts, including Colonel Smith.

　　The moment the cardinal appeared on the deck, Su Yong did not notice him. But as the strange scene on the sea surface emerged, the keen feeling in his heart made him involuntarily follow the palpitation and track down the red figure.

　　The faint red mark on the ship made him feel a strong threat. This feeling was very strange. The other party was clearly standing far away, and even with his eyes, he could not see his face clearly, but the threat was so obvious and real.

　　He was a person with a strong sense. The red figure on the ship, in addition to giving him a potential threat, also contained a mysterious power.

　　This power was very strange. It was different from the knowledge he knew. It was not the aura of martial arts cultivation, nor the surging smell of fireworks brought by those hot weapons, but...

　　He shook his head. He didn't know what kind of skill it was, but the power of using environmental elements seemed to be above his own thoughts. Could this be the legendary Western magic?

　　Slowly retracting his gaze and moving to the fog that was slowly approaching, Su Yong narrowed his eyes and his face became solemn.

　　This looked like a large group of bubbles, but Su Yong certainly didn't think it was that simple.

　　He was not afraid of guns and cannons, so why would he be afraid of these fogs formed by water droplets?

　　So, are these water splashes poisonous? Or could it transform into some monster, like the devil in the Arabian Nights, and really eat itself?

　　It wasn't until the bubbles in the middle burst that he felt a little touched. Molecular rupture seems to be a trivial thing, and these bubble ruptures seem to be even more harmless. But who is Su Yong?

　　He even knew that the atomic bomb was made using the rules of molecular rupture. The more insignificant something looks, the more powerful it will be once its principle is figured out and controlled.

　　This fog that looks harmless to humans and animals is probably more terrifying than the artillery fire from those hot weapons. He couldn't help but drag Captain Michael in his hand back a few steps, fearing that he would be entangled by this cloud of confusing poisonous fog.

　　Could this huge water ball in front of him be emitted by the wizard among the Westerners? He thought as he retreated. This fog looks extremely strange and dangerous. I can't get close and chop it with the blood knife, otherwise I will definitely be affected by the aftermath of the fog explosion.

　　But behind him was the huge chasm trap. He might be able to jump over it, but it would be extremely difficult to take this Western captain captive who was even stronger than him.

　　With the artillery in hand, he also needed the guidance of the other party, otherwise it would be nothing more than a pile of scrap metal.

　　He believed that this guy who looked very strong would definitely not be able to bear his tormenting tricks. The question was, how could he take him away with him?

　　Seeing that the fog was getting closer and closer and was about to force him to the edge of the trap, Su Yong was very anxious. He accidentally stepped on an arrow while retreating, and there was a crisp sound of creaking.

　　He looked back and saw that the arrow made of wooden pole had been stepped on by him and broke into two pieces. He was moved and shouted loudly: "Brother Xiao..."

　　Before he could finish speaking, Xiao Changfeng's long arrow had already whistled in, flying into the fog with a violent gust of wind.

　　With a whoosh, the long arrow whistled through the fog, but it was like shooting into a cloud of smoke, without causing any reaction. The long arrow landed on a certain huge ship, causing a cry of surprise.

　　But the fog was not triggered by it, and it still slowly approached him.

　　Standing at the edge of the trap, there was no way to retreat. Captain Michael, who was dragged backwards, looked at the fog less than ten meters in front of him with a pale face, and laughed and shouted in the red foreign language: "Give up, the devil of Yanlong, you can't escape."

　　This red foreign language is indeed very similar to the English in his previous life. Su Yong snorted twice when he heard it, and cursed in English: "You are the devil, you foreign ghost, be careful or I will throw you out to feed it."

　　His language caused Michael to exclaim in surprise. Michael couldn't help but look back at him curiously, and said in surprise: "How... do you understand our language? Aren't you a devil?"

　　Su Yong was too lazy to talk nonsense with him, and his mind was turning at high speed. He remembered that when he first realized the state of no self and no sword, it was because of the sudden enlightenment of his mind that allowed his thoughts to leave his body and interact directly with the surrounding environment, so that he could control some things around him that were close to the body.

　　Actually, it was not really selfless at that time. After all, his body was a magnetic field center that released his thoughts, and the things in the surrounding environment were some parts affected by this magnetic field.

　　Of course, if we do not look at it from a scientific perspective, but from the perspective of a cultivator, we can also say that people are dissolved in the world and become the master of this space.

　　And the opponent's water magic attack is obviously also using an unknown ability to control the water element in a certain place to attack himself.

　　Water? Su Yong's eyes suddenly lit up.

　　Whether it is the Chinese culture of the previous life or the current Yanlong concept, the elements between heaven and earth are initially divided into five elements, namely gold, wood, water, fire, and earth, and then continue to differentiate into seven secondary attributes such as thunder, lightning, ice, magnetism, wind, light, and darkness, totaling twelve element attribute structures.

　　The five elements restrain each other, gold restrains wood, wood restrains earth, earth restrains water, water restrains fire, and fire restrains gold. This cycle continues.

　　Since all things in the world are composed of these elements, and the opponent is casting water magic, I can only "cover water with earth".

　　It seemed like he had been thinking about this for a long time, but in fact, it only took a blink of an eye to turn around in his mind.

　　At this moment, Su Yong made up his mind. The huge strange fog was less than five meters away from him. He could even squint his eyes to see countless colorful bubble sections shining in it. He didn't know what was hidden in the middle.

　　However, just as the fog continued to threaten him, Su Yong suddenly stabbed the blood knife in his right hand into the ground and let out a long howl.

　　The next moment, as Captain Michael in front of him stared in amazement, they were suddenly surrounded by a circle of dust that rose into the sky, just like a huge tornado blew up here in the blink of an eye.

　　And they were undoubtedly in the center of this noisy storm of sand and soil, surrounded by sand and dust storms as dense as thick walls.

　　Captain Michael was completely stunned and murmured, "The devil has attacked again." He wished he could faint immediately.

　　The huge fog finally hit the sandstorm retaining wall in front of them, making a harsh explosion.

　　Wave after wave. Even standing in the middle of the dust storm and mud walls on all sides, one could still feel the enormous impact and explosion outside.

　　Su Yong couldn't see the situation outside, but he kept moving the dust behind him to the front with his mind to make it thicker and bigger, trying to block the waves of shock.

　　At this moment, he and the captive Michael were like hiding in a simple mud house from a storm. Listening to the sound of bombardment outside, the two looked at each other unconsciously, both of them were a little frightened.

　　The cardinal on the ship trembled at the moment when the fog exploded, and he spit out a mouthful of blood. He stopped the crew member who was trying to support him with his hand, and sighed to Captain Smith: "This man is actually practicing both magic and martial arts... He is not a devil, he is a top martial artist, and he even knows magic. I, I am not his opponent."

　　After a pause, he continued: "This man has extremely high attainments. I am afraid that it will take the Pope, or even the Pope, to deal with him."

　　"Pope. Pope..." Colonel Smith smiled bitterly and shook his head. Is that someone he can call? Does he have to trouble His Majesty to ask them to come out?

　　...

　　After a while, the explosion outside finally stopped. After Su Yong carefully and slowly removed the dust walls, he looked at the huge mud pit in front of them with a trace of astonishment.

　　This mud pit was as big as a pond, and it was the crystallization of his earth wall and the huge fog of the other side.

　　When he squinted his eyes again and looked at the huge ship on the sea,

　　he found that the red spot had disappeared. At this moment, there was a cheer behind him. He looked back and saw countless cavalry soldiers rushing out of the west gate. Before they came to the trap, thousands of arrows were shot at the same time, passing through his head like white clouds in the sky blown by the wind.

　　Chapter 41 A Clash of Weapons Across the Ages

　　"General Su..."

　　The soldier behind shouted loudly.

　　Su Yong blew a sharp whistle, and the Pegasus leaped over with a long neigh.

　　Su Yong jumped on the horse and laughed loudly: "I'm here." The Yanlong cavalry behind cheered in unison, and the arrows in their hands shot forward like clouds, making the stunned red sailors on the deck panic.

　　Michael suddenly felt his body lighten. He looked down and found that he was lifted onto the back of the magical horse. He was so surprised that he wanted to touch the warhorse, but Su Yong chopped him on the neck with a palm knife and he fainted.

　　"Brothers, drive away these foreign devils." Su Yong put poor Captain Michael on the horse's back, clamped his legs together, raised his blood knife and rushed towards the giant ship near the sea.

　　Above his head, countless locust arrows floated like a white cloud, which showed how fast the Pegasus was. Even with two people on its back, it could keep up with the speed of the bow and arrow.

　　When it reached the sea, the white rain of arrows slid down slightly, and it was like flowers blooming everywhere on these ships. With the constant sound of puffing, screams were heard from time to time on the giant ship, and soon it was full of swaying white feathers, like dogtail grass on the waterside driving onto the ship.

　　"Fire, fire." Smith roared. He didn't expect that in the moment he was stunned, those Flame Dragon Cavalry actually rushed out to attack fearlessly, which caught him off guard.

　　Just now, even he was immersed in magic and the opponent's strange martial arts resistance, and he didn't notice that the Flame Dragon Cavalry had already gathered and rushed out.

　　At that moment, the crew members who woke up ran down the cabin to help load the shells.

　　Captain Smith's exquisite single-barreled pistol was slightly raised at this moment, aiming at the Flame Dragon officer who was rushing straight to the shore.

　　If those main guns are the latest large weapons of the Western Red Barbarians, the pistol in his hand is even more the latest miniature weapon.

　　He only got this pistol last month. It was when he reported the military situation to His Majesty. It was the latest miniature equipment awarded by His Majesty. It is said that it is the latest production of the Royal Weapon Department. It is also a limited edition, with a total of no more than 20.

　　Even the military leaders above the rank of major general of the Royal Marines may not have one. If it weren't for the importance of the First Fleet to the attack on the Flame Dragon Land, he, a colonel, would have had no chance.

　　This exquisite pistol is much stronger than those single-barreled rifles in terms of bullet shooting speed, impact force and accuracy, but the most amazing thing is that it is the first gun that can fire continuously.

　　This small pistol, similar to the revolver of later generations, can fire six rounds in a row. It is really the most cutting-edge and fashionable product of this era. Its manufacturing cost is even equivalent to that of a main gun. Because the mold manufacturing of this era is not up to par, this exquisite small weapon needs to be repeatedly cut and polished by craftsmen in many places. Even at the final assembly, it is very likely that all the previous efforts will be wasted due to a wrong link.

　　So although it is only a limited edition of 20 pieces, God knows how much effort the Royal Weapons Department has invested in manufacturing it.

　　At this moment, this exquisite and extremely valuable small weapon is in his hand, but Captain Smith's hands do not shake at all, and are as stable as the largest and heaviest steel plate on a giant ship.

　　Because when Captain Smith was studying at the Marine Military Academy, he was one of the three sharpshooters in the academy. Even the most awesome one.

　　He had shot thirty wolves with a single-barreled hunting rifle, a record that no one has broken so far. The so-called "eye-to-eye" means that the bullet enters from the left eye and exits from the right eye, without damaging the wolf skin.

　　This kind of wolf skin is naturally sold at a very high price among the Western Red Barbarians, and is a luxury decoration sought after by the nobles and even royal girls.

　　Of course, given Smith's background, he didn't care about the money at all. He just enjoyed the fun of shooting wolves like that.

　　But at the moment, the Yanlong officer rushing at high speed is undoubtedly much more dangerous than the wolf. However, the gun in his hand is not comparable to the ancient single-barreled hunting rifle.

　　He squinted his eyes, and the sight of his right eye formed a straight line with the barrel and the protruding sight, and the front end was aimed at the knight holding a bloody knife on the deer-horned monster horse.

　　"Bang."

　　"Bang."

　　...

　　Six gunshots rang out in succession.

　　Captain Smith blew the white smoke from the barrel with satisfaction.

　　If he was hunting, there would undoubtedly be six wolves with eyes pierced in front of him.

　　There was only one person in front of him, and there couldn't be so many eyes. But he was sure that all the opponent's vital points were covered by his bullets. In front of such high-speed bullets, that person had no way to dodge and no way to dodge.

　　What's more, he was on a galloping warhorse, and there was acceleration in the middle.

　　However, when he looked up, he was stunned.

　　The knight was sitting on the warhorse and squinting at him.

　　It was at this time that six crisp sounds came.

　　"Dangdangdangdangdangdang."

　　The sound is always slower than the picture.

　　What's this sound? Is it the sound of a bullet hitting a blade?

　　This is also the first cross-era collision between cold weapons and hot weapons. No matter what kind of weapons are used, they are obviously masters among masters. But it turned out that cold weapons have the upper hand.

　　Seeing that the knight seemed to continue to gallop, Smith ignored the continuous gunfire and shouted in panic: "Retreat, leave the shore immediately."

　　In fact, his bullets did effectively block Su Yong.

　　To block the whistling bullets, Su Yong had to lower his horse's head and slash several times with all his strength.

　　The phantom lightning-like swords almost blocked all the parts of his body that could hurt him in front of him, and also blocked all six bullets of the opponent, but the huge impact still made him and his horse pause.

　　Behind him, the soldiers who suppressed the opponent at the beginning fired thousands of arrows. Although the huge ships that were almost covered with white feathers had already emitted gunfire, they could only leave the shore in a hurry under such intensive attacks.

　　In particular, Xiao Changfeng's sharp arrows had already shot and killed many gunners hidden in the cabin.

　　But for Captain Smith, what he really feared was not the large group of Flame Dragon Cavalry that could not cross the gap, but the general not far away in front of him.

　　This person posed too great a threat to him, and he dared not imagine what the consequences would be if he got close to this person.

　　If his pistols were useless, would he still dare to count on those single-barreled rifles? If the cardinal couldn't match him, who else could fight him in close combat?

　　Seeing the huge ship gradually leaving the shore, Su Yong quickly waved and shouted to the back: "Hurry up and throw ropes and ladders to drag up those cannons."

　　He knew that time was running out. Once the other party slightly left the coast and was not afraid of him boarding the ship, those cannons would continue to blast and hit the large crowd here.

　　PS: There is one more chapter, but it is estimated that it will take after 12 o'clock to be coded. Vote.

　　Chapter 42 Farewell to Red Earth City

　　Chapter 42 Farewell to Red Earth City

　　Sure enough, the Red Foreign warships fired a chorus of artillery after leaving the coast for dozens of meters, and the shells seemed to fall on the red land as if they were free.

　　But the distance changed, and it took time for the artillery to adjust the angle, and it was already at the edge of the range.

　　After paying some casualties, the Yanlong Cavalry Brigade still pulled the windlasses of those artillery into the city. Leaving behind the depressed eyes all the way.

　　The adjutant on the ship looked pale: "This is the latest main gun. I heard that the Yanlong people are very skillful..." Seeing the livid face of Colonel Smith beside him, he finally stopped muttering in time.

　　Everyone knew what it meant when these guns fell into the hands of the enemy.

　　Colonel Smith clenched the long white feather arrow in his hand. This was the arrow that shattered his beloved pipe. He roared: "That's just the main gun. Do you want the other party to rob a warship?"

　　The warship they were talking about was the ship in the eyes of the Yanlong people. Smith had no doubt that if the Yanlong's brave general was allowed to board the warship, he might really be able to rob a steel warship.

　　Compared with a warship, compared with dozens of guns on a warship, his order to retreat and abandon the seven main guns was undoubtedly a very wise choice.

　　At this moment, gently stroking the feathers of the white-feathered arrow, Smith's eyes have already been cast on the shore, and he sighed leisurely: "This Yanlong land is full of hidden dragons and crouching tigers. There are many heroes and they should not be underestimated... I don't know how long these traps outside Yanlong City are. If the large army does not arrive as soon as possible, this road will be even more difficult to walk."

　　Even if there are more traps and more difficult to walk on the red land, their large army will always have to push the artillery onto this land before it is possible to attack. If there is no artillery, it is really a joke to rely on those single-shot single-barreled long guns to shake this huge city and fight against those heroic Yanlong cavalry.

　　This formal landing battle has not yet begun. As the highest commander of the first fleet, I have fallen into the opponent's calculations. I don't know how angry His Majesty will be. The only way now is to urge the war to start as soon as possible. Otherwise, with the speed at which the Yanlong people dig traps, who knows if the front will be set up as a copper wall in a few days?

　　"There won't be too many knights like that," Colonel Smith pondered for a while and said, "Write an urgent letter to His Majesty, saying that the situation has been understood and the other side has taken precautions. The opportunity for war must not be delayed."

　　Even if there are many traps over there, when the time comes, thousands of cannons will be fired at once and smashed into pieces. I don't think you can do anything else. Smith broke the arrow in his hand in half, thinking fiercely in his heart.

　　If all seven fleets were present, why would they make such a mess? As long as they opened up the coastal area, how could the Yanlong people dare to leave the city?

　　Of course, in order to attack the city, in addition to concentrating the power of all the artillery on the seven fleets, they also had to rely on the charge of the large force of the Royal Marines.

　　...

　　At this moment in the camp of the Golden Tiger Legion, everyone was not very happy. Because they all knew the huge challenge that was coming.

　　Although Captain Michael was a tough guy, he could not resist Su Yong's perverted torture for a moment and had already admitted defeat. Under the close supervision of everyone, he fired two shots. He was reluctant but had no choice but to load the shells, aim at a mound in the distance, ignite, and fire, acting as a voluntary instructor.

　　Then several soldiers from Yanlong's military department conducted test firing. Under the threat of Su Yong's poor English, Michael had to continue to guide and correct with a bitter face.

　　After everything was ready and another main gun was sent to the Hongtu City Military Department for research, Su Yong and Xiao Changfeng said goodbye to Old Man Hong together.

　　The carriage outside the door was tied up and three of the main guns were tied up. This time, four main guns were left in Hongtu City, one of which was given to the Military Department for research and imitation, and the other three were used for city defense. Su Yong only took three away, and also took away Captain Michael, who was the only one he could communicate with.

　　Su Yong bowed to Commander Hong Yuanba and said, "Master Hong, you have seen the power of this main gun. If the Red Barbarians gather, you can imagine the threat. Please be careful."

　　Old man Hong nodded and smiled bitterly, "I will do my best to urge them. I hope the Red Barbarians will launch the attack later so that our military department can make it in time, even if it is only a part... I have to trouble Brother Su for his efforts this time. I am very grateful."

　　It turned out that in addition to ordering Michael to give them guidance, Su Yong also told the technicians of the military department about the concept of mold casting. Those technical masters who knew a little about casting were also amazed when they heard the concept of mold making. After all, the metal gun barrel cast out of the bamboo and wood mold is completely different from the manufacturing of weapons made by hammering. This is of great epoch-making significance to them, but they don't know that these are just some preliminary teaching materials in later generations.

　　Just imagine, how long does it take to hammer out a gun barrel using traditional methods?

　　But if a cylindrical mold is made of bamboo and wood, it only needs to be poured with molten iron, and it will be basically formed after solidification. It only needs to be slightly polished and corrected. How much time and energy can be saved?

　　Su Yong's advanced concept has undoubtedly greatly accelerated their progress in imitating this large-scale lethal weapon. Even in the history of Yanlong's manufacturing, his temporary and helpless move should occupy an important page.

　　At this time, not to mention the cavalry soldiers of the Golden Tiger Corps who witnessed his heroic posture of riding and killing the enemy, even the technical masters of the weapon workshop and the unfathomable old man Hong have a kind of almost reverent psychology towards him.

　　Miracle General. His miracle is not only reflected in martial arts and tactics.

　　In addition to the well-known literary talent.

　　There is also knowledge. Or this is the most important thing.

　　Knowledge is the kingly way, and it is the most important factor in promoting the productivity of an era.

　　Literary talent and martial arts cannot make electric lights and airplanes. Only knowledge is omnipotent.

　　Of course, there are also gods. No matter how advanced science is, there are still countless things that are difficult to explain, and legends of gods are still circulating...

　　[Oh, I'm talking nonsense again...]

　　At this moment, Su Yong bowed deeply: "Master Hong, you are too polite. Take care."

　　He jumped on the horse, and led a small team of Golden Tiger cavalry with Xiao Changfeng, pulling three cannons quietly out of the east gate and walked out along the south end.

　　...

　　The road to the south is still infinitely magnificent, but at this moment they are eager to return home, and have no intention of appreciating it, just galloping all the way.

　　But the three cannons are extremely heavy, not to mention that there are several large bags of small watermelon shells on the carriage, how can they be pulled fast?

　　Seeing that the war horses pulling the carriage were soon soaked and snorting continuously, Su Yong and Xiao Changfeng could only stop and rest for a while no matter how anxious they were.

　　As they walked along the way south, the Red Foreigner captive Captain Michael opened his eyes wide to see the beautiful western scenery of Yanlong. It

　　was not until the morning of the next day that they arrived at the ancient city of Leizhou with red and swollen eyes.

　　PS: Everyone should go to bed early, hehe. This volume ends here. The next volume is about crossing the East to various countries. Most of it is about bombarding the devils. There is not much space, and I will get to the core of this article as soon as possible.

　　Well, in the end, I would like to say that I wish you a happy new year and a good fortune. I am begging for votes and collections again.

　　Bombarding the East

　　Chapter 1: Going to Japan

　　After training several Black Whirlwind soldiers as gunners and asking the masters of the Leizhou Arms Department to fix three guns on three Swift Wind warships, it was already the afternoon of the second day after returning to Leizhou.

　　"Are fifty warships enough?" Bloodstream Wind sent them out and asked with some concern.

　　"That's enough," Su Yong said with a smile, "This time we are just trying to scare them. After we have copied more artillery, it will be time for their emperor to make a real decision."

　　This time, three gusty warships equipped with artillery led the way. Although they carried half the number of gusty warships of the dwarf Japanese in the past, most of the ships were not fully staffed. In addition to some naval officers responsible for navigation, they also carried enough food and water for the return trip.

　　In addition to the two hundred selected black whirlwind warriors, the two who actually landed on the shore were him and Xiao Changfeng.

　　"How about letting Yang Yihu go with us?" Xueshengfeng was really overjoyed that he got the artillery back so quickly, but this trip was to the capital of the dwarf Japanese, a place called "Rijing". It was said that there was a lot of martial arts there, with all kinds of prodigals and swordsmen everywhere, and there was also a huge emperor's guard. A mere two hundred Yanlong soldiers were not enough?

　　Although there was artillery support on the sea, but... this artillery was a little less.

　　Su Yong's eyes flashed. Yang Yihu was the most suitable person. Besides, he must have been bored guarding Tongluo these days. They should go together to show off their power. So he smiled and said, "This is the most suitable way. But I have to trouble the Bloodline Commander to send another general to temporarily guard Tongluo."

　　Xueshengfeng naturally agreed. At this time, there were no dwarf Japanese people on the sea, and many fishermen began to dare to go out to sea for fishing activities. Although the local government had not reported the news under his suppression, and the coastal alert had not been completely lifted, he was naturally happy that the local area could be stabilized after being stationed in the south for many years.

　　"By the way, the defense line in the north can be loosened. We are about to set off. Even if the news gets out, we are not afraid of what they can do." Su Yong, who was about to board the ship, smiled and turned back and said, "If the bloodline leader wants to ask for leave to go home to visit his relatives, he can also report to the emperor earlier."

　　The overall situation of this trip to Japan and Beijing has almost been determined. Of course, he is no longer afraid of any quick reaction from the national teacher and the other party. If he can capture a few short Japanese high-ranking officials and come back as witnesses, plus the previous Lu Da and others, he may be able to kill the old master.

　　In addition to the imperial guards led by Wu Lecheng, there are also three venerables guarding the imperial palace. Naturally, they are not afraid of the master's tricks.

　　...

　　The crowd still used Tongluo as a transit point. After meeting Yang Yihu, they led fifty gusty warships with the reorganized lineup and went east under the guidance of Ah Shui holding a large nautical chart.

　　It was already dusk when they left Tongluo. After leaving the port, they bypassed the white water area and headed east. However, about 200 nautical miles after leaving the sea, they still encountered four or five dwarf Japanese warships, which seemed to be heading towards Tongluo.

　　Along the way, Su Yong had heard from Yang Yihu that some dwarf Japanese warships had come over in the past few days, but they all fell into their "pockets". The place where the Yanlong people were originally imprisoned on the island is now almost full of dwarf Japanese.

　　Those warships were a little excited at first when they saw their large fleet of warships, but when they saw the giant dragon painted on their raised sails, they suddenly realized and wanted to turn back to escape and report.

　　But at this time, the distance was very close, so how could they have a chance?

　　Su Yong just heard Yang Yihu say that the prison on the island seemed to be full, so he smiled and said, "Then don't catch them, send them to the sea to feed the turtles."

　　The Swift Wind Warship can seat hundreds of people. Although it is a narrow and long ship, it is not small in size. At that moment, the inexplicably excited captive Michael fired the first shot, blasting the fastest escaping enemy ship in two from the middle, giving them a good start.

　　"Oh, you are amazing, Michael, you are awesome." Su Yong gave him a thumbs up and praised him.

　　However, the Black Whirlwind soldiers next to him were not to be outdone, and soon fired and shot down the other two ships. The remaining two ships were so scared that they immediately waved white bars from the hatch to signal surrender. Some of these warships that came over were not the Japanese pirates, but ships transporting supplies. Seeing the powerful artillery of the enemy, these transporters quickly waved flags to surrender.

　　But Captain Michael, after hearing Su Yong's words, didn't care about the enemy so much, and once again fired a machine gun that was almost like a textbook, smashing the enemy into pieces with two loud noises, and the enemy sank into the deep sea with screams.

　　When Su Yong shouted "NO", the bomb maniac had to shrug his shoulders apologetically, spread his hands and said "Institute".

　　"What do you mean by 'attached' and 'office'? What are you talking about?" Yang Yihu and Xiao Changfeng asked curiously.

　　Su Yong laughed: "This is Western language, which means 'well done' and 'sorry'."

　　Ah Shui was even more puzzled: "Since you did a good job, why apologize?"

　　Su Yong scratched his head with a headache: "They are like this, they say sorry, but they are very cruel." He was only half-baked in English, and he was almost going crazy under their questioning, but he didn't want to admit that he didn't understand it in front of this foreigner.

　　Unexpectedly, Yang Yihu was still curious and asked: "General Su, you grew up in the frontier, how can you understand this Western language?"

　　Xiao Changfeng immediately said: "He also understands the magic of the Red Barbarians."

　　"This..." Su Yong blushed and thought for a long time before saying, "When I was a child, I met a Westerner who came to the border to preach. I taught him a little bit of these things... I'm not very proficient... By the way, Ah Shui knows that I also know the southern language. These are all taught to me by that Westerner along the way... By the way, that guy is a traveler named Marco Polo. I heard that he has been to many places."

　　Several people looked at each other, not knowing whether these things he talked about were true or false, but they didn't take them to heart. After all, everyone has some secrets. Since the other party is called Miracle General, it is reasonable that he met some strange people when he was a child. In this way, his martial arts and talents can have a far-fetched explanation.

　　But if General Su was not gifted and could learn everything at once, then his master would really be a god.

　　The sunset finally sank slowly in the west of the sea. Wind lanterns were hung on the boat. The faint light was not far away. Fortunately, the waves were sparkling and the weather was good, so this route was not difficult to travel.

　　Everyone chatted as they walked along the way. After another two hours, they finally saw a long line of lights in the distance, but it was as ethereal as the stars in the sky.

　　"That should be the island country of dwarf Japan." Su Yong narrowed his eyes and looked at it.

　　Ah Shui compared it with the nautical chart and nodded, "It can't be wrong to look at the route."

　　At this time, the bright moon and stars in the sky had already lit up, and the soldiers on the warships also opened the covers one by one and walked to the deck to watch, and they talked excitedly with each other.

　　The soldiers of the Black Whirlwind had followed Su Yong to fight Yanmeng before, and now they have the opportunity to attack this island country, so they are naturally excited. Although those naval soldiers have always lived on the coast, it is the first time for them to go so far and see foreign countries on the sea, and they can't help but feel a little excited.

　　Attacking Yanmeng and bombarding the East. These were incredible things in the past. Even at this moment, many soldiers still feel like they are dreaming.

　　But under the leadership of the miracle general Su Yong, it seems that nothing is impossible. At this moment, they saw the lights in the distance, and they couldn't help but turn their heads to look at the young general who was squinting his eyes in thought, their hearts full of admiration.

　　Of course, what they thought was incredible did not move Su Yong much at this moment.

　　In his opinion, this was simply a matter of course. To use an old saying of Yanlong, this is called retribution.

　　It's not that I won't take revenge, but the time has not come. Now of course, the time has come and I must take revenge.

　　"Stop 200 miles from the coast, connect the warships, lower the sails and rest, and wait until tomorrow morning, when everyone is full and drunk, we will fight them hard." Su Yong pointed to a certain position on the nautical chart and said with high spirits.

　　"Why not catch them off guard at night?" Xiao Changfeng asked.

　　Su Yong chuckled: "I just want to fight him openly, so that the whole Kyoto will know and be terrified. We will wear the Flame Dragon's armor and walk onto their land under the scorching sun, bombard their faces with cannonballs, and chop off the heads of these bandits with knives. Before I kill them to their palace, I will ask their emperor to come out and give an explanation... Do you have the confidence?"

　　"Yes." All the soldiers responded in unison, their blood boiling. When they thought of that scene, they had long forgotten about life and death, and felt that it was worth dying to follow General Su to do such a thing.

　　Dozens of warships rushed to the Kyoto Palace of the Dwarf Wo. How similar is this to the lone army that broke into Yanmeng? But General Su had already had a successful experience before, so they naturally had confidence in him without any doubt.

　　Xiao Changfeng clapped his hands excitedly: "Okay. I have always heard how powerful the dwarf Japanese martial artists are. Tomorrow I will take a spear and practice with them."

　　Yang Yihu also excitedly opened the collar of his battle uniform and laughed: "Brother Su, since you are so heroic, I, Yang, will go crazy with you."

　　He turned around and shouted: "Brothers of the Iron Lion Navy, pay attention. I order you to have a good rest tonight. For tomorrow's matter, you must be full of energy and return all your pain and danger to those dwarf Japanese." His subordinates agreed in

　　unison. If they hadn't known in advance that only the hundreds of Black Whirlwind soldiers would land on the shore this time, they would not be able to help but rush up to be the vanguard.

　　Landing and killing at the Rijing Palace is such an honor.

　　However, they also know that if they stay on the ship, they will also tie the lives of all the people on the shore. This is an extremely important commission, and its significance is no less than going ashore to kill the enemy.

　　They are soldiers, of course they will absolutely obey the orders from above. What's more, on the ship, they still have artillery and bows and arrows, and they are not useless backup.

　　Fifty warships quietly dropped their sails 200 miles from the dwarf Japanese island country, and the ropes were tied into a circle, and they began to take their final rest on this peaceful sea.

　　"I don't care how excited you are, you have to get enough rest and go to sleep immediately." Su Yong stood on the deck with the cover opened, looking around at the soldiers on the surrounding ships who could be seen clearly or not, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth: "If you really can't fall asleep, it's easy, just wake up the people next to you and give you a punch... The last one who can't fall asleep, come to me."

　　He smashed the coconut he had drunk on the deck and laughed: "But when I punch, blood will be drawn."

　　Everyone laughed loudly, but they also understood the danger of this time from his words. At that moment, one by one, they stopped talking and quickly hid in the cabin.

　　PS: Everyone knows that the first chapter is difficult to write, because you need to think about the follow-up carefully... So it's late, sorry. Please vote and collect.

　　Chapter 2 Bloodbath Long Street

　　The east side of the earth is the first place to see the sun. So when the rising sun shone on the island and the nearby sea, the weather, which had already entered late autumn, seemed much warmer.

　　What made the Japanese women who got up early and wore silk stockings and tied pillows especially happy was that they saw a large number of familiar ships on the sea.

　　Could it be that their husbands and relatives have returned?

　　They were surprised and happy. They walked to the dock of Kyoto one by one and looked up, and from time to time they covered their mouths and joked with their companions.

　　Although there were some soldiers and ships returning at ordinary times, they were only a few, and the people who came down were in a hurry, and no one could stay for a long time.

　　This time so many warships returned. Could it be that the war over there has ended, and their husbands and relatives have returned triumphantly? At this time, there were more and more women, children and elderly people gathered on the dock, and some couldn't help crying.

　　They were all ordinary people, and they also had the same feelings of missing their relatives.

　　The warships coming with the wind were very fast, and they were about to approach the Japanese port. The crowds of people crowded around the harbor were getting bigger and bigger, even blocking the sight of the patrol officers and soldiers.

　　"What are you looking at? Disperse." A patrol officer led a team of officers and soldiers and shouted angrily. Then he looked at the dispersed crowd and said, "Hey, could it be that General Chiye and his men are back? Why haven't I heard the superiors mention this to me?"

　　At this time, some people had noticed that there was a giant dragon totem on the sails of the warships, but they still didn't care much and just pointed and talked.

　　The warships entered the Rijing Harbor smoothly. At this time, the three black gun barrels attracted the attention of the city defense officers and soldiers. They hesitantly blew the whistle and began to disperse the crowd. At the same time, they ordered some people to rush to the military headquarters to verify the relevant news.

　　Fifty warships were now lined up in a row, with an even distance between them, covering almost half of the harbor's shore.

　　"These are civilians," Su Yong said with narrowed eyes in the cabin, "Don't fire at the shore, first eliminate all the black warships in the harbor."

　　Most of the ships in the harbor were civilian ships. There were only a dozen or so Swift Wind ships like theirs, all docked next to a landing staircase in the southeast corner. There was a more imposing three-story building on the staircase, and there was even a harbor waterway leading to it.

　　There were not many ordinary people nearby. Judging from the appearance, it was obviously the center of the coastal patrol team of the dwarf Japanese capital.

　　"The warships over there." Su Yong pointed to the southeast corner and shouted, "First, blow up all the warships, and then go close to bombard that house."

　　He smiled and looked at Captain Michael, and said in English, "If one of your shells misses, or if there is any unusual movement, my soldiers will chop off your head." He nodded slightly, and several soldiers immediately stood behind the foreign devil with knives in their hands.

　　Michael spread his hands helplessly and said, "Selling melons." Then he quickly and professionally loaded the shells.

　　"A Shui, these warships are under your command, and the next target of the artillery is also determined by you, but don't hit the civilian houses, but those government agencies. Buildings." Su Yong turned his head and said.

　　A Shui nodded in response and began to shout loudly to the navy soldiers to prepare.

　　At this time, the flaps of the three warships closest to the shore slowly opened, revealing hundreds of soldiers wearing black heavy armor and Yanlong battle suits. They were the two hundred elite warriors of the Black Whirlwind.

　　As soon as these hundreds of spirited soldiers appeared, the short Japanese people on the shore who had not yet left exclaimed: "Oh, no, it's the Yanlong people, it's the Yanlong people."

　　Even the youngest children felt the strong iron-blooded aura of these visitors from afar, a momentum that can only be cultivated after going through a sea of ​​blood and a mountain of swords. With the gloomy and cold black Yanlong battle suit and resolute facial features, it has a powerful impact. Countless

　　old and young women and children on the shore quickly scattered, and in an instant only a small group of dumbfounded patrol officers and soldiers were left on the dock. They screamed and blew whistles desperately, urging their companions to come.

　　Su Yong was not in a hurry to go ashore. He jumped onto the deck of his ship, looked at the group of soldiers and shouted, "Have you had enough rest?"

　　"Yes.

　　" "Did you eat enough?

　　" "Yes."

　　"Do you feel strong?"

　　"Yes."

　　"Okay," Su Yong waved his hand and shouted, "Those who feel uncomfortable stay, the others..." He raised his bloody knife to the shore: "Come ashore with me, let me see your strength and fighting spirit. After this battle, we will reward you according to your merits, and all the merits will be recorded on your battle clothes."

　　After this battle, how many people's black clothes and heavy armor will turn into blood clothes? But that will be the glory of their lives. The outside is stained with the blood of enemies and foes. What is burning inside is their own passion.

　　"General Yang, General Xiao, you will lead the team. Everyone, do not separate." Su Yong jumped from the boat to the harbor, and cut the short Japanese patrol officer in half with his sword, and shouted: "Kill to the palace."

　　Yang Yihu ripped open his collar, raised the big iron stick, and shouted loudly with Xiao Changfeng, who was shaking with excitement and holding a big iron spear, and two hundred Yanlong warriors: "Kill to the palace."

　　At the moment they landed, the artillery on the side of Ashui roared at the same time, instantly turning the more than ten close-range Swift Wind patrol boats into a pile of sawdust. Those short Japanese navy who had just rushed out of the building and ran to the stairs had to turn around and run away.

　　Su Yong was the first to land, and Xiao Changfeng and Yang Yihu went hand in hand with him, leading two hundred soldiers to rush to the foreign capital that was once extremely lively but now extremely quiet.

　　The patrolling short Japanese officers and soldiers were the first batch of sacrifices. Su Yong and the other three killed two people with one step, and they killed them without hesitation. Su Yong didn't even need to look, and he chopped off the people and the sword together every time. They walked more than ten steps, and the streets were already covered with broken limbs and bodies. The few remaining short Japanese officers and soldiers finally screamed madly and fled in all directions.

　　Although the short Japanese were martial artists, they had never seen such a violent killer? And there were several of them. Killing several people in one step, how many people were enough for them to kill?

　　When Su Yong and his men just walked into the corner of the harbor street and saw the towering spire of the short Japanese imperial palace in the distance, countless short Japanese ronin swordsmen with long swords raised suddenly ran out from the wooden houses and alleys around them.

　　The short Japanese were martial artists, and there were many ronin swordsmen and ninjas among the people. They were usually strong and fierce, and there were even cases of beheading neighbors and even relatives. But at this time, a large number of officers and soldiers had not arrived, and these civilian swordsmen actually united together to form a team and arrived first, which was somewhat unexpected by Su Yong and others.

　　These people's eyes were extremely eager, their faces revealed excitement, and even a little arrogant, obviously thinking that these Yanlong people came to seek death.

　　Most of the civilian swordsmen and ronin of the dwarf Japanese have extremely strong wills, and they improve their martial arts through constant fighting and training. Compared with the officers and soldiers, they are more courageous, and there are also masters among them.

　　Putting aside their fierce nature, their attitude towards martial arts training is extremely persistent and serious.

　　Of course, this is a group fight, not a one-on-one fight. A group of guys who advocate personal force and a group of well-trained iron-blooded troops are two completely different things.

　　Su Yong and the other three looked at each other, and their steps did not stop at all to meet them.

　　Su Yong narrowed his eyes at the other party's posture of holding the knife, looking at the ridiculous pair of wooden shoes under their white socks, and shouted loudly: "Brothers, since the other party has raised the knife, they are no longer civilians, but our enemies. These are all hard-trained swordsmen, not those stupid urban management officers just now. Everyone should pay attention to tactical coordination."

　　These are iron-blooded soldiers who have experienced the bloody battle of Yanmeng. They have already cooperated tacitly. They are all carefully selected warriors. They have already mastered the set of teamwork to kill the enemy. At that moment, everyone responded in unison and rushed up with them without hesitation.

　　A middle-aged swordsman with a hooked nose, who was obviously at the leader level, rushed over, and the long knife in his hand drew a white light, and slashed at Su Yong who was in front of him at an extremely fast speed.

　　This knife was full of momentum and extremely fast. There was even a hint of condensation of knife force before the blade to hurt people. The group of swordsmen and ronin behind him saw that this knife was so amazing that they couldn't help but cheer loudly.

　　However, Su Yong did not dodge at all, and did not even use his knife to block.

　　He didn't even look at the opponent's sword, but just kicked forward lightly.

　　This kick broke the opponent's blade, and then went straight through the opponent's arms and broke out from his back.

　　He swung his bloody right leg, and the body of the middle-aged swordsman was thrown onto a tree six meters away, turning into a pool of blood and flesh.

　　Then his bloody right foot landed on the ground, and he took another step forward. When he stretched out his hand, he had already grasped the arm of another ronin. He gently pulled his left arm, and the arm made a crisp sound, and the skin and flesh were torn apart. Before the man could scream, his tilted body was kicked up by his left foot and flew straight into the sky.

　　He flew at least dozens of meters, as high as more than ten floors, and almost turned into a black dot. The scream was heard from afar.

　　This... is this still a person?

　　The group of swordsmen looked at each other, almost in disbelief. They were ruthless, but they had never seen such a ruthless one; they were also bloodthirsty, but they had never seen such a brutal and bloody killing method.

　　Amid the cheers of the group of soldiers behind him, Su Yong pulled out the Crane Feather Divine Sword from his waist, and with a bang, he casually swung the long sword and deeply inserted it into the lintel of a tall building on the left, making a series of vibrations.

　　"I don't know if you can understand the Flame Dragon language," Su Yong glanced at them coldly, pointing at the long sword and said:

　　"Chiye Wufu, I killed him."

　　Chapter 3 Eternal Commemoration

　　The turbulent swordsmen and wanderers soon calmed down. Not to mention that they could understand a little bit of the Flame Dragon language, but who among these people didn't know about the Crane Feather Divine Sword shining with silver moonlight?

　　The whole country of dwarf Japan is full of martial arts. As the latest leader of swordsmen, Chiye Wufu is known to everyone, not to mention the most well-informed warriors in the capital. Chiye Wufu's portrait has long been depicted in books and is well known to many martial artists. Even this Crane Feather Divine Sword has been described many times in their martial arts books. The moonlight luster emitted by the special material of the blade is touted by them as the unique brilliance of a divine weapon. This divine

　　sword, with a blade emitting moonlight and a unique blade that is slightly longer than ordinary long swords, is the only one in the entire dwarf country of Japan. At this moment, looking at the divine sword that has appeared in their dreams countless times, and the layer of moonlight that is still radiating even under the sun, the shock in the hearts of these swordsmen is incomparable.

　　Chiye Wufu, the invincible general in their minds, the eternal idol of thousands of young warriors in Japan, the peak martial arts master rarely seen in a century, and the general Chiye Wufu who was worshipped by the emperor as the god of war for the Japanese nation, actually died? He

　　died at the hands of the young but extremely terrifying Yanlong officer?

　　These swordsmen and even ninjas are all martial artists, and their vision is naturally unique.

　　Just now, the Yanlong officer split two strong men with a wave of his hand, one of whom was a teacher-level figure they respected very much, but even that amazing sword in their eyes could not withstand the blow of others, and he was split and smashed into pieces with his sword...

　　The terrifying Yanlong young man had not even drawn his sword, but his feet, his hands... even every part of his body, which part did not look like a sharp and peerless blade?

　　As soon as he attacked, the vagrant's thick arm was torn off with skin, flesh and bones, faster than a butcher cutting tofu; as soon as he kicked, he not only tore his opponent alive but also broke the long sword... Isn't this man's body more powerful and more terrifying than the long sword? Isn't this man's body a huge long sword?

　　No, he is more terrifying than a long sword. Because not only is his whole body as cold and hard as a blade, he even has a dark red blood sword in his hand that is colder than the Crane Feather Divine Sword, as if it is condensed with countless blood.

　　How many swords does he have? Or is he the God of Swords?

　　When he roared, countless swordsmen and vagrants showed fear in their eyes, and the encirclement that was about to rush forward was constantly retreating with the pace of the Flame Dragon People. Because with the momentum of this leader, none of them could withstand his attack.

　　"We are here to find the government, and we have no intention of harming the people. If you insist on stopping us, we will have to be rude." Su Yong's loud and calm words echoed in the streets and alleys, and then a divine light flashed in his eyes, and infinite sword intent soared into the

　　sky. He pointed his bloody sword, and the official building with the Crane Feather Divine Sword inserted collapsed with a rumble, breaking into countless wood chips and dust. Only the lintel wall with the long sword inserted was still standing, and the courtyard and building behind it had turned into a mess.

　　The effect was like dropping a heavy bomb here in an instant. But he controlled the strength and angle very well, and he left the door wall in front, and the divine sword on it continued to tremble, as if to bring eternal remembrance to the people here.

　　This sword was simply earth-shattering. Not to mention that these short Japanese swordsmen had never seen this miraculous martial arts, even Xiao Changfeng and Yang Yihu beside Su Yong were shocked.

　　They almost asked in their hearts: "Is this... is this still a human?"

　　Although they were all strong men close to the peak of martial arts, they had not yet entered the Dao and could not experience the realm of understanding the world, so it was naturally difficult for them to believe the scene before their eyes. It was at this moment that they understood where Su Yong's confidence in attacking the palace with two hundred people came from.

　　At this time, the group of turbulent short Japanese swordsmen suddenly became quiet, and the flow of people in front instantly split into a road. A middle-aged man who was obviously taller than the people around him walked out.

　　This man had a thin face and a Japanese sword that looked a little pitiful because of his height hanging on his waist.

　　This man had a solemn look, and the wrinkles on his face were so deep that he looked much older than his actual age. He walked in front of Su Yong, without any intention of drawing his sword, but just looked him up and down, then turned his head to look at the trembling divine sword on the other side of the door wall, and suddenly asked a question in the stiff Yanlong language.

　　"How did Chiye Wufu die?"

　　"I killed him on the coconut beach east of Tongluo Island in Yanlong," Su Yong squinted at the middle-aged man with a trembling chin, and seemed to find a trace of similarity between him and Chiye Wufu, so he slowly said, "I killed him and buried him under the coconut tree, and brought back his crane feather long sword."

　　The middle-aged man's hands were shaking, and it was obvious that he was very excited. But he still had no intention of drawing his sword.

　　After finally controlling his emotions, the middle-aged man suddenly sighed sadly, trembling his lips and saying with difficulty: "I, mine, is his brother."

　　He turned his head to look at the long sword that was vibrating on the wooden door lintel, and slowly closed his eyes, but two turbid tears rolled down: "I... mine, had already persuaded him, but he, his, didn't listen. As a result..."

　　He was silent again, until the sobbing began to subside, and then he asked in a deep voice: "Your, your, name? Why did you come to Japan this time?"

　　Su Yong clenched the bloody sword and said sternly: "My name is Su Yong. This time in Japan, we are not like you short Japanese people, who only avoid the soldiers and soldiers bullying the people. We don't disturb the people, we only ask the government and your emperor for an explanation. Why did you invade our Yanlong to burn, kill and loot? We come to take back what belongs to us."

　　The middle-aged man slowly walked to the front of the magic sword, stared at it silently for a long time, as if he wanted to pull it out.

　　But he hesitated for a moment, and finally slowly retracted his outstretched hand.

　　When he came back to Su Yong again, he suddenly bowed deeply, then turned around and strode away. With a wave of his hand, the swordsmen and vagrants in the streets and alleys disappeared in the blink of an eye.

　　This man is Chiye Wufu's brother, and may also be the leader of the folk swordsmen of the dwarf Japanese. Su Yong thought deeply as he looked at his tall and thin back.

　　But due to the opponent's obstruction, they are still a long distance away from the distant palace.

　　It is said that the distance from the crossroads of the port to the dwarf Japanese palace is exactly 20 miles.

　　At the moment when countless swordsmen and vagrants dispersed, they had seen a patrol team of officers and soldiers slowly approaching from the front, and soon almost covered the long street in front of them.

　　The long street, which was originally quite clean, now looked like a long rice noodle roll sprinkled with countless sesame seeds, with clear black and white. There were thousands of people in this team.

　　Although the long street was slightly winding, the low wooden houses and occasional multi-story buildings did not completely block their sight. What was reflected in the eyes of more than 200 iron-blooded soldiers at this moment were countless heads as dense as ants.

　　Among them were cavalry and infantry. There were warriors in armor and constables in cloth. The waving flags had some familiar symbols and words written on them, but none of them could be read.

　　Su Yong turned around and looked at the two hundred soldiers, with a slight smile on his face: "Do you have confidence?"

　　"Yes."

　　Su Yong's eyes swept across their resolute and solemn faces one by one, and then shouted: "Okay, we will eat it."

　　So under the leadership of Su Yong, Xiao Changfeng and Yang Yihu, the "troika", this Yanlong team in black clothes and iron armor, like a pair of extremely hard tungsten iron chopsticks, fiercely stretched out to this section of rice noodle rolls mixed with countless sesame seeds.

　　Chapter 4 Bloodbath Twenty Miles

　　The team coming from the distance on the long street actually had more than 3,000 people, more than ten times the number of Yanlong soldiers, and the front was full of cavalry, and there were more than a dozen short Japanese generals at the head, all wearing black clothes and long swords.

　　The leader rode a short black horse, and his fat body looked a little ridiculous on the horse, but no one among the short Japanese dared to laugh at him.

　　Because he is General Yamamoto Hoshino, the leader of the Rijing City Defense Battalion. If he is counted according to the equivalent position of Yanlong, he is the commander of the Imperial Guards, which is equivalent to the position of Wu Lecheng in Yanlong's capital.

　　Of course, the capital of the dwarf Japanese is not as big as Yanlong's capital, and their subordinates are not so many. In the entire Rijing City, all the city defense soldiers are only more than 8,000 people, less than half of the 20,000 Imperial Guards in Yanlong's capital.

　　In addition to the geographical reasons, there is another very important factor, that is, the emperor of the dwarf Japanese would never dream that someone could attack the Rijing City, so he felt that it was unnecessary to equip too many imperial guards in the capital.

　　In fact, the area of ​​​​the Rijing City is less than half of Yanlong's capital. With more than 8,000 imperial guards, it is enough to deal with all the usual problems. Some officials even persuaded His Majesty the Emperor to lay off a lot of people, or deploy these soldiers to the east or north. Therefore, the number of naval soldiers led by Chiye Takeo is higher than that of the imperial guards in the capital.

　　There were more than 8,000 guards, but being able to gather 3,000 in such a short time was already very good, because in addition to the shift system, many soldiers were scattered everywhere, and a considerable number of them were stationed outside the palace for a long time.

　　The two sides met on a narrow road, and they should have spit saliva and cursed before fighting, but either because of the language barrier or the leaders of both sides felt that it was unnecessary, they just looked at each other for a moment, and almost simultaneously launched forward, and the two black torrents collided with each other in an instant.

　　"Baga..." This was the only sentence the dwarf Japanese shouted, and there was no other word except this.

　　The soldiers of Yanlong were more concise, with only one word.

　　"Kill."

　　In terms of numbers, the dwarf Japanese naturally had a strong advantage, so many people could even surround the opponent and kill him.

　　However, this was a long street, with houses on both sides of the street, so they were squeezed on this road that was less than ten meters wide, and there were only a dozen of them standing in the front row, not much different from the soldiers of Yanlong. Although there was a long tail behind them, they could only see the raised swords like a mountain of swords, but they could not cut down in front.

　　Their only advantage was that the dozens of cavalry teams in front could launch a fierce attack on the other side.

　　But after just one encounter, this advantage was lost.

　　Su Yong, Xiao Changfeng and Yang Yihu stood in the front row. Xiao Changfeng and Yang Yihu were both long weapons, so they almost occupied the front of the entire team.

　　The three shouted and rushed forward at the same time. These three were famous generals of Yanlong. Among the dwarf Japanese, only people like Chiye Wufu could be rivaled. Yamamoto Xingye, who was said to be Chiye Wufu's fellow apprentice, waved his hand to let seven or eight generals on horseback attack the other side. However, after a confrontation, he found that not only seven war horses had all fallen, but only one of the generals on the horse could still breathe.

　　The other six were either beaten into a meat paste or broken into several large pieces. The most terrifying one was the one rushing in the middle.

　　Yang Yihu used a stick to knock away the weapons that the two officers had extended to block, and in the process, he also knocked the heads of the two horses that were charging at him, causing blood and flesh to fly everywhere. The two officers who had lost control of their bodies could not help but fall off their horses, but were kicked by him with both feet, hitting their heads against the wall of a wooden house beside the road.

　　Their brains and blood were stained on the wall, just like fermented bean curd on a large jar. Xiao Changfeng swung his bright silver spear, and the two short Japanese officers who were charging at him felt their bodies lighten. They were already on the spear shaft like a gourd. It was only when they were in the air that they realized why they were in so much pain. When they looked down, they saw a huge bloody hole in their chests, and a white spear shaft was piercing through their bodies, impaling another companion beside them.

　　They screamed and struggled, but their hands and feet soon became stiff.

　　The two war horses were swept by Xiao Changfeng's iron-like feet, and all their limbs were broken. The legless horses drew a long bloody line on the ground. Before being blocked by the steel knives of the black whirlwind soldiers behind, the torn skin on their lower abdomens had begun to ooze out organs.

　　Su Yong casually slashed with his blood knife, and the first short Japanese officer in the middle was easily torn in half, like a paper goalkeeper, with blood and organs exploded all over the ground.

　　The other two war horses that rushed at high speed from the left and right were pulled by him casually, and the two horse heads collided into one. At this time, the two long knives whistling down on his head also reached both ends of his neck. I don't know how he suddenly flashed, and the long knife of the knight on the left chopped the chest of the knight on the right, and the one on the right chopped off half of the head of the "enemy" on the left.

　　Now the short Japanese officer who was chopped on the chest was not dead because he was wearing armor, but was picked up by Su Yong who appeared again at some point. He gasped and looked pale as paper at the blood-stained Yanlong officer in front of him. He wanted to say something but could only utter whimpering sounds. The pain in his chest made blood spurt out of his mouth continuously, mixed with the snot and tears on his face, looking extremely pitiful.

　　At this time, although the people in the back who didn't know what was going on were still shouting "Baga Baga" excitedly, the people in the front who saw the situation clearly were very quiet. They were trembling, listening to the sound of blood flowing on the ground in silence, smelling the blood and dead souls of their colleagues in the air, and felt that their short legs could no longer support their weight. They couldn't help but sit down on the ground with weak feet.

　　The war horses of the cavalry had been retreating madly a moment earlier. Even though they were muzzled and couldn't neigh, they couldn't stop no matter how the black-clothed officers pulled. Several manic war horses jumped desperately and even trampled several soldiers.

　　Yamaguchi Hoshino also woke up at this moment. He shouted in horror: "You...you evil...what are you going to do?" He actually spoke the same standard Yanlong language as Chiye Wufu, but his voice was trembling, and he didn't have the calmness of Chiye Wufu.

　　This man was far worse than Chiye Wufu. Su Yong smiled, revealing a mouthful of white teeth: "What are we going to do? We are going to talk to your emperor and ask him a few questions."

　　"Big...bold." Yamaguchi Hoshino shouted unconsciously, then regretted it and was about to say something. He saw that the Yanlong general on the opposite side had changed his face.

　　Su Yong threw the prisoner in his hand casually onto the wooden roof beside the road. The general was frightened to death even in the air, and had no time to scream.

　　"Bold?" Su Yong laughed and said, "Of course. But we want to find your emperor, you have no choice but to do so, because I am not asking for your opinion."

　　"You are not worthy." He explained to the other party very seriously.

　　"A Shui..." He suddenly turned around and shouted to the port: "Fire two cannons to show them."

　　Of course, A Shui's voice could not be heard, but soon there was a deafening sound of cannons, which scared the short Japanese.

　　Just when Yamaguchi Hoshino was hesitating whether to report to the palace, Su Yong had already shouted: "Brothers, the time to witness your bravery has come, follow me."

　　Su Yong did not need his message at all, and did not think about dealing with these short Japanese. Talking to the dwarf Japanese about reason? Come on, action is the best way to coerce.

　　The three rushed to the front again, like three huge meat grinders. Wherever they went, countless dwarf Japanese screamed and were cut into piles of white meat and blood. Sometimes they even thought that they would block the way, so countless people were thrown into the sky by him, and I don’t know how many roofs were smashed.

　　Several people were simply indestructible, with stick shadows like mountains, knife lights like rainbows, and gun winds like dragons. Wherever they went was like Shura Purgatory. Heads kept flying, corpses kept falling, and flesh and blood exploded everywhere. The Yanlong soldiers who followed them thought that this battle would be extremely tragic and difficult, but who would have thought that under their lead, they just followed and gave those who were not dead a knife, which was a very easy and meritorious thing.

　　With the force of Su Yong and others, they were enough to fight against a hundred, and the road here was not wide, so the other party could not use the siege and killing skills, so how could they stop them from joining forces?

　　At first, the short Japanese still had some shouting and the sound of weapons intersecting. Later, this street was like a pantomime. Except for the few sword lights and stick shadows and gun shadows that shot up into the sky at the confrontation, there was blood gushing on both sides of the road, and there was no sound.

　　Both sides were too lazy to even shout and kill.

　　Su Yong and others were almost numb from killing. They swung their swords mechanically. When his crazy sword intent was released, the short Japanese soldiers were like stupid geese and let them cut and kill.

　　At this time, the soldiers behind them also began to show their power. They used combined killing techniques in front of these frightened enemies and kept cutting them into pieces.

　　The black in front was shortening little by little, and the blood road behind them was lengthening little by little. Although it was slow, it was growing steadily.

　　Yamaguchi Hoshino tried his best to stop him at the beginning, but he was almost suffocated by Su Yong's blow. He had to retreat in embarrassment under the protection of the generals.

　　The blood flowed like a river as they killed their way through. Occasionally, the Yanlong soldiers behind them looked back and found that there was nothing to see except blood on the road they passed.

　　The corpses were piled high and low, with countless long knives stuck on them. The whole road was soaked with blood. I am afraid that even if it rained for ten consecutive days, it would not be able to wash it clean.

　　The tragic confrontation on this road and the sound of artillery from time to time at the port naturally attracted the attention of all the people in the capital.

　　In the distance, there were some brave people who secretly watched the battle. Even in the houses near the road, from time to time, some people carefully opened a window, and then covered their mouths tightly to suppress their exclamations and vomiting.

　　Three thousand people? They had already killed so many people. The reserve teams of the short Japanese kept replenishing them, but they could not stop the advance of the Yanlong iron-blooded team.

　　At this time, not only Su Yong and others were like being drenched in blood, but every Yanlong soldier was also stained with blood.

　　Their movements were mechanical and skillful, their eyes were hot and confused, even Su Yong, when he looked up at this moment, had a stagnant look in his eyes.

　　The twenty-mile long street was full of blood.

　　...

　　In the escape caused by the death of the superior officers of the other side and no one to command, they finally killed their way to the gate of this majestic and solemn palace.

　　The last group of short Japanese had already scattered or followed Yamaguchi Hoshino to hide in the palace.

　　The gate of the palace in front of him was closed, stained with large pools of blood.

　　Su Yong picked up a Japanese sword from the ground, shot it with his backhand, smashed the plaque on the gate of the palace, and then shouted: "Damn it, if Tian Huang doesn't come out, I will bring a hundred artillery to blow up your Kyoto in five days."

　　PS: This chapter is long enough, and it was hard to write. Please vote.

　　Chapter 5 Meeting a Girl on the Bridge

　　His roar was like a spring thunder, shaking the roofs of the entire long street. Several bodies fell from the nearby eaves, and even the two gates of the palace were buzzing and shaking.

　　But the gates were closed tightly, and no sound came out after a long while. The short Japanese city defense troops who had already retreated inside seemed to be strengthening their defenses behind the gates, constantly carrying beech wood and large stones to block the gates.

　　Around them, on the small square surrounding the gates of the palace, there was a circle of reserve troops of the Imperial Guards who had heard the news and rushed over. They were the garrison troops who rushed over from other areas.

　　But the main brigade and General Yamaguchi Hoshino were defeated by the enemy and had to retreat to the palace. How could these scattered soldiers dare to approach this group of killing gods? As long as the iron-blooded soldiers of Yanlong turned their heads to look at them, they could not help but tremble and take a few steps back, and the long swords in their hands kept shaking, and they almost fell down in fear.

　　"Don't think that these two gates and a wall can stop us." Su Yong shouted loudly: "I'll give you a cup of tea to think about it. If you don't, don't blame us for being rude."

　　At this time, the sound of artillery on the other side of the harbor was still rumbling, and the great demolition work was being carried out non-stop.

　　"Su Yong, if you have the guts, just break in." A shout from Yamaguchi Hoshino suddenly came from inside the palace wall, although it was a little fierce.

　　Xiao Changfeng was furious, raised his gun and hit it hard. The two palace gates screamed miserably under his gun head, but they actually held up.

　　Huh? Yang Yihu and he looked at each other in surprise at the same time. Yang Yihu's cast iron rod also smashed up with the sound of wind and thunder.

　　With a loud bang, a big hole was broken in the palace gate on the left, but the gate still creaked.

　　"I'm afraid there is some mechanism inside, don't be reckless." Su Yong frowned and whispered, then he slapped the ground with both palms, his body flew into the air, slowly rising to a height of nearly ten meters, and then he looked inside.

　　Inside the palace of the short-haired Wo, there is a large garden. Although it does not have the rich and magnificent atmosphere of Yanlong, it is still elegant. Su Yong saw that behind the palace wall, there was a small lawn. Countless short-haired city guards were constantly rushing over with sandbags. The back of the palace gate had already been blocked like a hill.

　　Behind the lawn was a garden with lush flowers and trees. A river was swirling in it. There were pavilions, towers, small bridges and courtyards in the middle, scattered in an orderly manner. There were even a few women in skirts on the bridge. They didn't care much about the tense atmosphere here, but just looked at the flowing water and goldfish under the bridge.

　　There is something strange here. Su Yong landed and said to Yang Xiao: "The door behind is blocked, and the team can't get in. I'll go in and try it out first. I'll be out soon."

　　Yang Yihu and Xiao Changfeng shook the two doors, which were indeed very heavy. They could only nod and say: "We are watching here, brother Su, be careful."

　　Su Yong nodded, stepped on his feet, and had already entered the palace wall.

　　But just as his toes landed on the ground, something strange happened.

　　The sky above his head suddenly darkened, and the landing place that was obviously a lawn had turned into a stone path. Su Yong looked back in surprise, and those short Japanese soldiers who kept carrying sandbags could no longer be seen. Even behind him, there was no longer a palace wall and palace gate full of sandbags, but only a dark green color, with some flashing shadows in it, but he couldn't see what it was with his eyesight.

　　Could it be a large-scale scene ninjutsu? Su Yong drew his blood knife, listened carefully to his side, and made sure there was no danger, then he walked slowly towards the only bright stone path in front of him.

　　The stone path led to a bridge over a small river that he had seen before. On the bridge stood the four strange women in skirts that he had just seen. One of the women in the front seemed to see him and waved to him.

　　He felt confused for a while. He bit his tongue with great pain to wake himself up. He forced himself to let the Qi flow through his body, and then carefully moved forward with the knife.

　　This place was too weird. How could the palace walls and gates disappear all of a sudden? How could those soldiers disappear so completely? Did he accidentally enter a different dimension? No, there were obviously similarities between them, such as the garden, the small bridge and the flowing water, and the palace maids...

　　He couldn't help but concentrate on that thought, and the powerful sword intent was hidden in the corner of his eyes.

　　When he walked to the bridge, the women looked at him and smiled at him, but he almost vomited the overnight meal.

　　The four palace maids in skirts turned out to be men, and they all had extremely ugly round faces. A round face is fine, but one of them looks very much like the beauty named Ruhua, except that his nose hair is so long that it almost connects to his beard.

　　Su Yongqiang tried to hold back the food in his stomach from rising up his throat, thinking to himself: Damn, no wonder their waists were so thick before, I thought they had pillows tied to their backs, but it turns out they are really that thick.

　　The four ugly men in skirts saw him pondering under the bridge, and once again laughed in unison, saying in uneven Yanlong language: "Dear guest, we are Qiaoji, and we have been waiting for a long time." [Qiaoji: also called Qiaonv, is a monster transformed from an ugly Japanese woman who committed suicide by jumping into

　　the river.] The ink mole on the face of the leading Qiaoji was as big as half a nose. He laughed and stretched out a red tongue half a foot long: "Why don't you come up to the bridge and talk to us about your feelings?"

　　PS: I run 5K every day without interruption. For this persistence, you all have to support me.

　　Chapter 6: Night Parade of One Hundred Demons

　　I have long heard that there are many ghosts in Japan, and all kinds of doors emerge one after

　　another. But Su Yong still finds it a little incredible when he sees this scene at this moment. There is indeed the sound of gurgling water under the bridge, but this small bridge looks bright and a little weird. As for the four ugly palace maids on the bridge, who are not sure whether they are men or women, they are even more eerie.

　　Su Yong naturally has no hobby of chatting with these demons, but if he wants to move forward, he must pass this small bridge.

　　He took a step lightly, and the road to the bridge was a little unsteady, as if floating light gathered. When he tapped his toes lightly, even the ground seemed to shake.

　　In a moment of surprise, he suddenly remembered something and quickly retracted his steps.

　　This was something he had experienced in his previous life. At that time, he was still in middle school. There was a river called Dongjiang not far from the school. His home was at the other end of the river, facing the school across the river. After evening self-study one night, he was walking home at night when he found two identical bridges on the river.

　　The same bridge piers, the same fences, the same cement road surface, every trace on it was clear. The two bridges squeezed at the end of the same road, leaving him at a loss.

　　Finally, he was cautious and stood alone at the bridge head and waited for a long time, and the bridge made of fog slowly dissipated. Later, he asked the old man and learned that it was the water ghosts who drowned in the river and turned into fog. If you just lower your head and walk, you will accidentally walk into the middle of the fog bridge and find that the front end is suddenly gone. When you turn around, the road behind you is also broken...

　　In the end, of course, you are extremely unlucky and fall into the river, and you don’t know who will become the reincarnation of the guy.

　　Although the bridge surface under your feet is a little unreal, it is still enough to bear your weight. However, he knows that when he walks on the bridge, it will be the moment when he really steps on nothingness. At that time, the fog bridge will not only be unable to bear any weight, but will even suck himself into it.

　　Just as he was thinking about it, a huge sense of danger suddenly came from below.

　　Su Yong almost didn't need to think about it, he pulled himself up on the spot, and a trace of blood-red swept down to his feet.

　　With a swish, a small red tongue was left on the edge of the bridge, and it kept twisting and bouncing on the ground, like a small loach with strong vitality. On the water surface nearby, there was a clear ripple, and there seemed to be a trace of blood-red floating on it.

　　I don't know what suddenly jumped out of the river, and it actually took advantage of the moment of hesitation to attack. Su Yong was more alert at this time, and looked back again to scan the light blue around him, judging from it whether there was another sneak attack.

　　"Oh, our guest was almost bitten by a little snake." The disgusting big black mole changed his face, but said again in a "sweet voice": "Please go to a high place to avoid being bitten by those bugs and ants."

　　I want to see what you are doing. Su Yong snorted in his heart, took a deep breath and moved forward. It seemed that he stepped on the bridge with every step, but in fact he was walking close to the road, and his body was always lifted in the air by the true energy.

　　The big black mole in the head was delighted, and quickly called the other three to come over together: "Your Excellency is really, oh, really amazing. My, oh no, I am here to greet you."

　　This slave made Su Yong feel a chill, but he did not intend to pay attention. He just dodged a little and missed the four of them. He did not say anything and forced his true energy to move forward.

　　The four people did not care, and followed him step by step and laughed. When he reached the top of the arch bridge, the four people laughed at the same time. The laughter was hoarse and unpleasant. Where was the pretense of coyness just now?

　　In the laughter, the big black mole suddenly stretched out his arms, and the black nails on his ten fingers kept growing wildly in an instant, and hugged him all at once.

　　However, a cold light flashed, and a dark red blood knife suddenly stood up in front of the big black mole. The big black mole dodged in panic and exclaimed, "Why...why doesn't he fall down?"

　　Su Yong chuckled and finally spoke, "Why should I fall down?"

　　As he spoke, the blood knife swung and twisted, cutting off the opponent's long black nails and several fingers.

　　As the big black mole cried out in pain, the other three ugly women also rushed over, with disheveled hair and bared fangs and claws, looking extremely terrifying. At this time, the fog bridge under their feet had also completely melted away, leaving no trace.

　　Su Yong's eyes flashed with knife intent, and the blood knife's blade energy condensed into a line, passing through the big black mole's neck, leaving a huge bloody hole.

　　The big black mole screamed miserably, and the cry was as unpleasant as that of a night crow. At the same time as the scream, his body also fell into the river, and finally splashed on the water surface with a splash, and there was no sound.

　　The other three people just approached Su Yong, and they were stimulated by the shrill knife intent and screamed in pain. However, it was just a scream, and in the blink of an eye, they were pierced through the vitals by the criss-crossing knife energy, and fell straight onto the river surface, with a large amount of blood-red waves.

　　After Su Yong hit three times in a row, with a retreat, his body had quickly crossed the water surface and landed steadily on the path at the other end.

　　However, this quiet and dimly glowing path suddenly shone brightly after his figure fell. In an instant, the surrounding lights lit up one by one. Although the sky above was even darker and harder to see, there were countless people around him in an instant. There was noise, laughter and noise everywhere, as if it was a big night market, or a temple fair.

　　The people in this big market are tall, short, fat and thin. There are vendors setting up stalls everywhere on the roadside, and pedestrians everywhere on the street. There seems to be someone performing in the distance, and there are occasional exclamations.

　　Although these people are different, they all wear a strange mask.

　　This mask is different from all the masks Su Yong has seen. It is made of some daily necessities. Some people dig a hole in a wooden plate and put it on their face. Some people drill a few holes in bowls and pots and wear them on their faces, and then tie ropes to fix them. There are even small iron pots as hats on their heads, revealing only the black face covered with stove ash underneath.

　　These people are noisy and don't take him seriously at all. No one comes to pay attention to him. However, Su Yong occasionally sees a lot of eyes hidden under the mask circling around him.

　　Everyone in this busy city may take out a weapon from the sundries around him when he is not paying attention, but he certainly can't chop everyone here.

　　Or maybe, these people are not human at all?

　　Su Yong held the blood knife tightly in his hand, standing at the entrance of this busy city, and suddenly laughed in a deep voice: "I have heard for a long time that there are strange things like hundreds of ghosts walking at night in the short Japanese island country,

　　but I didn't expect to encounter it, and it was in the daytime. Your Majesty the Emperor wants to see me, Su Yong, it seems that there is no need to do so many tricks, right?" Although it was very noisy here, he used some of his true energy when he pronounced it, and naturally pierced one side, like thunder rolling, and spread far away without any obstruction.

　　After his thunder-like voice came out, the people in the big market seemed to be stunned for a while and silent for a while. Everyone was looking for the source of the sound in a somewhat demented manner. But some people nearby looked at him, and there was no reaction, and there was no emotion on their faces, as if everything had nothing to do with them.

　　In this moment of silence, Yamaguchi Hoshino's laughter suddenly came from the air: "General Su Yong is indeed knowledgeable... Then do you know where these people come from?"

　　Su Yong was silent for a while, the blood knife slowly returned to the scabbard, his hands hung flat, and then raised the true energy to circulate on his body until it was full. He deliberately avoided some people who approached him intentionally or unintentionally, and then replied: "Could this be the Tsukumogami? These people are ghosts transformed from objects?"

　　The reason why the Tsukumogami said this is because the island country of Wo used to be extremely short of materials, and people were still reluctant to throw away some broken objects. But after opening up the shipping routes to the surrounding countries, a large number of materials looted or obtained through trade poured in, thus changing the value of the original objects.

　　The tattered and old daily necessities that they used to cherish so much are now no longer valuable. These tattered and scrapped items are thrown in the corner, and gradually because of the gap in their own status, they generate a sense of resentment, and finally cause the objects themselves to undergo yin and yang changes, and some utensils will be transformed into Tsukumogami.

　　In this way, the people on the street, those tall, short, fat and thin, are actually just the masks on their faces and heads. The helmet with the iron pot was actually made of the iron pot, and the one holding the broken bowl was actually made of the broken bowl...

　　The same thing was that they were all full of resentment and revenge towards people. No one knew how many iron pieces, porcelain pieces, wooden plates or nails would hit Su Yong in the next moment.

　　In the air, Yamaguchi Hoshino's laughter was extremely crazy: "Haha, General Su is really knowledgeable... Then please fight with these dozens of tons of broken utensils."

　　Fight with dozens of tons of broken utensils? Can these things be killed? I don't know how the other party summoned such a large group of monsters. Su Yong cursed fiercely and thought angrily: Damn it, I am a nostalgic, environmentally friendly and cherishing person.

　　Chapter 7 The Divine Sword and a Pile of Junk

　　But no matter what Su Yong thought, these broken utensils would not know. As Yamaguchi Hoshino's laughter stopped, all the people in the streets and alleys rushed towards him. The weapons in their hands were all kinds of strange things, rusty harpoons, broken kitchen knives, bare brooms, and even a fat man who used his body as a weapon and rushed over.

　　Su Yong didn't need to draw his sword at all, because he himself was a peerless divine sword. He kicked out, and the fat man who rushed over slid more than ten meters at a rapid speed and hit a wall head-on. No blood gushed out, but his limp body turned into a pile of broken porcelain pieces.

　　Just as he was staring at the pile of porcelain pieces in a daze, a dozen people around him had surrounded him in the center, and a large number of strange weapons fell on his head like raindrops. Although these people saw the fat man being kicked to pieces by him, they didn't seem to be afraid, but only knew to throw things at him without caring about their lives, and didn't care about any injuries they suffered.

　　Because they were not human beings, they were just old and shabby objects full of resentment. They had no emotions, were fearless, and only knew to attack the only human being on this street. They didn't care about the casualties of their companions, nor did they have any offensive rules. They just picked up everything that could hurt this person and smashed it down desperately.

　　They didn't even care that they would be smashed to pieces. Every attack was carried out with a heroic spirit of "breaking the jar and breaking it", with a courage that humans would not have to lose both sides, even more terrifying than those short Japanese warriors who committed seppuku.

　　Su Yong shouted: "Stop and listen to me." However, these "people" seemed to have not heard it at all, and continued to throw things at him without stopping. The only effect of his shouting was to attract more people.

　　A chopping board as thick as a brick hit his head, and a big hole was smashed in the thick chopping board, like a pancake around his neck. Su Yong sighed sadly, and his left hand slapped out a few palm shadows strangely. Five or six people on the left were slapped by his palm wind. They rolled on the ground a few times, and two of them immediately climbed up again. But one of them had a broken left hand and the other had a lame right leg.

　　The seven or eight mourning gods who attacked from the right were swept to the ground by his kick, and they were still struggling on the ground.

　　But he didn't have time to catch his breath, more people, more iron pots, bowls, plates and wooden poles flew towards him.

　　Su Yong sighed inwardly, and the powerful sword intent that had been condensed for a long time finally burst out without reservation, blasting the pile of debris to scatter. He knew that it was pointless to say more at this time, so he shouted loudly, and the whole person rushed into the group of broken copper and iron like a huge unsheathed long sword.

　　Beside his whistling figure, countless "people" were thrown up, shattered, and trampled. There were no screams, only the sound of clanging, like an indestructible magic sword smashing pots and iron, cutting vegetables and chopping meat.

　　Su Yong did not draw out the bloody knife at this time, but his body was already extremely strong. With a casual strike, some of the weaker "people" were beaten to pieces in an instant. Those who still had their souls intact were moving on the ground with broken hands and feet, looking so miserable.

　　But there were thousands of people here, how could he kill them all? Moreover, some harder objects, such as kitchen knives and iron pots, seemed to be indestructible. Although they were seriously injured by him, they would somehow stand up again after a moment of struggling on the ground, which made him sigh secretly with coal dust on his hands.

　　He fought all the way, and although he was not hurt too much, the mourning gods that entangled him like ants were really annoying. He knocked down at least hundreds of them, but at a glance, there were still countless heads in front of him, and each of them still looked indifferent.

　　No. He slapped one of the mourning gods who came close to him and sent him flying. He suddenly thought in his heart: Since there are so many difficult monsters here, why would they be afraid of our team coming in? It stands to reason that there are several thousand people here, more than the imperial guards. Wouldn’t they be trapped by our mere two hundred people? Why did they seal the palace gate instead?

　　Since this place is a huge scene ninjutsu for the other party, these mourning gods are probably summoned by some of the other party's sorcerers. This can just deal with our entire team, so why spend so much energy on me alone?

　　Could it be? His hands and feet did not stop, and he kept parrying the weapons in front of him, thinking: Could it be that this is a scam, and it can't stand too many people? As long as there are more people, the whole ninjutsu will be broken, and even these mourning gods will be recalled?

　　For the moment, he fought for a long time. Although there were people struggling on the ground everywhere, it would probably take a long time to knock down all these monsters.

　　They came from afar to intimidate the emperor, not to fight here for fun. But in terms of killing people to establish their prestige, they killed all the way to the palace, which was enough to shock the entire city of Rijing.

　　And there was no need to come here to fight with a bunch of shabby things.

　　Besides, it was probably already noon, and they still had a lot of things to do, and they had to budget for the time to return. It was really unnecessary to spend time on selling everything.

　　Just as he was thinking, a few more things hit him. Although his body was as sharp as a knife, it was still painful to be hit by these things. He was annoyed, and drew out his blood knife, and the person who blocked his way was instantly swept into a pile of rags.

　　And just as he was fighting unstoppably on this long street, in the dark sky, two people were whispering in the short Japanese language.

　　Yamaguchi Hoshino said, "You saw it too? This man is so powerful alone, plus a group of iron-blooded soldiers, and two extremely powerful deputies, who can stop him?"

　　Another person also sighed, "I didn't expect that thousands of my mourning gods couldn't

　　trap him. This man's bravery is really unmatched in the short Japanese." However, just as they were talking in a low voice, Su Yong suddenly shouted loudly, "General Yamaguchi, do you think such a pile of things can stop me? Don't think I don't know that this is simply an illusion. Don't think that you can confuse me by putting up a few curtains and creating some light and shadow."

　　Yamaguchi laughed subconsciously and said, "Then break it and see..."

　　Another person quickly raised his finger and said, "Silence."

　　But it was too late.

　　Su Yong had heard the direction of the sound at that moment. With a flutter of his feet, he quickly dodged the mourning gods and rushed towards them.

　　"Oh no, we've been tricked. Run away." The two of them rushed out from behind the dark blue curtain one after the other and fled in two directions.

　　Su Yong was thinking that since so many mourning gods had gathered here, it must be because this scene blocked the light from the sky, which was just right for them to move around. As long as they found the person behind the scenes or broke the light-blocking scene, these mourning gods would naturally return to their original form.

　　But he fought all the way and looked carefully. Everywhere was the kind of light and dark intertwined light blue background. He didn't know what was in the depths, and for a while he was powerless to break it. It was at this time that he thought that General Yamaguchi Hoshino was staring at him in secret, and he might be gathering with the person who was controlling him, so he deliberately said the words just now, and it really came in handy.

　　At this time, before the others arrived, the blood knife's shrill blade wind had already swept over violently. Even though the two of them ran away quickly, the curtain in front of them, which was a key point of the whole scene, had been torn apart by the blade wind.

　　With the sound of a cloth strip being torn, a ray of light finally came through from afar, and the Fusang Gods that were illuminated by the light instantly turned into a pile of waste, quietly piled on the ground, without any sound.

　　Chapter 8 Meeting an old friend in a foreign land

　　Su Yong split the wind with a knife, and from the moment the ray of light came down, he saw figures flying on both sides. He stepped on the void and forced himself to rush into the sky.

　　The figure on the left looked familiar. It was the Yamaguchi Hoshino who had suffered under his hands. He twisted his body and slapped his palm to the left in the air, and swept to the right with the slight recoil force in the air.

　　The person on the right could control thousands of Fusang Gods, which was undoubtedly more useful than the general Yamaguchi who had few soldiers under his command.

　　But the body movement of the person on the right also surprised him. This person did not use the light body method in martial arts at all. He seemed to be flying with the wind. His hands were like a pair of wings in the air, constantly sweeping away the air ripples, and he flew forward like a bird flapping its wings.

　　In terms of speed, this person's flying speed is naturally not comparable to his teleportation speed, but it is better in endurance. How long can a bird fly? But he could only rely on a breath of true energy to force himself forward, and he always had to stop to rest and breathe.

　　Fortunately, the curtain above his head had been slowly cracked, and more skylight shone in. Although the man flew around in the light blue light, he still couldn't avoid his eyes.

　　When Su Yong occasionally swooped down to breathe, he saw that most of the fearless Fusang gods had fallen and shattered, and the rest were constantly rushing into the increasingly smaller darkness, as if they were finally terrified at this moment.

　　He gathered his energy again and flew forward. The figure that had been only a few dozen meters away from him suddenly flashed, dived into a dark corner, and then disappeared.

　　Huh? Su Yong was surprised. Could there be a way to become invisible? He thrust the blood knife in his right hand, and a blood light shot out like a long rainbow into the corner. With a bang, the debris there was smashed to pieces by the knife, and a portal formed by light and shadow appeared.

　　Su Yong did not hesitate any longer. With the blood knife in front of him, his figure rushed towards the portal like lightning.

　　The white light was dazzling in front of him. As he passed through the portal, his eyes were filled with light. He looked up and saw that he was back in the broad daylight. Looking back behind him, he saw a huge building. He did not know how the other party lured him in, and then used the dozens of tons of broken utensils inside to transform into a mourning god in the heavily covered space to deal with him.

　　But at this moment, the figure in front of him quickly passed through a crescent-shaped gate in the garden and disappeared behind the wall.

　　Just before he rushed to the gate, he suddenly stopped.

　　There was an extremely terrifying aura behind the door. If he had not been able to sense the environment and sense some dangerous magnetic fields in the air, he would have been ambushed.

　　He was hesitating in front of the gate when a silver bell-like sound suddenly came from behind the wall.

　　The sound was crisp and crisp, using the standard Yanlong language, which even Su Yong felt inferior to.

　　The voice said, "Sister, didn't you say that this person is very fierce? Why doesn't he even dare to come into a small garden?"

　　Another very gentle, feminine lady's voice laughed and scolded: "Why do you say that General Su is so unbearable? Everyone will be a little wary when they come to a strange place. Do you think General Su is a god?" This voice spoke softly. Although it was not as light and graceful as the voice of the girl before, it had an indescribable thoughtfulness, which made people feel particularly comfortable.

　　The silver bell voice laughed again: "Although he is not a god, others have called him a killing god... Oh, I thought of it. The killing god General Su is probably afraid of coming in and being eaten by us, hehehe."

　　Just as they were laughing and joking, a black figure suddenly appeared in the crescent gate.

　　Su Yong was wearing a black robe and heavy armor, and the blood knife had already been inserted into the scabbard. He stood in the middle of the courtyard gate and said with a smile: "If I, Su Yong, was scared away by two women, wouldn't I be laughed to death in the future?"

　　The terrible aura was not on the two women in front of him, but still some distance away. Su Yong was also slightly relieved. Although the blood knife was sheathed, he was on full alert and did not dare to relax.

　　He vaguely felt that he seemed to be familiar with that breath. He had only felt this terrible feeling before in the backyard of the Yanlong Palace. However, the pressure in front of him was slightly inferior to the power of the three venerables in the Yanlong harem.

　　Because after all, he could feel it, while the beautiful Taoist nun among the three venerables only had a spirit, and even the breath was difficult to capture. That was a step into the realm of immortals.

　　And this person obviously did not transcend the realm of mortals in the secular world. But this extraordinary understanding has allowed him to stand firmly at the peak of the human warriors and overlook all living beings. What is different from this person is that he seems to have a natural majesty, and the pressure is not entirely developed by cultivation.

　　The blood stream wind has a floating and detached scholar's breath, and Hong Yuanba is completely a cunning old businessman. And this person, in addition to the powerful martial arts breath that is the same as them, has another natural aristocratic style. Even, it was a bit like the style of the royal family, which made people feel a little uncomfortable when they came here.

　　Su Yong suppressed the unnatural feeling in his heart and asked with a smile: "Are the two girls also Yanlong people?" The Yanlong language spoken by these two women was so orthodox that he even heard a little flavor of Yanlong's capital.

　　These two women were extremely beautiful. The younger one was about seventeen or eighteen years old, with a skin as white as ice and delicate facial features. She was wearing a pink Yanlong gauze dress, which made her look very cute. Her slightly raised pointed chest and two long legs that were faintly visible under the same color clothes made her look extremely seductive in the youthful atmosphere.

　　When men saw this girl, they wanted to throw her on the bed and torture her.

　　But the other woman who was three or four years older than her was a completely different style. This "sister" didn't have the delicate features of the girl, but her eyebrows and eyes were picturesque, and she had a sense of tranquility and infinite beauty. It was a natural bookish air, something that could be called "temperament".

　　In addition, the curves on her chest were higher and fuller, and the devilish golden ratio of waist and hips was covered by the more textured gray and white silk dress. Although it was dense, it had a fatal attraction. A pair of smiling eyes and a faint calmness on her face made her look a little unbearable to look up to, making people want to get close to her, but not dare to be abrupt, which was really itchy.

　　At this moment, the girl saw Su Yong had walked in, and she hid behind this "sister" with a yelp, covering her mouth and exclaimed: "Oh, sister, this evil man really ran in. What should I do? By the way, let's call daddy." She was so arrogant just now, but now she was like a frightened rabbit seeing a big bad wolf, which made people secretly laugh.

　　The quiet and beautiful woman patted her lightly, then blocked her behind her and turned to Su Yong, bowed, and said softly with a soft and lovely smile: "My little sister is naughty, General Su, I am sorry to make you laugh."

　　Although Su Yong was a little surprised to see the two of them when he entered the room, he was not an ordinary person and soon became clear-headed. At this moment, he smiled and said: "I dare not, this lady is too polite."

　　The woman's face suddenly dimmed, and after hesitating for a long time, she said: "General Su is right, we are indeed Yanlong people. It's just..."

　　The girl suddenly snorted and rushed to say: "It's just that we can't go home and our country."

　　"Shut up." The woman turned around and shouted. The girl stuck out her tongue in panic, and quickly lowered her head to pretend to be pitiful and stopped humming.

　　Su Yong was a little surprised, but also felt that it was reasonable. He smiled lightly and said, "If it's not convenient, don't say it. Su is not a gossipy person."

　　The woman looked up at him gratefully, shook off the little hand behind her that was pulling her clothes, and then smiled and said, "Although we are far away overseas, we have heard of General Su's reputation. I didn't expect to meet him today. General Su, if you don't mind the simplicity of this place, please come in and have a cup of tea?"

　　Su Yong was stunned, but he only hesitated for a moment, then smiled and said, "I really want to, but I dare not ask."

　　The two spoke politely and politely. The two women seemed to have forgotten why the other came here. And Su Yong seemed to have forgotten the strange man who was flying in the wind.

　　Like countless people who met old friends in a foreign land and met fellow villagers in a foreign country, they seemed very surprised and a little excited, but they never mentioned what happened just now. They politely entered the hall of a rather elegant wooden house.

　　When the fragrant tea was served, Su Yong was surprised to find that it was the best Longjing tea that Yanlong officials rarely tasted.

　　He was surprised, but he didn't care. He raised the cup and sniffed it. Just as he moved it close to his mouth to drink, he heard a deep voice sighing: "Drink Longjing tea for a long time, and never forget Yanlong family."

　　Su Yong's eyes jumped slightly, and the cup that was about to tilt stopped.

　　Because the powerful breath he felt before had now reached the side door of the hall, and the pressure was like a mountain.

　　"General Su really dared to drink the tea brewed by my daughter, aren't you afraid of being poisoned?"

　　Chapter 9 Drinking Water, Think of Its Source

　　Su Yong sighed: "If you are a Yanlong person, you won't poison Longjing. This is the tea from your hometown, and it has the taste of your hometown."

　　When saying this, the slightly older woman suddenly froze for a moment, as if she was distracted. The girl smiled and said: "Really? Then drink it quickly."

　　Su Yong smiled lightly and tilted the cup in his hand slowly.

　　"No." The woman who made the tea suddenly shouted in a hurry.

　　But Su Yong had already taken a sip. He felt the fragrance of the tea lingering between his teeth and sighed, "It is indeed the best Longjing tea, good tea."

　　At this time, the tall figure who came out from the side door smiled and said, "In that case, why don't you swallow it, General Su?"

　　Unexpectedly, even the sound of swallowing and the trembling of his throat could not escape the other party's senses. Su Yong smiled bitterly and stood up, bowed deeply and said, "Meet the Eighth Prince, the Eighth Prince is really a god-like eye."

　　When he saw the two women just now, he was a little suspicious. It was not until he saw the other party's facial features clearly at this moment, and they were indeed very similar to the old emperor in the capital, that he confirmed his thoughts.

　　He had been to the capital, so naturally he had heard some anecdotes about the palace. The emperor of the previous dynasty had nine sons, but except for the second son who ascended the throne and held the world, and the eighth son who was rumored to be a carefree person and traveled around the world, the remaining seven had died in childhood, and the causes of death were also varied.

　　Some died of strange diseases, some were assassinated, and some even "fell to death" while playing in the courtyard of the imperial palace. There was even one who was said to be missing, and was taken away by some monster at night... At that time, Su Yong felt that these reasons were extremely absurd.

　　That was the imperial palace, and there were countless masters guarding the palace. Although the three venerables did not stationed in the backyard, how many assassins could break into that important place in the palace? As for the two people who died of illness, Su Yong did not doubt it. Although there were many imperial doctors in the palace, there were many terminal illnesses these days. Not to mention that the imperial doctors, even the divine doctors probably had no way to treat them.

　　The reason of falling to death was the most far-fetched. That was a dragon seed held by thousands of people and guarded by tens of thousands of people, not the dishes and bowls that were used to mourn the body of the god.

　　Is there something fishy about this?

　　As for the missing one, he later thought that it might be related to the strangeness in the harem, which made him think it was the most reasonable.

　　But over the years, the poor little prince who was taken away by the monster disappeared like a human being, and the people in Kyoto only knew that after the emperor, there was only one eighth prince left.

　　Of course, he learned more news. Because Wu Lecheng once mentioned to him that Yanlong should have four military kings, and it was this one who was not among them that could be said to be the real "king" because he was born a dragon.

　　The eighth prince's martial arts skills were extremely high, but in the end he could not command the army, which was naturally related to the concerns of the one in the capital.

　　Su Yong was of course clear about these reasons. The emperor had his own concerns, and this had not changed for thousands of years.

　　At this time, the girl covered her mouth and exclaimed: "You...how do you know? Do you know my father?"

　　The majestic middle-aged strong man turned his head and looked at her. The girl immediately closed her mouth tightly like a child who had done something wrong, and hid behind her sister again.

　　But the eighth prince that Su Yong saw now was not as casual as the legend said. The wrinkles engraved on his face just showed that he was an extremely persistent person.

　　The Eighth Prince did not wear the robe embroidered with dragons and pythons, which symbolized the royal atmosphere. The gray long gown made him look a little depressed, but the majestic aura in the clothes was not affected at all, and it was still powerful. At this moment, he looked at Su Yong quietly for a long time before saying, "Our Yanlong is indeed full of extraordinary people. This time, I am also very pleased to see a young hero like General Su."

　　Su Yong was alert in his heart, and his true energy had already flowed through his body. He smiled and replied, "The Eighth Prince has been traveling overseas for many years. I think he also has a love for his hometown. He should go back to visit more often..." He paused and did not say the following words that would make the emperor worried.

　　But the Eighth Prince had already sighed first: "Go home... Can I still go home?" Although the wrinkles on his face had already spread out at this moment, the hair behind his ears seemed to have turned a few more white, and this long sigh seemed extremely vicissitudes.

　　He stared at Su Yong again, looking very carefully, as if he was watching the frequency of his breathing. After a long time, he sighed and said, "General Su is so young and has already entered the Tao. He is really gifted. But... the emperor you know is not what you imagined in your mind."

　　He was already stern at the end.

　　"I haven't imagined it, but I will see." Su Yong's face also became serious.

　　The Eighth Prince stared at him, suddenly laughed, and said loudly, "What a courage. When I was young, I also had such a spirit as you." He walked a few steps slowly, picked up another cup of Longjing from the table, took a deep sniff, and then drank it slowly.

　　"Do you know why there are only two of us nine brothers in the end? Do you know why I went overseas and left for many years?" The Eighth Prince crushed the porcelain cup in his hand into pieces, and white porcelain particles kept flowing from his palm: "Do you believe that I am really a casual and dissolute person?"

　　The emperor's family affairs cannot be controlled by others. Su Yong was silent for a long while, and suddenly asked: "Chiye Wufu, what is your relationship with him, Your Highness?"

　　"Yes, he is my apprentice." The Eighth Prince narrowed his eyes slightly, but instantly relaxed and looked at him with a smile: "I know Chiye has died under your knife."

　　"With your current strength, his death is not unjust." The Eighth Prince sighed slightly: "He is my most proud disciple. Although he has learned ninjutsu before, most of his martial arts were taught by me, and his family is also very close to me."

　　Su Yong nodded. No wonder Chiye Wufu and his brother, as well as Yamaguchi Xingye, could speak Yanlong language before. They must have been influenced by the Eighth Prince. Under the Eighth Prince, there is not only the general Yamaguchi Xingye who guards the capital of the short Japanese, but also the commander-in-chief of the Eastern Expedition who went to the Yanlong Sea, who is doing very well here.

　　He pondered for a long time, narrowed his eyes, and suddenly whispered: "Then...Where is Old Master Yun?"

　　The Eighth Prince's face changed, and he suddenly turned his head to look at his two daughters: "You go out first."

　　The elder sister seemed to want to say something before leaving. She glanced at Su Yong, then turned to look at her father, and was about to speak. The Eighth Prince frowned and waved his hand and shouted: "Get out."

　　She was stunned, so she had to pull her sister's hand and walk out. But the naughty sister walked out of the door and didn't forget to turn around and make a face at him.

　　After his daughter walked away, the Eighth Prince turned to look at him and said in a deep voice: "How much do you know?"

　　Su Yong's heart sank. He sighed sadly and said: "It doesn't matter how much I know. But since the prince drinks Longjing tea and has the heart of Yanlong, he shouldn't collude with foreign enemies and attack our Yanlong compatriots. Do you know how many Yanlong people have been killed by Japanese pirates in the southeast?"

　　He admitted that Chiye Wufu was his disciple before, and he didn't care much. After all, this matter seemed to be caused by the emperor of the short Japanese, and he just taught a disciple at the right time. But now he asked this question, which undoubtedly meant that he was also involved in this plan, and even the one who contributed the most.

　　At this moment, his blood knife has been slowly pulled out, and there is a trace of heart-pounding friction sound in the scabbard. He said coldly, "Su Yong may not be a match for you, sir."

　　Then his face turned serious and he said seriously, "But the traitor must be punished when he is in danger."

　　Chapter 10 Bloodshed in the Palace

　　"Traitor? Haha." The Eighth Prince laughed up to the sky, his laughter was full of grief and vicissitudes: "I have become a traitor? Colluding with Japanese pirates? Yes, I am a traitor, I am a traitor. Haha. I actually became a traitor."

　　He suddenly stopped laughing and snorted coldly, "Do you think that Yanlong's 90,000 miles of territory belongs to him? It belongs to him, the eldest brother who ranks before me?" He slapped the sturdy Eight Immortals Table to pieces and roared, "Before the late emperor passed away, he had no intention of letting him inherit the throne, and he didn't even consider it. If he hadn't killed all my brothers, do you think it would be his turn to sit on the dragon throne?"

　　Su Yong sighed in his heart. Seven of the nine sons of the dragon died or disappeared one after another. If he said it was a coincidence, even he would not believe it. But... he was just a commoner. It was not his turn to manage the emperor's family affairs, and he had no right to do so. In his mind, no matter who became the emperor, as long as he had integrity and could ensure the integrity of Yanlong's territory and the peaceful and harmonious life of the people, that was enough.

　　The emperor far away in Yanlong's capital could at least do that. As for the Eighth Prince in front of him, not to mention how high his cultivation level was and how strong his spirit was, the fact that he colluded with the Japanese was already difficult for him to accept.

　　The Eighth Prince seemed to see through his thoughts and sighed leisurely: "Do you think I am willing to collude with outsiders to disturb my land? But my second brother is in charge of a large army, and the three military kings follow his orders. They even forced me to a distant island country... If I hadn't seen the opportunity early and had the help of Old Master Yun and others, I would probably have been left with only a pile of bones, and how could I say this to you?"

　　"In any case, you shouldn't use the power of the Japanese to assassinate Yanlong. Even if they are not your people, they are still your compatriots." Su Yong said solemnly.

　　"Then what can I do?" The Eighth Prince raised his head, the wrinkles on his forehead appeared deeper and thicker, and he looked older: "I have fled to the island country for twenty years. When I first ran here, the eldest girl was only two years old, and the little girl was not yet born. Their mother also passed away early in worry after giving birth to the little girl... I have been both a father and a mother for nearly twenty years. Now, how many twenty years can I live?"

　　He stared at Su Yong: "If I don't rely on the Japanese, don't rely on these outsiders, can I abandon them two and go back alone to restore the country? Which of the three military kings is not equal to me? What's more, I only have two fists, what can I use to fight with others? What can I use to compete with others?"

　　"Then you secretly colluded with Master Yun, colluding with the Japanese, intending to restore the country with the help of the Japanese?" Su Yong shook his head slightly, with a hint of disappointment and contempt in his words.

　　"Yes, since the day I escaped, I have been thinking about restoring my country all the time. After the children's mother died, this idea has been like a huge stone pressing on my heart every night, making me sleepless all night." The Eighth Prince looked at him leisurely and sighed, "I know that cooperating with the Japanese pirates is undoubtedly courting disaster, but... but I can't just watch a brother who has been so cruel since he was a child take over the world of Yanlong."

　　"Now I'm nearly fifty years old. If I don't take action, do you think I can still wait? Wouldn't I die of old age in a foreign land?" The Eighth Prince looked at the contempt on his face and shook his head and said, "What's more, I have been in the Japanese for many years and know a lot about them. I have my own ways to deal with them. If I succeed, I will expel them from the country. I have a detailed plan for this."

　　Su Yong had all his blood knives drawn out at this moment. He looked at the dark red blade, which seemed to be soaked with mottled light and shadows formed by blood, and finally sighed: "Eighth Prince, you are too naive. In the past few years, the Japanese pirates have repeatedly invaded the southeast coast. Apart from looting a large amount of wealth, they dare not confront the officers and soldiers head-on. The plan you expected is just being used by them." He flicked the blood knife lightly: "Prince, show your weapons."

　　The Eighth Prince was about to refute, but was stunned after hearing his last sentence: "You... you still want to kill me?"

　　"Yes."

　　The Eighth Prince narrowed his eyes and looked at his blood knife that looked like a knife and a sword, his pupils shrank slightly: "Bloodline Knife?"

　　"Yes."

　　A trace of sadness flashed in the Eighth Prince's eyes, but his eyes were still fixed on the sharp blade of the bloody knife: "Bloodline, bloodline... Good, good. What a good bloodline knife, what a sharp blade."

　　He could actually see how sharp the bloody knife was with just his eyes? Su Yong was shocked, but still said indifferently: "Please show your weapons, Your Majesty." The other party was one of the strongest men of Yanlong, and he was also a prince. He felt that he should give him full respect.

　　"I don't use weapons." The Eighth Prince sighed again: "This time I borrowed the sword from the Japanese. It was my first time and the only time. I don't like to use weapons. Besides," he smiled and looked at Su Yong's pale face: "I don't need weapons against you either."

　　As he spoke, his majestic momentum was fully aroused. The gray robe seemed to be filled with countless small fans. Every piece of the clothes was trying to spread out and surge, as if it contained countless substantial energies that could cause explosions. The puffing sound seemed to tear the clothes apart.

　　At this moment, his huge power that soared to the sky pressed towards Su Yong again, almost making it difficult for him to breathe.

　　Su Yong had already used up all his Qi when he asked the other party to show his weapons. But even though he was full of energy at this moment, he still couldn't resist the overwhelming pressure. He took a small step back, thrusting his blood knife forward, and beads of sweat were about to roll down his pale face.

　　This Eighth Prince was the strongest person he had ever met in his life. He had fought with the Yanmeng commander Sarmu in Yanmeng, and had also fought with Chiye Wufu with his sword. He had even felt the pressure from the blood serum wind and Hong Yuanba occasionally, but none of them were as terrible as the Eighth Prince in front of him.

　　Although Sarmu was brave and violent, he was still limited to the strength of the moves. Although Chiye Wufu's sword was unparalleled, he was able to resist it after learning the third style of the blood knife. But the Eighth Prince in front of him was silent and exuded a huge pressure. He didn't move at all. The pressure was like a mountain pressing down on his head. Even if he raised his sword and forcibly resisted with his Qi and mind, he was still difficult to shake.

　　He raised his blood knife to his eyebrows, in line with his body, but his footsteps kept retreating, and he couldn't resist.

　　The Eighth Prince suddenly released his whole body's momentum, and countless shells seemed to be shot out from his swollen body. With a loud bang, Su Yong retreated five steps, and the solid wooden house surrounding them was also scattered in all directions by the Eighth Prince's sudden release of the majestic momentum, turning into countless broken beams and rotten boards.

　　The huge movement here also attracted screams from the surroundings. Who knows if those flying wooden boards stabbed some palace maids and servants nearby. But no one came out, and the two women who left earlier were not seen.

　　"Haha, it's still more refreshing to fight outside." The Eighth Prince glanced at the mess around him, turned his head and looked at Su Yong: "General Su, draw your knife first."

　　Su Yong's eyes drooped, and he was no longer polite. He pointed the blood knife, and the three thunder strikes had already exploded towards the opponent like lightning.

　　However, in just a moment, the three consecutive strikes he had been preparing for a long time all stabbed into the air. The three strikes seemed as fierce as a storm, but they didn't even touch the opponent's clothes.

　　But when he flew back immediately after missing the strike, his extremely sensitive eardrums caught a low cry.

　　"Huh?"

　　He held the knife across his chest and carefully followed the sound. He saw the Eighth Prince gradually revealing his figure in front of him on the right.

　　"You...what kind of knife technique is this?" The Eighth Prince stared at him with a sharp look, as if he was seeing him for the first time.

　　"This is the knife style of the blood knife." Su Yong was stunned, and a divine light flashed in his eyes. His mind had already controlled a pile of rotten wood and broken beams near him to smash at him. At the same time, the blood knife swung again, and he flew forward like a stream of light, sweeping up and down, left and right again. The knife

　　momentum, every knife, was full of incredible knife momentum, and every knife was enough to draw a deep ditch on the brick and stone ground.

　　This blade shadow has blocked the opponent's upper, lower, left and right. Even a mosquito would be chopped into dozens of pieces by the sharp blade and fall to the ground.

　　But when he retreated again, there was no trace of blood mist in the gradually dissipating blade shadow, and there was no scream. There was only a cloud of dust rising from the ground and dozens of huge blade marks on the bluestone slabs.

　　"No, it's not this move." A low voice suddenly sounded in his ears.

　　Su Yong was shocked and leaped quickly, and the bloody knife had already swept to the left.

　　But it was too late. A huge impact hit his back, and he flew forward like a bullet, slid for dozens of meters, broke through a courtyard wall and knocked down two bowl-sized trees, and then fell on the ground full of rotten wood and broken bricks, and fell in a mess.

　　He struggled to stand up again with the blood knife, and two blood-red streams immediately flowed from his nostrils.

　　Chapter 11 It seems to be you

　　However, just as Su Yong wiped the two streams of blood from his nostrils with his hands, he clearly heard a scream from behind.

　　Although the scream was a little sharp, it was not harsh, and even... a little pleasant?

　　He was stunned, and soon realized that the familiar female voice was from the eldest daughter of the Eighth Prince.

　　These two women actually hid in a house in the back and watched their father fight with me? Su Yong was stunned, and couldn't help but smile bitterly: Is she worried about her father, or for me?

　　His smile touched the pain in his chest, and the pain made him cry. Fortunately, he turned his back to the back, so he didn't let the woman see the joke.

　　He took a deep breath and forced the blood that rushed to his throat to swallow. He slowly raised the knife again, regardless of the pain all over his body.

　　The Eighth Prince stood several dozen meters in front of him, with his hands behind his back. Although he seemed extremely calm, he was secretly surprised.

　　Although he used his high level of cultivation to dodge Su Yong's attacks repeatedly and then slapped him away with one palm, he was still a little shocked by his exquisite moves and his strong spirit that could stand up so quickly.

　　He had been in Taoism for nearly ten years, so he naturally knew the power of his full-strength attack. However, the opponent seemed to be spitting blood wildly after being beaten, but in fact he knew that when Su Yong's palm was on his body, he had already condensed all his true energy on his back. The blood knife sweep was just a bluff and he didn't intend to hurt him.

　　Su Yong used his palm wind to dissipate most of the power while sliding, and then hit the debris and fell to the ground exhausted.

　　The Eighth Prince certainly knew that the courtyard wall and the two trees could not cause much damage to his strong body. And the real damage to himself was almost completely blocked and removed by his true energy.

　　He knew how terrible Su Yong's reaction was from the recoil from his palm. Under his lightning-fast attack, the opponent was still able to use his consciousness to gather his true energy to resist. This reaction ability was even several times faster than the subconscious. From this, we can see how sensitive the opponent's senses were.

　　Although his internal strength was stronger than his opponent's, but... the opponent was only in his early twenties, while he was almost fifty years old. The Eighth Prince looked at his red palm and sighed: How did this guy practice?

　　The wind in late autumn was very strong here in the island country. Even though this was Kyoto, those tall and low wooden houses could not block much of the sea breeze. At this moment, it still blew from the streets and countless gaps in the city to here. The dust on the ground surged and fell, and after falling, it was blown up again.

　　An old man and a young man stood on a ruin in the midst of prosperity, standing in the slightly salty sea breeze that was not whistling but definitely not gentle, facing each other in silence.

　　There was also a knife between the two of them.

　　A bloody knife.

　　The blood knife was not stained with blood yet, but the color on it was darker, darker and colder than blood.

　　"Come again." Su Yong's knife tip moved slightly, and his body was now standing firmly, standing straight.

　　The Eighth Prince was silent for a while, and suddenly said: "Try using the knife technique you just used."

　　As he spoke, his figure flashed, leaving only an afterimage on the spot, but his body had turned into countless swirling wind circles within a distance of dozens of meters, rushing towards him one by one.

　　These countless wind circles seemed to be spinning around his body, but he didn't know which one was real and which one was fake?

　　But outside each wind circle, there were dozens of palm shadows flying, all with a sharp whistling sound.

　　The knife technique that was just used? Su Yong was stunned. I only have three moves in total. How can there be any other knife techniques?

　　Just as he was stunned, the first wind circle was already approaching him. His eyes blurred, and he subconsciously pointed the blood knife, which was the first three thunder strikes he learned.

　　The first knife, the whistling knife shadow pierced the palm shadow.

　　The second knife, the blood knife with a small blood rainbow pierced into the center of the wind circle.

　　The third knife, the final blow, hit the heart of the wind circle, shattering it.

　　He attacked three times in a row, seemingly cutting off the attack of the wind circle with great ease, but in fact, only he knew the pain in his heart. Although this seemingly unreal and real wind circle was not as terrible as the opponent's real body attack, it also required his full effort to block it. The illusory palm shadow hit his blood knife, and the recoil force was no worse than that of Chi Ye Wufu. How

　　many of these dozens of wind circles could he block? What's more, he couldn't tell which one was the real body. How could the powerful attack of the real body be blocked by such a barely maintained sword technique?

　　But he also found something similar to the magic of the Western Red Barbarians in the opponent's weird attack. But he had

　　to figure out the mystery himself. At this moment, a series of wind circles kept rushing in front of him, and he almost had difficulty breathing while parrying, so how could he be distracted?

　　He cut through six wind circles in succession, and his body's energy was exhausted. He had to slide into the forest before the seventh one arrived.

　　The palm wind of the seventh wind circle blew the branches and leaves of several trees in the garden everywhere, and in an instant, only bare trunks were left. But the wind circle finally whistled past, breaking all the trunks and falling to pieces.

　　Su Yong, who had barely avoided this wave of attacks, was already staggering, and even escaping was a little difficult, so how could he resist.

　　Just as he ran out of the garden full of broken branches and leaves again, the eighth wind circle also rushed over.

　　Su Yong barely walked to the center of the pile of wooden house debris. At this time, he had no strength in his hands, but the final condensed divine light finally swept through his eyes.

　　The broken beams and wooden boards beside him flew into a ball again and smashed towards this wind circle.

　　With a crash, a large pile of wood chips was blown in all directions. The broken beams and wooden boards were shattered more thoroughly, but they still could not completely block the power of this wind circle. The wind circle finally whistled past Su Yong and hit a courtyard wall. The snow-white wall of the courtyard wall instantly had dozens of cracks.

　　Su Yong, who was staggering, did not completely avoid the center of this wind circle. At this moment, he was blown by the strong wind and fell into the corner of the wall. He finally spit out a large mouthful of blood, which was sprinkled on the cracked wall.

　　However, before he could get up, or even touch the blood knife that fell to the side, the ninth wind circle arrived again.

　　He could only stare blankly with wide eyes, watching the circling figure getting closer and closer. His body was numb and had no strength left, so he could no longer dodge.

　　At this moment, a figure rushed in front of him. This extremely cute and warm figure stood in front of the wind circle and exclaimed in a hurry: "Daddy, are you really going to kill him?"

　　Only a long sigh was heard, and the wind circle slowly stopped. It was the Eighth Prince himself.

　　The Eighth Prince waved his gray robe sleeves backwards, and the wind circles that were still spinning behind him were all shattered in an instant, leaving only a round dust ripple on the ground, as if a tornado had just passed.

　　There was a hint of excitement on his face, but his trembling lips made him look even older. The Eighth Prince held his eldest daughter's hand and looked at Su Yong meaningfully: "Good swordsmanship. Good eyesight. Good ideas. It seems that it is you."

　　Su Yong was somewhat confused. He hesitated and reached out his hand, trying to touch the blood knife, but his pale wrist was too weak to hold the blood knife tightly.

　　He took two deep breaths to calm his mind, and then he tried to raise his pale face. His eyes, which were as bright as morning stars, were already full of fatigue.

　　"What?" He hummed these two words softly, his voice was as thin as a whisper.

　　"Go, take them with you." The Eighth Prince shouted without question, and his thick eyebrows moved, slightly moist, and slightly red.

　　Chapter 12 Stepping on the Sun Capital

　　Take them away? Su Yong muttered to himself without a soul, and then suddenly widened his eyes: "You...you want me to take them away?" If he hadn't been exhausted, he would have almost jumped up.

　　The two sides were fighting to the death just now, and now the Eighth Prince actually asked him to take his two daughters away. What...what was going on?

　　The Eighth Prince sighed and saw his doubts: "This is a different time. Now Chiye Wufu has been killed by you, and his subordinates must have been captured by you. In addition, you have also seized the artillery of the Red Barbarians. How can my plan to restore the country be possible? In this case, why do you want to cause my two daughters to die with me in a foreign land?"

　　The rumbling of artillery outside the port has long been heard by the Eighth Prince. With his vision, he naturally understands that it is the advanced artillery of the Red Barbarians. At this moment, the entire maritime corps of the short Japanese has been broken by Su Yong, and his plan of borrowing a knife has only ended hastily.

　　As for whether to kill Su Yong or not, the result can no longer be changed. In this case, why not let this young man who is still pleasing to his eyes and sticks to principles and bottom lines leave?

　　Based on his previous remarks, he believed that although he could not shake Su Yong's ideas, at least he had sympathy for him, so that his two children who had unfortunate childhoods would not be tortured again. It is better to let them return to Yanlong than to stay in a foreign country. Although his cultivation is far superior to Su Yong's, he is old after all. Who knows if he will be able to return to Yanlong in the future?

　　Moreover, Su Yong's martial arts, vision and heart are undoubtedly the best choice for entrusting.

　　"You must take good care of them. I may return to the country for a secret visit in the future. If you do anything to let them down, I will definitely not forgive you." The Eighth Prince held the hands of his two daughters, his eyes full of love, but his words to Su Yong were very harsh.

　　"Prince, this..." Su Yong was speechless. Is he so easy to be trusted? Although he is a great general, it is not appropriate to have two women of the same age around him, right?

　　The Eighth Prince had already considered what he was worried about: "Don't reveal their identities, just say you rescued two street performers who were abducted by the Japanese. Don't say you met me... As for the message from the dwarf Japanese emperor, I will complete it, and the compensation will definitely not be small. I will say that you defeated me and made countless artillery similar to those of the Westerners. Naturally, he is scared to death... Just consider this as an atonement for my murder of my compatriots."

　　Su Yong was still a little hesitant, and the Eighth Prince shouted angrily: "Why are you so nagging? I am here with my two daughters and have to worry about their safety all day long. How can I do anything? I am nearly fifty years old, so let me live happily for the rest of my life and deal with this mess."

　　Su Yong muttered in a low voice: "Then what about them...what should we do in the future?" These two women are not young, and he is not their elder, so there are indeed many things he cannot handle.

　　How to arrange? The Eighth Prince stared at him curiously: "What do you mean by how to arrange them? I have entrusted them to you, and you still don't understand how to arrange them? You should place them in your home and don't let them suffer any grievances." In this era, marriage matters are naturally subject to the orders of parents.

　　Since it has been entrusted to you, don't you understand? The Eighth Prince added angrily: "If they like other men, you can help to review them. But... if they are worse than you, you can't agree. Do you understand? I am so angry, why are you so stupid all of a sudden?"

　　Su Yong finally understood that the other party was throwing the burden on him and asking him to be his double son-in-law. He widened his eyes in surprise: "This... Prince, this is not good, right? The two... princesses are so beautiful, how dare Su Yong... What's more..." What's more, there is a tigress from Yanmeng waiting in the capital at home.

　　At this time, the two women seemed to understand something. The eldest daughter blushed and dared not speak, but the youngest daughter looked at him with her eyebrows raised, and then exclaimed to the Eighth Prince: "Daddy..."

　　"Shut up." The Eighth Prince glared at the youngest daughter: "Daddy's vision can be bad? Don't underestimate him. He knew he was no match for me, but he still dared to attack me. How many people in the world are there who value ideals and do not violate their consciences and are not afraid of life and death? There are many martial arts masters in the world, and there may be no one in the short Japanese who can't beat him, but I can tell you that if you want to find someone with such a heart here, you will never find one."

　　Only then did he turn his head to look at Su Yong's flushed face. What's more, Su Yong's last words still caught his attention. The Eighth Prince asked with some doubts: "Could it be that General Su... has a family?"

　　Su Yong was a little embarrassed: "Although he is not married, he is... considered to be settled."

　　The eldest daughter looked at him with a strange look, but the youngest daughter breathed a sigh of relief and smiled. The Eighth Prince was a little disappointed: "In this case... you take them back first, I will go back and take a good look at them later and find them a good husband." His daughters are golden branches and jade leaves, naturally they cannot live under someone else's roof and suffer any grievances.

　　But since others have already made up their minds and he needs help from others, it is

　　naturally impossible for him to divorce the other one. "You go, no one will stop you, and I will take care of the compensation, don't worry. If the emperor doesn't want to, then you can bombard the Japanese capital in ten days." The Eighth Prince tried his best not to look at his two daughters. While walking to the back, he rubbed his hands in annoyance: "Damn it, how come others always take the lead in everything?"

　　"Daddy..." The two women cried at the same time.

　　The Eighth Prince's body trembled slightly, but he didn't turn around, just raised one hand and waved it back over his shoulder.

　　It's hard to see the tears of heroes. Su Yong sighed, sheathed his blood knife, and whispered, "Let's go."

　　At this time, he had already finished his initial breathing. Although he could not recover much strength, if he did not meet the perverted master like the Eighth Prince, no one could stop him.

　　All the way out, there was no more Qiao Ji and Fusang Shen blocking the way, and even no guards could be seen. It can be seen that the Eighth Prince is also very powerful in the Short Wo Imperial Palace and can control a lot.

　　There are still piles of sandbags at the palace gate, but Su Yong just pulled it lightly and grabbed the two and flew out together.

　　Xiao Changfeng and Yang Yihu were waiting depressed, and suddenly a breeze blew in their faces. At first glance, they were stunned.

　　"General Su, you...how did you find two...fairies?" Xiao Changfeng scratched his head, but still couldn't find a suitable word. Because these two women are really beautiful and rare in the world.

　　Even the group of iron-blooded soldiers who killed people like crazy were dazzled at this moment, and they were stunned like wooden chickens.

　　The little princess groaned and was about to speak, but her elder sister coughed, so she stopped and just violently broke free of Su Yong's hand.

　　Su Yong was stunned and quickly let go of the other hand, his face flushed.

　　"The news has been passed to the emperor. If there is no response within ten days, we will bombard the Japanese capital." Su Yong calmed down and said in a deep voice without explaining too much.

　　Then he looked at the two exiled princesses beside him, sighed and said: "This is our Yanlong people, who were captured by the Japanese pirates many years ago. There is no need to suspect them."

　　Yang Yihu and Xiao Changfeng nodded at the same time. Soldiers speak simply and directly. Moreover, this place is not suitable for staying for a long time, and it is not the time to tell stories.

　　"Did you find anything else outside the palace?" Su Yong asked.

　　Yang Yihu brought over a fat Japanese man with his hands and feet tied: "This man was originally an official of the city guards. After his subordinates were defeated, he repeatedly begged for mercy, so we kept him."

　　Su Yong looked at him: "Can you understand Yanlong language?"

　　The other party nodded repeatedly, kneeling on the ground and shaking constantly. The rope was tied on his fat flesh, leaving red marks, which looked a bit disgusting.

　　Su Yong chuckled and deliberately said loudly: "General Yang, we have come from afar, there is no need to take the prisoners with us."

　　Before Yang Yihu raised the big iron stick, the fat prisoner hurriedly shouted: "Mine is useful, it is very useful, yours, Yanlong's, Yun Taishi's work, mine, I know."

　　"You know Yun Taishi?" Su Yong was a little surprised.

　　The other party nodded repeatedly.

　　"Okay, take it away." Su Yong looked at the team and said loudly: "Brothers, today's matter is over, team up and return."

　　The remaining more than 100 iron-blooded soldiers helped the injured who were unable to move around, then straightened their bodies, sheathed their steel knives, and answered in unison: "Yes."

　　So everyone stepped on the bloodstains that had not yet coagulated on the long street, and walked towards the port in an orderly formation. Although people occasionally looked out from the windows, doors and alleys along the way, no one dared to stop them. No one even dared to make a loud noise.

　　In the silent and long street of Blood Road, only their heavy and brisk footsteps were heard, and each step was a blast on this foreign land.

　　Chapter 13: Go with You

　　The port was completely unrecognizable, but the government buildings were the only ones destroyed and broken, and the small wooden houses were not hit.

　　At this moment, around them, some brave short Japanese fishermen came out of the cabin and were drying fish on the deck of the small fishing boat. The air was filled with the stench of salted fish.

　　Su Yong nodded, expressing his satisfaction with the performance of Ah Shui and Captain Michael.

　　"Return." Su Yong gave an order, and fifty wind-powered ships raised their sails and paddled their wooden oars, and sailed out of the harbor in a mighty manner.

　　"General Yang and the Iron Lion Army will continue to guard the eastern channel in the next few days. If a small number of ships approach, they can be allowed to come. They may come to discuss compensation or return supplies." Su Yong took a towel and wiped the blood off his face, tidied up the bleeding wound, and then whispered.

　　Yang Yihu nodded.

　　"Brother Xiao and I, and maybe your Lord Xue, will go to the west together soon. The war there is very troublesome. I guess Commander Hong is having a hard time. I hope the cannon manufacturing process of the Ordnance Department can keep up in the next few days." Su Yong shook his head and patted Yang Yihu on the shoulder: "I have to trouble General Yang to take care of this."

　　Yang Yihu's face was serious: "Don't worry, Brother Su."

　　Su Yong took two coconuts from the hands of the navy brothers, pecked them with two fingers, and two small mouths popped open. Before he handed them over, the little princess in the corner had already reached out and grabbed them, drank a big mouthful, and almost coughed.

　　"No one is competing with you for it." The eldest princess glared at her, then took the other coconut from Su Yong's hand with a smile, and whispered a thank you.

　　"You," Su Yong frowned and glanced at the two exiled princesses: "For the time being, I can't send you to the capital. You stay in Leizhou City first, and make plans after the west is pacified."

　　"It's all up to General Su to arrange." The eldest princess quickly stopped her sister's words with a look, and responded quietly in a low voice.

　　Xiao Changfeng and Yang Yihu couldn't help but look at each other. The two women said that they were captured by Japanese pirates, but they didn't look like coastal people at all. The older one was full of the demeanor of a lady from a noble family. After hearing what General Su said, could it be that they were from the capital?

　　The warship stopped at Tongluo Island for a while, and other matters were explained. After leaving Yang Yihu and most of the warships, Su Yong and others quickly continued to rush to Leizhou City.

　　When they got close to Yanlong Continent, it was already a quiet night with fishing lights.

　　Standing on the bow of the boat with the cover opened, the two women looked a little obsessed.

　　"The night scenery along the coast of our Yanlong Continent is still the most beautiful." The eldest princess held the boat's fender with her delicate jade fingers, her eyes looking at the fishing lights flashing from time to time on the shore, sniffing the sea breeze connected to the depths of her memory, her nose suddenly twitched, and she said leisurely.

　　The young princess was infected by the atmosphere at this time, and seemed to be much more sensible. She just held her sister's hand silently, her face full of yearning.

　　"Yes, I hope it will be so quiet in the future." Su Yong sighed, his eyes were a little blurred. How many soldiers worked hard to make such a peaceful night? He sniffed the sweet smell of sugarcane in the air, and suddenly smiled slightly. He was also fortunate to participate in it, and he had contributed to such a peaceful night.

　　The eldest princess was stunned when she saw his natural smile, and suddenly whispered, "Actually, Daddy doesn't want to either... He has always been very distressed and conflicted. Well, I've read the articles he wrote, and he often said in the articles that those who accomplish great things should not be fussy about trivial matters... But he has always felt guilty, and has often reflected on himself..."

　　Su Yong sighed, "In fact, anyone who says they are forced to do something in the world is just an excuse. If you don't want to, you can stick to your beliefs, and no one can force you. I don't think this is a trivial matter, because I think the fate of the country is much more important than any family or personal grievances... Even the emperor's family affairs cannot be compared with the integrity of the country."

　　He glanced at the cabin to make sure that no one would notice what he said, then he took a step closer, looking at the two sisters with a bright light,

　　and whispered, "You must know that this country belongs to the entire Yanlong people, not just the emperor. The world will always belong to the people of the world, not just a certain family." Although they thought of what Su Yong might say, the two sisters couldn't help but cover their mouths in shock when they heard these words. The elder sister even put her other hand over her younger sister's hand, fearing that she would scream.

　　After a long time, the two of them let go of their hands, and their faces after the shock were somewhat happy.

　　The eldest princess whispered: "Su... General Su is not loyal to the emperor?"

　　Su Yong shook his head, looked at the pier getting closer and closer, gently pulled a strand of long hair on his forehead to the back of his head, narrowed his eyes and whispered: "I am loyal to the Yanlong nation and to my thousands of compatriots. I will do my best to kill anyone who harms the thousands of people."

　　The voice was not loud, but very cold, but it sounded very warm.

　　"Sister, this man is a killing god, I am right." The little princess whispered, and leaned her slightly cold body into her sister's arms.

　　The eldest princess pondered for a long time, and suddenly pushed her sister away very seriously, bowed in front of him: "For being able to return to the land of the motherland, we two sisters would like to thank General Su first."

　　"Princess, please don't be polite." Su Yong hurriedly reached out to support him.

　　The eldest princess smiled and said, "My father is a person who fled overseas. We are no longer princesses. General Su can call me Zhao Ning'er." She reached out and pulled her sister over: "This is my sister Zhao Ya'er."

　　...

　　There was no war arrangement in the Leizhou camp. With many soldiers who were familiar with handicrafts, the military equipment department surprisingly made an amazing achievement. A

　　total of 60 large artillery pieces were made.

　　Of course, Su Yong's mold concept played a huge role in this.

　　But at this moment, Su Yong and others were still surprised to see the 60 freshly baked artillery pieces in the yard.

　　These artillery pieces are naturally still a little different from the main guns they brought back, but according to Xue Xingfeng, who was full of joy, the power difference is not big. The next mold will be improved, and the next batch may be better.

　　"Good, good." Su Yong patted the black gun barrel excitedly: "Have you tried it? That's good, that's good."

　　In just two days, the military equipment department has achieved such results, which really surprised him.

　　He knew that this was how to make this thing. The more you make it, the faster it will be, and it will get better and better. Thinking that he could produce hundreds of artillery pieces in a few days, he was eager to join the battle in the west.

　　The new artillery roared again, exerting its power, instantly flattening a hill that was nearly a hundred meters ahead, and several boulders deliberately placed inside were also blown up by these hollow shells made of black iron.

　　Although the accuracy is a little worse than the original main gun, large troops do not need to pay too much attention to these details in combat, and only need to focus on power. Just like the gapless scattering in Longyi City.

　　"I hope Commander Hong can withstand it." Su Yong squinted at the dust in the distance, looking at the wisps of black smoke that kept rising, and thought with some worry: "I wonder if the Red Barbarians' attack has started?"

　　However, just one day later, when he was about to lead nearly a hundred artillery pieces and all the Black Whirlwind soldiers as the first team to support the west, the two exiled princesses suddenly blocked his warhorse with a fierce momentum.

　　"We don't want to stay here, we want to go with you."

　　Bloodstained West Sea

　　Chapter 1 Love Song of West Sea

　　The two women had changed out of their nice but slightly bloated dresses and put on a neat dark tight outfit. Although it was covered tightly, the curves of their high chests and waists were fully revealed, especially at this moment, they were equipped with a short sword on their waists, and they looked like chivalrous women.

　　Su Yong looked at them with amusement, then said with a wry smile: "You two, we are going to fight, not to a concert, so stop messing around." Then he turned his head to look at the soldiers behind him, lowered his voice and said to them: "If something happens to you, where can I find my two daughters to compensate the Eighth Prince?"

　　Although she didn't know what he meant by this concert, the young princess Zhao Yaer raised her eyebrows and snorted: "Don't underestimate us. Although we are not as good as you iron-blooded soldiers who defend your country, we will not hold you back. We are just going with you and will protect ourselves."

　　The eldest princess Zhao Ning'er also said softly: "General Su, since you brought us back, we will naturally go with you. What if something happens to you, what should we do?" Although the two of them returned to the country, they had no one to rely on except Su Yong. If something happened to Su Yong, they really had no place to go.

　　Su Yong thought so too. If he died, he would not be able to fulfill the Eighth Prince's request. It would be better to take them with him, as long as they did not go to the front line.

　　He frowned and asked, "Can you ride a horse?"

　　"Yes." The two women cheered in unison. Zhao Ning'er even pointed at the white deer Pegasus and said, "General Su, can we ride your Pegasus? We can share one."

　　Su Yong thought that the Pegasus could not accept others to ride it, but unexpectedly, this beast seemed to have a great liking for the two beautiful women. He nodded non-stop before he agreed.

　　He had no choice but to jump down in dismay, slapped the horse's butt hard, and snorted, "Is this guy still a man? Why is he so lustful?"

　　...

　　The journey westward was slowed down by the heavy artillery and spherical ammunition. Although the Iron Lion Army had allocated a large number of war horses, the war horses pulling the artillery still shook their heads and snorted all the way, and had to replenish water every once in a while.

　　But the horse seemed to be extremely relaxed carrying two women all the way, running in the front all the way, which made Su Yong, who was riding another war horse closely behind, very depressed.

　　They walked until dusk, and finally arrived at the hilly area again after walking and stopping, and saw the magnificent scenery of the boundless West Sea that they had seen before.

　　"Wow, it's so beautiful here." Zhao Yaer shouted loudly, constantly pointing her fingers around, and laughing loudly with her sister, making the somewhat dull team a lot more lively.

　　Although Zhao Ning'er only responded in a low voice or nodded softly, her spirit made Su Yong a little obsessed.

　　The two of them, one moving and one quiet, complemented each other and formed a unique landscape.

　　Xiao Changfeng and Su Yong walked side by side. Seeing the magnificent scenery in front of them again, he couldn't help but smile and said, "General Su is so talented in writing. Why don't you write a poem at this moment to relieve the boredom of the brothers?" Xiao

　　Changfeng's voice was loud to begin with. Not only did the guards who followed closely behind him loudly agree with him, but the two women in front also immediately reined in their horses and looked back.

　　"Okay." Zhao Yaer shouted loudly, "I heard that General Su's literary talent and martial arts are unparalleled in the world. Martial arts? We two sisters have seen it in the palace of the short Wo, but as for literary talent, we have never seen it. Hurry up and show it to us for appreciation."

　　This woman was bold. The group of soldiers behind, including Xiao Changfeng, could only be speechless. It seemed that she didn't take General Su, the lifesaver, seriously? How come she looks like a princess, and dares to order our General Su around?

　　And Su Yong could only sigh in his heart: How can she be like a princess? She is clearly a crazy girl.

　　He smiled and shook his head, indicating that he had no emotions, and was about to continue to urge the horse forward.

　　Suddenly a soft voice came over.

　　"General Su, do you think we are not worthy of being the judges of the tasting?"

　　Even the extremely quiet Zhao Ning'er is teasing me? Su Yong looked ahead in astonishment, and saw a pair of beautiful eyes with a smile staring at him boldly.

　　He was stunned for a moment, and then he smiled and said, "The sentences I wrote are not poems, they are just some plain little paragraphs."

　　"In this case, General Su will write a modern poem." The two sisters are really gossipy. They have learned so much in just one day in Leizhou? Could it be that the servants and maids serving the government are also from the gossip school?

　　Su Yong was stunned again.

　　He looked at the horses and the smiling faces of the two beauties in the twilight ahead, the mottled gray scorched earth beneath their feet that had seen countless wars, the boundless West Sea behind them, and the blood-red clouds above their heads. In addition, the winding Great Wall that was already vaguely visible in the distance seemed to be an unshakable backbone standing tall in the blood-red soil.

　　What a magnificent and harmonious scene. The earth's ridge with vicissitudes, the majestic snow-white horse, and the peerless beauty.

　　He sighed unconsciously:

　　"You sit on the horse and watch the scenery,

　　and the people watching the scenery look at you on the horse.

　　The West Sea adorns your sight, and

　　you decorate other people's dreams.

　　..."

　　After he finished speaking, he saw that the face of the eldest princess Zhao Ning'er, who had woken up first, became even redder, as if water was about to drip out.

　　Zhao Ning'er looked at him shyly and immediately lowered her head. Her sister beside her frowned and read: "Ah, sister, although this guy's poem is not very neat, it is quite tasteful."

　　Although Su Yong's "short paragraph" is simple, it expresses the feelings of all the soldiers in the rear, and also points out the overall contrast of the painting in front of him. It seems ordinary, but because of the expression of empathy in it, it gives people a very vivid impression.

　　Zhao Ning'er said "yeah" softly to her sister, then she suppressed her embarrassment and explained, "The most outstanding thing about General Su's modern poetry is that he grasps the key points, and he can use a very unique method of putting himself in other people's shoes to reflect the psychology of different people... These methods make the contrast more wonderful and more impressive. This method combined with contrast turns ordinary sentences into quatrains."

　　Zhao Ya'er muttered for a long time before she exclaimed in surprise, "Wow, it's true. Sister, you are amazing too. He only has a few sentences, but you can see so many things..." She thought about it seriously, and suddenly hugged her elder sister and smiled, "I still think that sister is more amazing. Your explanation is more than his poems, and I don't understand it if you don't say that."

　　Zhao Ning'er patted her big-headed sister and swallowed the rest of the explanation. She wanted to say, "Silly girl, he even wrote us into it."

　　Su Yong's obsession at that moment made her feel a little surprised and expectant, but she couldn't help feeling a little sad when she thought of what he had said to his father in the palace of the short-haired Wo. After a long time, she sighed sadly and hugged her sister tightly with her snow-white jade arms. Her jade arms trembled a little, although her face was still flushed with excitement.

　　"Okay." Xiao Changfeng laughed and said, "Brother Su, I still like to listen to these modern poems you wrote. They are simple and direct, and even soldiers who can't read can understand them. In my opinion, these modern poems are much better than the poems written by the champion. Those rhymes and rhythms give me a headache."

　　He stretched out his hand to stop the applause and whistles of the soldiers in the back, and asked with a smile, "Brother Su, what is the title of this short paragraph?"

　　Su Yong blurted out, "Let's call it the West Sea Love Song."

　　His words shocked Zhao Ning'er in front.

　　Zhao Ning'er turned around in surprise and joy, and bravely stared at him again, then lowered her head shyly.

　　Chapter 2: Cannon Fire It

　　was not until midnight that they arrived at the east gate of Hongtu City. Before that, they had already heard the rumbling of cannons in front of them.

　　Until this moment, the cannons from the west had not stopped like thunder, and the ground under their feet was shaking constantly.

　　Yu Donghai, who came after hearing the news, was covered in dust. He looked at the full carriage behind Su Yong with surprise and asked in disbelief: "Is this... cannons?"

　　Su Yong nodded and ordered his subordinates to start preparing for loading and unloading.

　　"Commander Hong is on the west gate wall at the front line," Yu Donghai looked at the two women under the lights curiously, and couldn't help but respect: "General Su, you... brought your family with you?" He had been in and out of the capital before, and he didn't know whether Su Yong had a family.

　　At this moment, seeing the two women close to Su Yong, it must be his family.

　　Su Yong did not comment, because these two people were indeed entrusted to him by the Eighth Prince to take care of, and they were also princesses. He just said calmly: "Please General Yu arrange these two people, and we will rush to the front line immediately. General Xiao, integrate the team immediately."

　　Yu Donghai was shocked. General Su was indeed noble and great, and he was indeed courageous and full of the concept of winning. He did not dare to hesitate, and quickly ordered the guards to take the two to the rear government compound in Hongtu City, which was the most tightly defended.

　　There were almost all the families of local high-ranking officials gathered there, and there was even a tall building that overlooked the border city.

　　And Xiao Changfeng also shouted loudly and began to reorganize the team.

　　They quickly pushed the loaded and unloaded artillery up the narrow ramp of the city wall, and lined them up one by one at a distance.

　　When Su Yong met with Commander Hong and saw the situation outside the city clearly, he was also shocked.

　　The soldiers of the Golden Tiger Legion were now completely relying on bows and arrows to forcibly resist the enemy's advance. The few artillery shells left had long been used up, and the barrels of two of the artillery pieces had cracks and could no longer be used. The armament department of Red Earth City had almost no time to start work when the enemy launched a massive attack the next day, and all the troops were sent to support the front line.

　　It was because of their large number and the geographical advantage of Red Earth High City that they were able to hold on until now. But Su Yong saw that many city walls had been breached by the enemy, and it was only because of the solid construction that the soldiers could continue to guard tenaciously.

　　In front of them, the previous traps had already been bombarded by countless artillery rounds of the enemy, and were blown beyond recognition. Even the nearby bunkers were almost destroyed by the enemy's powerful artillery.

　　"However, if it weren't for these bunkers, Hongtu City might have been lost long ago." Commander Hong looked extremely tall under the illumination of the artillery fire. He patted Su Yong on the shoulder and said, "I finally waited for you to come. You really didn't disappoint me. You came even faster than I expected."

　　"Good to come." Old man Hong narrowed his eyes and looked at the Yanlong replica cannons that were being deployed on the city wall, and said in a deep voice.

　　Outside their city, countless huge ships stood like mountains on the sea. Nearby was where they had originally set up traps. There was a main gun almost every ten meters, and there were two slightly smaller secondary guns next to them. Under those brackets, there were densely packed red foreigners, and it was impossible to tell how many there were at a glance.

　　Although this long row of cannons was not as long as the city wall of Hongtu City, it almost covered the area of ​​nearly ten miles around the west gate. Counting the main guns alone, there were probably more than a thousand.

　　Among the countless artillery and bunkers, there were countless arrows. Occasionally, a shell would be fired, destroying and shattering the arrows. But before the Red Barbarians could take a step forward, countless arrows would fall from the land that had just been cleared, nailing the Red Barbarians who rushed forward with a fluke mentality forever.

　　On the ground that had long since turned into dust, countless shells and arrows had fallen. The rock there, which was originally extremely hard, had even been broken several times. Every time

　　a batch of arrows passed by, or a round of artillery fired, the dust above would immediately rise again, until it became a layer of red and yellow that was intertwined with the sky, like a curtain covering the sky and the earth.

　　Through it, the soldiers of Yanlong could vaguely see the huge cannons. And through it, the Red Barbarians could vaguely see the high and thick walls of the city in front of them.

　　The two sides continued to fight each other across this curtain. The Red Barbarians could not move forward beyond the range of the Fire Dragons' bows and arrows, but their main guns had begun to destroy the bunkers outside the Red Earth City and were about to shake the foundation of the Red Earth City.

　　At this moment, it was a life-or-death moment.

　　Because the bows and arrows of the Yanlong soldiers were not very powerful, the loss was far less than the enemy's artillery shells. If this continued, before the enemy broke the city, they would be unable to support themselves due to lack of ammunition.

　　At this moment, Su Yong's nearly 100 artillery pieces undoubtedly played a huge role.

　　This role was not only reflected in the attack, but more importantly in the deterrence.

　　After their own observation and analysis, the Red Indians had learned that the shells of the several artillery pieces that were looted by the enemy had been used up, and the enemy had not heard any more artillery fire, which undoubtedly proved that the enemy had not yet been able to copy their artillery.

　　They continuously attacked for several days in a row, seizing the moment when the Yanlong people could not copy the artillery in time, because they knew that if time passed, they would lose the opportunity to plunder forever.

　　If they saw the flash of artillery fire on the Yanlong city wall again and heard the roar of artillery more intensive than before, I wonder how they would feel?

　　That would be a fatal shock. That was a fatal blow to their confidence, and would destroy all their sleepless efforts and expectations in the past few days.

　　At this moment, in the constantly shining firelight under the city, the dark barrels of nearly a hundred cannons were tilted upright, aiming at the red and black night outside.

　　Although the Yanlong replica cannons were not as accurate as the opponent, their power was comparable. At this moment, relying on the high city wall, the range was undoubtedly a little farther than the opponent, because the trajectory of the cannonballs gliding in the air was completely different due to the different starting points.

　　The so-called standing higher and peeing farther means this, although the gun is still the same gun.

　　The arrows that Yanlong had been raining down like raindrops became sparser, and some soldiers of the Red Marine Battalion could not help but prepare to rush out again.

　　Colonel Smith tightly grasped the tattered pipe and gestured to the adjutant beside him: "The Yanlong people have been fighting for the past few days, and there are not many bows and arrows available. Order all members of the Marine Column 1 to prepare." The resistance on the opposite wall naturally did not escape his eyes.

　　The eyes that had not closed for two days had turned red, but they were still sharp at this moment, emitting crazy light.

　　At the same time, Su Yong's blood knife flashed in the flickering flames, but his voice was unusually calm and clear.

　　"Finally correct the position."

　　A long line of Black Whirlwind artillerymen kept raising their steel knives to signal submission.

　　"Start loading the shells."

　　The neat operation sound kept ringing, and it was completed again in a moment.

　　Su Yong looked at Hong Yuanba, who was a little excited beside him, and smiled slightly: "You, Commander Hong, will command now." The old man had persisted for so many days and had been suppressed by the other side. He must be very uncomfortable.

　　Hong Yuanba's rough big hand slapped him again, and then hummed in a deep voice without any courtesy: "Listen to my orders."

　　"Yes, Commander Hong." The artillerymen responded in unison.

　　"One, two, three, ignite."

　　Su Yong and many Black Whirlwind soldiers were stunned. One, two, three were shouted in one breath. So urgent?

　　But their hands still lit the fire without stopping under the command, and then covered their ears and squinted at the hazy night below.

　　In the distance where they couldn't see clearly, in the area where the dark gun barrel was aimed, a large group of soldiers from the Western Marine Corps rushed out at this moment when the Yanlong bows and arrows were sparse.

　　They crawled forward quickly, and the single-barreled long guns on their backs kept shaking, like the tail of a crocodile that kept shaking when it came ashore.

　　These soldiers squinted their eyes and ignored the dust in front of them. Their gray and yellow clothes were well hidden in the dust. But they didn't know what road was ahead.

　　And the next moment, countless loud noises suddenly exploded, and the gray city wall in front of them suddenly became as bright as day, and sparks suddenly burst out in the night sky.

　　When these marines felt the trembling of the ground below, they looked up with some doubts, not knowing that this was the artillery fire fired by the Yanlong people at them.

　　Chapter 3 A Frightened Bird

　　The cannonballs that exploded in unison were like thunder from the sky, hitting the thick dusty ground in front of the Red Barbarians' artillery mounts densely, instantly sending countless pieces of flesh and blood and limbs flying.

　　The soldiers of the First Column of the Western Royal Marines, who had just rushed out with great excitement, crawled on the ground for only twenty meters before they were blown into large pieces of flying fragments by the wrath of the Flame Dragon.

　　Almost all the soldiers of the First Column of the Marines died in this round of artillery fire from the other side. None of the hundreds of elite soldiers were spared from the intensive attack of the Flame Dragon, and even the few who fell behind were seriously injured. As for the ones who rushed to the front, they were pierced through the body by the heavy iron balls that fell long before the shells exploded.

　　The sudden and orderly bombardment of the Flame Dragon stunned the Red Barbarians.

　　Colonel Smith wiped off the blood and dust splashed on his face, hurriedly grabbed the telescope hanging around his neck, and looked at the red earth wall in front of him.

　　A few dozen meters behind him, the backbone command team of the Western command center was also shocked at this time.

　　Lieutenant General Raymond was the highest commander of this large-scale general offensive. At this moment, he looked forward with a pale face. After a moment of stunnedness, he roared: "Who is commanding in front? Aren't my soldiers human beings?"

　　A major general next to him squinted and looked: "It seems to be Colonel Smith's vanguard."

　　Raymond was furious: "He has no vanguard troops. His people are on the ship. All the people here are mine." After a pause, he shouted: "Ask him to come and see me." If it weren't for Smith repeatedly seeking credit and inciting in front of His Majesty, how could he have obtained a position as a front-line commander in this large-scale offensive?

　　The Royal Marines and the Navy have always been at odds, but since this is a long-distance battle, they have to cooperate with each other, and there will naturally be some insertions. Smith even asked for a position as a vanguard commander in front of His Majesty, but all the soldiers who came ashore were marines.

　　Lieutenant General Raymond was still upset about the fact that Colonel Smith had killed one of his guards, Michael's squad.

　　The major general stood at attention and quickly called people over.

　　At this moment, Smith had carefully counted the artillery fire in front of him and muttered, "It's better to build them. Fortunately, there are only a hundred artillery pieces, so it's not too much of a headache."

　　He waved coldly to the gunners, "The target is right in front of you, fire hard, don't stop."

　　Then he turned around and looked at the adjutant again, "Order the second column to prepare, charge at full speed when the artillery fire suppresses the opponent, and be sure to fire smoke bombs before reaching the opponent's bunker gap..."

　　However, his wise decision was interrupted by a running messenger.

　　The Marine rushed to him and saluted: "Colonel Smith, Lieutenant General Raymond is looking for you."

　　Smith frowned, but still approached and whispered to the adjutant: "Do as I say in a minute, and I'll take care of anything."

　　Naturally, this sentence did not fall into the ears of the messenger who had already turned around and was about to leave.

　　...

　　On the other side, Su Yong, Hong Yuanba and Xiao Changfeng almost stood separately behind the nearly 100 artillery pieces, using their sharp eyes to direct the direction of those artillery pieces.

　　At this time, the archers in the middle position had dispersed to other positions, leaving all the frontal blocking to these black whirlwind artillerymen.

　　With the roars of old man Su Yonghong and Xiao Changfeng from time to time, those artillery pieces roared and flashed from time to time, and the artillery fire that shot out with incredible accuracy fell in front of those Western troops who were just about to take action, blocking their steps.

　　"Faster, faster, and faster." Su Yong kept shouting, using his power to speed up the gunners who were filling and igniting. Although there were not many large gun barrels cast this time, there were enough shells. Since this time, it was to create an illusion for the opponent to win time, it might as well waste some time.

　　And the busy gunners seemed to have found some kind of tacit understanding under his command, and after the initial chaos, they quickly found the feeling. Each cannon had only about six gunners, but after intense division of labor and cooperation, the overall loading and running speed was actually able to catch up with those Red Aboriginals who had been trained for many years.

　　Speed ​​and efficiency can really be forced out.

　　From time to time, extremely bright huge fireworks flashed across the sky, and the ground was constantly spraying to form huge trees and silver flowers. Under several rounds of fierce attacks by the Yanlong cannon gunners, the disadvantage of the war was slowly reversed, and the two sides seemed to have returned to a stalemate.

　　"As long as we can hold on for one more day, more cannons will be transported here." Su Yong's voice pierced through the sound of the cannon and was clearly heard by Commander Hong: "At this time tomorrow, the Bloodline Commander will lead more people and cannons."

　　Old man Hong nodded. Although Su Yong didn't say it, he knew that since Blood Serum Feng could come in person, the Japanese pirates in the southeast must have been completely calmed down by Su Yong. How did the other party accomplish so many things in such a short time?

　　Old Man Hong looked at his face, which was covered with dust but still full of vitality, and couldn't help but sighed: "It seems that I am old."

　　"I hope the other side can't see that we only have these one hundred artillery pieces." He replied loudly.

　　But as soon as he finished speaking, he saw that the front was suddenly as bright as day. There were hundreds of artillery pieces roaring at the same time on the opposite side, and a row of huge fan-shaped shells were approaching their pupils with sparks.

　　This shocking fireworks show was only a moment in the air. A moment later, hundreds of shells fell under the city wall not far in front of them. The already broken bunker was instantly reduced to ashes. The deep pits created by the explosion had touched the foundation of the Red Earth City, and even the heart of the earth seemed to tremble violently.

　　Su Yong looked at him, and his face was full of shock. The Westerners attacked head-on like this, which undoubtedly saw through his strength. With only one hundred guns and insufficient arrows, they could not compete with the enemy's nearly one thousand main guns and more secondary guns, even with the majestic city wall.

　　"The enemy has telescopes," Su Yong pondered for a moment, but even with telescopes, it would be impossible to see clearly in the smoke unless you get close. He turned to Xiao Changfeng and said, "If you see anyone holding a cylindrical object among the nearby commanding officers, that person must be very important. General Xiao, find a way to kill him."

　　Xiao Changfeng nodded, took off his longbow from his back, and squinted his eyes to look at it carefully.

　　...

　　On the side of the Red Barbarians, after a loud bang. Lieutenant General Raymond yelled again: "Who gave the order? Who ordered the artillery to fire?"

　　Colonel Smith, who had just approached, quickly responded: "Lieutenant General Raymond, it was my order. Don't be nervous, sir. The Yanlong people have less than a hundred artillery pieces. I have seen clearly..."

　　Hearing the other party telling him not to be nervous, Raymond was even more furious: "Nervous? How many battles have you fought? How many royal soldiers have you killed by your constant random command?" He took a deep breath, calmed down, and continued to yell: "Colonel Smith, do you know how many shells are left now? You are not nervous, but desperately squandering the resources of the Royal Marines."

　　There has been continuous artillery fire in the past few days. Although the Yanlong people are short of arrows, don't they have limited arrows? The city has not been broken yet, but their gunpowder reserves have been used up by nearly half, which is very unfavorable for subsequent attacks.

　　Even if they can break the city tonight, if they cannot cause more effective damage to the enemy, I am afraid they will not be able to hold on for a few days. After all

　　, they have seen the power of the Flame Dragon Cavalry, and the single-barreled lance seems to be difficult to pose much threat to the enemy's armor within the range. Their control mainly depends on the powerful artillery. Lieutenant General Raymond is very clear about this.

　　A high-ranking official can crush a person. Smith did not dare to argue with him. He swallowed his breath and argued anxiously: "Lieutenant General Raymond, the enemy really only has a hundred artillery. If you don't believe it, you can get closer and take a look." He hurriedly took off the telescope from his neck and handed it over.

　　Raymond snorted and snatched it away. Although this telescope was a rare item at this time, Lieutenant General Raymond naturally had it, but he did not hang it around his neck like those captains who were used to ocean voyages.

　　He raised it and looked at it, and his brows gradually frowned. Smith said hurriedly: "Lord Raymond, you need to move closer to see clearly."

　　Lieutenant General Raymond glared at him, and took small steps forward cautiously surrounded by several guards.

　　However, before he walked far, a shrill whistle flew over.

　　After all, the distance was too far, Raymond subconsciously lowered his head suddenly, and the whistling arrow sank into the chest of a guard beside him.

　　Lieutenant General Raymond, with a pale face, threw the telescope in his hand at Colonel Smith in anger: "Catch him."

　　After he ran back to the original place in a panic, he took out a towel to wipe his sweat, and then roared: "The front is still within the range of the Flame Dragon People, the front artillery column immediately retreat ten meters."

　　Chapter 4 Under the Sky

　　Colonel Smith shouted in a hurry: "Lord Raymond, the other side really has less than a hundred artillery pieces. This is the last chance. We must not wait any longer. The other side must be stepping up the production of artillery..." Raymond

　　waved his hand with a gloomy face, and several soldiers dragged him down, even covering his mouth.

　　Adjutant Smith, who had just assumed temporary command of the vanguard, was about to continue to order the artillery to fire, when several fierce soldiers suddenly rushed up from the rear and dragged him down fiercely.

　　The position where he had been standing was quickly replaced by another Marine officer.

　　The officer waved his hand, and the entire artillery battalion, which had finally managed to make the artillery fire touch the foundation of the Flame Dragon, retreated ten meters quickly and helplessly in confusion, giving up that golden distance.

　　Lieutenant General Raymond sat behind the guards who were blocking the way in front, picked up the water cup and took a sip, then slowly suppressed the shock and anger in his heart.

　　"Are the statistics out?" he asked.

　　The major general who had been standing upright hurriedly handed over a piece of paper.

　　Seeing the lieutenant general frowning again, the major general added in a low voice: "Based on the intensity of the enemy's artillery fire, Yanlong should have more than a hundred artillery pieces. It has only been a few days since those Yanlong people took the artillery pieces. Even if they can copy them, the trained artillerymen will not be able to keep up with the speed. According to the progressive speed data of our artillery battalion training as a reference, the enemy currently has at least 130 artillery pieces, and they are all main guns."

　　At this moment, it seems that the number of 100 and 130 artillery pieces is not much different, but the enemy is taking advantage of the geographical advantage of the high city, and the area that can be attacked will be completely different. They must change another strategic policy to avoid greater losses.

　　In general, the final fate of large-scale military operations often lies in not seeing the subtleties. Therefore, these Western officers attach great importance to these links.

　　Raymond nodded, then shook his head: "Of course Smith's words are not credible. But the Yanlong people can't make so many in such a short time... Well, the situation is critical now, of course the enemy is all making main guns, and will not take care of making small guns. There will be no close-range accurate secondary guns on the enemy's city walls."

　　It must be said that although Lieutenant General Raymond is a little timid, he still has a unique military vision and is relatively accurate.

　　At this moment, he picked up the water cup again and suddenly pondered: "If... the other side fired randomly, it can create an illusion... or is there really only a hundred artillery pieces?"

　　The major general handed over another piece of paper: "The battle damage report is out... Yanlong's artillery hit the target accurately, it seems that it is not random firing."

　　The other side did not have a telescope, so it was naturally impossible to achieve such accuracy in a random firing state. But how did they know that there were more than three generals in the other camp who could even see farther than them with telescopes?

　　Lieutenant General Raymond took a look and frowned even more tightly: "The manufacturing ability of the Yanlong people is so terrible? In just a few days, they have produced so many?"

　　The major general looked at Colonel Smith, who had been gagged in the back, and said hesitantly: "Yes, Colonel Smith also said that the manufacturing ability of the Yanlong people is extremely terrible..."

　　"Don't talk about him." Lieutenant General Raymond said angrily: "If he was not reckless, how could he let the main gun fall into the hands of the Yanlong people? He even let the other side capture the training officer alive? If he was not greedy, how could he let all the soldiers of the first column die in battle? If it weren't for him, we could save at least 6,000 shells."

　　When Smith ordered the fleet artillery to bombard the beach, Lieutenant General Raymond had not arrived yet. If he arrived earlier, he would never let him use the precious artillery fire to smash the long but worthless trap gap.

　　"There are many methods that can be used. Even the decks on the battleships can be dismantled to pave the road. Why did he use the stupidest one?" Raymond roared fiercely afterwards: "Because artillery fire is the resource of our Royal Marines, and the deck belongs to his fleet. He is just being generous to others."

　　At this moment Raymond smashed the water cup into pieces and whispered to the major general: "You know how to do it when you write a report in the future."

　　The major general shuddered and quickly stood at attention with his legs together: "Yes."

　　...

　　On the red earth wall, Su Yong and others watched the other party's movements.

　　"The enemy's artillery column in front is retreating." Su Yong asked a little puzzled: "Why are they attacking the city with all their strength just now, but now they are withdrawing?"

　　Xiao Changfeng pondered and said: "Are they going to change their position and the main attack direction?"

　　Su Yong shook his head and said: "The west is the most open place, and it is also the place where these heavy weapons can exert their greatest power. Besides, it is not easy for these guys to move on the sand. The enemy's move is a bit difficult to understand."

　　Old Man Hong: "Maybe they can't hold on after fighting for a few days, so they retreated to rest and replenish, and make plans tomorrow." After all, the enemy is not like them, who have thick cities, houses, and cooked food constantly sent by the people in the city. If the enemy wants to replenish, they can only return to the ship, which has everything they need, but it is a little farther away.

　　Su Yong nodded and said: "What Commander Hong said makes sense. After all, people are not machines, and there will always be a moment when their spirits are exhausted. I think the enemy's commander thinks that it will not be as clear as we can see from a high place after nightfall, so he plans to attack again during the day."

　　In fact, Raymond's thoughts were indeed guessed by them. The exhausted general rubbed his temples and

　　said, "After holding on for so long, it's hard for the soldiers to continue. Besides, it's hard to see clearly in the dark, and it's easy to fall into the enemy's trap, and the command will be wrong. Let's wait until daytime." He stood up, stared at the front, and murmured, "How many artillery pieces do you have? Isn't it clear under the sun?"

　　He waved his hand decisively and ordered the officials around him, "Withdraw. All artillery retreat to the coast, leaving the guards behind."

　　Only the struggling Colonel Smith wanted to protest, but no one looked at him.

　　...

　　Seeing that they were retreating slowly, everyone was happy. Su Yong suddenly relaxed physically and mentally at this moment, and all the fatigue immediately surged up. This time they were on the road non-stop, and they immediately participated in the war when they arrived here. I'm afraid that the hardship was no less than that of the soldiers who held their positions.

　　When they saw that the other side had retreated across the board, their tense heartstrings finally relaxed. As soon as he relaxed, boundless fatigue immediately surged up, and his eyelids drooped involuntarily, covering his already red eyes.

　　Countless blankets were quickly dragged onto the city wall. These soldiers could only sleep in the open air tonight under the sky where the stars and the moon were covered by the smoke of gunfire, and on the stone floor of the solid city wall.

　　But for the Yanlong soldiers who had been holding on for a long time, this was already a long-awaited luxury.

　　Some people had consciously come up to serve as night guards, and countless soldiers who had almost exhausted their last bit of strength had fallen asleep before putting down their weapons.

　　Some were still holding the bowstring tightly, some were holding the scabbard, and some were even hugging a black shell. But they slept so sweetly under the sky where the smoke was still rising slowly, just like a baby sleeping in the warm arms of its mother. Even

　　the blood knife that Su Yong was holding, which had always been cold, was extremely warm at this moment.

　　Chapter 5 The Last Light

　　Chapter 5 The Last Light

　　The two sides, who had been fighting for several days, relaxed at this moment, and both seemed to have slept too much. When the sun after late autumn began to emit a little heat, the troops on both sides began to shout loud military orders.

　　What made Su Yong and his men very happy was that when the enemy's artillery in the west had not yet advanced to the position of yesterday, the east gate behind them welcomed the blood serum wind and a larger number of artillery support and archery teams.

　　Although the blood serum wind, who was only half a day later than Su Yong and had traveled all night, was a little haggard, he changed his elegant nature when he walked up to the top of the city and excitedly hugged Su Yong and Commander Hong.

　　"It's great to see you." Xingrongfeng smiled, squinted his eyes to look at the mighty enemy artillery formation advancing outside, then turned his head to look at Old Man Hong, with the corners of his mouth curled up: "I knew that Old Hong would not die so easily. If he can't stop it, who else can stop it?"

　　Old Man Hong snorted dissatisfiedly: "You want me to die earlier." However, he soon sighed again and glanced at Su Yong: "If Brother Su hadn't arrived in time last night, I'm afraid I really couldn't hold on."

　　Old Man Hong pointed to the Golden Tiger Archers: "Look, how much surplus does each person have left?"

　　"No matter how much surplus there is, it's useless. We have to be able to pull it." Xingrongfeng said lightly: "This is not my first time to fight. After these few days, I know very well to what extent the soldiers have consumed their physical strength."

　　Although the number of soldiers of the Red Foreigners is slightly less than that of the Flame Dragons, they use guns and cannons, which hardly consumes any effort. This is the most important point.

　　It seems that the lethality of the single-barreled spear and bow and arrow of this era is comparable, but the opponent does not need to expend strength, just a simple loading and firing. The kinetic energy of the bullet comes from gunpowder rather than manpower, while the Yanlong soldiers need to use enough strength to shoot the bow and arrow. This is the advantage of the opponent's weapons.

　　How can a soldier who needs to pull the bow continuously, after the physical strength is consumed to a certain extent, be the opponent of the enemy who is conserving his energy even if he faces a guy with the same original strength with the same weapon?

　　This is the power of technology. Even if the opponent is at a disadvantage in terms of numbers, it can still overwhelm the opponent and win by relying on powerful weapons.

　　At the last moment of last night's battle, it seemed that neither side could gain any advantage. But these generals who have experienced countless battles know that if the opponent really insists, the first to fail must be their side. Because the opponent's physical strength consumption is far lower than their own.

　　This is also the reason why Hong Yuanba ordered the whole city to defend and not allow the opponent to approach. Once the opponent is close to a breakthrough, even if it is just a breakthrough, it may cause the phenomenon of a thousand-mile long dike being destroyed by an ant hole.

　　At long distances, the archers who took turns to fight might be able to forcibly restrain their opponents with arrows that scattered without a target, but once they were approached by the enemy, the soldiers holding sharp blades or bows and arrows would never be the opponents of the enemies holding guns. Whether in terms of convenience, simplicity or accuracy of operation, the opponent's guns were far superior to their own swords and bows and arrows.

　　Of course, the confrontation mentioned here does not apply to more perverted masters like Su Yong or Xiao Changfeng, but only to ordinary soldiers.

　　"But since our reinforcements have arrived, let's put on a good show for them." Su Yong smiled.

　　Xueshengfeng and Old Man Hong and others smiled at each other and said, "That's right."

　　Xueshengfeng didn't bring many artillery pieces, only about 100, which was about the same as the number that Su Yong escorted yesterday. Many of them were absolutely new artillery pieces that were cooled and formed as soon as they came out of the oven and immediately moved onto the carriage.

　　But this time, he brought almost all the reserve bows and arrows of the Iron Lion Army. Of course, there were also a large number of Iron Lion Army archers.

　　"They are not tired and can still bear it." The battle-hardened Xuelingfeng smiled and said, "Although they have been traveling all night, they were all sleeping in broad daylight yesterday."

　　Su Yong couldn't help but smile, "The Bloodline Leader is indeed thoughtful."

　　Xiao Changfeng looked at the bundles of arrows that were carried up and piled up into a small hill, and then continuously dispersed in all directions. He couldn't help but said in amazement, "So many arrows... won't the Iron Lion Army have no arrows in the future?"

　　Xuelingfeng laughed, "No, no, let's fight them off first."

　　Su Yong also smiled and continued, "Who knows, this arrow may really not be used in the future, so why not make full use of it now." Since capturing Michael and getting the single-barreled spear that had been broken into two pieces in his hand, he immediately handed it to the ordnance department for research. It seems that the Yanlong Empire will soon usher in the era of hot weapons.

　　Hearing Su Yong's words, Hong Yuanba and Xue Xingfeng were also slightly stunned. After a moment, they

　　clapped their hands and laughed, "Brother Su is right. We should spend some money." Su Yong walked to the side of Xiao Changfeng, who was a little unhappy, patted him on the shoulder, and said with a smile, "But General Xiao's magic arrow skill is different. It is not comparable to this gun."

　　Xiao Changfeng shook his head and sighed, and forced a smile to him. He also knew that if guns continued to develop, bows and arrows would gradually withdraw from the stage of history and become ancient props on portraits .

　　Even the riding and shooting skills that Yanlong used to value the most in the martial arts examination will slowly undergo new changes. The development of science and technology and the progress of society cannot be stopped by any human power.

　　Although the artillery is still insufficient, there will be more later. At this moment, the well-rested Iron Lion Army archers and the slightly recovered Golden Tiger soldiers, as well as the piles of arrows under their feet, will definitely give the other side a big surprise.

　　Even the hundred newly delivered main guns were not pushed close to the city wall for the time being, but just stood proudly behind the soldiers. However, the neatly stacked spherical shells next to them were obviously ready.

　　At this moment, the only ones that stretched out the huge black hole in the gun barrel were the nearly one hundred main guns that Su Yong had brought and had seen the light last night.

　　At this moment, Xue Xingfeng squinted at the Red Barbarians who were slowly approaching the city, and smiled faintly: "Brother Lao Hong worked so hard last night, let the brothers of the Iron Lion Army have a taste of the new things first."

　　Hong Yuanba snorted and said unhappily: "Of course. But your Iron Lion Army must not make a fool of us brothers Jinhu."

　　Su Yong learned from Xue Xingfeng that Yu Canghai had begun to take over the southeast area in an all-round way, so Xue Xingfeng led the team here in person. At this moment, he pushed Xiao Changfeng, who was still injured, and laughed, "Captain Xuefeng, General Xiao is a great archer. Why not let him start?"

　　Xuefeng smiled and nodded, "It couldn't be more appropriate. Let General Xiao lead the team."

　　Old man Hong laughed, "You are quick to push the burden and put it on Brother Xiao's shoulders."

　　Xuefeng ignored him, glanced around at his subordinates in neat formation, and shouted loudly, "All Iron Lion Army soldiers, obey the orders of General Xiao Changfeng." The Iron Lion

　　Army soldiers in black clothes and solemn faces responded in unison, "Yes."

　　The Iron Lion Army soldiers even had a cold and iron-blooded aura in their voices, but the people who listened to them at this moment were excited.

　　Su Yong suddenly smiled and looked at Old Man Hong again: "Commander Hong, the scene is so grand, it would be a pity if your subordinates did not participate."

　　Hong Yuanba was stunned, and immediately shouted in a deep voice: "And all the Golden Tiger brothers, all grab the bows and arrows for me, and obey General Xiao's orders. If anyone can't pull the bow and arrow at this moment, I will chop off his hand."

　　Let him forge the last glory of the bow and arrow? Xiao Changfeng suddenly woke up, and punched Su Yong excitedly. His hands that took off the longbow were actually shaking a little.

　　"All archers listen to the order." Xiao Changfeng didn't even look at the city, but just looked up at the blue sky where the residual gun smoke was still floating, as if the gun and artillery troops approaching slowly below were not in his eyes at all.

　　"Target: straight ahead. Inclination: 45."

　　"Arrow." The archers reached out their hands in unison and pulled out the white-feathered black-shafted arrows one by one.

　　"String the bow." The buzzing sound of countless bowstrings being pulled apart was like a swarm of bees flapping their wings.

　　With an extremely shrill whistle, the longbow in Xiao Changfeng's hand was pulled like a full moon, and then it exploded suddenly, and the long arrow that rushed into the sky seemed to be heading straight for the stars.

　　"Shoot." He shouted loudly.

　　Just as the long arrow was still soaring, countless white feathers whistled into the air and surrounded the long arrow, just like the extremely gorgeous fireworks that exploded on New Year's Day, releasing their last light.

　　Chapter 6 Bloody Lesson

　　Chapter 6 Bloody Lesson

　　At this time, under the scorching sun, Lieutenant General Raymond used his telescope to carefully see the top of the city of Yanlong Red Earth City. The less than 100 artillery pieces made people a little depressed, but seeing the white feathers flying all over the sky above, he couldn't help but smile again.

　　"This Yanlong man is generous, and he is willing to waste so many arrows."

　　Could it be that they are about to run out of ammunition and food, so they just squander it?

　　The last artillery that the other side launched last night was undoubtedly the last capital, but... that's all. In just half a day, apart from giving those soldiers who were about to break their arms a rest, they probably couldn't make anything, right? Raymond smiled a little grimly: You use all the arrows in the bottom of the box to create momentum, and think you can scare me away?

　　Raymond looked at the artillery on the top of the city again, which seemed majestic but the number was really pitiful, and waved his hand to order.

　　"Full speed forward."

　　...

　　And on the top of the city, after a round of arrow rain, Xiao Changfeng looked at the large patch of white reed flowers that suddenly grew underground and swayed slightly in the autumn wind, and also ordered all the archers in a deep voice: "Don't worry, wait until they come closer."

　　Su Yong and others simply found a table on the city and sat down, and asked someone to bring tea sets.

　　With so many arrows and fresh troops, and the hidden hundred artillery, according to Xue Xingfeng, there will be another batch of reinforcements coming in the afternoon, what is there to be afraid of?

　　......

　　Although the rain of arrows just now didn't hurt anyone, the white feathers stuck on the ground still blocked the way of the Red Army. If they wanted to facilitate the charge of the Marines later, they had to clean them up.

　　At this moment, Lieutenant General Raymond cherished the shells very much and didn't want to use the stupid method of Colonel Smith to destroy these feather arrows with artillery fire. He nodded to the major general beside him, and the major general immediately ordered the small team of engineers to move forward and focus on clearing the road in front.

　　However, the small team of engineers had not walked far and had just lowered their heads to work when another round of sparse feather arrows was shot from the top of the city, nailing them all to the ground and unable to move.

　　"This Yanlong people recovered really quickly." Lieutenant General Raymond was surprised. He wondered in his heart: Seeing that there are many fewer arrows than before, I'm afraid there are not many left. I'm afraid that the people who shot arrows just now were also the archers temporarily integrated by the other side.

　　He never dreamed that the other side had changed a group of people, and each of them was still very fierce. What was even more unexpected was that the other side actually had an endless supply of sharp arrows.

　　Humph, let's see how long you can hold out? Raymond strengthened his resolve and waved his hand again. The three teams of engineers rushed forward again.

　　...

　　At this time, Xiao Changfeng also shouted to the archers on the city wall: "The soldiers of the Iron Lion Army should prepare in three batches, one arrow each, don't shoot too many."

　　"Don't be anxious, listen to my orders." He slowly pulled the longbow.

　　With his long arrow, the Westerner in the front was stabbed diagonally into the ground, and another round of arrow rain broke out from behind.

　　As a result, after three rounds of arrow rain, the three teams were accurately knocked down to the ground again, and the team that had fallen before almost turned into a hedgehog, looking extremely miserable.

　　Seeing that the other side began to integrate the large army angrily, the artillery also pushed the artillery to the front and began to forcefully advance. Xiao Changfeng's face became solemn.

　　"Everyone is ready. Including the artillery."

　　The artillery team of the Black Whirlwind also rushed up quickly and began to adjust the angles of the nearly 100 artillery pieces last night.

　　...

　　But what shocked Lieutenant General Raymond was not the power of the hundred artillery pieces, but the arrows of the Flame Dragons that flew like raindrops.

　　It was a denser rain of arrows than raindrops. If the first rain of arrows was a waste of momentum, this one was a real deadly weapon.

　　The angle of the whistling rain of arrows was very well controlled, and the firing rate was almost extreme. In addition, it was fired from high up, and the visibility was high during the day, so the range seemed to be farther than last night.

　　In such a short time, the Red Marines in front had no time to run back and escape, and were hit by white feathers. For a while, there were screams everywhere.

　　"Damn it, where did they get so many bows and arrows?" Raymond roared to encourage the soldiers: "This is their last arrow, they are about to run out of ammunition and food, all of you charge." At this time, the large army had already started to charge, and they couldn't stop even if they wanted to. He could only encourage his men to move forward bravely.

　　However, what answered him was an even more violent rain of arrows from the other side.

　　After that, there was the next wave, and the next wave... The arrows of the Flame Dragon seemed endless, and the rain seemed to last until dark.

　　Just as Raymond was hesitating whether to retreat, nearly a hundred artillery pieces on the city finally exploded, flying down in a row, bringing up a cloud of blood mist.

　　Looking at the tragic situation of the vanguard, Lieutenant General Raymond could no longer restrain himself. He raised his right hand and shouted loudly: "The artillery formations should immediately adjust their positions, and cover the soldiers' charge without sparing any artillery fire."

　　Even if the shells were used up, a hole had to be smashed in the opponent's wall. In the next close combat, the soldiers with guns would definitely not suffer any loss.

　　...

　　On the city wall, Su Yong frowned and poured out the tea in the cup. He squinted at the large amount of dust in the air and sighed, "This tea is not drinkable."

　　Xueshengfeng stood up: "It's time to try the new cannon."

　　Hong Yuanba took out a piece of firewood from under the kettle and said, "I'll go light one and see. Damn it, I haven't fired a cannon yet."

　　The nearly 100 new cannons that had been hidden behind the soldiers guarding the city were finally pushed out slowly.

　　...

　　Lieutenant General Raymond knew that although his cannons had an overwhelming advantage in number, they were in a bad position and had a worse range than the opponent, so the damage they could cause at this moment was still limited.

　　At this moment, they had thousands of cannons, which could only barely reach the opponent's city. If they wanted to push it further and shake the opponent, they didn't know how many soldiers would have to sacrifice to achieve it. He also knew that although the opponent only had 100 cannons, it was because of the advantage of being high above that he needed 300 or 400 cannons to suppress it.

　　Even if there were three or four hundred artillery pieces, relying on the flying shrapnel below the city to try to injure the soldiers on the city wall, it would still be extremely limited.

　　In other words, the same artillery piece would exert completely different power if it was placed in a different location. With a favorable terrain, it could even match four or five of the same artillery pieces.

　　Although the artillery pieces of the Red Barbarians had dug countless deep pits in front of the west gate at this moment, it was too early to cause the collapse of the extremely solid city wall of Yanlong.

　　So when Raymond shook his head and grabbed the telescope again to think of a solution, the sudden appearance of a hundred artillery pieces on the city wall of Yanlong made his face turn pale as paper.

　　"What... what is that?" He was stunned for a long time before he came to his senses, and immediately shouted loudly: "Retreat, retreat, retreat across the board."

　　However, how could 30,000 or 40,000 soldiers retreat just like that? Moreover, the sound on the battlefield was deafening at this time, and how could those soldiers who rushed forward with red eyes hear the calls of the officers behind them?

　　Just as his commanders were in a mess, the shells from the newly-rolled artillery on the city wall also neatly drew out like a giant glowing fan.

　　A moment later, bursts of thunder exploded on the scarred red soil, and the flying flesh and blood seemed to dye the red soil a little darker.

　　Even some of the main guns in the artillery column that had been standing outside the safe range of the troops were blown away by the enemy's seemingly better performance artillery fire.

　　When Raymond and others fled to the giant ship in a panic, only 10,000 of the 40,000 invading soldiers remained, and almost all of them were injured.

　　And the countless guns and cannons that were thrown away were all taken away by the cavalry that rushed out of the city gate of Yanlong later.

　　...

　　Later, Lieutenant General Raymond recalled the years when he invaded Yanlong and said, "We were repelled by our own guns and cannons."

　　After hearing this, Su Yong laughed and said, "In the words of our Yanlong, this is called self-inflicted trouble."

　　All bows and arrows were used up in this battle, and the number of enemies killed and wounded was still higher than that of artillery. However, artillery still played a huge deterrent role and eventually led to the defeat of the enemy.

　　But before the whole city of Red Earth celebrated, Su Yong and others discovered an incredible strange thing when they were preparing to fill a huge deep pit bombarded by the enemy in front of the west gate.

　　PS: Yes, this volume is finished, and the next volume will enter the most important part as soon as possible at everyone's request. The next volume is the Weeping Land of Morama, and there will be more fantasy plots, and there will be fewer military things. Thank you. Also asking for votes.

　　Morama

　　Chapter 1 Blue Bricks from Ancient Times

　　Chapter 1 Blue Bricks from Ancient Times

　　Before the West Gate, which was bombarded by hundreds of artillery, most of the deep pits were concentrated. The deepest and largest one was as big as a swimming pool for a thousand people. The deepest part was more than ten meters, which seriously endangered the front foundation of Red Earth City.

　　But when they were preparing to fill this place, they found that in addition to the broken red bricks unique to Red Earth City, there were also some blue bricks with older ages scattered in this deep pit.

　　The volume of these blue bricks is not as large as the red wall bricks of Red Earth City, but they are more solid and strong. According to the records of Red Earth City, this kind of building material was used thousands of years ago.

　　This blue brick, which is half the size of red bricks, contains a large amount of rock materials, so it is extremely hard. As we all know, to melt the rock, it is almost equivalent to reaching the temperature of casting metal copper and iron, so blue bricks are extremely expensive. What's more, in ancient times, it was probably only used in royal buildings.

　　Could there be a palace buried under the Red Earth City that has existed for nearly a thousand years?

　　At this moment, Su Yong, Hong Yuanba Xue Xuefeng and others were extremely surprised. As they ordered the soldiers to continue digging, they gradually discovered more blue bricks and building rocks.

　　The concentration of blue bricks was just below the city wall. At dusk, the deep pit had been dug deeper, but the foundation supporting the Red Earth City had been padded with large stones, and it would not cause any danger.

　　At this moment, a huge long stone tablet appeared in front of them. They found the ancient literature scholars in the Red Earth City and learned that the words on it read "The Entrance to the Morama West Mausoleum". The

　　elderly ancient literature scholar squinted his eyes and read these words. Suddenly, his whole body shuddered. He immediately knelt down in front of the stone bar that he didn't know whether it was a tombstone or a boundary monument, and exclaimed: "Greetings to the Lord of the Sea."

　　What Lord of the Sea? Several people were at a loss. However, since it is said to be the entrance to the West Mausoleum, it also proves that this huge mausoleum is hidden under the Red Earth City. Perhaps it was a huge landmark building that protected the land of the West Sea thousands of years ago.

　　Before they could ask further, the ancient scholar shook his head desperately and persuaded them to seal this place quickly so as not to disturb the rest of the sea god.

　　They sent the scholar away and found the oldest book in Red Earth City, and then they initially understood the identity of this person called "Morama".

　　In ancient mythology, Morama guarded the coast of the West Sea and was called the sea god. At that time, there were many strange races on the sea. They swarmed ashore after nightfall and launched a bloody massacre along the coast, intending to seize the continental space. It was Morama who led the humans on the coast of the West Sea and formed a vast army to repel the invasion of these alien races again and again.

　　After Morama died, people buried this great human leader on the coast of the West Sea, hoping that his spirit in heaven could continue to guard this place and scare away all threats from the alien races in the West Sea. In mythology and legends, after the death of the sea god, the coast of the West Sea seemed to be settled as if with the help of God, and there was no disaster again.

　　"It turned out to be a hero from ancient times." Su Yong sighed.

　　Hong Yuanba shook his head and laughed, "How can we believe in myths and legends?"

　　Xueshengfeng also said, "Now that we have a clue, we should find out the truth."

　　Su Yong was originally an atheist, but he had seen too many strange events in this world and had gradually accepted the existence of gods. Although he felt that it was not good to disturb the predecessors, he still had a sense of curiosity in his heart, so he nodded.

　　The nearby pits had been filled up long ago, but this deep pit was getting deeper and deeper. Just at nightfall, they finally found the entrance to the corridor on the west.

　　This corridor, which was built entirely of precious blue bricks, was extremely well preserved, but it was buried 20 meters deep underground.

　　The broken blue bricks and rocks found before were just the upper antibodies of this corridor. They were also turned over by the concentrated artillery of the Red Barbarians.

　　Next to the huge black corridor stood another larger stone tablet, which was several times larger than the previous boundary tablet, and was also engraved with some ancient texts.

　　At this moment, they compared the ancient text books and read the meaning of this text.

　　"Once you enter the Tomb of Lord Poseidon, you cannot leave alive, but you can stay dead."

　　The soldiers holding torches on both sides of the corridor suddenly felt their bodies tremble when they heard them say this. They felt that a huge chill suddenly spread in the dark corridor. They could not help but step back a few steps, and the light of the torches in their hands suddenly swayed.

　　"Don't scare yourself." Hong Yuanba glared at the soldiers of the Golden Tiger Corps: "You are all iron-blooded soldiers. It's not the first time you see dead people. What are you afraid of?"

　　In fact, even Su Yong felt the strangeness in the corridor at this moment. He took a torch, raised it to the entrance of the corridor and paused, and whispered: "Commander Hong, there is really wind blowing out here."

　　How could there be wind overflowing from a long-sealed underground tomb? Is there another air outlet?

　　This is also what Su Yong suspected just now. It stands to reason that after digging through a long-sealed underground building, the deposited toxic gases must be discharged before entering. But after the tunnel was dug up, no accumulated harmful gases were found, just like a normal underground building.

　　Xueshengfeng drew out his sword with his backhand, his face solemn. He tilted his head to listen, and hesitated: "Old Hong, Brother Su, did you hear it?"

　　In the tunnel, there was not only a slight cold wind, but also a whistling wind?

　　Su Yong listened attentively, his face a little pale: "Why does it sound like crying?"

　　Only masters like them can barely hear the faint sounds coming from the tunnel deep underground. Su Yong was already close to the middle of the tunnel at this moment, his sensitive ears trembled slightly, and the sound coming from inside slowly hit his eardrum, which was a faint cry.

　　The cry was extremely miserable, and it seemed to be intermittent in the choking, and only a trace of it was brought out by the cold wind. I don't know if there is really a ghost crying, or an illusion caused by the cold wind.

　　Old Man Hong closed his eyes for a long while, and suddenly his face turned pale: "Could it be a woman?" His cultivation was undoubtedly stronger than that of Xuelingfeng and Su Yong. At this moment, he listened attentively and caught more sounds.

　　"Go in and take a look?" Xuelingfeng, who was as elegant as a scholar, was eager to try.

　　Old Man Hong would naturally not show weakness in front of him, but he was the highest local official in the West Sea area after all. At this moment, he glanced at Su Yong and asked for his opinion.

　　In his heart, he had already regarded Su Yong as equal to himself. In fact, Su Yong pacified the southeast and west at lightning speed this time, plus the north before, it can be said that he had fought all over the four directions. After returning to Beijing, he would be appointed as a commander or even a great commander, which was also a foregone conclusion.

　　Su Yong thought for a while and said: "It's already night, and everyone is not prepared enough. Why not seal this place first and make plans tomorrow?"

　　He used a negotiating tone, and did not directly oppose Xuelingfeng's plan, but it happened to hit the old man Hong's idea.

　　Hong Yuanba was very satisfied with his modesty and laughed, "I think so too."

　　After leaving enough soldiers to guard the place, the exhausted army returned to the city and started a carnival night banquet with the people in the city who finally relaxed completely. The

　　city of Hongtu was full of bright lights, and the night banquet was set up from the government office to the streets, and even connected to the doorsteps of countless people. For a time, it became a city that never sleeps, and there were lively cheers everywhere.

　　On the tallest seven-story building of the government office, all the generals gathered together at this moment, and loud voices of persuading people to drink were heard from time to time. The empty wine jars were thrown down by them, and the debris caused by the high-altitude smashing had already filled the surroundings of the building.

　　Just as they were shouting loudly to revel all night, a figure in white clothes suddenly passed through the night sky above the seventh floor.

　　Chapter 2: The Book of Laughter and Forgetting by the Literary Saint

　　Chapter 2: The Book of Laughter and Forgetting by the Literary Saint

　　This figure in white floated in the night sky, his voice seemed to be hidden in the light and shadow, natural and unrestrained, and even deceived many masters upstairs .

　　It was not until he appeared outside the fence of the seventh floor that the slightly drunk Su Yong squinted his eyes as if he had sensed something.

　　At this moment, Old Man Hong and Xue Xingfeng also turned their heads away, and only Xiao Changfeng, who was unaware, was still shouting and drinking . The

　　man who came was a middle-aged scholar. He landed on the railing gracefully, stepped down lightly, with a smile on his lips.

　　The fabric of this man's white clothes was not particular, but it gave him an indescribable style. Although Xue Xingfeng was also handsome and elegant, he was far behind this man.

　　Although this man had entered middle age and had a few wrinkles on his forehead, his peerless elegance was like an immortal walking down from the clouds. He smiled peacefully, but it was still shocking and yearning.

　　Xuelingfeng had a violent heart under his elegant appearance, and under his extraordinary aura, he could not hide the sinister meaning. But this man had a fairy spirit in his bones. Although his appearance was not outstanding, his pure and elegant feeling seemed to have transcended the world.

　　And that peaceful and kind smile was like it was born on his face, without any abruptness.

　　Except for Su Yong and the other four, the generals on the seventh floor were frightened by the sudden appearance of this middle-aged man and retreated to the back.

　　But old man Hong was stunned and quickly grabbed Xuelingfeng's hand that was about to draw his sword. The question in his mouth was full of surprise: "Senior Wenshengxiao?"

　　Su Yong was sobered up a little by this shock. Even old man Hong called him senior, where did this middle-aged scholar come from?

　　Xuelingfeng, who was about to draw his sword, almost bit his tongue. He widened his eyes in surprise, and said with a stutter: "The Sage of Literature... Xiaowangshu?"

　　The smile on the middle-aged scholar's face deepened a little, and he said calmly: "Commander Hong, Bloodline Commander, am I a little abrupt?"

　　He turned to Su Yong with a smile: "This must be General Su Yongsu? Ziyi mentioned to me that you are a natural general who is rare in the world of Yanlong. I have also heard about your beautiful article in the poetry competition. Today I see that it is true that heroes are born young, which makes people feel very emotional."

　　Ziyi? Could it be the purple-clothed girl who is one of the three venerables in the palace? Su Yong was surprised, and hurriedly stepped forward and bowed, saying: "Su has met Senior Xiao."

　　Then this person must be the "Confucian scholar" among the three venerables of Confucianism, Buddhism and Taoism. I didn't expect that he had such an alternative name. Su Yong couldn't help but take a closer look at the other person, thinking to himself: The name is indeed correct, it is really "Xiao".

　　Hearing that this venerable Xiaowangshu, who had already entered the clouds, praised Su Yong so much, everyone was a little surprised.

　　The Sage of Literature, the Book of Laughter and Forgetting, is an existence at the level of an immortal. In the whole world, there are probably only three saints who are so extraordinary. At most, including the pope in the Red Ocean, there will not be more than five. Such an existence is much more eye-catching than the emperor.

　　It is harder than ascending to heaven for people to get their attention and appreciation. And Su Yong is actually highly valued by two of them? At this moment, even Old Man Hong looked at him with a strange look.

　　At this moment, Old Man Hong quickly vacated the "top chair" and invited the Sage of Literature to take the seat. However, Xiao Changfeng suddenly sobered up after being pointed at by Old Man Hong. At this moment, he was still staring at this legendary figure with wide eyes.

　　At the table, only Old Man Hong had the honor of meeting this venerable before. At this moment, he sobered up the fastest and told him about the strange things he found outside the city and the war.

　　The Sage of Laughter and Forgetting, such an otherworldly existence, really didn't care much about those worldly struggles. He only frowned when talking about the Tomb of the Sea God.

　　After a long silence, Xiaowangshu sighed sadly: "The old monk's calculation is indeed correct. I came here for this tomb. Fortunately, I arrived in time."

　　The venerable stood up, drank the wine in the cup, and then waved his hand, and the small white porcelain cup flew out like a butterfly.

　　After a while, a crisp sound came from the white porcelain cup downstairs.

　　Xiaowangshu listened attentively and seriously, as if listening to a long-lost worldly sound, until he heard the crisp sound, his brows relaxed, and a harmless smile appeared on his face again.

　　"Fortunately, General Su is more cautious..." There was no trace of laughter on his face. He just said seriously with a smile: "That is not something you can deal with, even I am not sure... Well, as the old monk said, do your best." It turned out

　　that the old monk among the three venerables had calculated that there would be a huge evil spirit in the west a few days ago, but he could not confirm what it was. So after the three of them discussed, they decided that Xiaowangshu would go all the way west to deal with it.

　　Fortunately, Su Yong suggested postponing the action until tomorrow daytime, so that the Venerable who had been rushing here day and night would not be late.

　　At this moment, Xiao Wangshu's smiling face was covered with a layer of solemnity: "Gather the team tomorrow, and I will lead the team."

　　Naturally, no one dared to object. Although some people did not agree with the blood serum wind afterwards, Old Man Hong also felt that the Venerables were too cautious. If

　　the Venerable took action, what ghosts and evil spirits in the world could do evil?

　　Only Su Yong, in addition to being shocked, took it more seriously. Because he could not find any exaggeration in the solemnity of Xiaowangshu's smile.

　　Could it be that there is really some ancient evil left by the sea god that can threaten the supreme existence of the Venerable? He frowned and thought while holding the blood knife.

　　There was no more words, and the generals who had planned to revel all night began to say goodbye after midnight.

　　...

　　After the morning sun rose again brilliantly, the soldiers gathered outside the city at this moment had completely shed yesterday's fatigue and felt that their bodies were filled with surging power.

　　The knife light was polished brighter, the chest was higher, the armor was more vivid, and even the look on the face seemed to be stained with the breath of the morning sun.

　　Xiaowangshu seemed to be very satisfied with these selected elite soldiers. He waved his hand and led the elite team of 200 people to file down along the tilted giant pit.

　　The 200 elite soldiers were divided into four teams. The teams were led by Xiaowangshu, Hong Yuanba, Xueshengfeng and Su Yong to deal with the multiple forks in the tunnel. The four captains even brought a dictionary of ancient characters and modern Yanlong characters to facilitate some unexpected situations.

　　Xiao Changfeng was of course following Su Yong, the fourth team. At Su Yong's reminder, the quiver on his back had been refilled with sharp arrows, and the Star Iron Longbow was always in his hand.

　　This time, they had done their homework to break into the Tomb of the Sea God.

　　Everyone gathered in front of the black hole in the tunnel. Xiaowangshu carefully looked at the stone tablet, without any emotion on his face. He just smiled indifferently, looked around and said, "Is there anyone who wants to quit?"

　　These warriors who were fortunate enough to follow the Venerable were all excited, and the responses at this moment were louder than one another: "We will follow you to death."

　　Xiaowangshu's face suddenly flashed a trace of loss that no one noticed. He sighed slightly, then his face became serious, and he said loudly: "Don't shout slogans like swearing to follow me to death. I want you to do everything possible to escape immediately when you can't support it. Do you understand?"

　　The soldiers were stunned.

　　Only Su Yong's calm voice sounded again: "Master Xiao asked you if you understand?"

　　Hearing the question from General Su, who was also a soldier, these somewhat dazed soldiers subconsciously stood at attention and answered loudly and uniformly: "I understand."

　　It was at this time that they put away their inexplicable excitement and began to take this mission seriously.

　　Xiao Wangshu smiled and turned his head to look at Su Yong, and said with a wry smile: "I am a scholar, and I am really not suitable for being a soldier."

　　Everyone drew their weapons and began to walk slowly and cautiously into the dark and wide corridor under the leadership of their respective captains.

　　On the huge pit, there were not only 5,000 soldiers and horses guarding it, but also more than ten main guns were pushed in, fan-shaped and aimed at the huge black tunnel entrance.

　　The west gate of Hongtu City was under martial law by the city guards, and no one was allowed to approach.

　　The air, where the smell of gunpowder had not yet faded, was still filled with an extremely tense atmosphere.

　　Chapter 3 Xiling

　　Chapter 3 Xiling

　　The specially made butter torches were lit. This huge big-headed torch can burn for nearly two hours. It is one of the high-tech equipment of the Yanlong Empire. At this time, each person entering the tomb had one, and each person had two in his backpack. Xiaowangshu's attention to the Tomb of the Sea God has reached its peak.

　　The mighty fire dragon illuminated the corridor in every detail, but it still couldn't drive away the gloomy chill. The blue brick walls on both sides of the huge corridor flashed with a hazy light, and under the reflection of the fire, it still exuded a quiet and cold atmosphere.

　　The corridor of this Xiling is extremely magnificent. The builders of the Tomb of the Sea God don't seem to care about these expensive blue bricks at all. If it weren't for the chilling atmosphere that made people a little creepy, this place would simply be a luxurious corridor of the royal family. As they walked along, they secretly marveled, thinking that the glory of the Sea God in those days was no less than that of the emperor.

　　After walking for a cup of tea, the road ahead became wider and wider. Between the neat green wall bricks, there began to be some dusty tall stone pillars. On the top of the stone pillars, you can even see the gorgeous reliefs, which shows the luxury of the year.

　　But at this time, there was no other sound except the footsteps of the people. The shrill cry heard last night seemed to be scared away by the people and hid in some corner far away.

　　In the dull silence, everyone felt that the footsteps were like stepping on their hearts. The overly tense nerves had caused cold sweat to flow on their faces.

　　In this tense atmosphere, they walked for nearly half an hour, and finally a door appeared in front of them. The two ancient characters on the door, according to the dictionary, meant "Xi Ling". According to the distance calculation, this place is already under the Red Earth City, almost reaching the central area of ​​the Red Earth City.

　　"Strange." Su Yong waved the torch to shine on the two big characters above his head, and murmured in confusion.

　　Several of their captains were walking in the front row, followed by their own teams. Hearing this, Xiao Wangshu and others also stopped and looked at him inquiringly.

　　"Did you notice?" Su Yong carefully stared at the back of the huge door and whispered, "This ancient text seems to be somewhat similar to the Yanlong text, but the strokes are slightly changed. But the stone pillar reliefs seen along the way seem to be something from the West."

　　The reliefs seen along the way were so familiar that Su Yong almost jumped up when he thought about it seriously. How could the reliefs look so much like the gorgeous patterns of ancient Greece in his previous life? But... why are they combined with the blue bricks of Yanlong thousands of years ago? When

　　he said this, Xiao Changfeng also jumped up suddenly: "No wonder it looks familiar to me, as if I have seen it before. I remember that the huge ships of the Red Barbarians also have such patterns engraved on them."

　　His words awakened everyone, and everyone nodded. Su Yong was even more surprised. Could this sea god be a Westerner? Could he be the Poseidon in Greek mythology?

　　But after a moment, he shook his head again. This place was the Yanlong Continent, and he was fighting against the invasion of the sea tribe, which had nothing to do with Greek mythology. He

　　had to keep moving forward even if he couldn't figure it out. After turning around the giant archway made of blue bricks, everyone had finally walked through this extremely long dark corridor and entered a dark hall as big as a parade ground.

　　However, before the torches in the queue in front could clearly illuminate the outline of the hall, a strong wind suddenly rolled up in the darkness, and a shrill scream suddenly exploded. A huge black shadow swooped down from the air, and the five or six soldiers walking on the far left were knocked to the ground by the black shadow before they could raise their steel knives. They only had time to let out a cry of surprise, and the torches in their hands fell down weakly.

　　At the moment when the black shadow swooped down, Xiaowangshu, who had the fastest reaction, also had a flash of white light in his hand, shooting at the black shadow.

　　The scream of the huge black shadow followed the screams of several soldiers, but it was as unpleasant as a broken gong. After everyone felt goose bumps all over their bodies, the huge figure lying on the ground struggled a few times, and finally calmed down and stopped moving.

　　The soldiers' torches moved closer again, and Su Yong could see clearly that it was a huge blood-colored bat. The blood bat's body was about the size of three people, and when its wings were spread out, it could cover more than ten people.

　　Although there are vampire bats in legends, have people ever seen such a huge blood bat?

　　At this moment, a sharp sword was stuck in the blood bat's neck, and its two blind eyes were staring, which looked extremely terrifying.

　　The several soldiers who died under its body died even more miserably. In the blink of an eye, the giant bat's wings, these soldiers were all cut off their heads or half of their bodies, and the ground was a mess of blood and flesh.

　　Even though they were iron-blooded soldiers, they felt a chill at this moment, and several people couldn't help squatting and retching.

　　"Everyone, be careful." Xiaowangshu's clear voice sounded, with some magical power to stabilize the mind: "Don't disperse, gather together, and rely on each other."

　　The team quickly gathered into a circle, and everyone raised their steel knives, facing the dark and gloomy periphery, fearing that something would pounce on them the next moment.

　　At this time, there was a rustling sound in front of Su Yong, and there seemed to be some dust in the air.

　　A brave soldier beside him couldn't suppress his curiosity and drew his sword. As soon as the soldier stretched out the torch, he saw a dim green light rushing out of the darkness.

　　Just as the soldier was stunned and frozen in place, a blood-red knife light rushed past him and broke the green light in half with a swish.

　　But the green light was still strong even though it was broken. It hit the soldier with a thud and suddenly emitted an unpleasant smell. The green light was like a big bubble. At this moment, the broken green juice sprinkled on the brave soldier, and a large amount of white smoke came out.

　　The soldier rolled on the ground and howled in pain. When his body stopped, his body wrapped in armor was almost burned to charcoal.

　　"Don't move rashly, these things are poisonous." Su Yong was shocked. With a toe, he kicked the torch dropped by the soldier into the darkness.

　　Under the light of the fire, it was vaguely seen that the broken thing seemed to be a big insect, but at this moment, the juice had all leaked out, leaving a little green skin.

　　Su Yong changed his mind, and the torch on the ground jumped forward again, instantly burning the green skin to ashes.

　　After encountering two things suddenly, everyone became nervous and stopped moving forward rashly. They just waved torches to see the surrounding environment clearly. Several captains were divided into four directions, responsible for the protection of a certain direction.

　　However, after several captains concentrated their minds and explored again, they found that there was no sound in the hall, and the monsters seemed to have disappeared.

　　At the signal of Xiaowangshu and others, the soldiers threw some torches forward. Under

　　the reflection of the firelight, they moved slowly and gradually saw the environment of the hall.

　　The hall was square, and the walls around were all white rocks with countless reliefs carved on them. These reliefs were more exquisite than the patterns seen in the corridor. The patterns were also more complex.

　　There was a huge stone statue in each of the four corners of the hall. The stone statues were about ten meters high, and each served as a pillar to support the high top of the hall.

　　The four huge stone statues seemed to be carved with an angel-like monster with a pair of wings, but with a horse body with four legs. Four horse legs slightly bent out from the wall, bringing a great visual impact, which was amazing.

　　Although these stone statues were covered with dust, they still looked lifelike and soulful, and even their bodies were full of a sense of fitness, as if there was really a surging power under the cold rocks.

　　On the stone wall facing the corridor, there stood three tall giant arches, which were undoubtedly the passage from Xiling to the main mausoleum of the sea god.

　　In addition to the huge blood bat and the green strange insect, there was nothing else in this hall, which showed that these two monsters also crawled out of these arches.

　　The three arches were the same size, but the inscriptions on each arch were different.

　　Several people opened the dictionary and compared them.

　　"This is called 'Blood Light Gate'." Hong Yuanba pointed to the first arch. At this time, everyone could see clearly that there was a bat engraved on the plaque of this door, but there seemed to be a small fish-like animal lying under the bat.

　　The other two are "The Gate of Slaughter" and "The Gate of Misfortune", with a bug and a spider carved on the gates respectively. Below the bug and spider are also horizontal things with images of sea creatures, one looks like an octopus, and the other looks a bit like a sea snake.

　　"The sea creature below seems to be their sacrifice." Su Yong pointed to the small image on the gate plaque and analyzed.

　　At this moment, an extremely piercing and shrill cry suddenly came from an unknown archway.

　　Chapter 4 Giant Spider Squadron

　　Everyone in this gloomy mausoleum suddenly heard the miserable cry, and all of them had goose bumps.

　　The cry was only loud, and it returned to silence after a while. When Su Yong and others listened again, there was not even a little intermittent sobbing.

　　Among them, only Xiaowangshu seemed to have heard something. Xiao Wangshu frowned and said uncertainly: "It should be from the third archway. The sound is a bit erratic..."

　　He paused, then continued: "It is also possible that these three passages are connected, otherwise even with the sound transmission technique, it would not have this effect."

　　Hong Yuanba straightened his chest, his old face showing a hint of excitement: "Since we are here, we have to try our best. Let's let the Venerable Lord assign us."

　　Xue Xingfeng nodded and said: "That's right. How can some ghosts hiding in the dark do anything to iron-blooded soldiers like us? I am willing to listen to your orders."

　　Su Yong pointed to the patterns on the door and said: "These patterns may represent some things inside. It would be better to reallocate the queue accordingly."

　　Xiao Wangshu Wang Shu nodded and said, "General Su is right. There are four teams now, but only three portals.

　　Why not leave one team here as a support?" Xuesheng Feng was the first to pat his chest and said, "My third team can't stay. It's more painful for me to stay here than to die. How about this, I'll choose the first portal. I, Xuesheng Feng, want to see what kind of blood light can stop me?"

　　Xiao Wang Shu smiled bitterly and said, "Don't worry, Bloodline Leader. There are weird things everywhere here. It's better to be safe."

　　After a discussion, the few people had to leave 20 soldiers here because no one wanted to stay. The other teams were integrated into three teams, led by Xiao Wang Shu, Hong Yuanba and Xiao Changfeng, and Xuesheng Feng and Su Yong.

　　This grouping is the most reasonable combination, which basically balances the strength of the three teams.

　　"If you encounter something irresistible, remember to escape and warn as soon as possible." Xiao Wang Shu said again with a serious face, then waved his hand, and the three teams acted separately.

　　Su Yong's team consists of 60 people, led by him and Xue Xingfeng. They are facing the third sword portal, the "Door of Doom", which is also the portal with spiders and sea snakes engraved on it.

　　This portal is twice as wide as the previous corridor, and can accommodate ten people walking side by side, but at this moment there are only four people in a row, and the speed of movement is not fast.

　　Although Xue Xingfeng is bold and impatient, he is not a reckless person. At this moment, after discussing with Su Yong, the 60-man team is divided into three groups, each with 20 people, with a little distance in between, so that it is convenient for the front to send news to the back to warn and be on guard, and it is also convenient to avoid blocking the passage when encountering danger.

　　But Su Yong and Xue Xingfeng, of course, have no choice but to walk at the front of the first echelon.

　　The darkness ahead gradually shortened under the firelight, and the heavy blue brick walls and the snow-white walls on top were still in sight. After the previous experience, Su Yong was even more alert, and the palms holding the blood knife were full of sweat.

　　After walking for a while, a sound was heard again in front. Su Yong grabbed the blood stream wind who was about to jump: "Don't be anxious, Bloodline Leader, you will always meet what you are supposed to meet."

　　A moment later, they walked to the place where the sound came from and found that it was a small fork in this passage.

　　The wall on the left side of this place collapsed, revealing a dark fork. There seemed to be a hidden room in the broken door, emitting a rotten smell.

　　The two stood at the fork and looked at each other, turned around and nodded, and a soldier immediately threw a torch in.

　　The fire immediately expanded after landing. It turned out that there was some hay on the ground, which was instantly ignited. With the help of the expanding firelight, they soon saw some broken and sundries in the room.

　　This seemed to be a temporary place where the mausoleum builders placed their sundries. There were rust and rotten wood in the corners of the walls. It might be because the terrain was low and damp that the rotten smell came out.

　　There was nothing else. The two nodded and continued to lead the team forward.

　　But after a while, a sound was heard again in front. This time, everyone in front could hear it clearly. It seemed to be... footsteps?

　　After another half a while, a fork appeared in the passage again.

　　This fork was different from the previous wall collapse. It was a real portal, although not as big as the one they entered.

　　Especially before this portal, Su Yong and Xue Xingfeng also saw traces on the ground.

　　Just look at this footprint that seems like a branch. Of course, it can't be caused by human feet. But this trace is not old. Judging from the dust and dirt on it, maybe it is the source of the sound just now?

　　"It's ventilated here, so of course there will be living things." Su Yong whispered, nodded again, and a soldier behind him threw a torch in immediately.

　　Suddenly, with the help of the flash of fire, Xuelingfeng and Su Yong's faces turned pale.

　　"Go quickly." They shouted in unison.

　　The soldiers behind them were stunned and saw a huge hairy limb sticking out from the door.

　　Su Yong waved his blood knife, and the limb that looked like a branch was immediately cut off, still shaking on the ground.

　　At this time, the soldiers near the door saw countless claws under the light of the fire.

　　Behind the door were countless huge spiders, each of which was like a small mountain. The huge body was like a dustpan, and it seemed to weigh nearly 100 kilograms.

　　Although the spiders were huge, they naturally had no problem crawling through this even larger door. At this moment, the shining torches at the door seemed to have attracted their attention.

　　The broken spider leg bounced on the ground and still scratched a soldier's knee. Just as the soldier couldn't help but scream in pain, countless giant spiders in the door swarmed out in an instant as if they had smelled prey.

　　"Hurry up." Su Yong and Xue Lingfeng barely guarded the gate. The blood swords in their hands drew countless lights and shadows. In an instant, the broken limbs piled up on the ground beside them.

　　But there were still smaller spiders that jumped out. Several long legs covered with coarse hair stretched out and pulled the two soldiers next to them to the ground. After a moment, they could no longer move.

　　The more than ten soldiers in the back hesitated for a moment. They had just seen Su Yong and Xue Lingfeng cut off a lot of limbs and planned to come to support them. But when they saw that the broken limbs were still so amazing and even carried toxins, they were also shocked.

　　However, in this hesitation, Xue Lingfeng and Su Yong, who were guarding both sides of the gate, had to deal with the spiders that jumped out and the broken limbs that kept bouncing under their feet. They were already a little overwhelmed. In an instant, five or six small spiders jumped under their swords.

　　"Run quickly." Su Yong shouted again, "This is an order."

　　However, these five or six spiders with broken arms and legs were still extremely ferocious. They knocked down seven or eight soldiers in an instant. Before the soldiers swung their knives at their heads, they used their sharp claws to cut through the human armor.

　　While Su Yong was stunned, these escaping spiders continued to show their power and killed people in the passage. Only three or four of the twenty people in the first echelon fled screaming, and the remaining few kept struggling and screaming on the ground, and they were not going to survive.

　　At this time, as more spiders rushed out of the portal, they had completely blocked the retreat. Su Yong and Xueshengfeng could only sigh secretly, and their figures flew up, staggered between thousands of hairy legs, and continued to run forward.

　　Behind them, countless huge spiders still chased after them. They ran on the walls and underground, and their momentum was far greater than that of an army.

　　Chapter 5 Sword and Blade Strike

　　Chapter 5 Sword and Blade Strike

　　Su Yong and Xue Xingfeng were like two flying bats in the pitch-black wide passage, almost flying close to the ceiling and wall.

　　Although there was no firelight, their senses were extremely sharp and their reactions were extremely fast, so they certainly wouldn't bump into anything and get swollen.

　　After a long time, they probably left the giant spiders behind for a distance, and then they stopped in a hurry. They listened carefully to the surrounding environment and didn't find any foreign objects, so they slowly jumped to the ground, but they still didn't dare to light the fire stick to light the torch behind them.

　　Xue Xingfeng's faint voice came from the darkness: "Why did the invincible General Su leave first?"

　　The voice was very light, with a hint of ridicule.

　　It was indeed Su Yong who left first just now, and he was stunned and ran after the other party.

　　Su Yong smiled: "How many legs do spiders have?"

　　"Eight? Or ten?" Xue Xingfeng was stunned and whispered: "But we can at least hold on for a while, maybe fewer soldiers will die."

　　There were countless spiders in the room, and each spider had eight legs. They naturally couldn't chop them all, and even the door couldn't hold so many broken limbs.

　　Su Yong shook his head in the dark. He knew that the other party could see it: "I'm afraid even we can't escape."

　　Xue Xingfeng was a little stunned: "With our body skills, will there be any problems?"

　　The fact that the two of them could distance themselves from the spider group at this moment was the best proof.

　　However, Su Yong still shook his head: "There are three reasons for leaving: First, although the spiders can't keep up with us, they are more familiar with the road ahead than us, because they have walked here countless times, and they may not be unable to catch up with us; second, spiders have two to four pairs of eyes, one for day and one for night, and they are better at controlling the dark environment than us; third, you can see that with the speed of those spiders, not to mention that the brothers in the first echelon can't escape, even the second echelon may all die."

　　Although the speed of himself and others is higher than that of spiders, they know nothing about the front, and there are indeed worries. It takes more time to deal with the bad situation. Since it is impossible to let the soldiers leave safely, we can only settle for the second best, hoping that they can send the message as soon as possible.

　　Since the message has been successfully transmitted and the result cannot be changed, why not go a step faster to ensure your own safety?

　　I didn't expect that the other party could make so many calculations in such a short moment, and even took the speed of the spider into account. Blood Feng was somewhat impressed by him at this moment, but he couldn't help asking, "You said that the second echelon can't escape?"

　　"The second echelon will definitely hear the shouts of the first echelon, but they are already approaching now, and I'm afraid they can't escape for a while." Su Yong shook his head and sighed, "With the speed of those giant spiders, they will catch up with the second echelon not far from the entrance."

　　"What about the last team?" Blood Feng said with some concern, "Even if they run out of the archway and enter the lobby, there are only twenty people left in the lobby. How can they escape the claws of those evil spiders?"

　　The entrance corridor outside the lobby is also extremely long. How can these people escape from the venomous giant spiders with amazing speed?

　　Su Yong was silent for a while and said, "That may not be the case. When we entered the lobby of Xiling, we only encountered a blood bat and a poisonous insect, and did not see any traces of spiders. There was no spider web in the corner of the lobby, which was quite neat... Maybe there is something strange about this mausoleum, which restrains these beasts from getting out."

　　It stands to reason that with so many spiders living in the archway, it is impossible that a few of them slipped out. Why is there no spider silk in the lobby for so many years? Doesn't this prove that spiders can't get out?

　　And Su Yong can make this speculation because he had encountered a giant rat on Tongluo Island before, and he had already imagined such a possibility in his mind.

　　Bloodstream Wind nodded, indicating that he accepted his point of view.

　　"What should we do now?" The Bloodline Leader took the initiative to hand over his fate to the other party at this moment, because he found that the other party's ideas and calculations were indeed better than his own. Some seemingly insignificant little things would also be remembered in his mind and analyzed in detail. This famous Yanlong Army King could not help but secretly admire him.

　　Su Yong smiled bitterly and said, "The retreat is blocked now. It seems that we have no other choice but to move forward."

　　At this moment, there were no other soldiers following him. The two men with keen senses did not need to light torches to make the enemy in the dark and me in the light, so they held sharp blades and moved forward cautiously in the dark.

　　There seemed to be many forks in the road ahead. They soon passed two more, but at this moment they did not dare to light the fire sticks casually. They just leaned against the door and listened carefully to the movement inside to determine whether there was any threat from evil things.

　　The two forks were extremely quiet, and there was no sound of spiders. The two men just breathed a sigh of relief when they heard a low cry from the front again.

　　It seemed that the sound was within a hundred meters in front of them. This time they heard it clearly, and it really sounded like a woman's cry.

　　The two men suddenly heard this miserable cry in the dark. Even though they were skilled and brave, they felt a little numb at this moment.

　　In the darkness, they nodded to each other to be careful, but they couldn't help but wonder in their hearts why they were so unlucky. This evil spirit happened to be in the third archway.

　　If Xiaowangshu and the others had met it, they would probably be more confident, right?

　　Although both of them were martial arts masters, they still felt a little panic when facing this terrifying unknown ghost.

　　There was a group of soldiers surrounding them before. Although both of them knew that they didn't need their help, after all, more people would make them braver, and they could lead the way with a heroic face without fear of death.

　　But at this moment, there were only two of them. Even the fierce and ruthless blood serum wind began to feel a chill in their hearts, and the hands holding the swords began to tremble slightly.

　　They shouted to each other in their hearts: "You go first." But they could hardly take a step forward.

　　This is an instinctive fear of unknown things, perhaps the root cause can be traced back to their childhood, and it has nothing to do with factors such as their current status, position, and skills.

　　The distance of 100 meters was gradually shortened as they advanced slowly. The two bloody knives and precious swords that penetrated into the darkness were silent.

　　The last 20 meters. The two had already held their breath, but still could not sense any sound ahead.

　　Almost at the same time, the bloody knives and precious swords glowed with white rainbows and bloody shadows in the darkness.

　　The sudden surge of swords and shadows instantly cut through everything in the remaining distance. Whether it was the huge bluestone slabs on the ground, the blue brick walls on both sides, or the ceiling above, all were covered by the swords and swords of the two.

　　Due to their fierce swords and swords, a large amount of stone powder and mud dust instantly surged in the passage.

　　Their offensive was enough to tear everything within the 20-meter distance into pieces.

　　However... there was nothing between the dust.

　　Nothing other than bricks and stones was cut, and there was no counterattack.

　　Could it be that their extremely conceited senses were wrong? They looked at each other in the darkness, and although they were a little disappointed, they also breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.

　　However, just when they finally relaxed and took a deep breath, a little light suddenly flashed in front of them.

　　They looked up at the same time and were shocked.

　　Their eyesight was extraordinary, so of course they could see very clearly.

　　The light in front was not a torch like theirs, but a lantern.

　　Chapter 6 Temple of Poseidon

　　The lantern cast a halo as big as an orange in front of them. The light was obviously warm in the darkness, but it made Su Yong and Xue Xingfeng's faces turn pale in an instant.

　　In their unusual vision, the yellowish light was held by a snow-white little hand. They even saw the slender fingers in the light and dark under the lantern.

　　The nails of the slender jade fingers were painted with pink Impatiens flower oil.

　　Of course, it was a woman's hand. The fingers were slender and white, but under the light, there was no warmth at all, as if they were made of ice and snow.

　　The figure with the little hand was hidden in the darkness. Even with the light of the lantern, they still couldn't see the outline and appearance of the other party. It was just that in the feeling, the woman holding the lantern seemed to be floating in a layer of mist, extremely cold.

　　The woman appeared in the darkness, it seemed that her toes did not touch the ground, and there was no sound of footsteps, as if she had been standing there, but suddenly lit the lantern to see what was going on here.

　　Here, she was undoubtedly the master. And Su Yong and his men were uninvited guests.

　　When Su Yong and his men just made a joint attack, the sound of the chasing spiders had already been heard from the back. But when the lantern in front lit up, the chaotic sound behind them quickly disappeared, and after a moment, it returned to dead silence.

　　It seemed that the spiders were extremely afraid of this light.

　　The two of them were deadlocked in the passage of the mausoleum, with a large area of ​​darkness in between. Just as Su Yong was hesitating whether to light the torch, another small hand suddenly stretched out from the lantern in front.

　　On the white and slender wrist, there was a green bracelet, emitting a faint light. This hand stretched out from the other side of the lantern and waved to them.

　　Su Yong and Xue Xingfeng's cold sweat had already soaked their armor. At this moment, they looked at each other, held their weapons tightly and slowly walked over.

　　As they approached, the light slowly floated up and moved forward, always close to them. They could not see each other's faces clearly.

　　A light was slowly floating in the huge passage, and two dazed and shocked figures followed in the darkness behind. If it weren't in the mausoleum, and if the atmosphere wasn't so strange, this scene would be no different from the host coming out to greet guests at night.

　　Su Yong's lowered left hand suddenly slid and swung silently, grasping the wrist of Xuelingfeng's right arm, whose veins had already bulged, and whispered: "Let's see what she's doing first."

　　It turned out that Xuelingfeng was holding the sword horizontally at this moment, with the tip of the sword pointing at the lantern in the distance, and was about to emit a violent sword energy.

　　Xuelingfeng was stunned, and finally nodded slowly. At this time, Su Yong lowered his voice and said: "I have a strange feeling, it seems that the other party has no ill intentions."

　　The two sides of the passage in front were densely covered with the kind of forked doors they had seen before, and there was a huge amount of spider breath inside. But at this moment, under the guidance of this lantern, those spiders no longer came out to attack them. Even when they squinted their eyes in the dim light, they could see that those giant spiders with flashing eyes shrank back into the corner and did not dare to approach the forked door at all.

　　There were dozens of such forks and gates, and they became more and more dense as the road went forward.

　　I don't know how long I walked, and after turning three corners in a row, I suddenly saw a bright light in front of me. A huge and magnificent gate that was as majestic as a palace gate finally appeared at the end of the passage. Although I haven't approached it

　　yet, the dazzling light over there has already made this passage as bright as day. The huge gate in front of me projected an extremely brilliant light, which made Su Yong and Xue Lingfeng, who were already accustomed to the darkness, dazzled their eyes and stunned them.

　　They squinted their eyes and adjusted their vision before they could see the outline of the woman in front of the gate.

　　This woman just turned around slowly to face them at this moment, and almost hooked their eyes.

　　She almost contained all the advantages of the appearance of Eastern and Western women. She had the picturesque features of an oriental person, long black hair like a waterfall, and long straight jade legs. Judging from the size of the pair of shoes under the hem of her skirt, it also looked like the small lotus feet unique to Yanlong women.

　　But her body curves were extremely tempting. She has the dazzlingly tall and magnificent snow-capped peaks and flawless and proud buttocks of Western women, but the waist between her chest and buttocks is also very slim, which is simply a living textbook that fully describes the devilish figure and S-shaped curve.

　　The light blue eyeshadow between her eyebrows makes her full of a sacred and noble aura.

　　However... although she is beautiful, the cold and gloomy aura on her body makes people feel afraid and dare not approach her.

　　If Su Yong must make an overall analysis, then she is a combination of Tuo Buhua, Zhao Yaer, and Zhao Ninger, but with a lot of ice and snow.

　　She stood in front of this magnificent arch like a triumphal arch, and countless jewels behind her projected from her body, making this cold and beautiful woman a goddess.

　　The brilliance behind her was not emitted by torches and lamp oil, but by countless jewels and gold and stone in the palace gate. Su Yong and Xing Xuefeng looked around the cold goddess with difficulty and saw the pile of shining jewels that were about to overflow the threshold.

　　Even the emperor of Yanlong would not have so many gold and silver jewels. Looking at those dazzling jewels, they did not look like the gold and jade they usually saw.

　　At this moment, Su Yong and Xing Xuefeng looked at each other, their eyes full of shock.

　　The cold goddess waved again, then turned around and walked into the door with a hint of unintentional temptation.

　　The swords in Su Yong's hands had already been put down unconsciously and inserted into the scabbard. The two of them followed her slowly as if they had lost their souls.

　　This was a lobby that was much more gorgeous than the main hall of Yanlong Palace. The walls on all four sides were statues of gods directly embossed from the wall. The materials used were not rocks, but gold and jade.

　　The crescent-shaped spear knight made of gold was lifelike and majestic, the strange flying eagle carved out of white jade had four huge wings, and the angel monster they had seen before was inlaid with countless jewels...

　　It can be said that any statue here is enough to buy a large country. And the gold, jade and jewels on the ground, if you pick up one, you will probably have no worries about food and shelter for the rest of your life.

　　In the center of this lobby, there was a huge crystal coffin.

　　The crystal coffin was four meters long and two meters wide, and was carved out of a whole piece of purple crystal. At this moment, the coffin lid inlaid with night pearls had been opened. The beautiful woman like a goddess was kneeling beside the coffin and crying, and the tears on her face were more crystal clear than the gems on the ground.

　　Su Yong and the others walked closer involuntarily, staring at the golden and dazzling coffin.

　　A majestic face with unparalleled momentum came into their eyes. The curves on this face seemed to be carved by a knife, deep and resolute. Even though it had been sleeping for many years, it still exuded a trembling breath.

　　The strong body under this face is hidden under a pool of golden jewels. This pile of jewels is soaked in a pool of light blue liquid, and white smoke is floating in the golden light, which seems to be there and not there. Judging

　　from the body shape highlighted by the jewels in the coffin, the man in the coffin is at least more than two meters tall and must be very strong and sturdy.

　　After so many years, this Lord Poseidon can still be intact. Su Yong couldn't help but sighed as he looked at the face that looked as majestic as if he was asleep.

　　But, is this woman a human or a ghost? Why has she been guarding here? Su Yong raised his eyes from the coffin and looked at the faint shadow cast by the woman under the light, puzzled.

　　With a shadow, it is naturally not a ghost, but how can ordinary people survive here? He looked around again and didn't see any food.

　　In this hall, there are only jewels and jewels.

　　The lobby was silent, with only the woman's tears falling drop by drop onto the jewels and blue liquid in the crystal coffin, making a ding-dong sound.

　　Su Yong turned his head slightly and saw Xue Xingfeng frowning beside him, obviously confused.

　　Just when the atmosphere in the lobby was extremely depressing and dull, the woman suddenly raised her head and spoke to them in a clear voice.

　　Her voice was like pearls rolling on a jade plate, crisp and agile, but the two of them didn't understand a word.

　　Seeing that they didn't answer, the woman pondered for a moment and walked to the corner on the west side, and found a piece of paper under a pile of jewels.

　　She walked back to the crystal coffin, knelt down, fished out a long jade from the blue liquid, and wrote two lines on the white paper with the light blue water drops on it.

　　The paper with shallow marks was slowly handed to Su Yong.

　　Su Yong took it with trembling hands, stared at the font on it for a long time, and then hurriedly took out the ancient Chinese dictionary from the backpack behind him and read it carefully.

　　Before he finished translating the first line, he whispered to Bloodstream Wind in a trembling voice: "She...she said she was the sister of the sea god."

　　Chapter 7 Those long-ago events

　　Chapter 7 Those long-ago events

　　If this woman is the sister of the sea god Morama, then doesn't that mean she has lived for at least a thousand years?

　　Xuelingfeng and Su Yong looked at each other, and both of them showed disbelief on their faces. According to their common sense, mortals only live for a hundred years. Some martial arts masters who know how to keep fit and practice qi can live for more than two hundred years at most. Immortal-level beings like the three venerables of Confucianism, Buddhism and Taoism may live for more than three hundred years, but this is the limit. There are only a few among the billions of people in the world.

　　In this way, even if this beautiful woman is not a ghost, she is probably a monster. But at this moment in front of the two of them, the aura displayed by this woman is no different from them except that she is a little more beautiful and a little cold.

　　When they finished translating the second line of words, they were even more shocked.

　　It clearly said: "The peerless hero of mankind, my brother Poseidon is not dead. He is just locked by the magic weapon of the sea clan, the 'Sea Soul Blood Lock'. He is sleeping in our purple crystal coffin at this time. There will always be a day when he wakes up."

　　It seems that the purple crystal coffin and the blue liquid in it can keep the other party's last moment unchanged to maintain life. Then can't the Poseidon hibernate for a thousand years like a living fossil?

　　Just as Su Yong and Xue Lingfeng were shocked, the beautiful woman stretched out her delicate hands again, gently took the paper from Su Yong's hand, and lowered her head to write again.

　　Su Yong tilted his head slightly and whispered to Xue Lingfeng: "When I first heard the name of the Poseidon, I felt that it didn't look like the surname and name of our Yanlong people. This woman looks like she has Western blood, but most of her is very similar to us, which is strange." Could it be that there were mixed-race children in ancient times? Or did the two ends of the continent today just inherit some of their genes?

　　The woman couldn't understand their language, so Su Yong didn't use voice transmission, but just whispered out.

　　Hearing his voice, the woman was slightly startled. But it was only for a moment, and the beautiful jade in her hand did not stop.

　　Xuelingfeng nodded, frowned and said, "It's a pity that we can't speak the same language, so I can't ask her more." He turned to examine the giant hero in the coffin, trying to use his keen senses to detect whether there was a breath of life emanating from it.

　　However, although the face of the sea god Morama was majestic, it was extremely calm and never trembled. The body soaked in blue liquid could not see the situation underneath.

　　Xuelingfeng examined it for a long time, shook his head and sighed. At this time, the woman was leaning there. He couldn't jump into the purple crystal coffin to pull out the thousand-year-old hero for a closer look.

　　At this time, the paper was handed over again. Su Yong immediately opened the dictionary again to look it up.

　　This paragraph is very long, but the general meaning came out quickly.

　　Su Yong sorted out the contents and said in deep thought, "She asked us to go to a place called Baihua Mountain, find the flying eagle horse there and defeat it. The flying eagle horse will take us to a wishing well on an isolated island. If we can get the blood essence fragments from the hole in the wishing well, we can help the Sea God to break the shackles of the Sea Soul Blood Lock and be reborn." He pointed to the jewels on the ground and said, "Once we get the blood essence fragments, she is willing to give us all the jewels here as a reward."

　　At this time, the woman also stood up. When she heard him speak, she pointed to the flying eagle horse relief on the wall with her slender fingers and said a few words in a language they couldn't understand, as if she was helping him to supplement.

　　Xueshengfeng walked to the eagle horse relief and looked at the exquisite shape attentively. After a while, he turned around and asked, "Why doesn't she go by herself?"

　　Su Yong was about to look up the dictionary to write down this sentence. The woman seemed to have understood it. She took the paper from him and quickly wrote a few words on it with the beautiful jade.

　　Su Yong flipped through the dictionary: "She said she couldn't see the sun. Once she saw the sun, her body would rot and turn into ashes."

　　Isn't this like a monster? No wonder she hid in the underground tomb. This is a good reason. But how did she survive? What did she eat and drink? Su Yong looked at the white smoke floating in the purple crystal coffin thoughtfully, and squinted his eyes to look at the other person's pale skin. There seemed to be something in his mind, but he couldn't figure it out after all.

　　He pondered for a while, looked up a few words in the dictionary, memorized them carefully, and then stretched out his right hand slightly to the ice-like woman.

　　The woman was stunned, and after a moment, she trembled and handed over the beautiful jade in her hand. But when she saw his slightly rough and ruddy big hand, a strange light flashed in her eyes.

　　The beautiful jade was cold to the touch, and I don't know if it was affected by the blue liquid or the body temperature of the woman. Su Yong slowly put the beautiful jade into the purple crystal coffin and gently touched the surface of the blue liquid.

　　A slight wave of water spread out, and a faint trace of water condensed on the beautiful jade. Su Yong quietly looked at the woman's nervous eyes staring at his wrist, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.

　　The smile was instantly put away. He quickly drew a few crooked words on the white paper and handed it to the other party.

　　He wrote: "How old are you?"

　　It is very rude to ask a woman's age, but he really couldn't help asking. Asking this question can reveal a lot of things.

　　The woman was stunned when she looked at the paper, and shook her head blankly at him. Then she quickly took out another beautiful jade from the purple crystal coffin, wrote a few words again and handed it to him.

　　"I don't know. What time is it now?"

　　Su Yong was stunned. She didn't even know her own age? He looked at her in surprise, and then thought that it would always be this light and shadow underground, so it was not strange not to know the passage of time. He thought about it, flipped through the dictionary and wrote: "We are thousands of years away from the era of Lord Poseidon."

　　The woman saw the words on the paper before she took it, and suddenly stood up with a cry of surprise. She covered her face tightly with both hands and hurriedly ran behind a relief, as if she was afraid of letting others see her appearance.

　　Su Yong couldn't help but sigh. Even if she had a peerless beauty, after a thousand years, she would only be a pile of bones. Women really care about their appearance the most, no matter when.

　　He found a few words in the dictionary, wrote them down again on the white paper, and then quietly walked in front of her and gently held up the paper in front of her covered face.

　　The fingers of the cold little hands seemed to move. The woman looked through her fingers, suddenly burst into a chuckle, and then suddenly stopped.

　　After a long time, her little hand was put down, but her pale face actually had a hint of pink.

　　She quickly snatched the paper from his hand and wrote a few words on it again.

　　Su Yong couldn't help but smile when he saw it.

　　...

　　Later, Xingfeng asked him about this detail: "What did you write to her?"

　　Su Yong said: "I wrote 'But you look less than 20 years old.'"

　　"What about her?" Xingfeng asked curiously.

　　Su Yong sighed and said, "She wrote: 'I was not even 20 years old.'"

　　Xuelingfeng could only remain speechless.

　　...

　　The woman who returned to the purple crystal coffin and sat silently began to stare at the face of the sea god in a daze.

　　Xuelingfeng looked at the dazzling jewels on the ground and smiled at Su Yong: "So many jewels, are you tempted, General Su?" Although people who have entered the Tao still care about wealth, it is not as important as ordinary people, so they can still keep calm.

　　However, there were too many jewels here. This was a fortune that ordinary people could not imagine. It was more than enough to make a rich man or buy several states to become a free and easy monarch.

　　Su Yong smiled: "Of course I'm interested."

　　Xueshengfeng sighed: "I don't think these treasures are that easy to get."

　　It would not be difficult for the two to rob these jewels by force, but even if they could get through the passage full of giant spiders, how could they attack such a weak-looking woman?

　　As for the other way, who knows where the Hundred Flowers Mountain is, and whether there is still a flying eagle horse after a thousand years? And who knows what's strange in the wishing pool?

　　The woman was obviously very smart. She seemed to have heard something from their constant discussion and took the paper again. At this time, this side of the white paper was already full. The woman frowned very beautifully, turned over the back and wrote a few words again, then looked at Su Yong with hopeful eyes and handed the paper over.

　　It said: "Since you can get through the first giant spider portal, you must be the warriors of the earth, and you can deal with those dangers."

　　...

　　The passage was in endless darkness, with only two lanterns moving constantly.

　　Blood Wind: "The woman said that the area of ​​Baihua Mountain is covered with ice and snow for a thousand miles, and there is only one place where the sun shines from the sky and blooms flowers... There is no such place in our Yanlong land, I'm afraid it is overseas."

　　At this time, they got the two lanterns from the woman, and no giant spider dared to block the way along the way, so they could walk openly.

　　Su Yong turned around and carefully looked at the darkness behind him, and suddenly sighed: "Brother Xue, are you really going to look for the flying eagle horse?"

　　Blood Wind was shocked: "Didn't we promise her? Aren't you tempted by those jewels?"

　　Su Yong was silent for a while, and suddenly said: "Brother Xue, do you know what I was planning to do when the woman ran behind the statue to hide?"

　　"What are you planning to do?"

　　"I was already holding the hilt of the knife in my right hand at that time, thinking whether to cut the giant in the coffin into pieces first." Su Yong retracted his gaze from the darkness behind him, and the lantern illuminated his serious face brightly: "The woman understood our language, I think she was acting."

　　He looked at the passage that had appeared in front of him, and sighed slightly: "Who can know the truth about those long-ago events thousands of years ago?"

　　Chapter 8 More Terrible Than Hell

　　Chapter 8 More

　　Terrible Than Hell Xu Shengfeng frowned: "You said she was lying?"

　　Su Yong nodded: "Some of it is true. Although I haven't thought about some things clearly, I have to guard against the psychology of this woman. . "

　　Seeing that Xuelingfeng remained silent, he whispered, "This woman has lived for a thousand years. Even if she is not a monster, there is something strange about her. The crying sounds in the corridors and passages before were probably made by her to lure us in." He analyzed calmly, "The evil creatures in this underground mausoleum are looking for strong humans. Only those who can pass through the passages can meet her requirements."

　　Xuelingfeng gently inserted the sword into the scabbard and pondered, "Then the plot of looking for the eagle horse and the blood essence fragments can't be false?" He carefully looked at the statue of the four-winged flying eagle horse and felt that it was extremely similar. If the sculptor had never seen the real thing, it would be difficult for him to fictionalize it.

　　"Some of it is true, because she needs our help, there is no need to lie." Su Yong nodded and said, "As for her brother, the Sea God, he was just a hero from a thousand years ago. Who knows if he will become a monster after waking up?"

　　He enlightened, "Brother Xue, do you remember? Senior Xiaowangshu said before that the old monk among the three venerables calculated that a fierce demon would appear in the west... Who do you think will come besides this sleeping guy?"

　　Xue Qingfeng remembered at this time and was surprised, "How could the Sea God from a thousand years ago become a demon?"

　　Su Yong nodded and said, "This Sea God Tomb doesn't look like a tomb, but a bit like a Temple... Such a magnificent building is buried under Red Earth City. I think it is not because of the crustal movement, but because their strange race cannot see the sun. "

　　He pondered, "Perhaps... If we can retrieve the blood essence fragments, they can use them to appear under the sun. When they break out of the ground and fight for the world again, wouldn't we be accomplices?"

　　The Tomb of Poseidon is in the west of Yanlong Land. If the resurrected Lord Poseidon still has the heart to dominate, who knows what kind of disaster will happen. I am afraid that the three venerables are not the opponents of this thousand-year-old monster?

　　Xue Xingfeng was sweating coldly and said, "Why didn't you cut him into pieces at that time?"

　　Su Yong smiled bitterly: "This is just my guess, there is no evidence. Besides," he paused: "The woman's behavior is quite cute, which makes me feel that she is not a bad person."

　　At that time, he tried to use the beautiful jade to dip water in the purple crystal coffin, and felt that the woman was extremely nervous, and there was a hint of murderous aura in her coldness, not the fragile appearance they saw.

　　However, he had expected this. Because when they joined forces to attack when they heard the low cry in the passage, he had estimated the other party's ability.

　　Their senses were not wrong. The cry was indeed within the distance of the passage in front of them, and the woman was indeed hiding in it. The other party was able to escape with the two of them working together, and he could light the lantern leisurely and pretend to be unaware. How could this ability be ignored?

　　However, the other party could obviously hurt him, but he held back, obviously there was a place where they could be useful. Su Yong couldn't help but take a breath of cold air when he thought of the moment when his right hand reached into the purple crystal coffin. Although the woman only showed a hint of murderous intent, it was already extremely terrifying. Although he was smiling at that time, his heart was beating wildly.

　　Even after the woman hid behind the relief in shame, he was not sure that he could dismember the "vegetative man" in the coffin before the other party attacked, although he wanted to do so at that moment.

　　Thinking of the last tender laughter of the cold and beautiful woman, Su Yong suddenly had such an idea: If this "Goddess of the Earth Mausoleum" faced the celestial-like Venerable Taoist nun in the capital, who would be more powerful?

　　Su Yong approached the entrance of the passage, looked back at the silent Xuelingfeng and said: "There must be something else. Do you think we should believe the old monk among the three venerables, or this woman?"

　　If we believe the old monk, then Lord Poseidon would be a monster, and the woman would also be a little monster; if we believe the beautiful woman, then...wouldn't we believe the three venerables?

　　Xuelingfeng shook his head, confused and speechless.

　　They walked out of the lobby of Xiling and saw that it was empty. Not to mention the third echelon that followed them, even the last twenty soldiers left behind were gone.

　　It was pitch black here, with no torches, and only a faint smell of butter in the air.

　　Su Yong was stunned, and looked at Xue Lingfeng and said, "When we walked out just now, did you see the bodies of the wounded soldiers?"

　　Xue Lingfeng sighed sadly, "I saw two broken limbs, with spider silk wrapped around them."

　　Those fallen soldiers must have been dismembered and eaten by the giant spider, and Su Yong also saw the two broken limbs that fell next to the last portal. He couldn't help but sigh when he heard this.

　　Holding a lantern and looking around in the lobby, Su Yong said, "There are no signs of fighting here. Those spiders probably didn't run here. The third echelon and the soldiers who stayed behind should have gone out. I just don't know how the other two teams are doing."

　　If there was a fight in the lobby of Xiling, even if the body was dragged away by spiders, there would inevitably be some traces left, and it wouldn't be so clean.

　　At this moment, there was a sudden noise in the middle passage. Just as the two were about to approach with lanterns, a green light suddenly flashed in the depths of the passage, and then they heard Hong Yuanba's voice.

　　"Hurry up, those behind, send General Xiao out first. Damn it, why are there so many poisonous insects, we can't kill them all..."

　　Xiao Changfeng was injured? The two were shocked and rushed in.

　　However, when the soldiers in the passage saw the two lanterns approaching, a row of sharp arrows shot at them, and they exclaimed: "Oh no, they are coming out of the hall."

　　Hong Yuanba snorted in a rough voice: "Why are you panicking? Follow me to kill them."

　　Su Yong turned his body with Xue Xingfeng, grabbed several sharp arrows that were close to him, and dodged a white light drawn by Hong Yuanba, and then hurriedly said: "Brother Hong, it's us."

　　"It's General Su and his men." The soldiers heard the voice, shouted in surprise, and stopped shooting.

　　When everyone approached, Su Yong couldn't help but be shocked. There were only a dozen people left in the team of sixty people. Some of them still had green mucus on their bodies and their faces were also green, which showed that they were poisoned. Fortunately,

　　they didn't get much poison, and there wasn't much left after the poison corroded their clothes and armor. However, they had used up their last bit of strength to hold on here. If it weren't for the brothers next to them supporting them, they would have fallen down long ago.

　　Xiao Changfeng was held by Hong Yuanba's hand on his waist. His eyes were closed on his green-glowing face, and he had long lost consciousness.

　　Su Yong took Xiao Changfeng and said, "Let's get out quickly."

　　Hong Yuanba smiled bitterly and looked back: "Damn it, this is the first time that I, Old Hong, have been defeated in my life. It's so fucking unlucky."

　　He spat fiercely: "I will never come again, it's so fucking disgusting."

　　Xuefeng Feng asked curiously: "What's going on inside?"

　　Hong Yuanba sighed and said: "Brother Xue, if you are brave, go in and take a look. It's a hundred times more terrifying than hell. It's a pity that the Sea God thought of it."

　　Chapter 9 Finding the Truth

　　Chapter 9 Finding the Truth

　　Since Old Man Hong was so shocked, Xuefeng Feng would naturally not be curious enough to explore again. Everyone supported the wounded and quickly evacuated the mausoleum.

　　Seeing the blue sky/white day outside again, everyone felt like they had escaped from the dead, and couldn't help but take a few deep breaths of fresh air to dispel the rotten and gloomy smell on their bodies.

　　To their surprise, the soldiers of the first squad had already come out with the soldiers left behind in the Xiling Hall, but Xiaowangshu was not among them.

　　"The venerable master asked us to retreat, and he went in by himself." A soldier with thick eyebrows and big eyes reported.

　　Su Yong nodded silently. Having seen those terrible spiders and poisonous insects, he also knew that more people would not be of any use, and only masters could survive inside.

　　Many doctors had been summoned to the entrance of the corridor before, and now they swarmed in and immediately treated the poisoned.

　　Su Yong was slightly relieved to know that Xiao Changfeng was not in danger of life.

　　"We will wait for Senior Xiaowangshu here, and everyone should discuss it well." Su Yong suggested.

　　The other two nodded. After reinforcing the forces of the soldiers guarding the exit of the corridor again, the three of them came to sit on the chairs in front of the west gate. The orderly immediately served tea.

　　The orderly who was about to turn around and leave was stopped by Su Yong.

　　"Help me get all the books about Lord Poseidon from the government office. The more comprehensive the better. Also find a few historians, the most authoritative ones." The orderly was flattered and responded quickly.

　　The teacup, which was not boiling hot, was particularly warm in his hands. The three of them silently took the tea, tasted it carefully, and slowly calmed the chill in their hearts, but they did not speak for a long time.

　　The three were all big figures in Yanlong. In addition to Su Yong, the rising star, the other two were well-known military kings who had long been in charge of a region. But at this moment, the three of them held the white porcelain cup with rough hands, and their wrists were shaking a little.

　　"Old Hong, let's talk first." After a long time, Xingfeng spoke.

　　Old man Hong drank a few cups of hot tea in silence, pressed his temples on both sides, and then began to narrate.

　　"There are countless forks on both sides of the middle passage, and the more you go back, the denser the forks are." The route taken by old man Hong was obviously not much different from the situation encountered by Su Yong and others, but the things they encountered were different.

　　"There were only three or two poisonous insects in the fork in the road ahead, and they were all killed by General Xiao's long arrows. We were able to walk smoothly at the beginning. But after walking two or three miles, the huge passage turned. Of course, we were well prepared and extremely cautious, but we didn't expect that when we were in the middle of the turning point, countless green venom suddenly sprayed out from the front."

　　Old man Hong lowered his head and spit, rinsed his mouth with hot tea, and then continued: "Most of our soldiers were contaminated by the venom here, only General Xiao and I and a few people in the back were spared." He sighed: "Nearly ten soldiers in the front could not retreat in time, and turned into white smoke in a moment under the spray of venom... In the pool of green water at the turn, I don't know how many white bones are floating, and they are rushing straight to our feet."

　　"When I turned to avoid those poisonous arrows, I took a look with the help of the firelight." Old Man Hong lowered his head and spat again, with a look of disgust on his face: "There are actually several huge poisonous insects standing straight in front of us, which have completely blocked the way. The venom...actually they squeezed each other and splashed out, just like a water dragon." The water dragon is a fire-fighting tool used by the Yanlong Empire government.

　　It may be that these poisonous insects have sprayers in their chests and abdomens. Su Yong thought: This is because I was too careless before. I shouldn't have burned the insect skin in the lobby of Xiling. Maybe I will understand more if I take a look. If I let the soldiers bring shields to deal with these poisonous insects, maybe I will be more confident.

　　"Just when we retreated in a hurry, there was a sudden change on the way here." Old Man Hong's face was pale: "Originally, we had cleared the forks along the way, and the few poisonous insects were all killed. But when we retreated, countless holes suddenly appeared on the walls on both sides of the passage, all of which were emitting venom, and General Xiao was injured because of this."

　　It turned out that there was a mechanism in the passage. Su Yong sighed. This was really hard to guard against. The front was blocked by venom, and the long passage was constantly spraying venom on both sides... It was almost like the sky and the ground were completely blocked. It was a blessing to be able to escape.

　　"The soldiers in front fell down and were dying. We had to use their bodies to block the holes in the wall, or use their bodies as a footstool to avoid the flowing venom..." Hong Yuanba shuddered: "Only then, only then..."

　　"Old Hong, don't say anymore." Xueshengfeng snorted in a deep voice.

　　Su Yong asked calmly: "Then why did you shoot arrows as soon as you saw our lanterns?"

　　"When I was retreating, I looked back and saw that there was a lantern floating in the air above the green venom chasing us. It was definitely the ghost."

　　At that time, he and Xuelingfeng had already come out. Could it be that the woman had chased them in the connecting passage? Or did she want to find someone who could also escape on the other side as the client?

　　Su Yong was silent for a long time before he sighed sadly: "Compared to you, we are finally a little happier. After all, we still saw a beautiful woman."

　　"Beautiful woman?" The old man Hong, who was about to vomit out of disgust, suddenly widened his eyes and swallowed the saliva in his throat. He blinked his eyes: "What beautiful woman?"

　　This old man Hong seems to be not only a profiteer, but also a pervert. Su Yong laughed in his heart. Old Hong and them were brothers in the battlefield who had shared life and death. At this moment, Su Yong did not hide it from him and told Xuelingfeng about the experience on the other side.

　　When he heard that the room was full of jewels, Old Man Hong's eyes widened, his face flushed, and the saliva hanging on his chin seemed to drip down. But when he finished listening, his brows were furrowed.

　　Old Man Hong looked at the entrance of the mausoleum: "Should we discuss this matter with him?" This "he" was naturally referring to the Book of Laughter and Forgetfulness.

　　Su Yong and Xue Xingfeng looked at each other, and after a long silence, they said in unison: "Let's find out first."

　　Originally, they would not have doubted the three venerables who were like immortals, but the girl did win their favor, and they did not want to see her die at the hands of the three venerables.

　　As far as the skills shown by the woman were concerned, she was much stronger than them, but they all felt that such a peerless grace was still not enough to fight against the immortal-like Xiaowangshu.

　　It was a very strange emotion. They obviously estimated that the two people's skills might be comparable, but one was a woman, and there was also some weird meaning. They naturally thought that evil could not defeat good, and they would not be the opponent of the Xiaowangshu venerable.

　　Maybe this was just their sympathy for women?

　　At this time, the orderly had delivered the books and also received three old scholars with a dignified look.

　　Hong Yuanba saw an old man standing up in surprise: "Mr. Song is here too?" This old man in his sixties with white eyebrows was the old man he had inquired about the history of Hongtu City before.

　　Mr. Song laughed: "Long time no see, Commander Hong." He turned to Su Yong and Xue Xingfeng again: "You two must be General Su and Xue Xingfeng. This time, several adults joined forces to repel the Red Barbarians. I would like to express my gratitude on behalf of the people in the city."

　　Su Yong and Xue Xingfeng quickly returned the greeting. Mr. Song turned around and introduced the other two: "This is Mr. Pu, who has a deep research on ancient culture and unofficial history. The other one is Mr. Wu, who has been my friend for many years and a historian who has compiled the Hongtu City Chronicles." After exchanging

　　pleasantries, the few of them sat down again.

　　After serving tea, Su Yong said directly, "I troubled you all to come here this time just to find out the story of Morama, the sea god, who lived a thousand years ago. I hope you can teach me." He quickly distributed the books brought by the orderly to Old Man Hong and Xuelingfeng, and then smiled and said, "But I hope you three can keep the content of this discussion confidential."

　　"Except for us, you can't mention it to anyone else." Old Man Hong added.

　　At this time, the orderly had already walked away. The three scholars looked at each other and nodded solemnly.

　　"We can start now." Xuelingfeng's feminine voice sounded.

　　Chapter 10 The Mystery of the Millennium

　　Chapter 10 The Mystery of the Millennium

　　Mr. Song was silent for a while, and looked at Mr. Pu: "Most of the books in your hands were written by Mr. Wu and me, and they also explain our attitudes and views. Only Mr. Pu focuses more on unofficial history and legends, and his views are slightly different from ours. You may as well listen to his views first."

　　Mr. Pu has a dark face, which is very different from scholars like Mr. Song and Mr. Wu who are full of bookish flavor. Hearing this, he chuckled and slowly picked up the cup of hot tea in front of him.

　　After blowing a sip of the steam rising from the cup, this unique historian said calmly, "The biggest difference between my opinion and theirs is that I think this Lord Poseidon is not a hero at all, but a devil."

　　His voice was not loud, but Su Yong and the other three were shocked at the same time, and their eyes could not help but focus on his slightly old face. But the black-faced scholar didn't care. He looked at the cup in his hand, as if he was organizing his thoughts, and didn't say anything immediately.

　　Mr. Song and Mr. Wu seemed to be used to the attitude of this colleague. They just smiled and said, "We have different opinions and have argued many times. Since you are here, Mr. Pu should not keep us in suspense and tell us your basis."

　　Mr. Pu stood up and looked at the land under his feet: "Please look at the land under our feet. According to the soil analysis, the land of Hongtu City contains a large number of marine fossils. It can be said that even if this continent was not originally on the sea, it was submerged by the tide for a long time."

　　Su Yong nodded. He had also found some fossils similar to marine organisms on the ground in Hongtu City. At that time, he thought it was brought by the ebb and flow of the sea. It is not surprising that the sea has had some ups and downs in the past thousands of years and submerged some low-lying areas.

　　It seems that this person is not only a historian, but also has a lot of research on geography. Su Yong smiled and motioned him to continue.

　　"Everyone knows that although the waves on the sea surface fluctuate frequently, it takes a very long time for the entire sea level to rise or fall a little. Perhaps after thousands of years, the fluctuations of the entire sea level will not be much different." Mr. Pu said: "But I have studied the rock walls on the seashore and came to a conclusion that there was an extremely huge tsunami storm here about 1,700 years ago."

　　"This tsunami storm not only submerged the entire ground of Hongtu City under the sea water, but also lasted for a long time..." Mr. Pu took a sip of water, his face a little excited: "According to the analysis of the fossil materials on the high rock walls, after this tsunami, the entire Hongtu City was almost submerged under the sea for nearly 600 years. It was not until a thousand years ago that the tide slowly receded and this continent was able to see the light of day again."

　　"The Red Earth City was also built at that time, and everything here began to be recorded. After the continent was exposed, countless humans came here and began to build a magnificent seaside city, which is now our Yanlong Red Earth City, guarding the western passage. It's just that the history of a thousand years ago only exists in legends. Even the Yanlong people who first came here to settle down are probably not clear about it."

　　"According to the earliest documents, when the first group of humans came here, they found that there was a huge statue of the god of the sea carved on the ground, surrounded by spiders and other animal images. The god of the sea was holding some marine creatures in his hands, and the previous history was recorded in ancient characters next to it... Look, this drawing is also depicted in the books in the hands of several adults. You can see it on page 62."

　　Su Yong and others turned to page 62 and saw the attached picture. A huge body was deeply engraved in the scarlet earth, surrounded by spiders, bats and insects, and in the palm of its outstretched hand were some marine creatures, including the three types on the door plaque they had seen in the mausoleum.

　　When Su Yong and Xue Xingfeng saw the huge face, they could not help but look at each other in shock. The outlines on it were indeed the same as the vegetative man in the purple crystal coffin, and even the majestic aura that was revealed invisibly with the ink lines was exactly the same.

　　Seeing that they were silent, Mr. Pu continued to talk to himself.

　　"Never mind him. But we all know at least one thing, a thousand years ago it was indeed the reign of Lord Sea God Morama, and the ancient texts said that he ruled for more than 500 years... Doesn't that mean that Morama didn't rule under the sea for hundreds of years?"

　　Su Yong and the others could not help but frown. Ruling under the sea for hundreds of years, is that still human?

　　"Wait," Su Yong stretched out his hand and made a pause gesture: "You said there was a tsunami 1,700 years ago, and then the tide submerged for more than 600 years. Is this research accurate?"

　　"Absolutely accurate." Mr. Pu was excited: "Although our Hongtu City is far to the west, we also have measuring instruments made in the capital, and the error in testing the age of rock materials is still relatively low."

　　Mr. Song and Mr. Wu next to him nodded, indicating that this was indeed the case.

　　"Then why do you think his point of view is wrong?" Su Yong smiled and looked at the other two.

　　Things seem simple to say. Since this place was submerged by sea water a thousand years ago and it lasted for hundreds of years, then Lord Poseidon is not a monster or something?

　　"General Su, please take a close look at the notes next to this picture." Mr. Song smiled and said, "We have annotations next to the ancient text, which translate the original meaning of this record. According to the ancient text records on the earth, it says that the sea people raised storms to invade the continent, and were repeatedly repelled by humans led by Lord Poseidon. Although the earth might be flooded by sea water at that time, I am afraid that only part of the land would be flooded. Lord Poseidon and our ancestors might not be on the seabed."

　　"No, according to the scale of the rock wall by the sea, the entire western continent is under the deep sea." Mr. Pu shouted.

　　Mr. Wu sighed helplessly: "If we follow Mr. Pu's statement, then the earliest records of our Yanlong people are wrong? I still believe that it was humans who repelled the sea tribe, which caused the sea level to drop and the continent to reappear."

　　"Wrong, the statement in the ancient text is a lie," Mr. Pu said angrily: "In the surging deep sea, no matter how strong a hero is, it is impossible to survive for hundreds of years. It is simply a monster. I guess he may not be able to see the sun, so he created this storm to seize the continent. Lord Poseidon may be the leader of the sea tribe, and that ancient text is used to fool people."

　　Although he spoke very quickly, the sentence about not being able to see the sun still made Su Yong and Xuefeng Feng stunned at the same time.

　　"Why can't we see the sun?" They asked in unison.

　　Mr. Pu shook his head and said, "I don't know either. But you can look at the picture. Look at the outline of the image above. Look at those lines, they are obviously soaked in sea water, so they are so round. I guess this picture was carved under the sea surface and was gradually exposed to the ground."

　　Mr. Pu sneered and said, "Maybe the Lord of the Sea saw that he was powerless to save the situation and could not flood this land with the raging waves again, so he made such a move to cause misunderstanding among humans and say that he was an eternal hero."

　　Mr. Wu shook his head and said, "You are not credible. The ground in the west is high and low. At that time, there must be some mountains above the sea, and Lord of the Sea and his predecessors fought with the sea tribe on it... and the picture was flooded by the sea in the end. Although it is possible, it is definitely not what you said."

　　Su Yong saw that the two seemed to be arguing, so he had to smile bitterly and said, "Okay, okay, you two have a cup of tea and pause, let us think about it carefully."

　　Now the key to the matter is whether the western region was completely submerged under the sea? Su Yong and Hong Yuanba looked at each other with a clear look and sighed at the same time.

　　The west is vast and has many hills. Although they are not high, it seems that it will take a lot of manpower to study whether it was separated by some tall mountains a thousand years ago.

　　To put it bluntly, this is a mystery that cannot be solved. Not to mention a thousand years ago, perhaps mining or other projects a few hundred years ago may have changed a lot of things.

　　At this moment, there was a sudden commotion at the entrance of the tunnel where many soldiers were sanitation.

　　The three warriors with sharp ears and eyes have heard the soldiers' joyful shouts: "The venerable lord has come out."

　　"Thank you for your hard work. In this case, please go back first. We will discuss these things later." Old man Hong politely but silently sent the three people away.

　　Xiao Wangshu, who was wearing fluttering white clothes, no longer looked extraordinary at this moment. His face was a little pale, and there were some blood stains on his snow-white clothes. At this moment, he stepped out of the tunnel, smiled at the cheering soldiers around him, and walked towards Su Yong and others who stood up.

　　Chapter 11: Half-sentences

　　Chapter 11: Half-sentences Before

　　Xiaowangshu approached the west gate, Hong Yuanba, Xueqingfeng and Su Yong came to meet him.

　　"I'm glad you're all right." Xiaowangshu smiled as usual, then glanced behind them and frowned, "Where's General Xiao?"

　　"General Xiao was injured, but it's not serious. The doctor is treating him." Hong Yuanba replied quickly.

　　Xiaowangshu nodded, walked to the table and was about to sit down, when he suddenly saw Su Yong's eyes staring at his hands. He was stunned and smiled bitterly, "My sword has been broken, broken into pieces."

　　When he said this, Hong Yuanba and Xueqingfeng realized that the weapon in his hand, that is, the short sword that killed the blood bat, was no longer there.

　　Who can break the weapon in the hand of Xiaowangshu, one of the three venerables? Hong Yuanba was shocked and asked in a hurry, "Is Senior Xiao okay?" Even though he was the leader of the three military kings of Yanlong, he could only call himself a junior in front of this venerable.

　　Xiaowangshu shook his head, but his eyes could not help revealing the feeling of exhaustion. He poured a cup of tea, took two sips, and then slowly said: "The opponent I met this time was too unexpected. I didn't expect that there would be such a master in the world, and she was a woman."

　　This venerable was frank by nature, and he didn't think it was shameful to be unable to beat a woman and hide it. Of course, it may also be because there was a woman among the three venerables.

　　Su Yong and Xueqingfeng looked at each other and exclaimed in their hearts: After all, they met. Could it be that the blood on his clothes came from that beautiful woman?

　　Su Yong's heart trembled, and he asked softly, "The blood on Senior Xiao's body..."

　　"It's from those bloody bats." Xiao Wangshu frowned and glanced at his clothes, then sighed, "I only fought her once, but my short sword shattered into pieces, and the jade staff in her hand also exploded. I didn't expect a woman to have such strength and use such a strange weapon." He took a sip of tea and continued, "Her weapon is extremely valuable, and even I feel sorry when I see the crystal fragments all over the ground."

　　Just a casual move, and the sharp sword made of fine steel was shattered into pieces? How much strength does it take? Not to mention Su Yong was stunned, even Hong Yuanba opened his mouth wide.

　　It's easy to break a weapon, but to break it into pieces by internal force, it seems that only the level of the Venerable can do it. They can all imagine how amazing that blow was.

　　The following scene seemed to appear before the eyes of several people: With one strike, countless brilliant sparks bloomed in the darkness... After the two left, only broken iron and jade dust were left on the ground... Although I couldn't see it in person, I yearned for it in my heart.

　　In this case, the woman's cultivation should be comparable to that of the three venerables. Xue Xingfeng and Su Yong woke up and breathed a sigh of relief at the same time: Fortunately, they didn't continue to fight with her at that time, otherwise their lives might have been lost. As for the woman's weapon, they didn't care much. There were many priceless jewels in that room, so what was a mere jade staff?

　　"Senior Xiao only fought with her for one move?" Su Yong asked.

　　Xiao Wangshu nodded: "She appeared in the deepest part of the first portal. I had killed eighty-seven blood bats before, and my energy was also consumed. In addition, the place was too dark and there might be traps, so I would inevitably suffer a loss. So I immediately withdrew after my attack failed."

　　For a master like him, no one could stop him from retreating, because he could run as fast as lightning in the dark just by feeling, and he was not afraid even if he encountered poisonous insects and spiders.

　　Seeing him say that it was natural for him to escape, the three of them sighed in their hearts at the same time: This is a master. Masters never think that running away is a shameful thing. If you see that the situation is not favorable to you and still force yourself to deal with the other party, you are a fool.

　　Xiao Wangshu's hand holding the teacup suddenly stopped in the air. He looked at Su Yong's waist, and after a moment of silence, he smiled and said: "If I had General Su's weapon at that time, I probably wouldn't have to retreat."

　　When two people with similar abilities fight, the quality of the weapon will undoubtedly play a decisive role. This is the same in any era.

　　Can you see it through the scabbard? Su Yong was secretly surprised. He had also thought that the Blood Blade was such a powerful weapon that its soul would inevitably be captured by a peerless master. But the opponent could still sense the aura of the sword before it was unsheathed. This state was obviously much stronger than Hong Yuanba, Xue Qingfeng and others.

　　Su Yong was about to answer when a long-lost voice suddenly appeared in his mind: "This person has a very high level of cultivation and is very scheming. You must be careful and never lend him the sword."

　　The soul of the swordsmith? Su Yong's face was stunned, and he was surprised again: How long has it been since this old guy talked to me? Why did he come out to remind me today?

　　If the Book of Laughter and Forgetfulness can only tie with that woman, then once that Lord Sea God wakes up, I'm afraid that the three venerables may not be able to deal with him. They can see this from the degree of admiration that the woman has for her brother.

　　In this way, the identity of the Sea God must be investigated carefully. The Land of Yanlong can lose a hero, but it must not have a monster. Su Yong pondered for a moment, and tried to communicate with the swordsmith soul in his body: "In your opinion, what kind of person is this Xiaowangshu across from me?"

　　If the three venerables are indeed righteous people, he will inevitably have to join them to forcefully break into the Sea God Temple to dismember the unawakened monster first and resolve this potential huge disaster.

　　But if they are evil, and the Sea God is a great man who saves all living beings, what should he do? Should he really go to find an eagle horse to fly to the wishing pool to get the blood essence fragments to help him wake up? Thinking of the strange things that happened in the palace and the strange underground palace rat on Tongluo Island, Su Yong really thinks that this Sea God may be a savior.

　　The swordsmith soul snorted and cursed in his mind: "How should I know? Can't you pay attention yourself?" After a while, he suddenly added, "But his cultivation is extremely high, and he is only a hair's breadth away from me back then."

　　Only a hair's breadth away, how much is that? Su Yong asked in his mind: "Blood Knife Level 5 Sword Art? Or Level 6, 7, 8?" He has only broken through Level 4 and reached the selfless state of having no sword in his hand but a sword in his heart. Thinking about the many levels ahead, he is really depressed.

　　"Do you think you are taking advantage of me and want to eat it in two bites?" The swordsmith sneered in his mind: "Don't think the difference is big. In fact, the further you go, the smaller the difference will be. It is very difficult to improve at the later stage. The gap between peerless masters is just that little bit."

　　After a long pause, the swordsmith seemed to be observing the surroundings seriously. After a moment, he said lightly: "You are currently at Level 4. When you understand Level 5, you can defeat Blood Serum Wind; Level 6, you can defeat Hong Yuanba; Level 7, you can be equal to this Xiaowangshu."

　　"Then don't I have to reach Level 8 to defeat him? God, there is a difference of four levels." Su Yong lamented.

　　The swordsmith comforted him, "At your age, you have reached level 4, which is higher than what I did in my time. Don't be ungrateful, young man. If you want to improve, you have to kill more people. Kill more people, and the formula will come out, and you can concentrate on understanding it."

　　"But I have to kill commanders now. Where can I find so many commanders to kill?" Su Yong said bitterly. It is easy to kill ten soldiers at the first level, and it is not difficult to kill ten sergeants at the second level. It is a bit difficult to kill ten captains at the third level. It is very difficult to kill ten generals at the fourth level, and it is enough to make up the numbers. Where can I find ten officials equivalent to commanders now? You can't kill your own people unexpectedly, right?

　　"Two commanders have died under your command." The swordsmith reminded him, "Sarmu of Yanmeng counts as one, and Chiye Wufu of the short wo counts as one. Including the captain of the warship among the red barbarians, there are three."

　　"The captain who smoked a pipe died?" Su Yong was surprised and said, "How do you know?"

　　"I don't know, but Blood Knife can sense it." The swordsmith said lightly, "Maybe he was an innocent ghost, and was killed by his own people who took the blame. But they put the blame on you, and Blood Knife also agreed."

　　"That's still seven short. Where do you think I can find them?"

　　"That's your problem." The swordsmith gave a seemingly casual hint, and then ended this rare active communication: "If you kill an emperor or a venerable above your level, it can be equivalent to three commanders."

　　His voice was not cold, but Su Yong shuddered suddenly.

　　Although he had a lot of exchanges with the swordsmith, they were all carried out in his mind, and the time was only a moment. At this moment, he came to his senses and saw the other three people looking at him.

　　"Brother Su, what did you think of? Why do you look so terrible?" Xuelingfeng asked with concern.

　　Su Yong also knew that his face must be livid now. "It's okay, it's okay. I just suddenly remembered what happened in the mausoleum and was a little absent-minded." He hurriedly replied.

　　Xiaowangshu looked at him and said, "I'm glad you're okay. There are important things in the palace that I need to rush back. Since we can't solve it here, I can only trouble you to guard this place." He paused and said, "Don't worry, everyone. In my opinion, the woman seems to be under some kind of restriction and cannot leave the mausoleum. You just

　　need to guard the entrance closely." The three of them answered yes in unison. Su Yong thought to himself: You left at the right time. We are about to start an investigation. We may have to go down to find that beautiful woman to get a deeper understanding.

　　But the thing that worried him finally happened.

　　Before leaving, Xiaowangshu cast his eyes on the scabbard on his waist again: "General Su, can you lend me this weapon..."

　　Before the other party finished speaking, he subconsciously blurted out, "No." He said it decisively and without ambiguity.

　　Just after he refused, he heard the word "see" after the other party, and he was stunned.

　　What's wrong with showing him the knife? Although the blood knife is sharp and has a strange shape, it is just a weapon, and you can't see anything at all.

　　He thought angrily in his heart: I hate people who only speak half of their words. They will kill people.

　　Chapter 12 High on the Rock Wall

　　Chapter 12 High on the Rock Wall

　　Hearing him say no, Xiao Wangshu didn't care much, but Old Man Hong and Xue Qingfeng widened their eyes, wondering why Su Yong was so stingy.

　　"It seems that this weapon is something that General Su values ​​very much." Xiao Wangshu shook his head and smiled.

　　Su Yong quickly smiled and said, "I was joking. Senior Xiao, please see it if you want." Old Man Hong and Xue Qingfeng are here, so he won't snatch it away. If he refuses to see it even when the Venerable asks for it, it will inevitably make people more suspicious. He took off the blood knife and the scabbard and handed it over.

　　He vaguely heard a low hum from the swordsmith in his mind, but he was too lazy to pay attention.

　　The blood knife was not heavy, but Xiao Wangshu's face was very solemn when he took it, as if he knew it was an extremely valuable item.

　　There was a slight trembling sound between the blade and the scabbard, and a touch of blood red was exposed to the sun, deep and cold, with purple in the red. The not-so-bright knife light seemed to have condensed countless blood, and although it was light, it gave people an extremely heavy feeling.

　　Xiao Wangshu narrowed his eyes and stared silently at the nearly purple blood color, and there seemed to be a flash of divine light in his eyes.

　　After looking for a while, he put the sword back into the sheath. Hearing the crisp sound of the blood knife being completely sheathed, Xiaowangshu slowly closed his eyes, as if listening to something and thinking about it. After a long time, he sighed slightly: "General Su's weapon is an ancient divine weapon, with a strong killing aura. Even the vibration sound is like a fierce spirit drinking blood. Sheathing it still cannot cover the screams of the dead souls... I hope General Su will think twice before doing anything in the future, and never take killing for fun, be confused by the weapon, and finally end up with the reputation of a murderous devil."

　　Hong Yuanba and Xueqingfeng laughed, thinking that Xiaowangshu was joking.

　　Only Su Yong was shocked and speechless for a long time. After a long time, he forced out a smile and asked casually: "The world is full of rivers and lakes... Is there a way out?"

　　He remembered what the swordsmith had said to him at the beginning, that cultivation is a road of no return.

　　Xiaowangshu looked at him deeply and smiled, "Everything is determined by the heart. If you think it is the Jianghu, then it is the Jianghu; if you think it is the world, then it is the world. There is more to the world than the Jianghu."

　　Xiaowangshu returned the sword to him, then he put his hands behind his back, looked up at the sky and the West Sea in the distance, and sighed, "The reason why I only use an ordinary iron weapon is that I don't want to be confused by the weapon. The more murderous the weapon is, the more evil it is, and in the end people will be lost... At that time, I don't know whether you are in control of the weapon or the weapon is in control of you."

　　Su Yong was silent, and Xiaowangshu left gracefully.

　　"This guy is a bit pretentious." Xueshengfeng muttered in a low voice until his figure disappeared.

　　Su Yong shook his head in a daze: "Maybe he is right."

　　Hong Yuanba was silent for a while and nodded slightly.

　　...

　　The three sat down again, flipped through all the books about the legend of the sea god, discussed it, and finally even called Mr. Pu to ride his horse to the ancient seaside rock wall he mentioned, and came to observe it in person.

　　The three of them were silent for a long time as they watched Mr. Pu excitedly pointing at several boundaries on the rock wall and explaining loudly, and then knocking off a few rocks and using a strange instrument to do an instant experiment.

　　The clues now increasingly point to the fact that a large area of ​​land in the west was once submerged under the deep sea. Because this ancient sea rock wall itself is located at a very high position, standing on it, you can almost overlook the entire red earth giant city. This is most likely a high landmark thousands of years ago, and it has been preserved only because the rock mass is extremely solid.

　　Although the ancients had pictures and texts, people always believe what they see with their own eyes, not to mention that there are instruments and tools as evidence.

　　"Mr. Pu has studied history for many years. Do you know if there were any tall mountains in the west in ancient times that could accommodate a large number of people?" Su Yong asked.

　　Mr. Pu shook his head blankly. He was a little excited about the favor the three adults showed him. He pondered for a long time and pointed at the rock wall and said, "This piece of Yuhua Rock is extremely solid. According to the common sense of geographical materials, Yuhua Rock rarely mixes with other soil layers. It is mostly an independent rock wall. The adults also saw that the entire western part is almost plains. Such a rock wall cannot accommodate people to live, not to mention that the sea water almost submerged this place in the past."

　　Su Yong nodded. At this time, Xuelingfeng suddenly said, "Why should we go far away?"

　　Su Yong had this idea for a long time. When Old Man Hong heard this, his eyes lit up and he said, "You mean, we go directly to her to ask for clarification?"

　　Xuelingfeng nodded and said, "Last time I left in a hurry, many details were not clear, and it is reasonable to ask her this time. Moreover, even if she deliberately concealed something, she would always find out something."

　　Old Man Hong nodded hurriedly. He had been itching to hear that there were countless jewels last time, and he was afraid that he would not have the opportunity to see them. For him, hearing the truth in the morning and dying in the evening is fine. Seeing those rare jewels, he would die with his eyes closed.

　　Su Yong said calmly: "It's better to know more about the outside world before going in, so that it will be easier to analyze. Because we can't go in every few days to ask her questions, that will arouse her suspicion."

　　At this time, Mr. Pu asked inexplicably: "Who do you want to ask for clarification? Who knows more about the history of Hongtu City than the three of us old men?"

　　Su Yong smiled and patted him on the shoulder: "This person probably knows more than the three of you combined, but it depends on whether she is willing to tell the truth." After saying that, he didn't care about the depression of the black-faced scholar, and jumped onto the rock wall to examine it carefully.

　　"It seems to have a man-made mark." Su Yong suddenly squatted down and rubbed his palm hard on the stone surface.

　　The other two were startled and hurriedly picked up Mr. Pu and jumped up.

　　Su Yong used a sandpaper-like palm to wipe off the oxide layer on the surface of the stone. The trace of handwriting on the rock became clearer. When he got closer, it was indeed a Chinese character with complicated strokes, but unfortunately he couldn't understand it.

　　Mr. Pu, who finally leaned down tremblingly at this moment, rubbed his eyes and exclaimed: "This is an ancient character, which means '四', the four of three four."

　　Three four? Su Yong suddenly remembered that he and Yang Yihu and others had also found a "贰" character on the black reef of Tongluo Island, but it was a traditional Chinese character of Yanlong, which was different from this one.

　　It can't be such a coincidence, right? Su Yong frowned. It would be a bit far-fetched to say that these square characters with exactly the same strokes were formed naturally. But there are no traces of artificial carving on the rock.

　　There is a "贰" character on the black reef of Tongluo Island, and underneath it is a strange southeast entrance to the underground palace, guarded by giant rats. There is a "肆" character here, is there anything else strange?

　　He approached the rock wall and looked around.

　　But there was nothing else strange on this rock wall with a pointed top that was usually only a few feet in radius, and there was no hole or anything like that. Under his constant patting, he did not feel any hollow places.

　　The three people nearby couldn't help but feel curious when they saw him flapping around. Xue Xingfeng asked with a smile: "What are you looking for, brother Su? Is there a treasure here?"

　　Su Yong smiled bitterly: "It would be great if it is a treasure, but I'm afraid it is some deadly trap."

　　After flapping around to no avail, he returned to the place where the ancient characters were, and stomped on it hard in distress: "What the hell is going on?"

　　As soon as he stepped, the rock wall suddenly made a clicking sound. Then they found that the entire rock wall was slowly turning.

　　"What the hell." Mr. Pu screamed in horror.

　　Chapter 13 Strange Phenomena from the Sky

　　PS: Yes, today is Saturday, but I am still very diligent and updated it early. Please vote, collect, recommend and click.

　　Chapter 13 Strange Phenomena from the Sky

　　As his feet made a clicking sound, the entire high rock top, which was several feet square, began to tremble, and the things around them began to change gradually... This certainly did not mean that the world had changed, but that they were looking at the surrounding environment from a different angle. If they were not rotating, then it was undoubtedly the ground under their feet that was rotating.

　　It was surprising that Mr. Pu, who had a dark complexion, had such a high and sharp voice, but Su Yong and the other three were also shocked by the scene and were a little at a loss for a moment.

　　This high rock was on a high hill behind the Red Earth City, like a huge stone tablet erected. In terms of altitude, it might be as high as the seven-story building in the government office in the city. At the same time, it was also the highest place in the surrounding hilly area.

　　How could a rock pillar on the hillside rotate? Is the hillside below an amusement park? The three of them lay on the side and looked down at the same time.

　　The mud and dust were rolling below.

　　"You seem to have triggered a mechanism." Xueshengfeng pulled Mr. Pu, who was shouting, to the ground and turned to Su Yong.

　　"Obviously." Su Yong smiled bitterly. He turned his head and looked at the ancient Chinese characters under his feet blankly, muttering, "But how is this possible?"

　　However, before they could figure out what was going on, the originally clear and crisp autumn weather suddenly changed. Countless dark clouds rolled in from the horizon, and soon covered the entire sky above Hongtu City. Even the afternoon sun was instantly blocked and not a single ray of light could be seen. The whole world was left with a dark and oppressive grayness.

　　This place is near the sea, and even though it is approaching winter, the climate is still warm and not affected too much.

　　But at this moment, the whole world suddenly blew up with a strong wind, bringing an extremely cold atmosphere. The strong wind that rose from the ground filled the entire plain and hills, blowing away the cold that came from nowhere to all directions.

　　Under the black clouds covering their heads, they saw from a high place that the people of Hongtu City were running around and shouting that it was raining and thundering, and they should collect their clothes and then close their doors and windows. The fishermen and vendors on the street were anxiously collecting the salted fish and dried vegetables, and the soldiers on the city wall were also nervously transferring the artillery and ammunition.

　　They were in this remote high rock far outside the city, like an isolated audience, watching everything in the distant city, but they could not get back to participate in the performance.

　　"Mr. Pu, save some energy. No one else here can hear your shouting." Old Man Hong had calmed down. He was half squatting on the ground and said to Mr. Pu, who was a little dizzy because of the rotation of the ground.

　　The dark clouds above their heads continued to accumulate. Soon, they had formed several layers of dense clouds, covering the entire sky. The environment around them darkened very quickly, as if night had arrived.

　　However, just when they all thought that a heavy rain was about to fall, the clouds above their heads suddenly surged again, and soon a huge hole was revealed.

　　A ray of sunlight shone on this huge stone pillar that was constantly rotating. The surroundings were dark and looked extremely strange.

　　"It seems to be related to this sign. What the hell is this?" Xueshengfeng looked up and stared at the only ray of sunlight in the world shining on him, and finally shouted in shock.

　　The three narrowed their eyes and stared at the clouds above their heads, trying to see something. As for Mr. Pu, who was lying on the ground, he had already fainted out of fear.

　　There seemed to be a huge figure in the light and shadow of the clouds? The three felt a huge pressure covering them, and it was extremely difficult to jump off the rock to avoid it.

　　However, the three did not see what was in the clouds clearly, but the ray of sunlight shone on the ancient Chinese character "肆" sign under Su Yong, and suddenly a series of glowing ancient characters popped out, and this string of subtitles flew up into the air beside them.

　　"Mr. Pu. Hello, Mr. Pu." Su Yong looked down and found that Mr. Pu had fainted, and hurriedly said to the other two: "We have to write down this handwriting."

　　This small paragraph of subtitles formed by the light has a total of 21 square characters, but they are all different from the Yanlong characters they know. Although the stroke structure is quite complicated, the three people are also extraordinary, and they quickly divided the work and each of them remembered seven in their minds.

　　The text screen was like a fluttering butterfly, rising slowly, twisting and flickering constantly, but never dissipating, flying all the way to the huge hole. After the entire text entered the hole in the cloud layer, the sunlight seemed to have changed, from orange to scarlet.

　　But in just a moment, the sunlight had disappeared. The dark clouds blocked the bottom again, swallowing up the light and shadow text.

　　The rocky ground under them also slowly stopped rotating.

　　The rainstorm did not fall, and the dark sky and earth lasted for half an hour. The warm wind from the sea rolled in again, blowing away the dark clouds above and the cold around.

　　The orange sun appeared in the sky again. Gentle

　　breeze and warm sun.

　　It was as if everything just now was just an illusion.

　　Su Yong and Hong Yuanba were speechless, and Xue Xingfeng sat down on the ground, and cursed for a long time.

　　"There is something in the cloud layer." Su Yong said after a long silence. He had no way of telling what this "thing" was, but the three of them felt the extremely powerful aura.

　　The immense pressure just now was emitted by that thing, which suppressed the three martial arts masters who were the most powerful in the world and made them unable to move. It can be seen that it has already surpassed the gods

　　. Even if the Book of Laughter and Forgetfulness was here, it would probably be the same as them.

　　Immortals are already the top existences in the world, but compared with that "thing", it is just like a child wearing open-crotch pants compared with a giant.

　　"He seems to be giving us some kind of hint." Su Yong saw that the two of them were silent, and continued to express his opinion: "It may be related to Lord Poseidon."

　　"Why?" Hong Yuanba hummed a few words after a long time. Today's scene almost overturned all his concepts.

　　Su Yong walked back and forth on the ground for a few steps: "Although that breath is extremely powerful, I feel a little familiar. And the chill just now is also..."

　　He suddenly stopped: "That chill... is quite similar to the cold breath in the mausoleum, as if it came from the mausoleum, not only gloomy, but also has a smell of decay and decay."

　　Xueshengfeng finally nodded and said: "That power, why do I feel like the guy in the purple crystal coffin?"

　　Su Yong nodded. Although he did not see the appearance of the "thing" in the cloud, it seemed to be the breath of Lord Poseidon.

　　It feels like a very wonderful thing. A wisp of fragrance in the wind will remind you of a woman, and a trace of breath on the cloud can also be related to a certain person.

　　It feels very wonderful, even very fantasy.

　　The three people were silent again. If the one just now was the wandering soul of Lord Poseidon or some relative, then of course the three venerables could not deal with it.

　　"Isn't he dead? Can he come back to life and find a clone?" Hong Yuanba frowned and said.

　　"Not dead, but sleeping." Xuerongfeng corrected.

　　Su Yong suddenly jumped up: "Didn't the woman say she couldn't see the sun?"

　　Xuerongfeng nodded and said curiously: "Yes, what's wrong?"

　　"Then can she come out at night?"

　　Chapter 14 The Queen and the Goddess

　　Chapter 14 The Queen and the Goddess

　　Old Man Hong shook his head: "But we have guards guarding the exit all the time, working in shifts day and night. Even if she is a ghost, she can't come out in public."

　　In fact, it took only two days and one night from the discovery of the tunnel to the exploration of the underground mausoleum.

　　Su Yong smiled and said, "Maybe there is more than one exit in the Mausoleum of the Sea God." He pressed his palm on the unconscious Mr. Pu, and slowly pushed his palace to bleed him, saying, "Do you remember when we found the tunnel? Although there was a smell of corruption in it, there was still a breeze blowing out. Since there was wind, there must be ventilation holes. It can be seen that there are other exits hidden in the mausoleum."

　　He paused and continued, "When I was talking to Brother Xue, the woman seemed not to care and pretended not to understand, but she was actually listening. From the moment she was slightly startled and then focused, I Guessed that she should be able to understand our language. A person who lived thousands of years ago can understand today's language. In addition to incarnating at night, is there any other possibility? " Xu

　　Shengfeng nodded slowly: "No wonder she can always guess what we mean. It turns out that it's not because she is smart, but because she can understand it at all. "

　　Su Yong smiled and said: "She is also smart. She clearly understands it, but she knows when to pretend not to understand it and when to show a little bit of intelligence... This woman's mind may be more terrible than her martial arts. "Obviously understand it, but she insists on getting paper and pen to write and communicate bit by bit. The woman can be said to have done it flawlessly.

　　"Then whether she can come out has anything to do with today's strange phenomenon?" Old Man Hong frowned and asked.

　　"Although she can't go to the Baihua Mountain where there is sunshine all year round to find the four-winged flying eagle horse, she can still do a lot of things if she can come out." Su Yong pondered and said slowly: "Maybe it can trigger something we don't know and help her plan. "

　　"You mean, this sky-falling strange phenomenon is related to that woman?" Old Man Hong said.

　　Su Yong said affirmatively: "It is definitely related. Since the 'thing' on the cloud is so similar to the breath of the Sea God, it is naturally related to the woman who claims to be the sister of the Sea God. There may be a strange formation on this land that we don't know about. Once triggered, it can exert great power. As for the thing on the cloud, it may be the image of the Sea God before, but it is preserved in this formation."

　　In his later life, there is a thing called holographic stereoscopic imaging. Who knows if there is a similar strange thing in this world that can preserve the majestic image of the Sea God before his death, and use factors and means such as cloud light projection to cause a huge shock to the witnesses.

　　"Then this Si character symbol is the triggering point of this formation." Xueshengfeng looked at the ancient text on the wall with lingering fear.

　　Su Yong smiled bitterly and said, "That's right, but it was triggered by me accidentally and caused a false alarm." Although the figure on the cloud had a huge pressure, they could not feel the sound that was going to harm them, and there was no lethality.

　　Although that kind of pressure was far more huge and amazing than the momentum of the Book of Laughter and Forgetfulness, it was completely different. Because it has no initiative, it just uses the changes of light and shadow to disturb your mind in silence.

　　Su Yong looked at Mr. Pu who woke up slowly, and sighed: "Don't underestimate that woman. I'm afraid that we need to find historians to understand the life of the sea god, and even find this rock wall, and finally trigger the formation. These things have all been considered by her." He sneered and continued: "If I am not wrong, the text we just wrote down may be related to the search for Baihua Mountain."

　　The woman once told him that the surrounding area of ​​Baihua Mountain was frozen for thousands of miles, and only that place had a ray of warm sunshine in the sky, which never dissipated all year round. This description is somewhat similar to the astronomical phenomenon just now, but the environment of the earth is a little different.

　　Old man Hong finally nodded: "You said that she came out at night just to understand the current situation on the ground, so as to facilitate her own control?"

　　Xueshengfeng had thought of it at this time, and couldn't help but be surprised: "Could she even think of these details that we would find Mr. Pu to understand the rock wall?" If so, then this woman is too scary, right?

　　Su Yong shook his head and smiled at Mr. Pu, who was now confused. "She may know something about this Mr. Pu, but Mr. Pu is not interested in Poseidon, so he is certainly not her lobbyist. This rock wall is very high and very eye-catching, so it is not surprising that Mr. Pu came here. But I think the reason why this rock wall can stand for thousands of years is not because of its hard material, but because it is the trigger point of this formation."

　　He sighed and said, "Perhaps the woman has been in the mausoleum for so many years, and she will come out from time to time at night, trying her best to maintain the pillars of this formation, in order to find someone who can help her retrieve the blood/essence fragments."

　　What a precious belief. Guarding for thousands of years for her deceased brother, maintaining the pillars of the formation, and stubbornly seeking a slim hope.

　　Xueshengfeng also sighed, "Why didn't she just tell us how to get to Baihua Mountain? Why did she make so many mysteries?" Hong Yuanba also agreed.

　　Su Yong shook his head and said, "There is a bad root in human nature, that is, people are unwilling to believe what others say, but believe what they see with their own eyes... If the clues are obtained by seeing the strange phenomena with their own eyes, the persuasiveness is undoubtedly much stronger."

　　Everyone nodded.

　　Xueshengfeng said again, "She has so many tricks, doesn't it also prove that Lord Poseidon is not a good person." This is the so-called ugly people are more likely to do bad things, and impure people always like to say that they are stupid and naive.

　　Su Yong shook his head and smiled, "Whether they are good people or not, I think we still have to find her to find out." They finally found a clue and thought there would be some scientific evidence, but who would have thought that this was the location of a formation set up by the other party. In this case, it is better to get it straight.

　　...

　　After sending away Mr. Pu, who was a little relieved, the three of them came to the entrance of the corridor again.

　　"This abnormal celestial phenomenon may have fallen into the eyes and ears of that woman, but the results of our speculation, everyone should not reveal it, just pretend that you know nothing." Su Yong whispered.

　　The other two nodded: "That's right."

　　The three of them did not bring the soldiers this time. They arranged the guard team at the entrance and entered side by side.

　　This time they walked very fast. They quickly walked through the corridor with torches in their hands and walked into the lobby of Xiling.

　　There were no evil creatures attacking in the lobby. They found the two lanterns they put down last time in the corner and lit them up, and walked directly to the third door.

　　They soon found the smell of spiders, but these giant spiders saw the two lanterns from a distance and quickly ran into the deep fork in the road and dared not show their heads again. The journey was extremely smooth .

　　Even Su Yong and Xue Xingfeng thought of the soldiers who died tragically last time and wanted to kill a few to vent their anger, but they found it difficult to find them.

　　Hong Yuanba carried two lanterns in his hands and sighed at the two people who were walking in front of him and looking around: "The dead are gone. Those evil creatures are just beasts. It's more important to do business."

　　The two nodded. Although they had walked this road once, they still dared not let down their guard at this moment, for fear that some holes like the ones in the second passage would suddenly appear on the walls on both sides and shoot out venom, so they did not walk this road very fast.

　　However, just before they reached the temple, as they were advancing cautiously, a spark of fire soon lit up ahead.

　　A clear voice like pearls falling on a jade plate also rang out, although they could not understand what it said.

　　The beautiful woman smiled sweetly, and her pale face seemed to have a little life in the orange-yellow light. She stood in front, as if she had been waiting for a long time.

　　Although she was still far away, she no longer tried to hide her figure at this moment. Her whole body and face were exposed in the light, which made Old Man Hong stare at her.

　　The beauty was like jade, and her lotus steps moved lightly. Three warriors who were a little uneasy followed closely behind her.

　　The temple was still glorious and full of jewels.

　　Old Man Hong's eyes immediately shifted from the beauty to the jewels and jade. He kept smacking his lips, and his saliva almost dripped down.

　　The woman just smiled slightly at his appearance and didn't care.

　　Su Yong picked up the paper from last time very simply. The marks on it had already dried up.

　　He was about to reach into the purple crystal coffin, and the woman had quickly taken out a beautiful jade from it and handed it to him.

　　Su Yong wrote down the twenty-one ancient characters that the others had memorized, and after handing it to her, he suddenly said in a very unexpected voice: "Ask you a question."

　　The woman was stunned for a moment when she heard his Yanlong language, but nodded unconsciously.

　　Xuelingfeng, who had been watching coldly, brightened his eyes. This woman really understood.

　　Su Yong stared into her eyes: "Since you understand our language, why do you have to hide it by writing it on paper?"

　　The woman was stunned for a moment, and soon realized that her behavior was inappropriate. But at this moment, she just smiled lightly, pointed to the dictionary in Su Yong's hand, and responded to him with her crisp and clear voice: "Since you have a dictionary to look up, why bother asking me again?"

　　She continued calmly: "A smart person like you should know that there is no trust between us."

　　Su Yong kept staring at her eyes, not feeling that his behavior was abrupt at all. At this moment, a smile suddenly appeared on his lips: "I didn't do it last time because I didn't think you were a bad person."

　　The woman smiled lightly, and the ice on her face melted: "I know. When you reached into the purple crystal coffin, you had a smile on your face, but your fingers were shaking. I knew you were hesitating." She added: "Your smile appeared after your fingers trembled. At that moment, I knew you had made a decision, so I didn't do it."

　　She suddenly raised her head and said proudly: "But I'm not afraid that you will do anything to hurt my brother. Because you don't have a chance." She glanced around at the other two, and the pride on her face was revealed: "You three together, don't have a chance."

　　At this moment, the tone of her speech was like a queen, or even a goddess.

　　Chapter 15 The Strongest Man in History

　　Chapter 15 The Strongest Man in History

　　Hong Yuanba, who had the highest cultivation among the three, raised his old cheeks, looked at the beautiful woman with dim eyes, and tacitly agreed with her statement.

　　Su Yong shook his head and smiled, "But you should know that we have helpers."

　　The woman remembered the middle-aged scholar who had fought with her, and nodded, "You do have a very powerful helper." But she rolled her eyes and smiled quickly, "But in the mausoleum, I still have the confidence to defeat you." There was a strong confidence in her tone that I am the master of my territory.

　　Su Yong smiled again, "You may be able to defeat us, but you can't stop us, let alone guarantee the integrity of this place." Speaking of the latter, his eyes intentionally or unintentionally glanced at the purple crystal coffin.

　　The beautiful woman was silent for a long time, and suddenly raised her head and glared at him angrily, "Don't you know that it is very impolite to stare at the face of a person of the opposite sex?"

　　Su Yong was stunned, and smiled bitterly, "I can only stare, because looking at a person's face, especially looking at his eyes, can also tell a lot of things." Eyes are the windows to the soul. No matter how well a person knows how to conceal, how powerful his words are, and how amazing his momentum is, his eyes will always reveal some secrets.

　　"Oh?" The beautiful woman looked at him teasingly and said with a smile, "Then what did you see?"

　　"At least you have been telling the truth so far." Su Yong said with a smile.

　　"Why do you think so?" Before the woman asked, Xuelingfeng and Old Man Hong asked the question for her. Although the two of them felt that the woman had no ill intentions, they could not judge a person's goodness or bad intentions based on their feelings.

　　"Because before she answered me, her eyes turned to the left." Su Yong said with a smile, "Eyes turning to the left represent memories, which proves that she intends to tell the truth. Similarly, if they turn to the right, it means she intends to tell a lie. Although this statement may not be 100% accurate, at least 99 out of 100 people are like this."

　　This is a very wonderful scientific conclusion in the previous life.

　　Old Man Hong and Xuelingfeng suddenly realized, I was wondering why you stare at others like a pervert?

　　The beautiful woman seemed surprised, but she quickly recovered and smiled: "You know a lot... What if I am acting, or it is the other 1%?"

　　"Haha," Su Yong laughed, "I have considered all these possibilities of yours." He continued to look at the pretty face in front of him: "I suddenly asked you in our language before, and you nodded before your eyes moved, which proved that you were not prepared... If you had been prepared in advance, you could certainly control your eye movements to confuse the audience. You nodded subconsciously, which proved that you didn't know this."

　　Of course, there are some cunning people in the world who can remain silent when asked by anyone, and they don't shake their heads or nod, and they think clearly before answering without moving their eyes. But such people are simply peerless heroes, and they will not be easily moved even if Mount Tai collapses before their eyes. Such people are very rare and are suitable to be politicians or diplomats.

　　"As for whether you are the 1% outlier, this is very simple. After you nodded, I asked you a question that you cannot lie about to verify. When I asked you why you used paper and pen to deceive us, your eyes turned to the left. That was recalling, which proves that you are a normal person... Do you understand?"

　　The beautiful woman smiled bitterly: "I thought you were a smart person before, but I didn't expect you to be so scary." But she soon smiled brightly: "It seems that I didn't find the wrong person. With your ability and brains, you are the only one who can find blood/sperm fragments."

　　Su Yong made a pause gesture: "I haven't promised you yet. These can only prove that you didn't lie before, but it is not enough for us to believe your brother Poseidon." If this woman is not a monster, and Lord Poseidon is indeed a peerless hero of mankind, then the three venerables are not... He exchanged glances with Hong Yuanba and Qing Xuefeng, and there was disbelief in their eyes.

　　Thinking of the immortal Xiaowangshu, the Taoist Xuannv Ziyi, and the old monk who was the most famous "Living Buddha" even though he had never met them... How could these people stand opposite their brother and sister? How could these people be evil?

　　The woman seemed to know what they were thinking, and sighed: "I don't know what the world will become now, but in our time, there were only two ways out after the martial arts. These two roads lead to different directions, and the practitioners in them are extremely hostile, wishing to kill each other to prove that they are on the right path." She sighed sadly: "Maybe this has nothing to do with their nature, but if I want to continue to improve on the path I am on, I can only choose to kill the masters of the other road as a memorial and the best breakthrough point..."

　　She shook her head helplessly, and pointed at the three of them with her delicate jade finger: "Now you have all entered the martial arts. Although there are some differences in the levels, if you have not made a breakthrough, you still don't know the faction. In our time, from warriors to warriors and martial artists, and then to martial arts, it was still a time of chaos. But after martial arts, there are two directions. One is to become a god, just like my brother and me; the other is the immortal way, I am afraid it will be like your previous powerful helper." "

　　I am afraid? You don't know?" Su Yong was surprised. Nowadays, there are no such terms as warriors and martial artists. It seems that it is probably equivalent to the cultivation of positions such as soldiers and generals, right? And martial arts, I am afraid it is enough to be a commander.

　　The woman nodded: "I also reached the spiritual object after many years in the underground. I have never seen another immortal master before. So I don't know."

　　Su Yong nodded, and said: "You..."

　　The woman hurriedly said: "My name is Bilushi. You can call me that." She nodded and smiled at the other two: "You too."

　　Bilushi? Could it be BLUESEA? Why does it sound like a Western name? Su Yong frowned and said, "Why are your and your brother's names so strange? They are very difficult to pronounce." One of them is called Morama. He was just worried that the woman was called Moraji.

　　The woman smiled and said, "In our time, we all gave names like this... How about you help me give me a name like today?" She said it with a bit of mischief.

　　Su Yong nodded affirmatively, "This is necessary. You know from coming out often that we just beat back the red barbarians not long ago." He pondered for a moment and said, "We are now calling your brother Lord Poseidon. How about we call you 'Head & Shoulders'?"

　　"Head & Shoulders?" The beautiful woman read it, clapped her hands and laughed, "This name sounds good, and it is somewhat similar to the original name."

　　Hong Yuanba and Xue Xingfeng could only roll their eyes. You said that other people's names are difficult to pronounce, but isn't this one weird?

　　Su Yong was proud of himself. Haha, it's good not to call you "Flower in the Water". It's better than your brother's Morama. However, the appearance of this woman is indeed worthy of the name of "Flower in the Water".

　　"That Flower in the Water, oh, Miss Head & Shoulders," Su Yong said with a smile, "If your brother wakes up, will he also wantonly kill the immortal masters in this world?" Don't really create a monster, break the original rules, and make this land a mess.

　　Miss Head & Shoulders frowned and said, "There are also differences in the level of gods and spirits. My brother can be called a 'god', and I have just entered the path of gods and spirits for a short time, and my cultivation is still shallow, so I can only be called a 'spirit'. This is just like the immortal path. The advanced ones can be called 'immortals', and those who have just entered the Tao are just about the peak of the martial arts, so they are still called 'Tao'. But what I just said about killing people on different paths is only for people like me who have just entered the path of gods and immortals. I think with my brother's cultivation level of advancing to 'god', he would not bother to kill 'Tao' people on different paths, unless there are strong masters like 'immortals'."

　　Su Yong and others sweated. It turns out that the three venerables who have always been called "immortals" are just "Tao", but everyone has been mistaken.

　　But the three venerables are already the top existences today, and they have never heard of higher-level existences. Or maybe there are things in the dark that they don't know?

　　They are all a little relieved. Since even the venerables of this level are not willing to be killed, there will be no harm to ordinary people. From here, they also began to believe that this sea god is indeed as the legend says, a hero in human history, a warrior who cultivates the "divine spirit", and not some alien monster in the sea. This sea god is definitely worthy of the title of the strongest man in history.

　　But they are still a little worried, because once this "god"-level master is reborn, who can control him?

　　Head & Shoulders looked at their faces and sighed sadly: "My brother fought hard with the sea creatures for many years for the sake of the people of the world a thousand years ago, and regained a large piece of land and a warm sun and breeze here... Now he is sleeping here, don't you find it difficult to wake him up?"

　　This is indeed very unfair. However, ingratitude will always be with humans.

　　Su Yong was silent, and the other two people's faces flushed a little. That's what they said, but in addition to being a warrior, they are also the commander-in-chief of the Yanlong's vast territory. They can't ignore the vast country.

　　Miss Head & Shoulders turned her eyes to the calm and majestic face of Brother Poseidon, and tears fell again: "Everyone... and you can rest assured." I don't know when she started to call the young warrior in front of her independently as "you". She looked at Su Yong with tears in her eyes: "Brother, before the invasion of the sea race, he had already been indifferent to fame and fortune, and had no desire to dominate... Otherwise, with his prestige, why would he only control this piece of yellow earth in the west?"

　　Su Yong nodded silently. Although he was not very clear about the history of a thousand years ago, he had read many history books in Kyoto, many of which told the history of emperors in the Central Plains thousands of years ago. In terms of reputation, no one can compare with the influence of this sea god in the west, and there are not many warriors among those emperors, who can't compete with such a god.

　　He looked at the other two, and they were silent for a long time, and slowly nodded.

　　"What about you?" Su Yong looked at that charming face and stared at her tearful eyes.

　　"Me?" Miss Head & Shoulders raised her head: "What's wrong with me?"

　　"Your brother will not kill you, but you have just entered the path of gods, what will you do?"

　　"You... agreed?" Head & Shoulders was happy at first and then worried: "I can't see the sunlight at all, how can I fight with them? But if my brother wakes up, they will probably not dare to enter the mausoleum."

　　She showed her beautiful smile again: "Safety is a blessing. Even if you can only stay here for the rest of your life, it is better than staying alone in the world."

　　"Why can't you see the sunlight?" Su Yong asked curiously.

　　Chapter 16 Don't Remember the Past

　　Chapter 16 Don't Remember the Past

　　Hai Feisi's tearful face showed a pale smile: "If there is a possibility that the Sea Soul Crystal Lock in Brother Poseidon can be removed, then the 'Midnight Appointment' on me is simply a hopeless poison. But fortunately, I have cultivated to the spiritual object first, and I can still survive until the day I see my brother." She glanced at Su Yong: "If you can retrieve the blood/essence fragments, I have fulfilled my last wish."

　　"What is the Midnight Appointment?" Su Yong and Hong Yuanba asked in unison. At this moment, they all felt some sympathy for this "Poseidon Sister". These two brothers and sisters are rare strong men, and Poseidon is also a peerless hero of mankind. Why are they so disaster-stricken?

　　Head & Shoulders sighed sadly, "A thousand years ago, the monsters of the sea tribe had many powerful and strange skills and props. The Sea Soul Crystal Lock and the Midnight Covenant are the two most powerful ones. One locks the soul and makes people fall into a deep sleep, and the other is an extremely evil dark element. After invading the body, people cannot see the sun. Once they see the sun, they will turn into ashes."

　　This "turned into ashes" is more terrible than "the soul is scattered". After all, there is still a glimmer of hope after sleeping for a thousand years, but once it is shattered, there will be nothing left. The three shook their heads and sighed, and listened to her continue.

　　"At that time, I was a martial artist similar to you. In the battle with my brother, the Word of Midnight in the staff of the Sea Clan Emperor was originally aimed at my brother, and he could have avoided it. But I was injured at that time and happened to fall there. The Word of Midnight turned into the sea tide and touched me along the sea water... My brother was also locked by the Sea Soul Crystal Lock from the other side because he saved me. Fortunately, the Sea Clan Emperor had been killed before he was locked. Those sea monsters also fled with the Emperor's body in a panic under the attack of our troops. They did not notice these things, so we survived."

　　"Was it night?" Su Yong asked.

　　"Yes, if it was daytime, I would have died at that time, how could I still be alive now?" Head & Shoulders smiled sadly.

　　Su Yong nodded. At this moment, Head & Shoulders spoke lightly, which showed that she had been so guilty that she cried countless times in the mausoleum. But they all knew the critical situation back then.

　　"Everything can defeat something else. There must be something that can save it, right?" The silent Xuelingfeng suddenly said. This woman has been protecting her relatives for thousands of years, which is really admirable.

　　Head & Shoulders shook his head: "Unless you steal a piece of Moon Shadow Jade Rabbit Stone in the polar night... But this is impossible."

　　It turns out that the so-called polar night is the dark night that lasts for more than a month after every three thousand years of reincarnation on earth in historical books and legends. During this long night, there is no sun or moon in the sky, only stars. Countless stars take turns to rise and fall in the sky, like a glowing tide.

　　This is called "polar night star tide".

　　Of course, the legend of a reincarnation of three thousand years is more distant than the dispute between humans and sea tribes more than a thousand years ago. There is not even a book describing this.

　　Polar night is just a legend.

　　Su Yong frowned and asked: "In your era... was there a record of polar night star tide?"

　　Head & Shoulders looked at him meaningfully, with infinite emotion in his eyes. She smiled lightly and shook her head, saying, "Maybe there is, but I haven't noticed it. However, even if you can catch up with the next polar night, can you go to the moon to pick a moon shadow jade rabbit stone?"

　　After saying that, the four people all smiled bitterly. Head & Shoulders smiled bitterly because it was impossible, even if her brother, the sea god, was resurrected; Xingluofeng and Old Man Hong were like listening to a fairy tale; and Su Yong smiled bitterly, but he was sighing that there would be no spaceships and space shuttles in this period.

　　"How can an ancient sea tribe's prop be related to the moon?" Su Yong thought about it again and again, but couldn't help but say it out loud.

　　As a result, Head & Shoulders, Old Man Hong, and Xingluofeng looked at him in surprise at the same time, and said in unison: "Don't you know that the moon is sunk in the ocean?"

　　Tsk. Su Yong said depressedly: "Then why don't you go to the ocean to fish it out?"

　　These people are really illiterate. Su Yong sighed in his heart: Just like a group of monkeys, they actually want to fish for the moon in the water.

　　Old man Hong sighed blankly: "The sea is vast and boundless. Fishing for the moon in the sea is not much different from fishing for a needle in a haystack. Who can do it?"

　　"People can't do it, but those sea creatures, fish, shrimps and crabs can do it." Su Yong suddenly woke up after blurting out. Could it be that the object of removal really exists in the deep sea? It is not surprising that there is a thing called Moon Shadow Jade Rabbit Stone in the sea. It is more reliable than the moon. Although there are many strange things in this world, as well as martial arts and magic, it can't be so perverted.

　　He shook his head and pointed to the white paper: "Okay, tell us. What do these twenty-one words mean? Where is Baihua Mountain?" They came in a hurry and really didn't have time to look up the dictionary to translate this passage. Thinking that since they had found the culprit, they might as well verify it directly.

　　Miss Head & Shoulders smiled and waved the paper with her bare hands: "I said before that the area around Baihua Mountain is frozen for thousands of miles, but there is only one place where there is a ray of sunshine all year round... Actually, these are all records in the history books, and I don't know the specific location. However, since there is sunshine, I naturally can't go there. As for the ancient formation, it was also passed down in the past, and it was not set up by me personally. The meaning of this passage is a riddle, which explains the topographical characteristics of Baihua Mountain."

　　The three nodded. They also thought that this woman was just guarding the pillar of the formation, and they also thought that the light and shadow texts and the image of the Lord Poseidon should all be preserved by the ancient formation. Maybe it was some human wise men or magicians who sealed the topography of Baihua Mountain and the image of the Lord Poseidon in it, revealing a path for future generations.

　　Because if this woman knew it, she would not spend so much energy and do it in vain, and she could send someone there.

　　Or was this passage an unsolved mystery back then?

　　Head & Shoulders looked at them in deep thought and smiled bitterly, "You are right. I did send many people to Baihua Mountain, but no one could find them. And all the people of that time were killed in the last war against the sea tribe... But the tide finally receded, forever..."

　　But who knew that the sea god and his sister were hidden in this piece of land under the giant statue? Hidden under the Red Earth City where they built it?

　　"Tell me about this riddle." Su Yong sighed.

　　Head & Shoulders nodded, wrote down the translation again with paper and pen, and handed it to them.

　　Chapter 17 is just a legend

　　Chapter 17 is just a legend

　　There are three lines of words written on the paper. Although the handwriting is a bit stiff, it is also quite beautiful, with a little soul. It can be seen that the sister of the sea god has also worked hard on the Yanlong characters.

　　The paper reads: "Green grass covers a pig, leaving a flood on its back, and walks in ice and snow for seven days." Twenty-one words.

　　What the hell does this mean? Su Yong and Old Man Hong exchanged glances and frowned.

　　"Where did you send your people to look for Baihua Mountain?" Su Yong asked.

　　Seagod's sister Head & Shoulders shook her head: "The riddle of Baihua Mountain is only recorded in books, no one can guess it, so our tribesmen before us all went directly to the north, hoping to find it by chance in the ice and snow world of Mobei. Unfortunately, it was all in vain. Some people didn't come back at all. I'm afraid they have become an ice sculpture in the snow in the northernmost part."

　　Old man Hong smiled and shook his head: "The land of ice and snow is not unique to the north. Snow is everywhere on the ground. As far as I know, there are many places in Yanlong Land alone that are always covered with snow, but the coverage area is different."

　　Head & Shoulders nodded and said: "Baihua Mountain is covered with ice for thousands of miles, so we have omitted those places with less possibility. As for the northernmost polar glacier, it is naturally the most likely place. And there were rumors at the time that some places in the polar region were always as bright as day, without night. If I'm not mistaken, it should be near Baihua Mountain."

　　Su Yong nodded, shook his head, and asked: "Where did your sculptor see these flying eagles and horses in the temple?" Since no one has been to Baihua Mountain, where did the image of the eagle and horse come from?

　　Head & Shoulders smiled and pointed at the beautiful statues in the temple. "Thousands of years ago, there were many strange creatures on earth, as well as those ferocious monsters of the sea clan, but now no one knows where they have gone. This kind of flying hippogriff also existed on earth at that time, but they all had two wings, not four. This four-winged hippogriff was carved based on the legend of Baihua Mountain, and its body size was based on the earth hippogriff we have seen."

　　Su Yong nodded again, staring at the paper in Old Man Hong's hand, and suddenly said, "Why do I feel that these ancient characters are very similar to today's characters?"

　　The ancient characters written by him were written on the paper, and the translation was written by the woman's hand below. This comparison is a bit like the difference between traditional Chinese characters and simplified Chinese characters today.

　　Head & Shoulders nodded and said, "Yes, the ancient characters and the characters you use today are both square characters, but the number of strokes is different, and the radicals of some characters are slightly different." She is familiar with both characters, so her experience is naturally better than the other three.

　　Su Yong looked at the paper again, and suddenly took it from Old Man Hong, and smiled, "If you use the current Yanlong characters to explain this riddle, it is not difficult."

　　Xueshengfeng was surprised, "Can you solve it?"

　　The woman also stared at him in surprise, but Old Man Hong continued to ponder.

　　"This is a riddle," Su Yong used a beautiful jade to gently write a word next to the first line of words: "Green grass covers a pig. In today's Yanlong characters, it means there is a pig hidden under the grass radical. The grass radical plus the cover, plus a pig, is the word '蒙'. (The word '豕' means pig, pronounced as shi)"

　　"The second line is not complicated either," Su Yong continued to write the second word: "The flood is left on the back, the top of '背' is '北', the bottom of '留' is '田', the flood recedes, the water radical of '洪' is removed, it is '共', these three words together are the word '冀', this is just a riddle."

　　The three of them widened their eyes. It was simple in his mouth, but everyone had already racked their brains. Even thousands of years ago, those wise men probably thought too complicatedly, always wondering if a certain place looked like grass covering a pig, or a piece of land looked like a back, or a river looked like sweat...

　　"What does the last sentence mean?" The sister of the sea god's eyes were shining like stars.

　　"Don't think too complicated," Su Yong laughed: "The last sentence is meaningless. It means walking in the ice and snow for seven days. It's that simple."

　　But what do 'Meng' and 'Ji' mean? Do they represent places? Su Yong frowned and looked at Miss Head & Shoulders.

　　"Meng? Ji?" Head & Shoulders suddenly clapped his hands and exclaimed: "Oh my God, we are going in the wrong direction. It turns out that Baihua Mountain is not in the north at all, but behind the Sea of ​​Death. Oh my God, you...how did you come up with these riddles?"

　　Blood Feng smiled bitterly beside him: "If even General Su can't figure it out, I'm afraid no one else can figure it out."

　　"What? You...you are Su Yong?" Head & Shoulders looked at him in surprise, with a strange light in his eyes.

　　Although she has lived in the underground mausoleum for a long time, she often appears at night. If there are any major events happening in the land of Yanlong recently, apart from the pacification of Yanmeng in the north, the poetry competition in the capital, and the wars in the southeast and west, the others are not worthy of her attention. But these most shocking things all involve the name of a person.

　　This name is the miracle general Su Yong.

　　It is Su Yong who can shock the entire mighty Yanmeng Empire with his martial arts and shock millions of Yanlong scholars with his literary skills.

　　Is he the young general in front of him? This Yanlong general who has entered the ranks of martial arts masters at a young age?

　　Head & Shoulders' mouth opened wide. When she realized her loss of composure, she hurriedly covered her delicate cherry lips.

　　Su Yong nodded to her a little embarrassedly and smiled: "Sorry, I haven't introduced myself yet. My name is Su Yong. Su for awakening, Yong for forever."

　　"Awakening? Forever?" The beautiful face of the sea god sister suddenly smiled like a flower: "Su... General's name is really good. It is my blessing to meet General Su."

　　Su Yong blushed and said with sweat: "I dare not, it would be an honor for us to do our best for you... Brother, a peerless hero of mankind."

　　Old man Hong and Xue Qingfeng nodded repeatedly. Sea god sister Hai Feisi didn't know if she heard him clearly, but she suddenly blushed.

　　The brilliance of the jewels reflected on that ice-like face, white with red, unique.

　　She calmed down, but her bright smile soon dimmed: "Meng Ji is another name for the Sea of ​​Death a thousand years ago. That place is more terrible than the polar glaciers. According to legend, it is impossible to cross the Sea of ​​Death, let alone the Black Snow State behind the sea."

　　What Sea of ​​Death, what Black Snow State? Everyone was confused.

　　Head & Shoulders said slowly, "If you walk all the way from the west to the Western Regions for about half a month, you will see a huge and boundless desert. In the past, that desert was called the 'Sea of ​​Death'. The desert is boundless and the sun is scorching. Not to mention ordinary people, even gods find it difficult to cross it. Books say that from ancient times to today, no one has been able to cross it on foot."

　　Old Man Hong exclaimed, "Are you talking about the 'Ulan Sand Sea' on the edge of the Western Regions?"

　　Head & Shoulders nodded, "We used to call it the Sea of ​​Death, but now it is said to be called the Ulan Sand Sea."

　　Old Man Hong smiled bitterly and said, "How is that possible? There is no way to get in there. It is simply a place on earth. Not to mention humans, even ghosts dare not go there. I have read a travel note written by the old monk of the Three Venerables before, which said that he had been outside the Ulan Sand Sea. Encountered the monster in the sea of ​​sand. He also turned back at the periphery and did not dare to cross the line. "

　　Su Yong frowned, but did not express his opinion. He just asked: "What about the Black Snow State?"

　　Head & Shoulders sighed sadly: "Since no one can cross the Sea of ​​Death, no one can see the Black Snow State. The Black Snow State was recorded in ancient books thousands of years ago. At that time, there was a huge flying animal called a six-clawed pterosaur with an extremely violent personality. An ancient peerless strongman tamed one and let it take him across a large section of the Sea of ​​Death in the air. He saw a black spot at the end of the sea of ​​sand, and based on the temperature difference and astronomical phenomena he felt at the time, he knew that it was a place of ice for thousands of miles. "

　　Old Man Hong shook his head, indicating that he did not know about these situations.

　　"Are there any old books here?" Su Yong asked.

　　Head & Shoulders shook her head: "Under the tide, books are the least durable to collect... But I still remember this description of the Black Snow State. The book said that because the six-clawed pterosaur had exhausted its strength at that time, this strong pioneer and his mount both crashed into the sand sea." Her face darkened: "This strong man is also the only person who has seen the Black Snow State."

　　Blood Wind asked in surprise: "Since he has crashed, how can the notes be passed down?" Su Yong and Old Man Hong were also a little suspicious.

　　Head & Shoulders smiled bitterly and said: "His notes were hidden in a sealed backpack. It may be written when he was dying... I don't know how many years later, a storm in the sand sea blew his bag to the edge of the sand sea... Since then, no one dared to set foot in the sand sea."

　　Everyone looked at each other and was speechless for a long time.

　　The Sea of ​​Death, the Black Snow State. That's all a legend.

　　"Now, do you still want to find Baihua Mountain?" Head & Shoulders said, and sighed. Even if we knew this result a thousand years ago, we would be powerless. The tribe went there just to seek death.

　　Xue Xingfeng and Old Man Hong both looked livid and remained silent. Just when the atmosphere was a little tense, Su Yong suddenly smiled and said,

　　"Why not?"

　　Chapter 18 Sea of ​​Death

　　Chapter 18 Sea of ​​Death

　　Head & Shoulders raised his head in surprise and joy: "Aren't you afraid of death?"

　　Su Yong still maintained a friendly smile: "I am afraid."

　　The beautiful and unparalleled sister of the sea god suddenly glared at him fiercely: "Are you afraid and still going?" After that, her face gradually darkened: "If it is Black Snow State, it doesn't matter if I don't go."

　　Before her pearl-like tears fell, Su Yong's smiling voice came to her ears: "You may not die if you go."

　　Although you may not die, the chance of death is as high as more than 99.9%, and there is probably no chance of survival. Although Xueshengfeng admired his persistence, he didn't know how to persuade him. He just silently grasped the sword in his hand. There was a deep mark on the scabbard, and he didn't know if the sword could be pulled out.

　　Hong Yuanba's thick hands were clenched blue, and his eyes swept across the jewels and treasures, and a trace of fascination flashed. But he rarely persuaded them: "Brother Su, even if you can buy a few big cities here... you have to be alive to spend them."

　　Su Yong nodded, and put his big hand on their shoulders: "The two people in Hongtu City... please make proper arrangements for them to live in my mansion in Kyoto. If anyone asks, please give them an explanation."

　　Old Man Hong and Xuesheng Feng both nodded: "Don't worry, I know what to do." These are just trivial matters.

　　"Don't worry, I won't let you work in vain," Su Yong laughed: "If I can come back, the things here will inevitably be divided between the two brothers."

　　Come back? What are the chances? Old Man Hong and Xuesheng Feng looked at each other in silence, wanting to laugh but not laughing.

　　"You... are you really going?" Head & Shoulders saw that he looked like he was going to explain his last wishes, and couldn't help but exclaimed.

　　Su Yong nodded: "Do you think I'm joking? Don't worry, I was lucky to save my life, I'm afraid even the heavens won't take it back..."

　　In his heart, he was thinking, if the Sea of ​​Death is so terrible and the Black Snow State is so mysterious, why is there a legend of Baihua Mountain, and even the four-winged eagle horse is described so specifically?

　　Although the ancient books did not describe the details of the Sea of ​​Death and the Black Snow State, the fact that the eagle horse of Baihua Mountain could fly to the wishing pool is another side record. It's just that they were confused by the difficulties that blocked the road and did not look at the possibility of this matter from a global perspective.

　　For a person like him who has experienced two times as a human, seeing such a strange thing and not investigating it is probably more painful than death.

　　I must figure out the mystery of this world, he clenched his fists in his heart, with a righteous look on his face, which made the two big heads of the Yanlong Army King secretly feel frustrated.

　　In terms of ability, Su Yong may not be able to defeat the blood serum wind, let alone Hong Yuanba. But when it comes to courage and confidence, the two of them are somewhat convinced by him.

　　Even if they were asked to choose an opponent, the two would rather choose another person than him. Whether it is a war or a duel.

　　Because a person's wisdom is the most difficult to see through and the most troublesome skill.

　　"Don't mind, brothers. I went because I have a Pegasus as a mount, which is faster and more convenient. Besides, as the leaders of a region, although the powerful enemy has retreated, there are still many things to do such as appeasing the people's livelihood, which is not as relaxed as me." Su Yong looked at the faces of the two people and laughed to comfort them.

　　Hong Yuanba and Xue Xingfeng smiled bitterly. This guy really knows how to behave.

　　Xue Xingfeng patted his shoulder with a big hand: "Don't worry, even if the Zhongzun or the emperor in the capital asks, I know how to answer." At this time, Su Yong defeated the Japanese pirates in the southeast and the foreigners in the west, and his reputation was at its peak. The emperor would surely summon him to the palace soon to reward him again. And the Book of Laughter and Forgetfulness knows what's going on here, so it would take some effort to conceal it. Although he only said one sentence, the responsibility he took was definitely not light.

　　After a moment of silence, Old Man Hong whispered, "And me." The three of them suddenly laughed and clasped their hands together.

　　The two of them stood on his side unconsciously, or perhaps the experience of the sea god's sister aroused their bloodiness.

　　Heroes always value heroes and cherish heroes.

　　At this time, Head & Shoulders was still a little bit unbelievable. Looking at the three of them holding hands, she asked hesitantly, "You, really want to go?" It's strange to say, she had been guarding for a thousand years just for this wish. But at this moment, she felt conflicted.

　　Su Yong suddenly turned his head and blinked, "You don't want me to go? Then I won't go."

　　"You... are so annoying." Head & Shoulders grabbed two pearls angrily and threw them at him, but didn't dare to use any strength.

　　Su Yong took it with a laugh: "Thank you, thank you. This will be the down payment." He stuffed the two pearls into the hands of Hong Yuanba and Xuelingfeng respectively, and his face became solemn again: "Borrowing flowers to offer to Buddha... Then everything is up to you two."

　　Xuelingfeng looked at his face and sighed sadly, whispering: "Don't force it."

　　"Even the venerables can't help but retreat, you must know that the green mountains are still there." Old man Hong added.

　　The three of them are all friendships forged in bloody battles. Although they are more than a hundred years old in total, they can't help but reveal some true feelings at this moment.

　　...

　　With the speed of the white deer and Pegasus, it took less than half a month for Su Yong to go all the way west. On the ninth day, he had already seen the dim desert on the edge of the Western Region.

　　Along the way, he passed many places and saw many fields of the 24 small countries in the Western Region that are rich in grapes and fine wine. He also tasted various delicious grape wines, but he did not meet the Western Region giant merchant mentioned by Master Yun.

　　He kept a low profile along the way, pretending to be an ordinary traveler, and the blood knife was also wrapped and hidden in the bag behind his back. It was just that the Pegasus was too eye-catching. Fortunately, these high-nosed foreigners seemed to have seen many foreign objects and did not attract onlookers.

　　It was the dusk of the ninth day, and the weather here was extremely hot in winter.

　　Su Yong bought all the food and water in the last tribal area close to the Ulanshahai, and bought a strange big folding umbrella, and then sat on a bench in a tea pavilion waiting for the sun to set.

　　It is said that the sunshine time in the desert is extremely long, and buying this thing will probably always be useful.

　　There are also many Yanlong people from the 24 small countries in the Western Regions who come here to do business and trade, using tea and silk to exchange for grape wine and exquisite glassware here, so his Yanlong language can be understood by the locals. But it is a bit of a headache for Su Yong to communicate with their strange language.

　　The high-nosed young man in the tea pavilion took a long time to figure out that this "big customer" who bought a lot of things from him was going to enter the desert. He was so shocked that he just waved his hands desperately, not knowing how to persuade him.

　　Su Yong could not communicate more with him, so he had to give up. As the sun was setting, he drank the tea in the cup, left a silver ingot on the tea table, and walked out with the Pegasus loaded with things.

　　The edge of the desert was not so hot after the sun went down. There were no traces of the tribesmen from that small country here, but Su Yong knew that when he walked here, he must have attracted a lot of attention.

　　But to his surprise, when he entered the periphery of the Sea of ​​Death, on the yellow sand ground that was not smoothed by the swirling wind, there were traces of another team.

　　That team was not large. Judging from the traces on the ground, they were riding camels.

　　Chapter 19 I'm Just Passing By

　　PS: Please vote, collect, recommend, and point, until all the money is gone, wow~~

　　Chapter 19 I'm just passing by

　　The sun sank below the horizon, but it seemed to leave some glowing things on this sea of ​​death. The sand dunes as high as hills flashed with dim light, like a huge orange lantern when the night quietly came.

　　Su Yong walked on the edge of this lantern. He stopped from time to time and squinted cautiously at the white heat rising from the golden sand in front of him.

　　The yellow sand under his feet was still a little hot, like the ashes left after the fire was extinguished, with a trace of unwilling anger, wanting to roast and hurt some uninvited guest who dared to break in.

　　Following the trail in front of him, Su Yong did not walk very fast. At this time, his expression was solemn, and the blood knife had already been taken off the bag on his back and inserted into his waist.

　　The white deer Pegasus seemed to understand his psychology. Although he was carrying a heavy burden, he still walked lightly, for fear of stepping on the monsters in the sand sea.

　　The man and the horse walked almost silently. The rustling sound caused by the yellow sand falling under their feet was blown away by the strong wind.

　　After walking for nearly two hours and drinking water seven times, the sound of camel bells finally came faintly from the end of the trail in front of them. Judging from the sound of the camel bells, there were about seven or eight camels in the team.

　　Su Yong was not in a hurry, but followed them silently. He occasionally looked up at the not-so-bright stars in the sky and knew that the direction was not wrong.

　　The stars hidden in the hazy yellow light were also extremely dim, and the sky and the earth were left with only a dim yellow. The sharp whistling sound of the wind from time to time wanted to cover up the brightness, and engraved palpitations of panic in the hearts of these people.

　　After following to the 27th undulating sand dune, Su Yong finally couldn't help flying up, hiding behind a higher sand dune and seeing the team in front clearly.

　　Seven camels, seven figures swaying on the backs of the camels.

　　Except for the one in the middle who was a little weak and slender, the other six were all tall and strong. Although in the dim light, they still exuded a sense of strength. These six people were undoubtedly martial arts masters. Judging from the momentum they unconsciously revealed, some of them were probably as strong as Xiao Changfeng.

　　Su Yong was surprised. Although this team seemed to have a small number of people, their strength was so amazing that it was beyond his expectation.

　　There are so many masters in foreign countries? He narrowed his eyes in confusion. Judging from their size, clothes and headdresses, these people are obviously not Yanlong people.

　　But they may not be people from the twenty-four small countries in the Western Regions, because their clothes are different from those he saw along the way. Their clothes are neither fur nor coarse cloth. Judging from the softness of the flying sleeves, they look like the precious silk produced in the south of Yanlong. But the style of the clothes is different from Yanlong.

　　Except for one of them, their hair is shaved in a strange hairstyle with four sides and a braid in the middle. This hairstyle is easy to understand, it is the opposite of the Mediterranean. The four sides are bald, but there is a long braid in the middle that coils like a snake. To put it bluntly, it looks like a pile of that.

　　The weaker figure in the middle has long hair. Although he is ten feet away, Su Yong can still feel the long hair like a waterfall, black and shiny like - Head & Shoulders?

　　Su Yong was stunned, and couldn't help but smile bitterly, and jumped back to the side of the Pegasus.

　　However, at the moment he jumped down, his ears suddenly moved.

　　There was a sound of wind and sand in front of him. This sudden violent wind sound covered all the camel bells, and there was a faint sound of swords hitting each other in the wind.

　　As soon as Su Yong's body fell beside the Pegasus, he pressed the Pegasus antlers with his palm, and the Pegasus was very smart to squat down and hide in the shadow of the sand dune next to it.

　　But Su Yong's body suddenly jumped up again and pulled out the blood knife with his backhand. A dark red blood shadow flashed through the air, and he was already hiding behind a sand dune in front of him.

　　He poked his head out from behind the sand dune and was shocked.

　　The strong team that was neat and tidy just now, now has three people lying on the ground, two camels have fallen, and things are scattered all over the ground. The other people have disappeared.

　　Could it be a tornado? Su Yong wondered: If it is not the power of heaven and earth, what else can defeat such a powerful team in an instant? Could it be that they really encountered a monster in the sea of ​​sand?

　　In just a moment, except for the mess on the ground, the surroundings have become silent, as if what he saw just now was just an illusion. There was no team of seven people at all, only three dead people and two camels. They were just a group of people who died of thirst in this sea of ​​death.

　　If it was man-made, he thought he couldn't do it, even Hong Yuanba and Xiaowangshu couldn't do it. Among the seven people, at least three have the strength of Xiao Changfeng, and together, their strength is still above the four heroes of Yanlong. How could it be so easy to defeat them in an instant?

　　On that confusing battlefield, things were blown around by the strong wind. The blood left by the dead and camels was quickly absorbed by the thirsty desert. The yellow sand gradually covered these bodies, and there was no sound around.

　　Su Yong once again carefully closed his eyes and scanned the surrounding environment with his mind, and then cautiously jumped down from the sand dune.

　　The fatal wounds of the three dead were all blood holes in their chests. The blood hole looked like it was caused by a weapon like a snake spear, or of course it could be... the claws of an animal.

　　The wound pierced from the front chest and pierced from the back. The blood spurted out very quickly and violently. Then it was sucked away by the desert even faster and more violently.

　　Apart from this hole, there were no other wounds on the bodies of the three people.

　　It was killed in one blow. Although the desert was extremely hot, two cold sweats flowed down Su Yong's face.

　　So fast, so accurate, so cruel. What kind of monster could kill several masters at the same time in an instant? How many claws does it have?

　　With the speed and angle of the attack, the other four people were probably injured as well. But were they captured by the monster or did they flee in panic?

　　He calmed down and walked towards the two fallen camels.

　　The camels were in a more miserable state than the dead. Both camels had a huge bloody hole on their lower abdomens, and the disordered internal organs and blood were almost instantly swallowed up by the hot yellow sand.

　　The internal organs that had long been dehydrated and covered with yellow sand looked extremely disgusting, but Su Yong still held back the surge in his stomach and pulled up the camel's huge and shriveled belly with his hands to look at the wound.

　　And this huge wound looked like it was cut by saw teeth. The shape of the wound was uneven and extremely rough, as if a jagged big stone suddenly flew out of the sand and smashed a bloody hole in the belly of the desert ship.

　　Just as Su Yong squatted in front of the camel's body and pondered, he suddenly heard a little noise in his ears.

　　It was too late to dodge, so he simply stood up, stabbed the bloody knife in his hand into the sand, and stared at the figure that appeared from behind a sand dune.

　　"Who are you?" After the sturdy figure appeared, he looked at his clothes and asked in the Flame Dragon language. Then he made a gesture, and three other people came out from behind the sand dune.

　　As he expected, the frail one was indeed a woman. At this moment, she not only tied up her hair with a headscarf, but also wore a veil, but the bright eyes revealed were black and bright, like stars.

　　The other two guarded her on both sides, and as they walked lightly forward, they stared vigilantly in all directions.

　　"Who are you?" Su Yong did not answer. After a glance, the blood knife suddenly flew up from the sand, like a streak of light, and slid into the scabbard by itself, making a low hiss.

　　The four people's eyes lit up at the same time, and a trace of surprise appeared on their faces at the same time.

　　Their expressions were instantly wiped out. The tall man who led the way bowed to him and said, "So you are the martial arts master of Yanlong. We... We are an expedition team in the Western Region."

　　Su Yong looked at the veil of the woman behind him, and his sharp eyes had already seen that the curved willow eyebrows were slightly raised.

　　"Okay, then I'm just passing by. Passerby A." Su Yong said with a smile.

　　Chapter 20 Eye of Death

　　Chapter 20 Eye of the Earth

　　Hearing Su Yong's answer, the four people were stunned at the same time.

　　But they did not make much reaction, just nodded one after another and fell silent.

　　Su Yong whistled, and Pegasus galloped from behind. He climbed on his horse, a smile on his face: "I don't know what you have encountered, and I am not interested in your identities, but I think your injuries need to be treated as soon as possible... If you feel that it is inconvenient for me to be here, then I will leave first."

　　The tall man who led the way out bowed a little unnaturally, as he had expected that the other party was injured in the left arm. The other two guards also had blood on their waists, but judging from their movements, the wounds were not deep and did not affect their movements much. These three people are also the three strongest people in the team. Although the masked woman remained intact, she obviously did not know martial arts.

　　When the Pegasus appeared, everyone was stunned. They all looked at the strange white horse with deer horns curiously, and a light flashed in their eyes.

　　Just as Su Yong was about to ride away, the leading man seemed to want to say something. But as soon as he raised his head, the masked woman suddenly coughed.

　　So the big man lowered his head and continued to remain silent.

　　Su Yong's eyes flashed slightly, and he saw all of this. He sighed sadly, looked at the stars in the sky, identified the road ahead, and rode away.

　　Even at night, on the ground full of quicksand, the Pegasus carrying a lot of heavy objects still seemed to be walking on snow and soaring into the clouds. Its figure was like a lively phantom in the vast yellow sand, drawing an extremely graceful flowing curve, bypassing countless sand dunes in an instant, and disappearing in the distance that was difficult to reach.

　　"It's him." The four people looked at the direction where he disappeared. After a long time, the big man who led the group said something.

　　The masked woman nodded gently. She had been silent all the time, and suddenly said, "How did he get here?"

　　No one answered. They silently took some luggage from the dead camel, and found some medicines, and simply dealt with them.

　　Then they turned around and followed Su Yong's footsteps.

　　...

　　The 400th sand dune was in front.

　　Su Yong, who had been counting, stopped, took out the water bag from his bag, drank a few sips, and then stuffed it into the Pegasus' mouth.

　　After walking for several hours and passing countless sand dunes along the way, it seemed that there was no difference. It was as if we were still on the outskirts of the Sea of ​​Death. He narrowed his eyes and looked ahead, pulling out a towel to wipe his sweat.

　　After seeing the corpses and meeting the team, he imagined whether the monster was hiding under the sea of ​​sand and could suddenly pounce and hurt people. So he simply galloped on his horse. Although this still could not completely guarantee to avoid the monster's attack, at least he could leave the area as soon as possible and reduce the chance of interception.

　　If even the old monk among the three venerables could not defeat the monster, why should I do this? He thought.

　　As for that strange team. Su Yong smiled bitterly and shook his head. I can't take care of myself, how can I take care of you?

　　What's more, they don't appreciate it at all.

　　Standing in the vast yellow sand, he truly experienced the majestic momentum of the desert sand like snow. This ancient sea of ​​death, the current Ulansha Sea is really boundless.

　　At the end of the sight, almost touching the sky, there is still a yellow sand. The sound of the rushing wind in the air and the surging quicksand underground seem to be singing a prelude to the dead.

　　And here, we have come to the 400th sand dune along the way, but it is just the beginning of the prelude, and it is far from the climax.

　　The monster of the sea of ​​sand killed two people with one blow, and it was just a tiny syllable jump.

　　However, because there was a team in front of him, he was not the first to face this terrible jump. This is certainly a lucky thing.

　　But now that he has come to the front and become a pioneer, he will no longer be as lucky as before.

　　After drinking enough water, he got on the horse again, but he was stunned when the Pegasus just stepped onto the 401st sand dune.

　　This dune is higher. When the man and horse drank water just now, the sand dune almost completely blocked the view in front, and he didn't know what kind of road was ahead.

　　At this moment, his eyes fell below and found that it was a huge plateau.

　　The pan was several thousand meters wide and oval in shape, like a huge eye socket.

　　The eyes had disappeared, leaving only a huge eye socket, staring grimly at the gray sky above.

　　But the pan was not just yellow sand, but... it was almost like a small forest.

　　Countless sand pillars, large or small, high and low, covered the pan. It reminded him of the concrete forest in his previous life.

　　If the pan was like an eye socket without an eyeball, then these sand pillars were like countless hairs. Not only eyelashes, but even the eye sockets were covered with hair.

　　The hair emitted a trace of white hot air towards the sky, making people almost think that this was a ghost cave.

　　There were uneven sand dunes on all sides, but only here was a huge pan, and there were countless square or round sand pillars in the pan. If it was the creation of nature, it would be too amazing.

　　When he was about to ride down, his eyelids suddenly jumped. It seemed that the structure of this concrete forest was a bit strange? He rode his horse to the highest point of the sand dune and looked at it carefully.

　　This look finally gave him a glimpse of the power, and he was surprised again.

　　It turned out that the sand pillars below were arranged in the shape of a certain array. No matter which of the sparse passages on this side you enter, it will be like crashing into a maze. After going through seemingly few twists and turns, you will fall into a trap in the end, and you will be trapped and unable to retreat.

　　This wonderful array that seemed to be caused by nature reminded him of the old man he met in the Yanmeng birch forest maze. He quickly took out the book from his bag and began to deduce how to resolve it on the sand.

　　At first, he was still paying attention to the surrounding environment and carefully guarding against those subtle noises, but later he was so absorbed in the deduction that he was completely immersed in his thoughts and completely forgot himself.

　　This deduction lasted for another hour before his frown relaxed. However, at this moment, there was a sudden sound from behind, and the Pegasus standing quietly beside him also pushed him with his mouth.

　　The blood knife inserted into the sand flew directly backwards. But after Su Yong turned around, he immediately summoned the blood knife back with his mind.

　　The four people who came were the ones I met before. At this moment, they were watching the blood knife hovering in the air with alert concentration.

　　"Haha, what a coincidence." Su Yong's eyes flashed, and the blood knife bounced three somersaults in the air and landed steadily on the sand under his feet. The corners of his mouth slightly raised and revealed a smile: "It's true that life is full of encounters."

　　The people relaxed, and the big man who had just talked to him rode a camel and approached him and bowed: "But General Su Yong?"

　　Huh? They actually knew me? Su Yong's expression did not change and smiled: "So we are acquaintances, but it's a pity that I don't recognize you. Please forgive me."

　　The big man smiled bitterly and said: "General Su is a rare general in the world. How could he recognize us country folk?"

　　Country folk? Su Yong blinked and smiled, "My good friend General Wu Lecheng once told me that the most terrifying thing in the world is not the famous people, but the people in the mountains. I agree with this point. Because in history, there are countless famous people who died at the hands of those unknown people in the mountains."

　　The big man was sweating a little: "I guess Commander Wu was just joking with General Su." At this time, several other people also came over.

　　Su Yong frowned: "So you guys also know General Wu?" When he went from the border to Kyoto, although Wu Lecheng had already taken the position of commander of the Imperial Guard, he and Xiao Changfeng were still used to calling each other generals because they were previously known as the Four Heroes of Yanlong together with Xiao Changfeng and others. Wu Lecheng certainly didn't mind.

　　If they didn't have a certain understanding of Yanlong officials, how did these people who were obviously foreign countries know that one of the Four Heroes of Yanlong had been promoted to commander?

　　"This... General Wu Lecheng is famous..." The big man was about to explain, but the masked woman suddenly sighed and said, "General Su is right. We just came from Yanlong Kyoto. There is no need to hide it." The latter sentence was said to her followers.

　　"This is Modu," the masked woman pointed to the sturdy man in front of Su Yong. Then she glanced at the other two people beside her: "The one on my left is Weilong, and the one on my right is Weihu. They are brothers."

　　The two of them bowed to Su Yong at the same time. It seems that the brothers really have a tacit understanding.

　　"As for me... General Su, just call me Loulan." The masked woman said.

　　Su Yong was stunned when the woman started to speak, but there was no strangeness on his face.

　　Just looking at the woman's smart and bright eyes, he knew that under the veil must be a beautiful and exotic face. Why... why is the voice so unpleasant, just like the voice of a duck?

　　Chapter 21 The Mystery of Sarin

　　Chapter 21 The Mystery of Sarin

　　Su Yong did not react to the woman's hoarse voice. He quietly bowed to the few people as a return gesture. His body flew up and landed on the Pegasus again: "Since we all know each other, why don't we go together so that we can take care of each other."

　　Everyone was just looking forward to it, and nodded hurriedly at the same time.

　　"As for why we are here, please forgive us for having a reason that we cannot tell you." The woman paused and said generously.

　　Su Yong smiled and nodded: "That's right. You don't have to think of me as a gossiper." Since the other party didn't say it, of course he didn't bother to say his own reason, but everyone was happy.

　　The masked woman smiled and replied: "I dare not." Then frowned and asked: "Why is General Su waiting here?"

　　Before he could answer, the demon was about to shout and run down.

　　"Don't worry, brother." Su Yong hurriedly called him, then pointed to the bottom and laughed: "Don't think that there is only a sand column and stone forest below. If you enter rashly, I'm afraid you will end up like entering a maze and can't get out, and be roasted alive by the sun during the day."

　　"Is it so powerful?" The woman frowned and waved her hand to lead the other two people on camels to look at this huge eye of the earth from a high place.

　　The four-person team could see clearly from a high place. They looked at the back according to their imagined route. Their faces really became ugly.

　　"General Su, do you have a countermeasure to break this formation?" The masked woman asked in a low voice. If they want to bypass this huge oval plate, they don't know how far they have to go. And behind them, will the monster that they are worried about suddenly come out of the sand again?

　　The more they fear, the more ghosts they will have. Just as she finished this sentence, there was a sudden noise on the road they walked behind them. They turned back in surprise and saw a huge moving sand dune rising from the ground.

　　The moving sand dune had just formed a large sandbag on the ground when it suddenly started moving, like a huge sandbar, whistling towards them at a very fast speed, causing the ground to shake like a train passing by.

　　"Oh no, that monster is chasing us." Wei Long and Wei Hu both exclaimed in surprise.

　　"Follow me quickly." Su Yong patted the Pegasus, and the Pegasus jumped down, leaped dozens of meters in the air, and landed in front of the concrete forest. After a brief pause, he had already found the route he had just calculated in his mind, and turned his horse's head in.

　　The four followed him and immediately whipped the camels desperately to keep up. The extra camel they brought with them was a little slower, and was instantly broken by the whistling sandbar, and blood from its organs flew all over the sky along with countless sand and dust.

　　The sandbar was extremely fast, much faster than the running speed of the camel, and even faster than the Pegasus. Fortunately, these people were walking downhill, and the camel ran at super speed in fear. In addition, the monster had just started running and had not yet fully exerted its speed. But the distance between them was getting shorter and shorter.

　　The distance from the sand dunes to the sand forest was not long. Just when the last two people, Wei Long and Wei Hu, barely entered the sand pillar forest, the violent sand storm also caught up with them.

　　A very terrifying roar came from the back, shaking the whole plateau buzzing, and many smaller sand pillars collapsed and broke immediately.

　　Su Yong, who was at the front, looked back and saw a tornado-like sand and dust whistling outside the sand forest and swirling straight up to the sky.

　　But the monster hiding in the desert seemed to be a little afraid of the sand forest, and actually stopped at the edge, just roaring in the sand sea, shaking the yellow sand storm to rise continuously.

　　Wei Long and Wei Hu, who was left behind, saved his life, but was shocked by the strange cry and fell off the camel directly. The two camels also shook a few times and fell diagonally. They climbed up with difficulty, picked up the camels from the ground, and saw that the people in front had stopped and waited, and they couldn't help but secretly moved.

　　Su Yong took out a long rope from the package, swung it straight, and stretched it out in front of them.

　　"Everyone, hold on to this rope and follow me. Don't let go."

　　Several people were just recovering from their shock, and hurriedly grabbed the rope.

　　Su Yong controlled the Pegasus to slow down, and began to circle in the sand forest according to the plan he had thought of.

　　The monster hiding under the sand sea and roaring outside the sand forest finally calmed down gradually when it saw that the pursuit was fruitless. In their occasional review, the active sand dunes were slowly shrinking/calming down, and soon there was no trace of them.

　　"That guy is gone." Wei Long and Wei Hu breathed a sigh of relief with lingering fear.

　　"Who knows when it will jump out again?" Mo Du, who followed Su Yong closely, smiled bitterly.

　　"Did you see its appearance clearly?" Su Yong turned around and asked.

　　Modu shook his head: "I didn't see the body, I only saw many pairs of claws, and there were small claws growing in the big claws. The small claws were long and short, with black nails, and they were extremely sharp."

　　Su Yong nodded. He had seen the camel and the dead. The camel was undoubtedly pierced by the big claws, and the three dead people should have died under the sharp nails of the small claws. Judging from the wound, the shape of the nails was probably similar to that of a snake spear, with a curved rotation angle.

　　He was too lazy to think about what kind of monster it was. He originally thought it might be a scorpion giant or a giant sand lizard, but now hearing what Modu said, it didn't look like any of them.

　　"Did your swords hurt it?" Su Yong remembered hearing the sound of swords hitting each other.

　　Modu followed him with a bitter smile and pulled out his sword: "Look."

　　Su Yong turned his head and saw a hundred-tempered snowflake steel knife that was obviously made of excellent material. It had broken several big holes. He couldn't help shaking his head and sighing.

　　The east began to show a little white, and dawn soon arrived.

　　Led by Su Yong, several people held the rope and weaved through this huge sand forest. Su Yong's route was very strange. Sometimes he had already reached the edge, but he suddenly turned back and made a circle in the middle again. Such winding roads were very similar. If there was no rope, they would have been dazzled and didn't know where they were.

　　They kept turning and circling like this, and finally walked out of the intricate sand pillar forest to the edge of the other side.

　　Seeing that there were unobstructed sand dunes and flat land between the two tall sand pillars in front, everyone was a little surprised, and looked at Su Yong with a little more respect.

　　"I felt very strange all the way here. There was obviously no road ahead, but I found another way out for General Su. But sometimes, why do you have to go back when you have clearly reached the edge?" Weilong finally couldn't help asking.

　　"That's an illusion." Su Yong said with a smile, "You think you have reached the edge, but when you are deceived by the scenery and go too far, you will find that what is behind is not what you see."

　　"If you knock down the sand pillars on the edge, won't it be affected?" Wei Hu said with a smile.

　　Su Yong smiled, "These sand pillars are big and small, but the ones on the edge are big. Not to mention how much effort it takes, if you try to change this formation, you will fall into a trap. Even if those sand pillars are broken, there will be more sand pillars erected in front of you. Do you want to break all the sand pillars here?"

　　Wei Hu couldn't help sweating, "I said why there is a sense of weirdness here?"

　　The masked woman smiled and said, "Don't move, just follow General Su. You have heard of General Su's talent."

　　Seeing that dawn was approaching, Su Yong turned over and dismounted, "Let's rest here. I feel it's safer in the sand forest. Let's get refreshed before going."

　　Everyone nodded. After a lot of tossing and turning, they all felt a little tired and it was just right to replenish their physical strength.

　　However, when they replenished their drinking water and food and fell asleep on the sand pillars beside them, no one noticed that the fine sand on all the tall sand pillars here began to fall down continuously.

　　Chapter 22 Running for Life

　　Chapter 22 Running for Life

　　Su Yong suddenly heard a long neigh from the Pegasus in the haze. Just as he opened his eyes, he saw a long, shiny black hand reaching out from a sand pillar opposite him and grabbing the masked woman below him.

　　He didn't have time to draw his sword. With a loud shout, the bloody sword had already popped out of the scabbard and flew forward with a sharp whistle.

　　The black hand was about to reach the top of the masked woman's head. The bloody sword whistled past and cut off six strange tentacles-like fingers on the hand with a hiss.

　　At this moment, everyone heard Su Yong's shout and jumped up from the ground, just in time to see this scene.

　　Weilong and Weihu rolled on the spot and came to the side of the masked woman. With two steel knives in their hands, they immediately stabbed into the sand pillar that she was leaning against.

　　A shrill cry suddenly pierced the entire sand forest. This cry was like the cry of a newborn baby, but sharper and more shrill. As for the volume, it was at least ten times louder than the cry of a baby.

　　Everyone looked at each other in confusion. No blood flowed out of the sand pillar that Weilong and Weihu stabbed into. The six black and shiny strange fingers that Su Yong's blood knife cut off were still bouncing on the sand, and the strange long arm had retracted.

　　"Be alert." Modu pulled out the broken snowflake knife and just finished saying this, and saw that the huge sand pillar that Weiweihu stabbed into suddenly trembled, and the last layer of sand fell off.

　　Revealing a huge cylindrical white cocoon inside.

　　This white cocoon was no longer complete. Looking through several holes in it, you can just see a black and shiny body.

　　The shiny black body was twisting constantly, and it was the twisting of this monster that caused the sand particles in the sand column to fall continuously. There were a few drops of blood on the white cocoon, which were dripping from the monster's arm that Su Yong cut off with the blood knife.

　　As for Wei Long and Wei Hu's two steel knives, although they pierced into the white cocoon, the tips of the knives were against the concave and smooth skin of this monster, but they did not cause any damage to the monster.

　　Such a tough skin, Su Yong was surprised. He knew that it was because the blood knife was too sharp that it could cut off the monster's fingers. The ordinary steel knife would probably be ineffective against this monster.

　　However, after the monster cried out earth-shakingly, the whole sand forest suddenly trembled, and even the ground shook. Just as they looked around in amazement, they found that the white cocoons began to appear in the countless huge sand pillars beside them, and the outer layer of sand particles had been broken in an instant.

　　Countless cylindrical white cocoons fell to the ground after the sand pillars broke open, and black, shiny, and fleshy bodies were crawling out of them. These bodies were as big as a person and as long as three people. They were shiny black and had hands and feet. The two long hands were like two long tentacles, constantly twisting the six enchanting fingers on them.

　　Although these monsters, which were still like newborn babies, were still a little inconvenient to move, they all crawled towards them. Some of them were even trotting crookedly at a very fast speed.

　　"Hurry up." Su Yong jumped in front of the masked girl, stretched out his wrist, and had already hugged her waist.

　　"You..." The masked girl was startled. Her three guards were also stunned for a moment, and then their faces showed anger.

　　Su Yong was too lazy to explain. He threw his hand and the girl was thrown out like a bundle, just right on the back of the Pegasus.

　　Su Yong whistled, and the Pegasus jumped to avoid the eight long arms that were stretched out to it. After two consecutive jumps, it rushed out from between the two sand pillars at the exit.

　　At this time, one of the camels that had just climbed up had been torn apart by the long arms of the monsters, and another had its hind legs dragged by two monsters, and it seemed impossible to take it back. The other two were close to them, so they were saved under the swords and shadows of several people.

　　"Run quickly." Su Yong shouted, and the blood knife flew out two moon shadows, cutting off six long arms. Amid the screaming cries of the monsters, his left hand had already grabbed the hind leg of a camel.

　　With a loud shout, he waved his hand and threw the trembling big camel out, landing far away on the yellow sand hill outside the sand forest.

　　Without camels in this desert, these people will undoubtedly die.

　　Modu woke up from his dream and shouted, "Save the camel first." As he spoke, he and his brothers Weilong and Weihu used three steel knives to cut the twisted tentacles that were reaching out to the remaining camel.

　　However, the three steel knives only left a shallow white mark on the tentacles, and no blood splashed, only attracting more miserable cries from the monsters.

　　Just as they were stunned, Su Yong's blood shadow flew up again and cut off all the tentacles.

　　"You guys go quickly." Su Yong shouted, and his body flipped and got under the camel.

　　He glanced at the three people, and they immediately used steel knives to block the black tentacles that stretched out. In just a moment, Su Yong had lifted the camel and threw it out again.

　　As soon as the camel was thrown out, two tentacles had already grabbed his legs. At this time, Su Yong's hands were still in the air, but a divine light flashed in his eyes. The blood knife suddenly circled down and cut off the two tentacles like a pair of scissors.

　　However, at this time, there were more than a dozen monsters blocking the exit. Some of them slowly stood up after getting used to shedding their shells, and their long arms seemed more flexible.

　　"Follow me." Su Yong pointed the blood knife at his chest, and a blood light rushed straight to the exit. A monster standing in the middle was cut open by the blood knife, and blood was all over the ground.

　　This General Su Yong has great strength, and his reputation is well-deserved. Seeing that the monsters that several people could not cut were as easy to cut as melons and vegetables in his hands, Modu sighed secretly, turned around and shouted: "Follow General Su."

　　Wei Long and Wei Hu also hurried to follow.

　　One of the twelve monsters at the exit was cut open by Su Yong's knife, and the other two monsters that were close to them ignored them and stretched their strange black and shiny pointed heads into the pile of blood and sucked them violently, which made several people almost vomit.

　　The strange thing was that after the monster was disemboweled, no organs flowed out except for a pool of blood. It seemed to still have a body structure like an earthworm, but with four more strange hands and feet.

　　Su Yong dodged the two blood-sucking monsters, tapped the ground with his toes, and ran straight to the two exit sand pillars that had not yet shaken.

　　There were nine monsters between the two sand pillars. However, when Su Yong wanted to use the wind and sand to cover their eyes, he found that his mind could not control the wind and sand here at all.

　　His mind could control the flying blood knife, but it could not make the yellow sand here surge with dust.

　　This ghost place is really strange. Could it be because of the formation? Su Yong's mind flashed, and the blood knife chopped at the largest monster without hesitation.

　　Modu and the other three followed closely behind him. The steel knives in their hands had more gaps, and it was becoming more and more difficult to deal with more and more tentacles.

　　The largest monster Su Yong faced had extremely flexible arms. With a twist of his arms, he actually dodged the blood-red knife shadow, and then stretched out behind him with a sinister and fierce momentum.

　　Su Yong dodged its tentacles, but heard the demon behind him groan, knowing that the opponent's steel knife had hit the tentacle.

　　Although the blood knife was dodged by the monster at this time, the knife intent in his eyes chopped the monster's belly with a hiss.

　　But this powerful knife intent that frightened the demons and others only left a dent on the monster's shiny belly, and failed to disembowel it.

　　Su Yong let out a surprised and suspicious sound, twisted his body in the sand, dodged another tentacle that attacked, flew forward three meters again, and then touched the ground with his toes, and his body had already risen from the ground.

　　The monster that was crying and screaming in shock and anger had no time to dodge this time. The huge body was rolled up by the blood moon and finally broke into two pieces, and blood gushed out like a fountain.

　　The monsters in front of the few people smelled the blood and gave up the prey in front of them, and rushed towards the blood at the same time.

　　Su Yong's attack was effective. He tapped the tip of his toes on the fallen body of the monster and jumped out several meters again, avoiding the blood-sucking spikes rushing from all directions.

　　Modu and others also saw this opportunity and suddenly broke away and flew out, avoiding the monsters again and following him.

　　With the help of the monsters' blood-sucking characteristics, everyone avoided the bloody places and used their body skills to get between the two sand pillars at the exit.

　　Here, only the last two monsters were left. However, just as Su Yong mustered up the courage to rush forward with his sword again, and the other three also teamed up to attack the other one, the whole land shook violently, as if an earthquake had occurred.

　　And in the sand forest where they were, there was already a cry, as if it was a region, which was creepy.

　　Su Yong's figure suddenly stopped, and he shouted in a trembling voice: "Don't fight, hurry up, and go as fast as you can."

　　As soon as the voice fell, his figure accelerated again. The monster who was wondering why he suddenly stopped only felt a flash in front of his eyes, and his figure had disappeared in front of him.

　　Su Yong dodged the exit, turned back and stabbed the monster fiercely. The monster facing the three people did not expect the sudden attack from behind. It was hit in one blow and fell to the ground limply, slowly bleeding.

　　Just as the other one was sucking blood, the three also rushed over.

　　Just as they rushed out of the sand forest, the earth shook suddenly, and the high sand dunes in front of them sank in an instant, turning into a deep dent.

　　"My God, run for your life, run until you die." Su Yong's voice came out, and the man had run away and only a wisp of yellow smoke was left.

　　Chapter 23 That's just BB

　　Chapter 23 That's just some BB

　　Pegasus carried the masked girl and ran in the front. The other four did not have time to ride on camels, so they drove two camels and ran wildly in the sand. And the huge plate behind them suddenly trembled violently, and a large group of sandstorms surged up, as if the top earthquake had occurred. The rumbling sound that was more violent and terrifying than thunder kept rushing from the back, knocking them and shaking.

　　Their feet ran tirelessly, and they didn't know how long they had been running. Finally, they were exhausted and fell down one after another, and were finally buried in the raging dust storm.

　　Only the masked girl rode on the Pegasus and avoided the raging sandstorm that was like a doomsday disaster.

　　Wei Long and Wei Hu, who were the weakest, walked at the end and were buried deep in the raging sandstorm. It seemed that they were in danger.

　　After a long time, the shaking of the earth gradually calmed down, but the dust in the sky was still whistling. The masked girl sat on the Pegasus, looking at the dim yellow behind her with crying and whistling in panic.

　　After a long while, two figures seemed to stand up in the dust.

　　The girl was surprised and happy, and hurriedly shouted in a hoarse voice: "Is it you? Modu? General Su?"

　　The two hazy shadows did not answer, but patted their clothes and slowly got out of the sandstorm.

　　It was Su Yong and Modu. But his body, face and head were covered with dust, and he looked like a terracotta warrior.

　　"What was that just now?" Modu's face turned even paler after he wiped it, and he asked with trembling mouth.

　　After tidying himself up, Su Yong's face was also pale: "I thought of it later. Damn it, why did the awesome big and small claw monster chase to the front of the sand forest and dare not come in. It turns out that the sand forest is the lair of another giant monster."

　　"It's not an earthquake?" the masked woman asked in a hoarse voice.

　　He took a silk handkerchief from the masked woman and wiped his face again, then panted and shook his head and snorted: "No. The black monsters in the sand forest are just maggots, and they are still BBs! That flat land is probably the nest of this giant monster."

　　The flat land is several thousand meters in radius. What a big monster it is. Su Yong continued to curse: "I'm just wondering, how can there be such a flat land in the desert? And there is a weird sand forest, which turns out to be a demon's nest. Damn it, damn it, damn it."

　　After cursing three times in a row, Su Yong's mood finally calmed down a little. He turned around and looked at the back that was still whistling, squinted his eyes and looked, and then sighed.

　　"You said that those maggots were all spawned by that giant monster?" Modu asked in surprise.

　　Su Yong nodded: "I don't know the details, but I guess that the giant monster is probably under that plate. It seals the magic eggs in the sand column and lets the sunlight hatch them. When the maggots grow up, they will break out of the white cocoons by themselves... I guess it's like this."

　　He really couldn't imagine what the giant monster would look like. Just looking at those black little monsters with white cocoons, he guessed that there would be another metamorphosis, perhaps into the appearance of a bee or butterfly? He sighed and said, "As long as the big and small clawed monsters on the outskirts of the desert are still in the desert, they dare not provoke this giant monster. So even though it chased to the sand forest, it dared not touch the hiding place of those maggots."

　　The masked woman nodded, and suddenly looked up and asked, "Then it made such a big noise, didn't it kill a lot of its own children?"

　　Su Yong shook his head: "The skin of those maggots is extremely tough and difficult to be injured by swords, and they can be sealed in the sand pillars for so long, they are probably not afraid of being covered by sand. As for the giant monster, it may have needed to sleep after laying eggs, so it dived into the deep of the land, and was finally awakened by the crying of those maggots."

　　Their bad luck was that when they passed by here, they happened to encounter the time when most of the maggots were about to break out of their cocoons.

　　"As for the formation, I'm afraid that the giant monster knew that it had been sleeping for too long, so it set it up to protect its young eggs." Su Yong spat and cursed secretly: "What a perverted giant monster, damn it."

　　Modu nodded, looked at the place where the wind and sand were raging behind him, and was silent for a while before saying sadly: "It seems that they can't escape..."

　　Su Yong didn't speak. He knew that with the power of the giant monster, even if Weilong Weihu was not dragged away by the maggots, it would have been buried deep in the sand and dust, and its chance of survival was slim.

　　To their delight, two camel calls were finally heard in the wind and sand.

　　They happily rushed into the wind and sand and pulled out these two precious desert ships.

　　Su Yong took out some food and water from the camel's bag to replenish it. Looking at the two beasts who were still trembling slightly, he sighed. At the critical moment, it seems that four legs are still faster.

　　After staying for another half an hour, they were sure that the two people had died, and finally patted their mounts to move forward.

　　At this time, the sun had risen, and the golden light was shining on the boundless sea of ​​sand. The boundless desert was like a huge and boundless golden mountain.

　　But the three of them had long lost interest in the beautiful scenery in front of them. They walked in silence and depression all the way, and no one spoke first.

　　Several people had not rested well, and they were tired after the desperate run before. They just let their mounts move forward leisurely, and they didn't have much energy to pay attention to the surrounding environment.

　　Fortunately, this sea of ​​sand, which seemed to be no different from before, seemed quite safe. Nothing strange happened again. Even the big and small claw monsters, I'm afraid, hid after the big commotion before, and didn't go around the plate to chase here.

　　Just when the three of them seemed to be leisurely and actually a little lost, they walked to noon, and the somewhat depressed Modu suddenly exclaimed.

　　"Imperial City, Gong..." Modu suddenly stopped talking, but his sunburned face was full of excitement, and a big hand was pointing to the sky.

　　Su Yong lazily raised his head and found that the masked woman had taken out the folding umbrella from his Tianma backpack and opened it. He couldn't help but sighed with a bitter smile.

　　You are not shy.

　　But when he saw the magnificent golden city on the horizon, he shuddered and woke up.

　　Is there really such a magnificent imperial city? Su Yong hurriedly rubbed his eyes, then put his hands on his forehead to block the sunlight and squinted his eyes.

　　In the boundless sea of ​​sand in the distance, there is indeed an extremely magnificent city.

　　The yellow city wall is as magnificent as Longyi City, and there are countless soldiers wearing golden battle clothes lined up in a long row on the city wall. They are shining in the sunlight and are extremely powerful.

　　Behind the imperial city, there are tall pagodas and verdant mountains. He even saw a huge waterfall rushing down from the mountains. There is white smoke floating above the waterfall, and countless white cranes are flying in it.

　　Am I dazzled? Su Yong was startled and immediately came to his senses. He shook his head and smiled, "Is this probably a mirage?"

　　The masked woman looked at it infatuatedly for a long time, and suddenly jumped down from the horse like a child, cheering and jumping on the sand.

　　But she was not standing steadily and soon fell down. But she quickly got up and continued to jump, not caring even if her hair was stained with sand and dust.

　　"It's not a mirage, it's real, it's real." She shouted loudly, pointing to the imperial city, and cheered, "Look at

　　that flag." Su Yong also saw the flag. There was a big word written on it, with some complicated strokes, and it was impossible to tell what the words were in the wind.

　　"That's the symbol of our imperial city." The masked girl cheered, "I won't be wrong."

　　At this time, a gust of wind suddenly blew over and blew her veil off.

　　The girl screamed and rushed to the sand to grab the veil that fell to the ground.

　　Su Yong was stunned at this moment.

　　Chapter 24 Lost City

　　Chapter 24 Lost City

　　If a woman wears a veil in front of you, there are three possibilities.

　　First, it is a national custom or to block the light.

　　Second, she is extremely beautiful.

　　Third, she is horrible and extremely ugly.

　　Su Yong had imagined the face under the veil.

　　Just looking at the bright and shining eyes of the veiled woman, and the small piece of skin between her eyebrows, he knew that the woman's appearance must be good. It is very likely that her level of refinement is even higher than Zhao Ning'er.

　　Among the women he has seen, the purple-clothed fairy in the palace is undoubtedly the most extraordinary and beautiful; Tuo Buhua is the most exotic and has a devilish attraction; Zhao Yaer and Zhao Ning'er, one is a lady from a noble family and a little hot pepper, one is quiet and gentle, and the other is hot and simple; that Head & Shoulders is the most mixed-race, almost combining all the advantages to form a unique school.

　　But if Head & Shoulders' tears are as crystal as dewdrops, the eyes of this veiled girl are as bright as morning stars.

　　In terms of eyes, this woman was the most beautiful one among them.

　　However, he never dreamed that the reason why she covered her face would be the last one.

　　Under the seemingly transparent and looming veil, under the pair of bright and clear eyes, outside the snow-white skin, it was actually full of scars and dense pits, just like a flat sand ground sprinkled with many water drops, revealing countless pits, like a honeycomb.

　　Su Yong almost screamed, but he quickly covered his mouth. Before the woman put on the veil again and turned her head with Modu, he quickly turned his eyes to the imperial city in the sky, pretending that he didn't see anything.

　　"General Su." The woman looked at him a little nervously, and seemed very nervous.

　　"What's wrong?" Su Yong retracted his eyes that were pretending to squint and stare at the distance carefully, turned his head and looked at her, his expression did not change at all.

　　The woman stared at him for a few seconds, as if she was observing something, and after a moment, she breathed a sigh of relief and laughed hoarsely: "It's okay... General Su, did you see it clearly?"

　　I saw it clearly. Su Yong said in his heart. But she smiled helplessly: "I can't tell. What's the word on the flag?"

　　Modu smiled and said: "It's the word Lou for building, but our writing method is slightly different from Yanlong's characters, so it's no wonder that General Su can't see it."

　　Su Yong nodded and said: "No wonder..."

　　"Let's go quickly." The masked woman smiled and said: "If it is really our imperial city, we will definitely entertain General Su well."

　　Su Yong nodded silently, but didn't know what to say.

　　It is said that there are two possibilities for mirages.

　　One is the refraction and projection of light and shadow.

　　The other is just people's imagination. What you think in your mind, the scenery will become what you imagine. It is an illusion when people have desires.

　　In this way, the word "Lou" is probably just something they thought up, and it is not real at all. At least in my opinion, although it is not clear, it is definitely not a "Lou" word. Su Yong thought to himself.

　　However, in this endless sea of ​​sand, he couldn't bear to kill the confidence and hope they had finally established. So there was only silence.

　　But there was another question in his heart.

　　Who is this woman? How could there be an imperial city in the midst of the yellow sand, with those terrible monsters in the middle? Could it be that the people in this team had never been in the imperial city, but only later joined together to find their hometown?

　　A foreign princess? A nobleman who was expelled at a young age? A story about looking for a foreign land?

　　He wanted to ask why, why, why, and asked a hundred thousand whys. But in the end, he just sighed, silently took out the long-hardened pancake from the camel's bag, and took a big bite.

　　This huge city far away in the sky became clearer and clearer, and the scene did not change at all. In the end, Su Yong was a little surprised.

　　Could it be a real image? He stared with wide eyes, trying to listen to the sound of the waterfall in the distant city with his ears.

　　But all that came was the sound of the wind in the sea of ​​sand, sobbing like crying.

　　According to Su Yong's plan, he was supposed to travel at night and find a place to rest during the day.

　　Because only at night can you use the stars to distinguish the direction, so as not to go in the wrong direction. Moreover, the night is not as hot as the day, and people's mental state is much better, and the speed will not fall.

　　But at this moment, under the leadership of the masked woman and Modu, he could only whip the camel and follow them closely.

　　Because his Pegasus was still ridden by the woman, he was led by the nose by others.

　　Countless sand dunes passed by like the wind, and the sun was on their left and right, casting several rapidly drifting shadows under them.

　　An hour passed. The Golden City still stood on the horizon.

　　The second hour was about to end. The Golden City was only a little bigger and clearer, but in the eyes of the few people who had been staring at it, it seemed that there was no change.

　　Su Yong sighed, whipped the camel and rushed in front of them. Looking at the burning eyes of the two people staring at the distance, he said a few words with difficulty: "Take a break."

　　The Pegasus could bear it, but the camel was a little difficult. Besides, he couldn't bear to let the Pegasus carry so many things and run wildly under the scorching sun.

　　The masked woman seemed to understand his mood. She stopped and turned to look at him and smiled, "I was so happy that I forgot that the horse I was riding was General Su's... Let's switch horses later. It's better for everyone to take a rest first."

　　Modu had already taken out a water bag that he had never drunk from his bag and handed it to the girl respectfully, and then threw a small bag to Su Yong: "General Su, these are walnuts, which are good things."

　　Su Yong took it and smiled: "Thank you."

　　He was not polite either. He took out a few and crushed them, picked out the kernels and ate them slowly.

　　"I'm afraid it will take until the evening." Modu tilted his neck and drank a big sip of clear water, wiped his chin and said. There was still a hint of joy on his face.

　　The masked woman frowned slightly: "I feel something is wrong, but I can't say it."

　　Of course it's wrong. Su Yong said in his heart that it was just an illusion.

　　But he didn't say anything, just silently ate walnuts and drank clear water, smacking his lips.

　　"What's wrong?" Modu laughed cheerfully and said, "Don't worry, Miss. If you can see it, you can definitely find it. General Su, don't you?"

　　"Princess." Su Yong didn't answer, and suddenly uttered two irrelevant words.

　　The masked woman was stunned, but Modu became a little nervous. The atmosphere suddenly became a little weird.

　　"You know?" The masked woman's body shook, and she asked after a while. After her white hand waved lightly, Modu's mood was relieved a little, and he let go of the hand holding the knife handle.

　　"I don't know." Su Yong thought for a while and said, "Your name is Loulan, what is the relationship with the Golden City in the Western Regions?"

　　The Golden City in the Western Regions, also called Loulan City, is a small western country recorded in the Yanlong Fengwu Book. It is said that this ancient city has a huge amount of gold resources and the most sophisticated armed forces, and has also had remarkable civilization development. Unfortunately, many years ago, because of the expansion of the Ulan Sand Sea, the magnificent city was submerged under the vast yellow sand.

　　In the land of Yanlong, it was heard that a wealthy businessman was willing to spend a huge amount of money to recruit people to enter the sea of ​​sand to explore Loulan City. When Su Yong was in Kyoto, he had also seen such notices recruiting expedition teams.

　　Unfortunately, the Wulan Sand Sea was too terrifying, so no one dared to come.

　　Even the emperor of Yanlong seemed to be very interested in this golden city, but he had too many things to deal with and had no time to take care of it.

　　If he knew that there were people who escaped from Loulan City, they might know the location of the golden city. Su Yong knew how big a reaction this news would cause.

　　No wonder the masked girl and others concealed their identities.

　　Su Yong sighed secretly. According to legend, the expansion of the sea of ​​sand was because the monsters in the sea of ​​sand coveted the golden land, so they came with a raging wind and sand. In one night, the entire golden city was swallowed up, leaving no one alive.

　　The subjects and tribal people of Loulan City were not guilty. The problem was that they happened to live on the gold mine. This is called holding a treasure and committing a crime.

　　Su Yong narrowed his eyes, looked at the endless golden sand, and thought, could the sun really turn sand into gold?

　　The masked woman was silent for a long time before she said in a hoarse voice, "Yes, I am the princess of Loulan City at the end of the world."

　　Su Yong nodded, and did not ask any further questions. He just said lightly, "I am not here for the Golden City."

　　"You are not here for the Golden City?" Modu was surprised: "Then what are you doing here?"

　　Su Yong shook his head and asked, "Since Loulan City has been buried, what can you use to entertain me?" Just now they said they would treat him well, which made him a little confused.

　　The masked girl suddenly sighed, "I was only four years old when I escaped from the desert, and it was these people who rescued me. At that time, I thought that everything in the old city had been swallowed by the desert, and my family had already died... Who would have thought that some time ago, I actually received a handwritten letter from my father."

　　"Handwritten letter?" Su Yong almost jumped up. Could it be that the Golden City still exists in the world?

　　Chapter 25 Golden Altar

　　Chapter 25 Golden Altar

　　After listening to the masked woman's story about the past, Su Yong could only sigh.

　　"Did you see those giant pythons coming out from the ground?"

　　The masked girl nodded, "At that time, I was still in my brother's arms, standing on the steps of the Golden Temple. Seeing the yellow sand coming from outside the city, countless people fled everywhere, crying in fear. At this time, the blue bricks underground suddenly cracked, and countless pythons came out. My brother threw me with all his strength to General Modu who was riding a horse. And he was swept away by the pythons in the blink of an eye..."

　　Modu recalled the scene of that year and couldn't help sighing.

　　"Where was your father at that time?" Su Yong frowned and asked.

　　"My father and mother were in the Golden Temple. My brother heard the noise outside and took me out to see." Tears welled up in the corners of the masked woman's eyes: "When General Modu rode out of the city, I looked back. At that time, the entire Golden Temple was already entangled by the pythons and turned black... I don't know how my father escaped."

　　At that time, in the wind and sand, the team of seven people rushed out and ran towards the edge of the desert, which was a plain a day ago. They dared not look back, because the howling wind was chasing them, within reach.

　　When they escaped from the place where the wind and sand were raging, they looked back at their former home, and there was only a piece of yellow sand.

　　The tall and majestic city, the magnificent temple, and the waterfall and green mountain they called "Western Cactus" had all disappeared.

　　All they could see was raging sand. Just like the storm raised by the giant monster just now.

　　...

　　"Then you stayed in Yanlong Capital under their care until you received a letter from your father?" Su Yong patted Tianma gently and asked softly.

　　The masked woman nodded.

　　"Who sent you the letter? How did he find you?"

　　"A man from the Western Regions who lives on the edge of the current sand sea. He said someone put a letter on his windowsill with an address in Yanlong Capital written on it. There was a gold ingot on the letter." The masked girl said, "I questioned the person who sent the letter, and he really didn't know. There was also a note on the envelope saying that if it was not delivered within ten days, his family would be in trouble. That's why he rushed here in a hurry."

　　Su Yong nodded, and his eyes swept over her veil: "Were you injured when you were a child?"

　　The masked woman was stunned, and her eyes were misty again. After a long while, she said in a hoarse voice: "When I was escaping from the desert, I was hit in the face by the snake bite sprayed by the python... General Su, please don't mind that I don't show my face to others."

　　Su Yong nodded silently.

　　If the father of this princess of the last days is still alive and is secretly looking after his daughter's life, why would he send someone to send a letter instead of meeting his daughter?

　　His rough hands kept combing the white mane of the Pegasus horse, but his mind was in a mess.

　　As dusk approached, the huge city on the horizon was already very close, but it began to blur and distort.

　　In their anxious rush, they finally arrived at the blurred and glorious place before the sun set.

　　But there was nothing here except countless poplar wood piles and a very wide circle of snowflake rock ruins that once served as the foundation.

　　The masked woman knelt in the middle of the circle of snowflake rock and sobbed. Modu frantically used the notched knife to stab the yellow sand, trying to find a clue.

　　Su Yong stared around, looking at the undulating sand dunes around him again and again, looking very carefully.

　　The sound of the wind passed over the rounded edges of the snowflake rock, carrying the sound of crying. The masked girl bowed her head to the ground, her long hair blooming like black flowers.

　　Su Yong was about to approach and pull her up, but Modu waved his hand hurriedly.

　　He instantly understood that this might be a prayer ceremony for the subjects of the Golden City?

　　However, the sun finally sank slowly. Above the earth and in the sea of ​​sand, the heat gradually receded, and the mysterious and hazy light enveloped the surroundings again.

　　The girl crawled on the ground for a long time, until her hair was mostly buried by the wind and sand, and her delicate body began to tremble slightly. It was obvious that she had persisted until the last moment before she suddenly raised her head.

　　Her skin that was not covered by the veil was already flushed, and her smart eyes had revealed a hint of madness.

　　The masked woman Loulan screamed excitedly: "I heard it. The imperial city is here, and my father is nearby."

　　As soon as she screamed, there seemed to be a scream coming from the sand dunes in the distance.

　　"Woo woo..."

　　Maybe it was just the sound of the wind.

　　Su Yong was still listening carefully, and Modu had already jumped out and rushed to a bright and dark sand dune ten feet away.

　　However, in just a moment, Modu's flying figure rushed back at an even more terrifying speed.

　　His face turned pale, and he trembled and whispered, "Hurry... hurry up."

　　Just when Su Yong pulled out his blood knife and was about to help the frightened masked woman up, he saw countless sand lizards crawling out from behind the sand dunes.

　　These huge beasts were very similar to big crocodiles, with sharp teeth that could bite stones, a pair of black eyes as big as bowls with fierce intent, and thick rough skin that was difficult to be injured by swords.

　　But when they rode on the camels, countless sand lizards of all sizes had already rushed out from the light and dark sand dunes on all sides. These sand lizards were like ants, and soon formed a large encirclement around them.

　　They had no way to go.

　　Looking at the countless cold teeth in the open mouths lying on the ground, Su Yong's palms holding the blood knife were full of sweat.

　　Millions of sand lizards came slowly, and they had no choice but to retreat to the middle step by step.

　　A huge sand lizard jumped up first, and Su Yong's blood knife flashed and swept across its back fiercely.

　　The sand lizard fell to the ground but was not dead. The thick skin on its back only had a long crack, revealing some flesh and blood.

　　The sand lizard had such a tough and thick skin that it was even more durable than the black monsters before. Su Yong was shocked.

　　At this time, dozens of sand lizards pounced in front of them.

　　Su Yong's eyes flashed, and the yellow sand surged in front of him, but it couldn't stop these aggressive giant lizards.

　　However, the mounts they sat on had retreated several steps in a row, avoiding the giant lizard's pounce.

　　With this retreat, they had retreated into the circle of snowflake rocks just now. Seeing that the giant lizards gathered more and more on all sides, even if Su Yong was brave, cold sweat began to flow on his face.

　　It was difficult to kill these sand lizards with the blood knife, let alone the sand particles that were manipulated? That could only make them itchy. There were tens of millions of giant lizards outside, and even if the Pegasus jumped farther, it would not be possible to cross this distance.

　　However, just when they had retreated to the middle of this circle of snowflake rocks, the giant lizards stopped all at once.

　　Modu looked at them intently, and a hint of surprise appeared in his mouth: "They don't seem to dare to enter this circle of foundation stones."

　　Su Yong looked around and saw that the giant lizards were indeed outside the circle of poplar trees and snowflake rocks, and none of them crawled in.

　　What was going on? Su Yong couldn't figure it out, but there was no joy on his face.

　　Even if they can't come in, they can't go out. Sooner or later, they will starve to death here.

　　"They can't come in..." The masked girl murmured, and suddenly shouted in joy: "Is this the golden altar?"

　　What is the golden altar? Before Su Yong had time to ask, he saw the woman jump off the camel and kept looking for something in the yellow sand in the middle.

　　Modu also jumped down and kept digging the sand under his feet with a knife.

　　"General Su, go and take a look at the snowflake rocks on the edge to see if there are any marks on them?"

　　Su Yong jumped off the Pegasus, and his eyes were shining. The yellow sand under several snowflake rocks kept turning out, and there seemed to be something engraved on the surface of the exposed rocks.

　　He just pointed his finger at one of the strange symbols and wanted to ask the masked girl behind him, but he heard a bang, and the sky and the ground suddenly turned over.

　　After the violent shock, everything around him became dark. Su Yong's head hit something, and it hurt, but it made him more sober.

　　"Where are you?" he shouted in the darkness, and after a moment, the echoes came back in waves.

　　Chapter 26 The Three Kings of the West Chapter

　　26 The Three Kings of the West

　　The Pegasus that fell beside him neighed, and Su Yong quickly fumbled for a fire starter from the Pegasus bag and lit it.

　　The Pegasus fell beside him, and the masked woman was not far away, and seemed to have fainted. Modu's entire upper body was pressed by the camel, and his hands and feet were still struggling.

　　More than ten meters above, a little faint skylight was cast, and the sound of sand lizards came from outside. It was the gap where they fell.

　　He hurried over to drag Modu out, and then pointed at Loulan's waist, whose veil had fallen.

　　The fainted Loulan girl woke up slowly, and as soon as she saw the fire in front of her, she subconsciously covered her face with her hands.

　　Su Yong shook his head and sighed, picked up the veil from the ground and handed it to her.

　　Loulan didn't answer. After he stayed for a while, he asked, "You...did you see it?"

　　Su Yong nodded, "I saw it."

　　"Is it scary?" Loulan's voice was trembling, "I haven't looked in the mirror for more than ten years. Even when I wash my face, I close my eyes."

　　What woman doesn't care about her appearance?

　　Su Yong was silent for a long time, and said, "Even if you don't look, you can always feel it in your palm."

　　"Yes." Loulan said faintly, "I touched those uneven indentations and wanted to chop off my hands."

　　Her body was shaking, and her voice was trembling.

　　Just looking at her eyes, the skin above her eyebrows, and the graceful curves of her body, Su Yong knew that she must have been an extremely delicate little girl back then. If she hadn't been bitten by a python, she must have been stunning.

　　"You're not ugly." Su Yong uttered these three words after a long time. After a while, he added: "Among the women I have seen, most are much uglier than you."

　　Loulan's body was shocked, and after a while, she decisively pushed away the veil he handed over: "No need."

　　She looked up at him bravely: "I am tired of the life of covering my ears and stealing the bell."

　　Su Yong's eyes fell on her face, staring into her smart and bright eyes, and also looked at the small pits on her face without any hesitation, without dodging at all.

　　He looked very carefully, and every detail of the other party seemed to escape his eyes. After a moment, he said calmly: "You are beautiful, really."

　　At this moment, she was really beautiful. A hundred times, a thousand times more beautiful than when she was covered.

　　But the next moment was even more beautiful. Because Loulan smiled like a flower the next moment, Su Yong, who was used to seeing beautiful women, was also stunned.

　　He had never realized that a smile was so important to a person.

　　"Thank you." Loulan smiled sweetly, and her whole face glowed with a strange brilliance, as if something that had been bound in her heart and body also left her at this moment and would never come back.

　　"Yes, the princess is the most beautiful woman in the Golden City." Modu murmured.

　　This is a hall, and the door is not visible. It is as dark as ink inside. The light of the fire stick is here, but it is just like a little soybean.

　　"Yes, this is the golden altar." Loulan pointed to the wall illuminated by the fire and shouted excitedly. Then she shouted loudly: "Father, father..."

　　After a while, she felt something was wrong, and hurriedly changed to the Western language to continue shouting.

　　Her voice was still hoarse, but it revealed a sense of joy.

　　From her beaming look at this moment, Su Yong could vaguely see the little girl who was as delicate as a jade beak several years ago.

　　Unfortunately, there was no response except the echo.

　　The fire stick lit a torch, and the fire became brighter. Su Yong also saw the murals on the wall clearly.

　　Some old pictures were painted with heavy colors, and the glory of the year could be vaguely seen.

　　The painter was very careful and portrayed every detail in the picture vividly.

　　There are seven murals on the surrounding walls, which are very large and show the life of the people in the Golden City. Labor, memorial ceremony, dinner, reward, war...

　　Su Yong looked through it carefully, but couldn't see anything.

　　Lou Lan walked to a huge tripod in the hall, reached out and dug in the yellow sand for a long time before grabbing a black tile.

　　"This is a hexagram." Lou Lan glanced around and whispered, "I have only been to the Golden Altar once before, and my father carried me in. I don't have much impression of it."

　　She rubbed the black tile vigorously with her sleeve until a little gold appeared, then she held it under Su Yong's torch.

　　"Let's see what this hexagram suggests."

　　There were a few simple curves engraved on the tile. It was vaguely recognizable as a river and a mountain.

　　"The mountain is Daqing Mountain, and the river is Kongque River." Loulan frowned, her eyes flickering: "What does this mean?" Daqing Mountain is the green mountain called "Western Cactus".

　　"Find the exit first." Su Yong lit another torch and threw it to Modu.

　　But there were walls on all sides, and there was no sign of a door.

　　Su Yong looked at Modu, who shook his head and smiled bitterly: "I have never been to the Golden Altar. Only the royal family and priests can come."

　　Loulan tilted her head and looked at the east: "I remember coming in from this side." There was a wall on the east side with a mural on it.

　　"Then go out from that side." She pointed to the west, where there were two murals.

　　But there was no door on either side.

　　They knocked on the wall, a dull sound came out, and the faded oil paint on the old murals continued to fall.

　　"It's blocked, either there is no passage, or it is filled with sand." Su Yong leaned against the wall to listen to the sound, and said with a slight movement of his ears.

　　Many of the large blue bricks on the ground were broken and covered with a layer of yellow sand. They swept the yellow sand away and tried to explore, but there was still no passage to go.

　　Except for the hole in the sky, this place was like an iron barrel.

　　The three tired people sat down in front of the giant tripod.

　　"Why is it called the Golden Altar?" Su Yong suddenly asked.

　　Loulan handed him the tile in his hand: "Except for the building, it is all made of gold."

　　After wiping off the ink on the surface of the tile, he saw the golden light, and the place where the fine lines were engraved was polished and it was even more shining.

　　"Is this giant tripod also?" Su Yong was surprised and pointed at the giant tripod behind him. He always thought it was made of copper.

　　Modu laughed: "Of course. Otherwise, how can it be called the Golden City?" He had a proud look on his face: "Even the big bricks of the city wall are mixed with gold. The Golden Temple is made entirely of gold. At night, the whole city is shining, like a fairyland." It

　　's too unfair. Su Yong cursed in his heart, not to mention that the monsters will be jealous, I am jealous too.

　　Doesn't this Golden City contain the largest number of gold mines in this desert, or even in the entire world?

　　He flicked the tile with his finger, listened to the crisp sound, and finally sighed: "Since I know your situation, for the sake of justice, I think I should also tell you my situation..."

　　"The reason I entered the Wulan Sand Sea is to find Baihua Mountain." He said.

　　The two did not respond. Modu smiled bitterly and said, "I only know our Daqing Mountain, but I don't know there is Baihua Mountain."

　　Su Yong sighed faintly: "This story is too long ago. At that time, your ancestors were still happily playing with gold. Wulan Sand Sea was not called this name, but the Sea of ​​Death. Baihua Mountain is very far away. It is said that there is a Black Snow State across the sand sea."

　　He told his reason again, and the two were amazed.

　　"I know about Lord Poseidon." The masked woman exclaimed, "But the records in our Golden City are different."

　　She recalled and said slowly, "In the legend of our Golden City, there were three kings in the west in ancient times. One in the desert, one in the ocean, and one on land. Lord Poseidon is the king on land, and is called 'Mohong' by the people of our Golden City, which means almost the same as the Poseidon in Yanlong language..."

　　After listening, Su Yong couldn't help but frowned. Could it be that the three kings of ancient times are not dead, the Poseidon is sleeping, the one in the desert is also hidden deep in the sand sea, and the one in the ocean is not necessarily the sea king killed by Lord Poseidon?

　　"Have the bones of eagles been found on the banks of the Peacock River?" Su Yong asked in surprise.

　　Loulan nodded.

　　Su Yong looked at the tile in his hand: "Are your hexagrams accurate?"

　　Loulan and Modu rushed to say, "Of course."

　　"Okay." Su Yong put down the tile and suddenly walked to the mural in the west.

　　The blood knife simultaneously drew two rainbow shadows, striking at the Daqing Mountain and the Peacock River in the two paintings respectively.

　　Chapter 27 Why is this?

　　Chapter 27 Why is this?

　　With a loud bang, the wall of the exquisite mural shattered instantly, and the mud and dust flew everywhere.

　　However, after the pictures of Daqing Mountain and Peacock River collapsed, a square poplar board gradually appeared. It was just sealed in the wall for too long and had already turned black.

　　Use a knife to dig out this extremely thick and still solid board, and a little light rushed out from the wall with a breath of dust.

　　"There is light." Modu was overjoyed and used a serrated knife to chop several times, smashing the poplar board to pieces, and a rectangular passage with a yellow hazy glow appeared in front of him.

　　The entrance of the passage is about one meter above the ground, three meters long and less than one meter wide, just enough for three people to crawl side by side.

　　"I'll go first." Modu blew at the entrance of the passage, wiped off the mud and dust on the edge with his sleeve, and jumped up.

　　Su Yong nodded, "Be careful." Then he pulled Loulan who was about to climb up and said, "Let's stay here first and let General Modu take a look."

　　Modu crawled for a while, and suddenly turned back and whispered to them, "Princess, come and take a look. It looks like the corridor of the temple over there."

　　Su Yong helped Princess Loulan up first. Then he jumped in.

　　He smelled the faint fragrance left by the girl crawling in the passage, and looked at the princess in front of him twisting her hips, and felt like bleeding from the nose. It's

　　really big. He thought secretly.

　　When he climbed to the end of the passage. He stretched his head out and saw a golden corridor below, emitting a yellow hazy glow. Their position was like a decorative window on the wall of this corridor.

　　There was not much dust in the golden corridor below, and it looked very clean, so the golden light was able to spread until it spread to the passage where they were.

　　"Yes, this is the west corridor of the Golden Temple." Although Princess Loulan's hoarse voice was as low as possible, it still revealed a sense of excitement.

　　Modu was about to jump down when Su Yong stopped him.

　　"Wait." Su Yong whispered. Then he dug a small piece of soil from the wall of the passage and threw it down.

　　The soil made a crisp sound and broke in the distance of the silent corridor. There was no reaction except a little echo.

　　After a long while, Su Yong nodded.

　　"Go down."

　　He was worried that there was a python or something hiding here.

　　After falling into the corridor, they were relieved to see that the four sides and the ceiling were still intact.

　　It seems that the magnificent palace was only buried under the sea of ​​sand and did not cause much damage. This also shows that the construction level at that time was already quite high and could withstand a certain degree of disaster.

　　There was a hazy light here, and there was no need to light fire sticks and torches. Walking in the silent underground corridor, everyone seemed to hear their own heartbeats.

　　The most excited one was naturally Loulan. For more than ten years, she looked around at the familiar scenes that had appeared countless times in her dreams, and the tears in her two bright eyes finally couldn't help but flow down.

　　She walked to one end of the corridor, and touched the golden pillar with her bare hands, which was engraved with colorful clouds.

　　"This is the cloud pillar, go this way."

　　After passing through this brilliant golden corridor and stepping through a magnificent and golden gate, they finally entered the Golden Temple.

　　The grand momentum of the Golden Temple made Su Yong speechless.

　　He always felt that the Temple of Poseidon was undoubtedly the most glittering place, and every jewel there was priceless. Even people with great determination would be confused by the brilliance of the gems.

　　But at this moment, he realized that no matter how many crystal gems, how many jades, how many agate pearls... they could not compare with the huge amount of gold structure.

　　The value of those jewels may be higher than that of gold, but in terms of shocking power, nothing in the world can compare with the golden brilliance.

　　There are no dazzling lights here, only one most brilliant color.

　　It was the color of a king.

　　In the entire huge palace, except for the three of them, everything was gold.

　　Above their heads, under their feet, beside them, visible and invisible...everywhere was pure gold. The brilliance was brighter and more dazzling than that in the corridor.

　　No wonder it was called the Golden Temple.

　　Su Yong was speechless and almost bit his tongue. After a long time, he hummed a few low notes from his mouth: "Too perverted."

　　When Lou Lan walked under the golden throne, she finally couldn't help crying and whispered: "Father, father, where are you?"

　　Modu quickly ran to the other gates and looked around.

　　It was very clean here, but there was no sound. Although it was glorious, it looked like a dead city.

　　They searched everywhere but to no avail, and finally turned to the largest main gate.

　　Many of the steps mixed with gold and stone under the golden wall in front of the main gate had already broken, and the places farther away without barriers were filled with yellow sand and there was no way out. Everything that happened that year could still be vaguely seen.

　　It seems that only this golden temple and four corridors, as well as the nearby golden altar, have been preserved, and the rest have been completely destroyed by the yellow sand. Su Yong sighed secretly.

　　What a disaster that was back then, it could actually submerge an entire golden city under the yellow sand. But what about those monsters who seized the gold? Have they also died of old age?

　　Seeing Su Yong shaking his head sadly, Modu seemed to understand what he meant and shook his head and said, "No, it is definitely not just the temple palace that has been preserved."

　　He pointed to the yellow sand outside the palace that blocked all the space: "The city will not be destroyed either, because the city's solidity is definitely not inferior to the temple." He was responsible for guarding the imperial city back then, so naturally he had a deep understanding of the magnificent city.

　　Su Yong nodded, but smiled bitterly: "Even if it is preserved, it is impossible to go there with so much yellow sand between us." What's the point of going there? Isn't it still a dead city buried deep in the sea of ​​sand?

　　Princess Loulan, who had been sitting at the main gate and crying silently, suddenly raised her blank eyes and said, "There is a secret passage in the wall of the city, which leads all the way to the vicinity of the Peacock River."

　　Seeing the yellow sand everywhere, she gradually understood her current situation.

　　No subjects could survive that disaster, and the glorious Golden City would no longer exist. As for her father, he might have escaped that year, and perhaps he lived in seclusion in those small countries near the Western Regions, or maybe he went to Yanlong.

　　If he was here, why didn't he meet me? Could he have turned into a ghost?

　　She shook her head blankly. There were no subjects here for a long time. Even if they stayed here, they could not rebuild the Golden City to restore its former glory, and they would only be left with sadness.

　　Su Yong's eyes lit up and looked at the Magic City.

　　Modu nodded and said in a deep voice: "There is a hidden passage in the middle of the imperial city. It was used to hide soldiers and ambush when it was built. Apart from the royal children and the military minister, few people know about it."

　　Su Yong smiled and said: "I didn't expect that the military strategy of the Golden City has developed to such a level." There are hidden passages in the city of a huge city, and the passages can also lead to some important places. This undoubtedly proves that there were amazing military talents here in the past. Considering many possibilities, multiple arrangements were made for this glorious city.

　　Modu said proudly: "The armed forces of the Golden City were the best in the Western Regions. Even your Yanlong Empire may not have such a sophisticated team as ours."

　　The other party was the famous Yanlong Miracle General, but he still dared to say so, which shows that the powerful military force of the Golden City in the past was not a lie.

　　It's a pity that he died in that huge disaster...

　　Su Yong suddenly shook all over, as if he thought of something.

　　His mouth trembled for a long time before he gradually calmed down. He began to flick his head with his hands, tilted his neck and thought for a long time, and then he seemed to catch the sudden flash of inspiration.

　　The powerful sea god in ancient times, the once glorious Golden City... What about now?

　　He thought of an extremely terrible possibility in his head. He was so scared that he kept frowning and asked inwardly, why is this? Why why?

　　After sorting out his thoughts, he slowly asked: "How far is the city of the imperial city from here?"

　　Modu shook his head and smiled: "General Su's plan to find the Peacock River through the passage is impossible. The Golden Temple is twenty miles away from the outer city. Even a gerbil can't dig through it."

　　What's more, after finding the city wall, you have to find a few secret doors and open the golden locks to enter. Those locked keys were already buried in a corner when they fled from the sea of ​​sand in a hurry.

　　Su Yong looked at the countless grains of sand outside the temple in silence for a long time, and suddenly turned back to look at Princess Loulan: "Can you show me the letter your father wrote to you?"

　　Chapter 28 Qinglingzhu

　　Princess Loulan was stunned and slowly took out a letter from her sleeve.

　　"You don't understand." Princess Loulan suddenly retracted her hand, and smiled reluctantly: "It's written in the language of the Western Regions."

　　"The letter says: hurry back to the Golden City with General Modu and others." She didn't open the letter, but the passage was not long and she had memorized it long ago.

　　"Is that all?" Su Yong frowned and asked.

　　"That's all."

　　Su Yong paced back and forth for two steps, and then raised his head: "When you escaped from the sea of ​​sand, did you look back and see that the entire Golden Temple was entangled by pythons?"

　　Princess Loulan wiped away her tears and nodded.

　　Su Yong rushed into the hall.

　　"It must be here, it must be here." He kept patting and touching the hexagonal floor tiles that shone brightly with golden light.

　　There were thousands of such hexagonal tiles in the entire Golden Temple, and each one was half the size of their entire body.

　　He moved very quickly, and soon finished patting the middle floor tiles, then jumped in front of the throne, and even patted the golden throne a few times, and the golden cloud case was also moved away by him.

　　As he patted the tiles, he listened attentively to the sounds coming from the table, and he seemed to be extremely focused.

　　"What's wrong with him?" Modu frowned and asked.

　　Loulan was stunned, and suddenly rushed over: "I understand, General Modu, come and help find it."

　　Modu also woke up in a blink of an eye. Yes, since His Majesty was able to avoid the python, could there be a tunnel here?

　　Even the city has a passage, so how could the more important Golden Temple not have a prepared retreat? After Su Yong patted the floor tiles under the cloud case, he turned to the other side and continued to work hard.

　　But after they spent nearly half a day patting all the floor tiles, they did not find any relevant clues.

　　"How is it possible?" The exhausted Su Yong sat down and leaned against a large golden cloud-carved pillar on the temple and thought.

　　However, just as his head hit the pillar with a bang, his ears suddenly moved slightly.

　　Huh? Su Yong turned around and looked at the pillar hesitantly.

　　After walking more than ten meters away, he looked at another pillar and suddenly ran headfirst into it.

　　Princess Loulan screamed and covered her eyes in panic again. The demon who was standing farther away did not have time to pull him.

　　But they did not hear screams, nor did they see the scene of brains splattering.

　　There was only a dull sound.

　　"Boom."

　　Then Loulan, who covered her eyes, heard Su Yong's excited voice: "Found it, it turned out to be here."

　　Seeing Su Yong walk back to the current pillar again, the demon who understood couldn't help but smile bitterly and said: "If you want to test the pillar, there is no need to use such a violent method, right?"

　　"Oh." Su Yong looked at his hands in surprise, then slapped his head and sighed: "I was so excited that I forgot that I still have hands."

　　Princess Loulan laughed.

　　Although this pillar is one of the sixty-four top pillars evenly distributed in the Golden Temple, it does not play a supporting role.

　　It is of course hollow, and there may be some mechanism that can be opened. But at this moment, Su Yong was anxious and had already cut off the large hollow golden tube with his blood knife, revealing the hole below.

　　After they entered one after another, the passage underground quickly became wider.

　　They lit a fire stick and saw the underground passage environment of this underground city clearly. Everyone was a little surprised.

　　This underground passage was like a big centipede. The width of the main passage was nearly ten meters. There were many small branches on both sides, which could only accommodate one person. I am afraid it was connected to other important places in the Golden City.

　　The direction of the main passage was extending in the direction outside the main gate, which was also the shortest distance to the outer city.

　　Several people walked forward in the main passage, estimating the distance bit by bit. Sure enough, after walking about twenty miles, they found a secret door on the wall of the passage, with a huge golden lock hanging on it.

　　Modu grabbed the golden lock that was not rusty at all and looked at it. He shouted happily: "It is the golden lock of the secret door of the city. Inside is the secret passage of the city."

　　As the main passage continued forward, a fishy smell suddenly came.

　　"I'll go take a look, you stay here." Su Yong's eyelids suddenly twitched, and he felt a hint of danger.

　　He had just walked ten meters forward when a huge black figure suddenly rushed out, and the strong wind instantly blew out the fire starter in his hand.

　　He subconsciously turned his body to flash backwards, and at the same time, the blood knife flipped, and a blood rainbow rushed up.

　　The blood that sprayed and shot down was like a waterfall, instantly dyeing him into a bloody man.

　　The giant python was as big as a well, but its length could not be seen.

　　He chopped the giant python's head with a knife, but he couldn't kill it. He just split a huge hole in the lower jaw, and blood spurted out.

　　But the green smoke that spewed out of the giant python's mouth still rushed to his face, making him confused.

　　"Go quickly." He exclaimed, covering his mouth and nose with his left hand, and the blood light swept by the knife in his right hand almost covered the ten-meter-wide passage, and even firmly blocked the area in front of him.

　　But the terrifying breath of the giant python still rushed over, and the huge force actually pushed away his knife light. If he had not retreated more than ten steps at the same time, the huge snake head would have smashed on his head.

　　Modu had already dragged Loulan away first, and Su Yong's figure also floated behind the huge golden lock.

　　Although the giant python's momentum was extremely fierce, his knife light still cut the giant python's head into a bloody mess. After the snake head hit the ground, the green smoke from the snake's mouth was instantly dispersed by the blood light, and the whole head was already in pieces.

　　But Su Yong was still worried and swept the knife in the air again, cutting the bloody flesh in half again, like two waves of blood, flying up the wall.

　　The unwilling giant body of the giant python shook violently in the passage for a few times, and finally slowly collapsed and fell down.

　　The passage more than ten meters in front of him was full of blood. Even the golden lock was soaked with blood.

　　Su Yong pinched his nose and waited for a long time, then used a knife to pick the bloody flesh. When he was sure that the giant python was dead, he gestured to the back.

　　"General Su is really brave." Modu came up with a face full of admiration.

　　Su Yong turned around and was about to answer, but saw Loulan pointing at his face in surprise.

　　"You... you were bitten by a snake."

　　Snake? Su Yong was shocked. Could it be the green smoke just now? At this time, he suddenly felt that his whole face suddenly became itchy, so itchy that he wanted to tear off the skin.

　　"Ah? I was bitten by a snake?" Su Yong approached the fire in her hand: "What happened?" For the first time, he felt that he also cared about this face.

　　Modu glanced at his green face, did not answer, but suddenly flew over the bloody flesh, and cut the giant python's abdomen with the serrated knife.

　　Not long after, he jumped up on the giant python in ecstasy.

　　"Haha, this python has the Qingling Pearl. Princess, this is a great harvest. General Su, you don't have to be afraid."

　　"Qingling Pearl?" Princess Loulan's face became a little confused. After a moment, she saw the egg-sized white beads in Modu's hand, and rubbed her eyes vigorously, exclaiming: "Am I seeing this?"

　　"Really." Modu shouted happily: "I saw that this giant python is so huge, so I guessed that there might be Qingling Pearl. I didn't expect it to be true."

　　The python that can produce Qingling Pearl must be an old monster with some years.

　　And in the ancient records of the Golden City, it is only the pythons born on the banks of the Peacock River that have this trait.

　　What is the Qingling Pearl? Su Yong had no intention of listening at this time. He threw away the blood knife and was about to grab the face with both hands.

　　However, his hands were gently pulled by a pair of white little hands.

　　"Hurry up and help General Su apply it first." Loulan said to Modu.

　　Modu cut a small hole in the spirit pearl, and some liquid similar to egg white slowly flowed out of the hole.

　　Loulan suddenly snatched the Qinglingzhu from Modu's hand and handed him the torch.

　　Under the little firelight, she began to use her delicate jade fingers to carefully dip the clear liquid of the spiritual pearl and smear it on Su Yong's green face.

　　It was like applying ice and snow to burned skin. Su Yong hummed comfortably, and suddenly reached out to dip a little, and tremblingly smeared it on the small holes on Princess Loulan's face.

　　"You can't smear mine like this." Loulan smiled and said, but tears flowed down.

　　Chapter 29 No Way Out

　　Chapter 29 No Way Out

　　Princess Loulan smeared Su Yong's green face with the spiritual pearl liquid, but saw that General Modu dug something out of the giant python's mouth again. Looking closely, it turned out to be a long scarlet snake tongue.

　　After crushing the snake tongue and mixing it with the remaining spiritual pearl liquid, Princess Loulan carefully smeared it on her face.

　　Then, Modu crushed the shell of the Qinglingzhu and mixed it with a little snake blood. Princess Loulan frowned and swallowed the thing with difficulty.

　　Su Yong stared at her with wide eyes, almost asking if she was hungry, because there was still food on the celestial horse on the golden altar.

　　"Give me back the veil." Princess Loulan smeared the scarlet sticky stuff all over her face, and suddenly shyly stretched out her bare hands with her back to Su Yong.

　　At this moment, the itching and pain on Su Yong's face had disappeared. He handed over the veil with some curiosity, but thought, this is not ugly, I have seen many people use seabed mud as facial masks in my previous life.

　　Princess Loulan covered her face again, but the thin veil could not cover the scarlet, which looked even more weird.

　　"If you don't know me, you will be scared to death if you see you like this." Su Yong smiled as he shone the firelight on her.

　　Loulan burst into laughter, and then her bright eyes forced to pretend to be serious: "I can't move my face now, don't make me laugh."

　　"Okay," Su Yong frowned and asked, "Why do you need to use the smelly snake tongue to mix this spiritual liquid to apply it?"

　　The Demon City General smiled and said, "Princess, you'd better not speak for now, let me answer. Snake bites are sprayed from the snake tongue, and there is something on the snake tongue that restrains snake bites. For a snake bite like the princess who was hit many years ago, it must be mixed with this thing to make the spiritual liquid play the greatest effect."

　　Su Yong nodded to show his understanding. The Golden City had such a glorious civilization, and I think some medical pharmacology would also have some unique features.

　　I'm afraid that a python has already entered the tunnel. At that moment, Su Yong didn't hesitate and wanted to use the indestructible blood knife to cut open the huge golden lock over there and enter the city wall.

　　Unexpectedly, the golden lock was extremely strong, and the material was much harder than the hollow cylinder in the temple. The blood knife chopped it, but only left a few scratches, and failed to cut the lock buckle.

　　Modu had already seen that the blood knife in his hand was a magic weapon, but he smiled bitterly and sighed: "When these golden locks were cast, some sand crystals were melted and mixed in. It is very difficult to destroy them directly without using the key."

　　What sand crystal? It must be diamond, right? Su Yong shook his head: "Who has the keys to these entrances?"

　　"Only royal children or important officials have them, but the one on the princess has long been lost. How can others find it here?" Modu sighed. The hiding passage in this city was originally prepared for royal children and important officials to take refuge. Because the Golden City was the richest in the world at that time, it also attracted many jealous enemies, and there was constant fighting.

　　They had no choice but to continue forward along the main passage. Not long after, they saw another golden lock, which they still couldn't open.

　　After walking for a while, the fishy smell in the air became stronger and stronger, making them hesitate.

　　"I'm afraid there are still pythons ahead." Modu said with a serious face.

　　Su Yong nodded slightly. So many pythons came out that year, who knows how many are left here.

　　Just as they were hesitating, a "chi chi chi" sound suddenly came.

　　Modu frowned and listened for a while, but saw Su Yong pointing to a fork in the road beside the main passage. He was stunned and immediately understood, and pulled out a serrated knife and slowly touched it.

　　He leaned against the wall and slowly stuck his head out. After a moment, he breathed a sigh of relief and waved to Su Yong who was protecting Princess Loulan: "It's a snake nest, all small snakes."

　　Su Yong was about to signal to continue groping forward, but heard Modu shout again: "Hey, there is a pile of bones here, it seems to have just died not long ago."

　　The flesh and blood on the bones had long been eaten clean by more than 20 small snakes, leaving only some tattered clothes to hold the pile of bones. However, Modu's face suddenly turned pale when he shone a torch.

　　Then Princess Loulan, who had been silent all the time, suddenly screamed.

　　Su Yong also saw the color of the clothes at this time.

　　Yellow.

　　Extremely luxurious material, vaguely embroidered with dragon spitting beads.

　　Modu trembled and searched the pile of clothes with his big hands for a while, and took out a dagger with a cold light and a golden key as big as his palm. With tears in his eyes, he knelt down suddenly, kneeling beside the nest where the clothes were placed, but frightened the little snakes who were already panicked by the fire and shrank to the other side.

　　"Father." Loulan screamed, and suddenly snatched the blood knife from Su Yong's hand, and desperately chopped and smashed the little snakes, until more than 20 little snakes were smashed into a pile of meat paste, and then fell on the pile of clothes and bones.

　　I didn't expect that I had escaped the past, escaped from the desert, and used the countless gold in my hand to find the trace of my daughter, but I couldn't escape the snake's kiss when I returned. Su Yong stared at the golden swallowing handle dagger in his hand, which was shining with cold light. There were two Western characters engraved on the blade, and the characters were faintly blue.

　　I think it was the word "Loulan". Su Yong stared for a moment, put the dagger in Loulan's hand, and couldn't help sighing.

　　"It's a good knife. You have to keep it well." He said.

　　After sorting out the clothes and bones, Loulan carefully put them into the bag and put them on his back. He put the cold dagger on his waist, and a strong light appeared in his eyes.

　　They silently opened the golden lock with the key, and waited for the long-sealed breath inside to dissipate a lot before walking into the passage in the city wall.

　　The thick door behind them slowly closed, and Su Yong closed the golden giant fence inside, and then followed the leading demon to walk forward.

　　"I will go to Luohua Mountain with you." After a long time, Loulan hummed a sentence. Although his voice was sad, it was not as hoarse and unpleasant as before.

　　"No." Su Yong answered very quickly.

　　"It has to be okay." Loulan stared at him with red eyes: "My father was killed by monsters in the sand sea, and my ability cannot avenge him. I can only hope to get rid of them through Lord Poseidon." If Lord Poseidon's awakening also includes her credit, she can naturally make some requests.

　　"I will ask you for this, but you can't go." Su Yong replied coldly.

　　"I want to go." She did not shy away and shouted even louder.

　　Su Yong frowned and looked at General Modu who had already stopped: "General Modu, please persuade the princess."

　　Modu shook his head: "If the princess says to go, I will go with her."

　　Well, there is one more person to be buried with the dead. Su Yong said angrily: "Do you think we are going there for fun? I only told you the story, but I didn't tell you the difficulties. There are so many monsters on the other side of the sea of ​​sand, and the Black Snow State is even more terrifying. Even if we go to Baihua Mountain, if there is really an eagle horse that has lived for thousands of years, do you think you can beat it?"

　　"I know you haven't told me something, but I have to go." The tears left by Loulan's red eyes have already stuck the veil and the strange mask together: "Our Golden City has been glorious for many years, but now it is buried deep under the yellow sand and never sees the sun. The former home above is now rampant with pythons, sand lizards, and those monsters whose names I don't know. As the princess of the Golden City, shouldn't I do my part?"

　　"What's more, my father died at the hands of these monsters. If I can't do anything for him, how can I live?" Loulan wiped away her tears with her bare hands and said loudly.

　　Su Yong also had a headache for this seemingly weak but extremely stubborn princess. What can you solve by going? It's just a burden. If it weren't for them, he would have gone much more smoothly.

　　But of course he wouldn't say these words, just sighed: "You should retreat now and search for the surviving subjects in the Western Regions. Maybe there will be a chance to rebuild your homeland in the future. If even you lose your lives, the Golden City will probably be wiped out forever."

　　Modu smiled strangely: "Do we have any way to retreat?"

　　Su Yong was stunned. They really couldn't go back. Would they stay in this city and wait to die?

　　He scratched his head fiercely and walked forward with a stiff face. Loulan and Modu looked at each other and immediately followed.

　　Chapter 30 Rowing on the Sand Sea

　　Chapter 30 Rowing on the Sand Sea

　　The time underground was unpredictable, but before they reached an inner wall door marked No. 28, they replenished water and food twice.

　　It's a pity that the mounts could not be brought over. The three sat down in front of this mark, rubbing their numb legs and sighing.

　　The long-sealed outer door was finally slowly pushed open, and a large amount of yellow sand slowly flowed in, but it only flooded over their knees.

　　The yellow sand here was not buried deep, and they quickly crawled out from the skylight above their heads.

　　There were no huge sand lizards outside this place. Looking at the exit hidden in the sand, Su Yong smiled bitterly and said, "Perhaps you can find another way back."

　　Loulan rolled his eyes at him and ignored him. General Modu smiled and said, "Without us leading the way, General Su probably wouldn't know where to go."

　　Su Yong turned around and looked at the yellow sand on the ground and squinted his eyes: "Where is the Peacock River? Where is the poplar forest you mentioned?"

　　All he could see were sand dunes, just like before. The difference was that there was a bright moon hanging in the sky, and the crescent moon was like a hook.

　　Modu looked up at the sky, identified the direction, and walked towards the southwest. Su Yong was walking beside Princess Loulan and was about to speak, but he heard the masked girl snort and strode away, and he couldn't help shaking his head and smiling bitterly.

　　Did I seem to have offended her by persuading her to go back?

　　Standing on a high sand dune, Modu pointed to the rolling sand dunes in the distance: "Do you see it? That's over there."

　　"But it's still a desert over there." Loulan was still young when he left here, and he didn't know much about the outside of the city, so he frowned and said.

　　Su Yong looked at it intently, and suddenly found something wrong. He hesitated and said: "Why do the sand dunes over there seem to be...moving?"

　　At this time, Modu also saw it, but Loulan had already strode over there.

　　The sand dunes in the distance rose and fell slowly, as if they were constantly moved by the strong wind, but there was a little dampness in the air.

　　On the way to the sand dunes, they gradually found irregular stones and rotten poplar wood segments in the yellow sand under their feet, indicating that this place used to be sandy soil and poplar wood was once planted.

　　However, when they stood on a high sand dune nearby and looked at the flowing floating sand below, they were all stunned.

　　A crescent moon in the sky shone on the hazy desert, but in front of them, there was actually a river - the Quicksand River.

　　A river in the desert.

　　What was flowing was not river water, but countless golden sand grains.

　　This was definitely not a movement caused by a storm, but floating sand driven by the calm and slow river water.

　　The floating sand moved slowly to the west, and countless yellow sands rustled in the friction, occasionally causing a gentle wave, but there was no wave.

　　Because there was no water on it, the water flowed under the sand grains.

　　The width of this flowing river was not large, only less than 30 meters, but it was extremely strange.

　　A sand river in the sea of ​​sand? Su Yong looked up at the moon in silence. This world was mysterious.

　　This was the legendary river flowing under the moon.

　　This "big river" that suddenly lost its surging sound and only had a rustling sound, was not turbulent and flowed slowly to the west, all the way to the distance they could not see, as if it was connected to the horizon.

　　Su Yong picked up a small stone from the "shore" and threw it in.

　　There were no waves, let alone any water skipping. The small stone rolled twice on the sand grains and sank.

　　There seemed to be some strange cries in the distance, and I don't know what monster was going to come out to hunt.

　　Su Yong looked at General Modu, then at Princess Loulan: "Are you really going?"

　　They both nodded at the same time.

　　"Then let's go."

　　Princess Loulan finally let go of the fake indifference on her face and asked in surprise: "How do we go?"

　　Su Yong sighed sadly and looked at Modu: "How is General Modu's Qinggong?"

　　Modu: "Not bad."

　　"Okay," Su Yong approached Loulan and suddenly picked her up unexpectedly: "Excuse me."

　　Then he jumped into the sand river.

　　Modu was stunned, sorted out the bag on his body, and jumped in.

　　Loulan screamed in fear, her heart seemed to jump out. When she found that she was lying on the floating sand, she stretched out her pink fist and gently hit Su Yong's chest.

　　"Put me down." Her voice was surprisingly sweet at this moment, and there was no trace of hoarseness.

　　Su Yong frowned at her: "Are you sure?"

　　Loulan said proudly: "Of course."

　　Su Yong loosened his hand holding her body, and suddenly asked: "What if it sinks?"

　　Loulan was surprised: "Will it sink?" She quietly stretched out her lotus feet and lightly touched the sand. Sure enough, she found that the quicksand under her feet immediately sank, like water waves.

　　Modu smiled bitterly: "Princess, if General Su hadn't used his internal force to pull it, how could this quicksand bear your weight?" A small stone sank in an instant, let alone a living person weighing nearly 100 kilograms? However, when Su Yong threw the stone, he also understood the buoyancy of this sand river and determined that this kind of drifting was feasible.

　　Loulan was shy and afraid at this moment. She wanted to leave his arms, but she couldn't leave. The snow-white skin above the veil had already turned red.

　　Su Yong seemed to know what she was thinking, and smiled bitterly: "General Modu has a lot of baggage on him. You can go over, but it will be more difficult for him." Modu's ability was not as good as his, and the bag he was carrying was the heaviest among the three. Even if he wanted to protect his master, he could do nothing.

　　Loulan blushed and said "oh", but she heard Su Yong put his mouth close to her ear and whispered: "Princess, don't worry..."

　　She looked up at him in surprise, but saw him whispering with a serious face: "In fact, I am very pure."

　　"No way." Her voice was like a mosquito buzzing, and even Modu didn't hear it.

　　Modu on the other side was sensible. He glanced at the two people who looked like they were having a hot fight, and simply faced the other side, closed his eyes and meditated on the sand river.

　　Su Yong looked at the shame on Loulan's face with pride, and said to Modu: "General Modu, if you feel tired, we will stay near the shore."

　　Modu responded. At this moment, he also knew the gap between his skills and Su Yong. With his cultivation level, it was , but Su Yong could carry a living person weighing nearly 100 jin, and two bags weighing about 50 jin in total.

　　The difference between them was naturally huge. This was not about strength, but about cleverness, that is, the level of cultivation in perception.

　　Drifting on the sand river, relying on the weak buoyancy to move forward and support the heavy objects around, it was impossible for a master to do it. Even for a master, it was extremely difficult to carry too many heavy objects.

　　Time passed as they drifted. Every hour, the three of them would jump out of the sand river, replenish food, water and physical strength on the shore, and then continue to move forward.

　　As they kept drifting, they also saw more desert beasts.

　　There were nearly a hundred wild beasts similar to gray wolves who saw them and rushed over with sharp teeth bared, but in the end a few were swallowed by the sand river, and the rest could only howl at them loudly, not daring to cross the line.

　　There were also many large porcupines covered with thorns, which were similar to giant hedgehogs. They attacked them while they were resting on the shore, but they were tricked into flying into the sand river and several of them were taken away.

　　...

　　However, the greatest benefit of the quicksand river can only be appreciated during the day.

　　After a night of running around, Su Yong, who was tired of sitting on this "free train", narrowed his eyes and smiled at the rising sun: "I feel that we are a little far away from the sun." At this moment, they examined the terrain and found that there were no evil monsters, so they were resting on the shore.

　　"Going all the way west, we will naturally be far away from the sun in the east." Loulan sat up from the sand at this moment , yawned and answered, and also looked a little listless. She just took a nap with her bag.

　　The general of Modu, who was meditating, opened his eyes and smiled, "That's not what General Su meant." He pointed to the flowing yellow sand and smiled, "There is water under the sand river. The river water (here refers to water molecules) floats out through the yellow sand. This place is not so hot, and it is much cooler than other places."

　　Many people cannot get out of the desert because they are hungry, thirsty, and lack water, and are dried up by the sun.

　　Su Yong looked into the distance, looking for something among the high and low sand dunes: "It would be great if there was a forest. We can make a small boat, not only don't have to waste energy to travel, but also don't have to consume skills, and we can also lie down and sunbathe while moving forward."

　　"You wish." Lou Lan snorted.

　　Su Yong suddenly jumped up: "There is really a green over there, go and have a look."

　　Chapter 31 Beauty Like Jade

　　Chapter 31 Beauty Like Jade

　　The green in the distance gradually expanded as they approached... Behind

　　a not-so-high sand dune, the three of them slowly stretched their heads out and looked at this extremely pleasing green.

　　"An oasis in the desert." Princess Loulan whispered, with a flash of joy in her eyes.

　　This oasis is only six or seven miles in radius, with green grass, small forests similar to coconut palms, snow-white rocks, and a few owl-like birds on the rocks, tilting their heads to look for insects.

　　In the center of the oasis, there is a small lake. The lake water is clear, and there are seven or eight large red round flowers in full bloom.

　　These large flowers spread on the water surface, as big as five or six open umbrellas. The one in the middle is also the largest, almost as big as ten large umbrellas.

　　Just look at the red petals of the big flower spread on the water surface, as thick as a fist.

　　This is not a water lily, nor is it any aquatic plant they have seen.

　　Su Yong listened for a long time, but did not feel any terrible breath, so he shot a few grains of sand and stones to drive away the strange birds, and then walked down carefully.

　　As he approached the lake, he smelled a fresh fragrance, which was emitted by those huge flowers. Su Yong washed his face by the lake and wet his hands, feet and neck with clean water. He felt refreshed and his fatigue was relieved.

　　He turned around and was stunned for a moment.

　　Princess Loulan had taken off her veil and slowly peeled off the mask that had solidified long ago, revealing her face that had been wrapped for a long time.

　　This face was flawless. Even if she was described as "Ban Ji's style of continuing history, Xie Ting's style of writing poems about snow; her hair was as white as clouds and her cheeks were as white as snow, and she looked like morning glow without any makeup; her dark eyebrows were as charming as distant mountains, and her green hair was as thick as spring smoke...", it would be too insulting to her.

　　Princess Loulan took off the mask and habitually closed her eyes to wash her face. Then she turned around and saw his stunned look.

　　"General Su, what's wrong with you?" she asked curiously.

　　After a long time, Su Yong finally came to his senses. He sighed, "My eyebrows are as green as the willows, and my face is as red as the peaches. The ancients were not lying to me." He shook his head and smiled, "You will understand if you look at the lake."

　　Lou Lan quickly understood what he meant. She turned around slowly with shyness and joy, and she was actually trembling with fear. After more than ten years of habit, it is not something that can be overcome in a short time. She finally closed her eyes and couldn't help shedding tears.

　　"Is it ugly?" She asked in a trembling voice.

　　"Yeah." Su Yong answered seriously and pretended to be serious, "I'm still a little uncomfortable."

　　After standing quietly by the lake for a long time, just as Su Yong and the Demon City General were expecting, the girl finally opened her eyes and exclaimed.

　　This exclamation was no longer due to fear and inferiority, but with a kind of ecstasy and relief.

　　Not only did she no longer have to worry about looking at the water in the mirror, she even wanted to look at it ten or a hundred times a day.

　　Seeing the princess covering her face tightly and her shoulders trembling, Modu quietly approached Su Yong and sighed, "You're right, the princess is a little uncomfortable."

　　Loulan finally turned around again, but the shyness and joy on her face blended together, which was more dazzling than her peerless beauty.

　　The traces of tears were still there, and her smile was natural.

　　Even General Modu, who had been protecting the princess since she was a child, was stunned at this moment. "I knew that the princess was the most beautiful woman in our Golden City. I saw it at a glance when she was a child." He said proudly, "Even the fairies in the sky can't compare to her."

　　"Flowers and grasses bloom in my eyes, and the white and red flowers on the cheeks of Yue girls are pitiful. The fragrance falls at dusk, and I marry the spring breeze without a matchmaker." Su Yong sighed for a long time, still unable to control the shock in his heart. Because of the existence of Princess Loulan, this oasis suddenly became like a huge garden, full of vitality and blooming flowers.

　　Even the fragrance of the big flowers in the lake seemed to be emitted for her.

　　"General Su is really good at writing." Princess Loulan listened to his poems, and was slightly stunned with a little shyness, and smiled with a long-lost pride, and covered the veil again.

　　This time, of course, it was to protect against sun and dust. Su Yong could only protest secretly in his heart.

　　"There are some trees here, but there are no vines, and it is impossible to make a raft." Modu walked around and came back a little disappointed.

　　Su Yong smiled and pointed to the center of the lake and said, "Isn't that a natural raft?"

　　The lake is extremely clear, and there are no creatures such as fish. With their extraordinary eyesight, they can see a long green rhizome under the flower, as thick as an arm.

　　"Since this flower can float on the water, it must be fine in the quicksand." Su Yong said. The buoyancy of the sand is naturally stronger than that of weak water. As for why the quicksand is on the flowing water, he could not answer this question.

　　Modu's eyes lit up. "Let me test its bearing capacity." He waved his hand and threw a palm-sized stone out, which just landed on the largest red flower in the center of the lake.

　　With a puff, the stone fell on a thick blanket without leaving any trace, but the water surface was slightly rippled.

　　"This flower is strong." Loulan frowned beautifully: "But I didn't see any description of this big flower in the books of the Golden City." She was smart since she was a child and had a strong memory. If she had seen it, she would naturally have an impression.

　　"This place is quite far from the location of the Golden City. I'm afraid no one has been here." Su Yong said. They came out of that exit and were already at the western edge of the Golden City. They drifted in the sand river all night and estimated that they had left for hundreds of miles.

　　Modu nodded: "It's the one in the middle. Such a big flower is enough to carry the three of us and all the luggage."

　　Princess Loulan nodded slightly, but suddenly she missed the moment when Su Yong was holding her. She couldn't help but glared at him quickly with a shy face.

　　Su Yong stuck the blood knife into the ground and sat cross-legged by the lake. He closed his eyes and took a few deep breaths. Suddenly, his eyes opened suddenly. A divine light flashed in his eyes. He flipped his palms and pushed forward.

　　Two white waves suddenly surged on the calm and clear lake. Between the white waves, a huge dent vortex appeared. This vortex flew towards the big flower in the center of the lake.

　　The flood under the whole big red flower was instantly washed away by the vortex, revealing the root as thick as an arm.

　　At the moment when the lake water had not surged back, Su Yong had already pulled out the blood knife from the ground with his left hand.

　　The blood moon flashed, and a ray of light cut towards the root like a substance.

　　The tough rhizome was broken by the knife light, and a stream of green liquid suddenly spurted out in the air before it returned, but it was mixed with the lake water in an instant and turned into a little green, which was as light as it could be.

　　The big flower that had lost its rhizome shook and finally fell into the water again, and the color seemed to be a little dim.

　　At this moment, under the guidance of Su Yong's eyes, it was constantly floating towards the lake.

　　Looking at this scene in front of her, Princess Loulan was a little stunned.

　　"What kind of kung fu is this?" She looked at General Modu.

　　Modu shook his head and smiled in admiration: "I'm afraid it's the ability to control space in martial arts. I didn't expect that General Su, at such a young age, has already entered the supreme martial arts. It really makes me ashamed."

　　He is almost half the age of Su Yong, but he has just entered the ranks of top martial arts masters, and he still has a long way to go before he can master martial arts. However, with his cultivation, he is already a martial arts genius rarely seen in Golden City for a hundred years, and he is also the strongest among the six masters who escorted Her Royal Highness the Princess to escape.

　　But today he finally understood what it meant that there are always people better than you. He smiled bitterly and said, "Even if the legendary supreme warrior Kongyun from our Golden City were alive, he might not be a match for General Su."

　　Although Master Kongyun entered the martial arts world when he was nearly sixty years old, he was also the only warrior in the Golden City records who could enter the martial arts world. At that time, he was called the great god who protected the country of Golden City.

　　But Su Yong in front of him was only in his twenties... Princess Loulan was speechless.

　　Just as Modu reached out to pick up the big flower, something strange happened.

　　At this time, Su Yong had already put his knife back into the sheath and was about to eat something to replenish his physical strength. Princess Loulan also took off her bag and was about to sort it out.

　　They didn't pay attention to Modu by the lake.

　　When they heard a scream, they turned around and saw that the big flower had turned into a big oval ball floating on the water, and Modu had disappeared.

　　Oh no, this flower can eat people. Su Yong was so scared that he threw away the pancakes in his hand and jumped over in a hurry.

　　The huge power of thought was released, and the big flower ball was moved to the grass on the shore. Su Yong asked nervously: "General Modu, are you okay?"

　　"I... I can't move, General Su, hurry up... cut the flower open." Modu's intermittent voice came from inside. Judging from the degree of shrinkage of the flower, I'm afraid that his hands and feet are unable to move.

　　Loulan also shouted in a hurry: "Quick, hurry up and rescue General Modu."

　　Su Yong drew out the blood knife and compared it, and smiled bitterly: "Cut the flower open... Then can you still live?" The petals of this flower were tightly attached to Modu's body, wrapping him like a big dumpling. If you force it to be cut open, it might hurt him.

　　Modu shouted weakly: "Quick... Quick, I can't breathe." It can be seen that the petals tied him up so tightly that he couldn't make a struggle.

　　Su Yong tried to pat the outside of the flower ball in the air with his palm power, but there was no reaction, only Modu's muffled groan.

　　"What the hell is this thing?" He curiously pushed the flower ball to rotate, trying to find the gap between the petals.

　　Unfortunately, this thing was extremely tight and there was no way to start. Loulan next to him also rushed over to explore, but was blocked by him.

　　All the positions were as tight as a sealed bottle, and the flexibility between the petals surprised Su Yong.

　　Finally, a little bit of rhizome left on the flower ball caught his attention.

　　After landing on the shore, the broken end of the rhizome continued to ooze green juice. Just after he accidentally pressed the cross-section of the broken end with the blood knife, the flower ball suddenly exploded again.

　　Like a balloon that suddenly expanded and exploded, the petals spread out again, revealing the tortured and dying Demon City in the middle.

　　Fortunately, Loulan was far away and was not affected. Su Yong touched his cheek which was hurt by the petals and thought angrily: "Wow, this thing can also take revenge, is it intelligent?"

　　PS: I went home for the holiday, and it is not convenient to go online. I can only write as much as possible to make a chapter, sorry sorry. I wish you all a happy new year.

　　Chapter 32 Black Snow State

　　Chapter 32 Black Snow State

　　Above the vast Wulan Sand Sea, a seemingly gentle but actually fast-flowing quicksand river meanders westward and reaches the other side of the sky.

　　If you look at a certain section of this tiny ribbon of quicksand in the desert, you will see a very strange scene: a huge round flower is floating on this sand river, and three people dressed as tourists are sitting or lying on it. Their heavy food bags are placed in the middle of the thick round petals like a magic carpet.

　　This flower boat has been turned upside down by Su Yong, with the root stem facing up, and a rope is tied to prevent the juice inside from leaking out. The straps of the three bags are hanging on the root stem in the middle, just like a small sail. The three people sit in three different positions, just to keep the balance of the big flower.

　　The sun in the sky slowly sets, taking away the lingering heat around them; the crescent moon and the stars rise at the same time, as if they are also curiously looking at this strange scene underground.

　　The sun rises and the moon sets, and three days and three nights pass peacefully in the blink of an eye.

　　During these three days, they also passed a huge cactus field, carefully controlled the direction of the "flower boat" to bypass the spikes that were several meters long, and then continued to drift smoothly.

　　The herds of animals on the road could not pose any threat to them in the sand river. On the fourth day, they encountered a little trouble.

　　The sand river passed under several high sand dunes that were like cliffs. A huge green-winged locust flying alone was hovering over them like a helicopter, intending to use its sharp teeth to attack the "little people" on the big flower.

　　However, the "little people" on the flower instantly swept out several huge blood-red phantoms, and one of its wings was beaten to pieces. The green-winged locust, which had been hungry for several days, had to flee in embarrassment and continued to look for food in this sea of ​​sand.

　　The night of the fifth day.

　　Modu took out a piece of clothing from his bag and put it on, frowning and asking Su Yong: "Why do you feel cold?"

　　Su Yong smiled and pointed at the still sleeping Princess Loulan: "She has already taken out all the clothes in her bag and put them on." People who have lived on the edge of the hot desert are always particularly sensitive to the cold. Su Yong was still wearing the black armor, and the sun in the past few days had tanned the blood stains on it into mottled black and purple.

　　On the sixth day, a wind began to blow from the front. Su Yong's heart was shocked, and he exerted force with his feet. The speed of the flower boat increased a lot, and it slid forward like flying.

　　"Do you see the black spot in front?" He excitedly woke up the other two.

　　General Modu rubbed his eyes and looked, almost jumping up: "Could it be the Black Snow State?"

　　Loulan stared at him for a long time before shaking her head and said: "Why can't I see it?"

　　"You don't have the power, of course you can't see it." Su Yong smiled and threw a few clothes in his bag to her who was shivering: "Put them on, these clothes are one size larger, just enough to wrap outside."

　　At this time, Loulan had put on all the clothes she brought. She didn't expect that it would be so cold in the desert.

　　"What about you?" She turned over these clothes that were one size larger, and looked at Su Yong's obviously thin and cold armor with some regret.

　　"I'm not cold." Su Yong was stunned again after he finished speaking. Why does this sentence sound so familiar?

　　Loulan looked at Modu, who had also put on all his clothes, with suspicion, and stared at him with a frown: "Really?"

　　"Really." Su Yong laughed: "If you don't believe me, I'll run naked on the flowers for a few laps to show you?"

　　"Get lost." Loulan cursed with a red face, but finally couldn't help but put on his clothes. It was strange to say that she felt extremely warm after putting on only three thin clothes.

　　Of course, Su Yong would not feel cold. But at this moment, under his hard work, the flower boat under his feet was moving rapidly. The tendons in his body were constantly squeezing and extracting power to drive the blood in his body to circulate continuously, which did make his body warmer.

　　The black spot in the distance gradually expanded, slowly swallowing up all the yellow sand, and a piece of ice and snow finally appeared in front of him.

　　The sand river under his feet had solidified long before the Black Snow State, but Su Yong relied on his abundant physical strength to make the flower boat slide on the snow for a while.

　　The severe cold here is beyond the imagination of ordinary people. The upstream wind carries not snowflakes, but ice cubes. The air is filled with countless ice dust, like many flying knives stabbing into their faces, and each knife is enough to carve blood stains.

　　Fortunately, Su Yong and the Demon City General are both warriors with strong resistance to the body, so there is no need to worry after the cloth is covered on their faces.

　　It's just that Loulan is now wrapped in that thick big flower. It was just that Su Yong had used a knife to drill five holes in the flower, exposing her limbs and head.

　　"Do you still feel cold?" Su Yong looked at this weird dress like an elf and found it a little funny.

　　"Yeah." The multiple veils on Lou Lan's face kept floating: "The body is too tight, like a fire, but it's freezing cold to be exposed."

　　Su Yong laughed: "You can practice the fifth level of ice and fire."

　　Fortunately, the sun finally rose at this time.

　　The sun didn't actually raise the temperature much, but the warm light gave them great confidence and hope.

　　Looking at the blue snow and ice all over the sky, Su Yong's face became solemn: "You'd better stay at the edge of the desert. The environment here is too dangerous." Blue snow and ice are much harder than white snow, and the coldness is much higher. This is simply the limit of ice and snow. If it gets colder, it will explode and decompose into black crystals.

　　No wonder it looks like a black mass from a distance. Before the sun came out, the blue ice and snow really looked like a black dot.

　　"The riddle of Luohua Mountain says, 'Walk seven days in the ice and snow.' Think about it, can you walk here for seven days?" Su Yong looked at the countless purple-blue glaciers and snowy mountains in the distance that looked like pointed castles: "If I can find an eagle horse, I will definitely come back to take you away."

　　Loulan lowered her head, and her original belief had been shaken.

　　Because this environment was much more severe than she had imagined. She knew that if she had to go with them, not to mention her, even General Modu would probably become a burden to him.

　　Just looking at the wildly singing wind on the glacier in front of her, with large patches of black snow clouds, she knew that the road ahead was not something she could bear.

　　Modu's face was stiff, and no expression could be seen on his face covered with thick cloth, but his squinting eyes clearly showed shock and hesitation.

　　"Let's go back." After a long time, Loulan uttered a few words.

　　Su Yong looked back at her and shook his head after a moment.

　　The tears in Loulan's eyes quickly turned into ice crystals. She stretched out her stiff hands to wipe away the ice crystals, and suddenly shouted: "I promise you, but you must come back."

　　Su Yong remained silent. Because he was not sure at all. At the edge of his eyes, a blue lightning suddenly bombarded a glacier in the distance, and countless ice and snow rushed down like a waterfall.

　　"You have to promise me." Lou Lan's voice became hoarse again, and was instantly frozen in the air by the icy wind, which was extremely piercing.

　　Su Yong closed his eyes and sighed silently, and finally turned his head and nodded.

　　"I promise you, if I can't get through, I will rush back."

　　Lou Lan's eyes as bright as the morning star turned to his evasive eyes: "You are lying. You told me that when you lie, your eyes will turn to the right first."

　　Su Yong looked up at her, and his heart softened. But he finally straightened his spine and met her eyes deeply: "I promised others, I can't give up."

　　General Modu sighed deeply and walked away sadly.

　　Because he had heard Su Yong's voice transmission: "General Modu, if I haven't come back in ten days, you take the princess back and walk along the sand river."

　　Because of the sand river, they avoided countless evil creatures in the desert. It was undoubtedly the safest passage in the sea of ​​sand.

　　Moreover, even if they encountered fierce beasts, they could still use the flower boat to enter the river to avoid it, but it would take more effort.

　　Loulan stared at Su Yong's slightly trembling thick cloth veil, on which a lot of ice dust had accumulated. After a long time, she suddenly smiled sweetly, and all the smiles floated from her bright eyes, passing through the strong wind and falling into Su Yong's eyes little by little.

　　"But you also promised me. You must come back to pick me up, otherwise I will become an ice sculpture here."

　　She pulled off her veil suddenly, revealing her peerless face, and then looked at the surprise in Su Yong's eyes with satisfaction.

　　At this moment, her voice returned to sweetness and softness, as clear as pearls.

　　But the words she said were extremely firm: "Don't think about asking General Modu to take me back, he will only listen to me."

　　She glared at him fiercely, then covered her veil again, turned around, and walked to the bottom of an ice rock they had discovered before.

　　It was not far from the sand sea, the temperature was slightly higher, and there was a huge hollow cave that could avoid the cold wind.

　　Her extremely sweet and decisive words came in the wind: "If you don't come back, I won't go back."

　　The voice was not loud, but it exploded in his ears like thunder, shocking him into a state of unconsciousness.

　　If you don't come back, I won't go back. Su Yong sighed sadly, tightened his clothes, moved his already stiff hands and feet, and bowed deeply to General Modu who smiled bitterly and shook his head, and then walked out into the wind.

　　...

　　A low glacier was slowly left behind him. His superb light-body skills did not leave any trace on the blue ice and snow.

　　Facing a huge iceberg hundreds of feet tall, he saw the ice rocks protruding from the ground like bayonets, as if they were about to pierce the black snow clouds floating above, and the gray sky with blue electric snakes flashing from time to time above.

　　Looking back from here, he could no longer see the golden desert, nor the two companions hiding on the edge of the Black Snow State and the desert.

　　But in his heart, he was always suppressing that strong and gentle shadow, and even the wind higher than level 12 could not blow it away.

　　Chapter 33 A thief and six snow spirits

　　Chapter 33 A thief and six snow spirits

　　Under this iceberg covered with blades, Su Yong drew out the blood knife, closed his eyes and operated his internal force, and the Thunder Three Strike move was launched again.

　　But this time his movements were extremely slow, and there was no trace of knife power. He gently danced his body, and gradually moved the Thunder Three Strikes forward along that wonderful trajectory, as if to cut the towering ice peak.

　　The heat of the big red banana swallowed on the Tangbuku Snow Mountain in the Yanmeng Prairie was finally triggered again by him, slowly rising in his heart and burning on his body. He felt a warm feeling all over his body.

　　Medicine has such an effect. Once taken, it will make people have a certain immunity in similar environments. Although it is much colder here than the Tangbuku Snow Mountain, Su Yong's cultivation has also improved a lot at this time.

　　If Modu and others came here, they would probably have frozen into popsicles. Even if it was Xueshengfeng, a martial arts master who was slightly more accomplished than Su Yong, without the help of relevant drugs, it would be difficult to support here.

　　But he can. The extraordinary experience in the past finally gave him the greatest support at this dangerous moment.

　　After practicing for a few weeks, his stiff hands and feet have become more flexible, and his face, which was numb from the cold, began to glow red. Opening his eyes again, he took a deep breath of cold air and began to climb up the huge iceberg carefully.

　　The ground was full of sharp ice blades. He carefully walked through them. When he couldn't stand, he used the blood knife to cut off the ice blades.

　　When he reached the middle of the mountain, his head was about to touch the solid snow clouds. He had to lie on the ice and snow ground and crawl forward carefully to avoid them.

　　Some floating snow clouds almost merged with the ice peaks, leaving only a thin gap. Lightning flashed on the clouds from time to time, and the cold blue light was brighter than the sun in the distance.

　　He swam up in these terrifying gaps like a gecko.

　　This section of the road was extremely difficult and slow. When he finally got out of the snow clouds and stood on the top of the mountain, he couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief.

　　Fortunately, he didn't encounter an avalanche or lightning, otherwise even if he had nine lives, he would have been finished long ago.

　　But he didn't expect that behind this huge glacier mountain range, there was actually an extremely flat snowfield.

　　As he squinted his eyes, he could only see the pale blue snowfield below the mountain vaguely visible under the lightning in the sky. In addition to a few small icebergs and snow rocks, there seemed to be...

　　snow houses on the plain?

　　He rubbed his eyes with his numb hands and looked down in disbelief. The large round light blue houses like tents scattered on the plain, with doors and windows visible nearby, were they not snow houses?

　　It was much colder here than the area where he had just entered the Black Snow State. There were dark snow clouds floating in the sky, and streaks of lightning jumped out from time to time. The ground was whistling with blade-like upstream winds, carving gaps in the hard ice and snow. How could one survive in such an environment?

　　Looking back, the faint sun in the distance was like a slightly larger yellow star, emitting a dim light. Judging from the position of the sun, it was probably approaching evening.

　　Su Yong took off the bag on his back and put it on the snow below him, then slowly lay on it, gently pushed his body with his hands, and slid down along the relatively flat ridge of ice and snow like a leaf.

　　The light on this side of the iceberg was much darker because the sunlight was almost completely blocked. It was in such a weak light that Su Yong walked slowly and carefully towards the nearest snow house against the upstream wind.

　　He pricked up his ears and listened carefully, but did not find any noise other than the sound of the wind, and could not feel the breath of any living creatures with his mind, so he slowly approached the window with his face covered with cloth.

　　The light blue wall of the snow house, like a big tent, was shining, and the items inside were clearly visible. There were stools, a table, and a bed inside. There were several snow leopard furs on the bed, but no one.

　　He scratched the blue ice and snow beside the window with his stiff fingers and found that it was much harder than snowflake rock, and he might not be able to cut it even if he sent out the knife intent. On this extremely hard blue ice and snow ground, the mind has lost its effect, and people can only rely on their own physical strength.

　　He quietly turned to the door, looked around, and saw that there was no movement, then he walked into the snow house gently.

　　This extremely hard snow house blocked the cold wind outside, and he felt a lot warmer suddenly. After thinking for a while, he finally grabbed a snow leopard skin on the bed with some hesitation, wrapped it around his body, and then took out a cloth belt from the bag to tie it tightly.

　　Anyway, these unknown creatures are already used to the severe cold, so why not lend me the extra things to keep warm? Just as he was thinking this, heavy footsteps suddenly came from outside the door.

　　Su Yong was startled, and it was too late to run away. He glanced around, threw the bag in his hand out of the window, and then jumped out of the window.

　　The thing that came in from outside the door surprised Su Yong, who was leaning against the window and looking out.

　　This is a "human-shaped ice sculpture" that is three meters high, with a square head and strong limbs like a giant, and the ice and snow skin on the whole body glows dark blue. Next to his right hand, there is a jagged ice knife naturally born, and there are still blackened blood stains on the dark blue ice knife.

　　Could it be a "snow spirit"? Su Yong was shocked. It is said that this kind of monster will only appear in extremely cold places, because they are transformed by the mysterious energy.

　　In addition to having an extremely hard appearance and the ability to move freely, they also have some preliminary human consciousness.

　　He had heard from the Master of Laughter and Forgetfulness that he had seen this kind of pale blue monster in the northernmost snowfield.

　　But the one here was actually dark blue, and it was probably harder and more savvy.

　　The snow spirit was sniffing around in the house, and suddenly rushed to the bedside, howling at the two remaining snow leopard skins.

　　Just as Su Yong was sweating and trying to run away, the snow spirit's eyes had already seen him, and it rushed towards him with a strange cry.

　　With a bang, the pale blue ice wall that he couldn't cut with his sword intent was instantly punched into a big hole by the snow spirit's fist.

　　Su Yong flew back more than ten feet, and seeing that the snow spirit had broken through the wall, he had no choice but to flee.

　　The snow spirit had already seen the snow leopard skin he was wearing, and immediately chased him madly.

　　Su Yong, who had slightly adjusted his body movements, was extremely fast, and at this moment he used all his strength. A trail of afterimages drifted away in the darkness, like light smoke.

　　But the snow elf was not slow either. Every step it took made the ground tremble and the wind retreat, just like a mechanical giant made of ice and snow.

　　Su Yong secretly groaned at the rumbling footsteps behind him that he could not get rid of. He knew that he could not explain to such a monster, so he had to run away desperately.

　　But after a while, the footsteps behind him became more violent and noisy.

　　He looked back in panic.

　　Wow, there were five or six snow elves following him, two of which were even bigger than the previous one. In the snow house not far away, more snow elves came out and were looking over here.

　　Although this snowy field was a little dark, it was unobstructed and there was no place to hide. He had to walk on the ground where the wind was blowing wildly, jumping over huge gaps from time to time and leaping onto steep cliffs.

　　The six snow elves still refused to give up, and they all jumped over the obstacles one by one, shouting and coming in a fan shape.

　　...

　　In front of him was the westernmost edge of the snowfield. On his way, Su Yong saw several snow leopards lurking in some dark corners, trembling as they watched the snow spirits approaching.

　　They did not flee, perhaps because they knew that their speed could not escape the upper level of the food chain.

　　But the snow spirits did not care about these prey, and just chased him wholeheartedly, which made Su Yong very depressed. Exhausted

　　, Su Yong approached the dark ridge on the westernmost side, and was stunned when he looked at it.

　　It turned out that in front of this tall ridge, there was an unfathomable huge ditch that was hundreds of feet wide. There was a storm and snow dust below. If you fell into it, you would die.

　　Above this huge ditch, there was a bridge made of solid ice. This bridge was not big, only three or four meters wide and a hundred meters long, but it was broken before it reached the other side of the ridge. It was just a broken bridge.

　　Unable to move forward, even if they walked onto this broken bridge, they would fall off the cliff if the snow elves caught up with them hit them with a few fists.

　　Su Yong stopped at the edge of the huge ditch. He looked at the snow elves that surrounded him in a fan shape, threw down the bag on his back fiercely, tore open the snow leopard skin and threw it out, then drew out the blood knife and shouted angrily.

　　"I'll give it back to you, damn it, come on, I'm going to fight you perverts."

　　The snow elf that chased them at first didn't even look at the snow leopard skin on the ground, but slowly approached with a solemn look, as if he was also very curious about this little creature that had made them chase for so long.

　　He slowly lit up the serrated ice knife.

　　Su Yong also raised the blood knife in silence.

　　With a loud hissing sound, Su Yong's figure flashed quickly, and a huge ice channel appeared where he had just stood, with snow dust flying on it.

　　The end of the ice channel just faced the broken bridge. The broken bridge trembled, broke down with a loud bang, and a large amount of snow dust surged.

　　The blood moon flashed, and the powerful sword intent and sharp edge of the blood knife slashed fiercely on the right arm of the snow spirit who was blocking and parrying, but only a small white mark appeared, and the serrated ice knife only had one more serration.

　　The snow spirit didn't even frown, as if it was just tickled.

　　"What a hard body, it's really a dead pervert." Su Yong was stunned as he watched the guy who continued to walk slowly. Cold sweat flowed down his face like a waterfall, and countless ice particles formed in an instant. No matter how sharp the blood knife was, it couldn't even cut this snow monster. What else could deal with it?

　　He slowly retreated.

　　When his feet stepped on the edge of the ice that was about to fly in the air, Su Yong finally trembled all over.

　　Chapter 34 Someone on the Cross Chapter

　　34 Someone on the Cross

　　Since the blood knife couldn't cut it, Su Yong simply sheathed the knife, mustered up the courage to take half a step forward, stretched out his hands and raised them: "Come on."

　　With a huge ditch of hundreds of feet behind him, it might take a top martial artist of the Venerable level like Xiao Wangshu to fly over it. Since he couldn't fly, he could only fight with his back to the wall.

　　The huge fist of the snow spirit smashed over like a big casserole, carrying the sound of wind and thunder, like a huge storm swept out in an instant. A huge shock wave visible to the naked eye rang in the air, buzzing.

　　Su Yong tapped his feet on the hard blue ice and snow ground, and his body flew up like a fallen leaf. He barely avoided the fist and the sharpness of the fist, but was still hit by the fist wind. He couldn't help but feel sweet in his heart, and blood was already flowing in his throat.

　　His movements were only a little faster than the snow spirit, but the snow spirit was huge, with thick hands and long feet, and its attack range was much larger than his. In comparison, the speed advantage was almost negligible.

　　Floating on the snow spirit's fist wind, he forced himself to hold back the churning in his chest, and his hands hit three palms in a blink of an eye, sweeping out with the trajectory of three thunder strikes.

　　The snow spirit did not avoid the three consecutive strikes like a storm, or it didn't care about being hit by him at all.

　　The first palm hit the opponent's giant arm that had already smashed down. Su Yong used the elastic force to raise his body several feet higher again, and was already level with the upper body of the snow spirit.

　　The second palm turned into a fist and hit the opponent's chest with almost all his strength.

　　As for the third move - it could no longer be launched.

　　The second punch was thrown with all his strength, hitting the body that was stronger than steel. There was a dull thud - "Bang!"

　　His body was also knocked back. The third move was only drawn out weakly, and this unfinished posture hit the air.

　　With Su Yong's current strength, even a pile of huge rocks would probably have been beaten into dust under a full-strength blow. But there was only a dull thud from the snow spirit's body, and several small cracks appeared on the surface, just like a little skin was broken, and it did not cause much damage.

　　Su Yong's full-strength attack was ineffective, and his body suffered a huge counterattack and rebound. The mouthful of blood that he had been holding back in his heart could no longer be controlled.

　　A mouthful of blood sprayed all over the huge dark blue translucent body, and he had already fallen over powerlessly.

　　Although the snow spirit was not seriously injured, he was also very angry because the ice crystals on the surface were broken by the opponent. Amidst the screams, another fist with a louder roar violently smashed into his already exhausted body.

　　The furious snow spirit was like a violent thunder god. The force of this punch was like thunder, and even the snow crystal particles in the air were shattered into powder by the shock wave.

　　Su Yong had no way to dodge in the air. His figure, which had been slowly falling, was blown up again by the storm, and flew out to the edge of the ice and snow ground like a small stone thrown by the opponent.

　　The black armor he was wearing was broken by the fist wind of the snow spirit before he fell, and the shoulder helmet whistled and shattered beside his ears, like two tattered wings.

　　He spit out a mouthful of blood again in this huge shock wave that was dozens of meters in radius, and then slid off the ice and snow ground like a kite with a broken string, and fell into the deep ditch.

　　Fortunately, when he was hit by this heavy blow, his body was in the air and not standing on the ground. Although the irresistible force hit him, most of the force was removed when he glided in the air, allowing him to retain a little consciousness while falling into the huge ditch.

　　But this little consciousness made him even more painful.

　　The pain in his body continued to torture his nerves. The pain in every part of his body was magnified and rushed to his mind, making him a little confused. The ice crystals and snow dust that kept flashing in front of his eyes gradually turned into pictures.

　　Standing on the giant city, arrows were flying all over the sky. In the firelight, 50,000 Yanmeng soldiers were reduced to ashes. Tuobuhua, who was dressed in bright clothes and riding a horse, was defeated by him three times, and finally smiled at him. The bloodbath in the streets of the dwarf Japanese country, the beautiful faces of the sisters Zhao Ning'er and Zhao Ya'er, and the bombardment of the Red Barbarians to defend the red soil, the cold and beautiful sister of the sea god in the mausoleum, and the Loulan Princess who firmly shouted that if you don't come back, I won't go back...

　　The past was vivid in his mind. Am I going to die? At that moment, he was a little confused, but he also had an inexplicable sense of relief.

　　I will leave this world after all. Who will remember me in the future? What about those who are waiting for me?

　　There was a whistling wind in his ears, and the snow dust hitting his body was like countless steel needles, piercing his armor and scraping his skin, which also made his already weak and extremely tired body sober up a little.

　　But he knew that he had no way to save himself.

　　The place where he fell was too far away from the edge of the ice and snow. Even if he could pull out the blood knife, he couldn't insert it into the rock wall to stop his body from falling rapidly.

　　But he squinted his eyes and still found a gray dot below.

　　How could there be a dot in a huge ditch of unknown depth? His mind suddenly became clear, and his spirit suddenly recovered a little.

　　This time he looked carefully and finally saw clearly that the gray dot was the broken bridge that had fallen. The sharp other end of the broken bridge had already been inserted into the ground. The bridge body, hundreds of meters high, was like a huge ice pillar that was thick at the top and thin at the bottom, rising high from the deep ditch.

　　His body, which had already become stiff, tried to move his hands and feet. With the help of the snow dust and the wind that surged from time to time, he finally got his body close to the top of the ice pillar with great difficulty.

　　When his body hit the concave section of the icicle, he felt that all the bones in his body were about to fall apart, and his weak body was about to break even the nerves.

　　However, before he could rest on the icicle, he found that the icicle under him began to crack. The cracks were only as thick as fingers at first, but soon became as thick as arms.

　　The icicle would soon break into pieces and fall down.

　　When you are unlucky, you will choke even when drinking water. He sighed.

　　The icicle had been hit by a strong earthquake when it fell, and the column had begun to break. Although he was not heavy, the gradually breaking icicle could not withstand any external force. The slight gravity was enough to accelerate its breaking.

　　But his body did not fall with the sinking of the icicle, but was instead lifted up by the surging snow dust. Because the icicle itself has a recoil force, the large ice blocks that fell first in the lower half have already caused the snow dust deposited below to fly up, and this upward force is not small.

　　Just as he was lamenting why he had to suffer so much before his death, he felt that his slightly rising body seemed to be pulled by some other force and moved slightly to the other side.

　　At this time, due to the surge of snow dust, the whistling wind also stopped, and his body could not be moved.

　　Strange. He used his already weak hands to paddle along the snow dust below, and his body actually moved sideways again, just like swimming, and continued to float to the other side of the black ridge.

　　The buoyancy of the snow dust was not small. Although he continued to sink, his falling speed was not fast.

　　He took a deep breath of cold air, tried to use the last bit of strength, paddled again, and his body moved forward another meter.

　　At this time, the snow dust had begun to fall slowly, and the strong wind blew over, pushing his outstretched body forward again.

　　If you stand on a high place at this time, you will know that he is now in the middle of the giant ditch, just at the same distance from the black ridge and the ice and snow ground on this side.

　　The angry punch of the snow spirit undoubtedly knocked him far away. But it also brought him closer to the other side.

　　Just when he swam more than ten meters with difficulty and was no longer able to move, and was about to close his eyes and wait for death, suddenly a suction force came from the black ridge and pulled his body forward again.

　　The suction force became stronger and stronger, and his flying body became faster and faster. Soon, he completely stopped falling and rushed parallel to the ridge. With

　　a "bang!", his body hit the black ridge hard, as if it was stuck to it, but would not fall off.

　　This hit almost knocked off his gums.

　　The blood that spurted out of the corner of Su Yong's mouth instantly turned into a red ice crystal, which looked extremely terrifying. If he had not been completely powerless, he might even vomit out his internal organs.

　　He tried to control his eyes with the remaining consciousness to look at the black rock under him, and cursed secretly after a while.

　　"Damn."

　　It turned out that this tall black ridge was all magnets. If I hadn't taken off the snow leopard skin, revealing the black armor with a lot of iron pieces underneath, I might not have been sucked over by this magnetic mountain.

　　But this is not a bad thing. If I hadn't been hit so far by the snow spirit by a punch, if the broken ice bridge hadn't supported me for a moment, if I hadn't used the surging snow dust and strong wind, if I hadn't made the last effort... How could I have gotten close to this side and been sucked over by the magnetic mountain?

　　This was a desperate situation that he couldn't fly through even at his peak, but he was not allowed to cross it. He should be thankful.

　　Magnets have healing effects. Although he still felt extremely cold and couldn't use the strength in his body, the magnetic force had slowly stimulated the iron-rich blood in his body, preventing him from freezing to death.

　　After a while, he had recovered his breath and was able to perform some simple movements.

　　On the dark steep cliff, he slowly spread his body into a big letter shape, hanging like a bat on the rock wall, and began to close his eyes and regulate his breathing.

　　The already tattered black clothes and black armor were tightly attached to the magnetic mountain, making him look like someone nailed to a cross.

　　He exhaled a mouthful of mist, which turned into countless snow dust, but his strength was gradually restored, and his mind began to become clearer... After

　　a long time, he stretched out his shaking hands, scooped up a handful of snow dust in the air, and swallowed it in one gulp. The bag was gone, the food was gone, and the clothes were almost rotten. He was almost like a savage, even more pitiful than a savage.

　　Fortunately, the blood knife was still there.

　　He sighed with relief and began to climb up along the dark ridge.

　　Chapter 35 Holy Light Monument

　　Chapter 35 Holy Light Monument

　　This magnetic mountain is much higher and steeper than the blue iceberg with snow clouds floating on the other side of the snowfield. However, since it is not made of ice and snow, the material is relatively stable, and there is no danger at all.

　　After Su Yong climbed for an unknown period of time, until his ten fingers were worn out and his chin and nose were blackened by the collision of the magnet, a ray of light finally appeared above his head.

　　The top of the peak was above the solidified ice clouds.

　　After pushing away a few slightly fine solid snow clouds, he slowly stood up at the top of the peak, took a deep breath at the rare light above his head, and his heart was filled with the joy of escaping death.

　　Even a venerable might not be able to make it through this road, right?

　　He had enough reasons to be thankful.

　　Above and below him, there were two completely different worlds.

　　Below his waist, it was pitch black and impossible to see clearly. In the near distance, only snow clouds were floating and ice dust was everywhere. Below, the wind was blowing hard, like the howling of evil spirits.

　　Above his waist, it was clear, flawless and blue, without any pollution. Looking up, every star seemed particularly large and bright.

　　The temperature above was still extremely cold, but there was a fresh and pure breath in the air, which made him almost think that he was in bliss and on the road to heaven.

　　He exhaled a breath of turbid air slowly, and it was instantly frozen into a small snow cloud. Su Yong gently pushed it with his palm, and the snow cloud drifted away from him in an instant.

　　Looking around, he couldn't help but sigh.

　　The sun could not be seen on the roof of this world with extremely high visibility, and it was undoubtedly night.

　　This was the midnight of his first day in the Black Snow State. It

　　would take seven days to walk, but only one day had passed.

　　His eyes fell on the other side. A few rays of light from the sky were like searchlights, falling from the thick and dark snow clouds, allowing him to see the outline of the other side.

　　It was vaguely visible that ice bridges were everywhere under the snow clouds, crisscrossing and of different sizes. It was obvious that this side was colder.

　　Under the ice bridges was a dark snowy land. However, when his eyes reached the middle of this dark land, he was stunned.

　　Under those interlaced ice bridges like spider webs, he could vaguely see an orange-yellow light spot, and around the light spot, there seemed to be seven black spots floating.

　　The black spots seemed to be slowly rotating? Su Yong couldn't help rubbing his eyes.

　　Yes, seven black floating objects as big as hills were rotating counterclockwise around the orange-yellow light spot in the middle, and there seemed to be some sound.

　　It was just too far away to hear clearly.

　　The magnetic mountain he was in was a crescent-shaped mountain range that just surrounded half of the other side. As he walked down step by step, he could still feel the magnetic force from all directions acting on him, affecting his every move.

　　When he finally walked down the mountain and onto the gray and black snowy ground due to the influence of the magnetic mountain, the magnetic force behind him once pulled him back. Fortunately, his physical strength had recovered by 70% at this time, and he was not suspended, so he could still resist the suction.

　　At this time, he was wearing a tattered black robe and black armor, and his face and hands were stained with black charcoal by the magnetic dust. Walking on this black ice and snow ground, he was like a ghost, and it was really hard to tell if you were not careful.

　　As he moved forward cautiously and slowly, he soon found some "black people" running at high speed on the snow.

　　These "black people" were more than two meters tall, only a little shorter than the snow spirits, with shiny black bodies and extremely strong bodies, as if they had exploded from the magnetic mountain.

　　They ran at high speed, and their huge feet stepped on the ground with explosions, shaking up large amounts of ice dust, as if they were going to split the mountain and crack the rocks. It can be seen that the weight and strength of these black people are extremely amazing, even higher than the previous snow spirits. In the distance of the snow, you can see that these black people are more dense. They exude an aura that is even colder than the snow.

　　The "black people" screamed and chased the snow leopards and ice lions that were fleeing in the snow, cruelly dismembering and eating these wild beasts with white bodies that were particularly conspicuous on the gray and black snow.

　　But there were no snow spirits here.

　　Su Yong looked around carefully and quietly climbed up a huge ice bridge from a remote place.

　　The snow below was too dangerous, and those heavy "black people" would not risk climbing onto the ice bridge to play jumping.

　　This ice bridge was gray-blue and five or six meters wide. It flew out like a rainbow, intersecting with other rainbow bridges formed by ice crystals in the air, and the other end just passed the orange-yellow light spot in the middle of the snow. The

　　five or six-meter-wide bridge was enough to cover his figure completely. When he climbed to the middle of the bridge, he couldn't help but look down.

　　Under the bridge below him, only ten meters away from him, there was a large group of "black people".

　　At this time, he could see clearly that the bodies of these black people were very similar to the snow spirits. Except that they were shorter and had black skin, their limbs and heads were almost the same.

　　Could they be ice spirits? He pondered.

　　Yanlong had a strange book called "Heaven and Earth Classic". The book not only mentioned the snow spirits on the northern ice field mentioned in the Book of Laughter and Forgetting, but also said that in extremely cold places, one ice spirit might be born for every thousand snow spirits.

　　The dark blue body of the snow spirit was already extremely hard, and even the blood knife could hardly hurt it. The ice spirit with a shiny black body evolved from the snow spirit. Its body was extremely hard. I am afraid that even the strongest magic weapon would break it.

　　At that time, Su Yong was reading books like "Heaven and Earth Classic" in the capital, but he only regarded it as a recreational reading material and did not believe in the content. Now he was on the heads of these monsters and did not find any magnetic influence on his body. He knew that these were ice spirits, not some monsters that burst out of the magnet.

　　Just as he was lost in thought, an ice spirit below seemed to smell something and looked up at a small white mist floating on the edge of the ice bridge.

　　That was naturally formed by the hot air Su Yong exhaled. Su Yong was startled and quickly retracted his head, then continued to move forward lightly.

　　Finally, he was not alarmed. Su Yong climbed thousands of meters before secretly rejoicing. If he was entangled by those ice spirits, any one of them would probably break this ice bridge and tear him apart.

　　Looking up, he finally saw the seven black giants floating in front of him. They were seven small peaks formed by magnetic stones, as big as a stadium. These small magnetic mountains have many facets like diamonds. Each facet as big as a table reflects the orange-yellow light projected from time to time in the middle, emitting a dreamy luster.

　　These seven magnetic mountains are suspended in the middle of countless ice bridges, but the trajectory of their rotation will not touch these ice bridges, which looks extremely strange.

　　Su Yong looked back at the crescent-shaped magnetic mountain range behind him that was high above the snow clouds, and thought to himself, could it be the influence of magnetism that makes these small magnetic mountains float and rotate with the specific magnetic field here?

　　The orange-yellow light in the middle was actually a tall stone tablet. This stone tablet was nearly a thousand meters high and stretched out from countless ice bridges like a giant arm.

　　The foundation stone below the stone tablet was fifty or sixty meters wide, and the top was only a few meters wide, in a long cone shape, like a sharp thorn.

　　On the body of the tablet, countless huge runes were engraved, and those orange-yellow lights were emitted from the runes. These seven magnetic mountains were also rotating around this giant arm like a golden pillar.

　　At this time, he had climbed closer, and the light on the stone tablet runes would occasionally pass through those rotating magnetic mountains and project onto him, making him feel warm and confused.

　　Have I entered a myth? Is this the Holy Light Monument? Su Yong stood up from the ice bridge that was illuminated by the brilliant light, and sighed as he looked at the scene in front of him. The undulating

　　ice bridges around him stretched out in all directions like a spider web, and were all illuminated by the light of this Holy Light Monument like a rainbow. Su Yong stood in front of the black magnetic mountain, standing in the center of thousands of rainbows.

　　Below him, hundreds of black ice spirits knelt around the stone tablet, offering their hunted prey and furs, and humming a strange hymn in sharp and rough voices.

　　The tune was strange, but it seemed extremely solemn, extremely solemn, and extremely majestic.

　　So this was the sound I heard on the top of the mountain. Su Yong finally understood it.

　　The sound of the hymn gradually became smaller and stopped, and the ice spirits gradually left, leaving only the runes of the giant tablet still flashing, and the brilliance was still there. The magnetic mountains were still rotating, silently pulling Su Yong's black clothes with magnetic force.

　　Looking at the pile of snow leopards and ice lions under the holy tablet, Su Yong suddenly felt his stomach growling.

　　Seeing that the ice spirits around him were not close, and no second group of people came to kneel, he quickly sat down, stretched out his hands, and slowly sent thoughts to the prey below. He wanted to catch one to cut open and fill his stomach.

　　Unexpectedly, his thoughts had no effect here, and everything around him was not affected by him at all.

　　Just as he tried again without giving up, he suddenly felt a huge force rushing towards him.

　　Just as the thoughts in his mind were formed, they were shattered by a beam of orange-yellow divine light cast from the stone tablet. He was also bombarded and rolled twice on the ice bridge, and almost fell off the ice bridge.

　　Wiping off the blood that had already solidified at the corner of his mouth, Su Yong couldn't help but curse at the giant tablet in a low voice: "Fuck, it's just a little offering to save your life, why are you so stingy? Can you finish so much food?"

　　Before he finished speaking, he suddenly heard the ice bridge under his feet creak, and the purple-blue ice began to break, revealing countless cracks like leaf veins.

　　Oh my god, is there really a miracle? Su Yong cried out in pain and jumped on the constantly breaking and falling ice, and jumped over the rotating magnetic mountain more than ten meters in front of him.

　　When he just landed on the magnetic mountain, or just got sucked by the magnet, the solid ice rainbow bridge that was tens of miles long had already broken into pieces, and scattered into countless purple and blue ice particles underground.

　　And countless ice spirits below also looked over here curiously.

　　PS: For some reason these days, I can imagine the plot and the scenes, but I can't write it out. I have been sitting in front of the computer for a long time and don't know how to start. I am depressed. Is it a bottleneck? Do I need a break?

　　Chapter 36 Escape

　　Chapter 36 Escape from Death

　　At first, because he reacted quickly and jumped onto the magnetic mountain in time, the ice spirits had not discovered this gray-black figure. But in the end, as the magnetic mountain rotated, the orange-yellow light was cast on him, illuminating every detail, and finally revealing his shadow.

　　Countless ice spirits below rushed over, shouting at him angrily, as if condemning this alien who dared to offend the gods. Many ice spirits carefully stepped onto the ice bridge and tried to approach him.

　　Su Yong watched dozens of ice spirits approach the magnetic mountain through the ice bridge, and he couldn't help but secretly groan. Here he really had no way to go up to heaven and no way to go down to the ground, and could only wait to be torn into pieces by others.

　　Each magnetic mountain was about 20 to 30 meters apart. The problem was that Su Yong could pass through with the light body technique, and those ice spirits could also stride over, so he had nowhere to escape.

　　Seeing the black and strong figures flying over one by one, pressing down the magnetic mountains a little, Su Yong almost shouted for help.

　　Fortunately, the cross section of the magnetic mountain where he was staying was relatively smooth. The first ice spirit that rushed over had not yet grabbed it firmly, and he kicked it hard on the head. It screamed and fell down, making a deep pit on the ground.

　　What a luck. Su Yong rubbed his sore right leg and sighed. Although this full-strength attack kicked the ice spirit away, his foot was also shaken and hurt, as if it had hit several tons of pig iron.

　　But the fallen ice spirit did not cause much damage. It climbed up from the ice pit, beat its chest with its hands and roared a few times, and then flew onto the ice bridge again, rushing towards the magnetic mountain at a faster speed.

　　On the other two sides, more ice spirits also gathered at the edge of the magnetic mountain, trying to jump over.

　　There was no place to hide here. As for the snow below, nearly a hundred ice spirits had already gathered, waiting for him to throw himself into the fire at any time.

　　As seven or eight huge black figures drew arcs under the orange-yellow light, Su Yong had to jump with all his strength and bounced out to an impossible path.

　　The Holy Light Monument in the middle was fifty meters away from him, a distance that he could not cross at all. Even Pegasus would probably find it a bit difficult.

　　Moreover, his condition had not yet fully recovered, and he only had 70% of his strength at his peak.

　　The magnetic mountain under his feet shook when he pushed with all his strength, and drifted more than half a meter outward. The two ice spirits that had just grabbed the edge fell down again with strange cries.

　　He heard the ice spirits roaring in unison, but he could no longer care. The sight of the dazzling light in front of him made him narrow his eyes and fly away like a bird.

　　But he still couldn't reach it. A breath of foul air came up, and his body could no longer support it. Although he stretched his hands forward, he still couldn't touch the dazzling monument.

　　Finally, he stretched out his hands and grabbed the air.

　　It was just a few meters away. He sighed and slowly floated down.

　　However, just as he heard the group of ice spirits shouting with joy and rushing towards him, an idea suddenly flashed in his mind.

　　His body was unable to turn in the air, but his outstretched hands suddenly clapped back, and two whirlwinds immediately spit out from his palms and instantly hit the rotating magnetic mountain behind him.

　　It was with this little recoil that his toes seemed to touch something.

　　He was stunned, and then overjoyed.

　　It turned out that this divine tablet was thin on the top and thick at the bottom. Although he could not touch the position that seemed to be closest to him, he touched the foundation stone below the divine tablet while floating down.

　　And this position was already very close to the bottom. The swarming ice spirits, with their black and shiny heads, were surging a few meters below him. As

　　soon as his toes touched the surface and had a place to exert force, he immediately attached himself to the surface of the divine tablet like a monkey, and his fingers grasped the places where runes were carved, and kept climbing up.

　　The yellow light emanating from the runes made him look like a golden man, and his two palms looked like they had golden fingers.

　　Although the ice spirits rushed closer, they did not dare to touch the divine tablet. They jumped high on the ground in anger, but they were helpless and could not catch him.

　　Seeing that he was safe for the time being, he proudly stuck out his tongue at the bottom and continued to climb to the top of the nearly 1,000-meter-high column.

　　"I won't dare to do it again, please let me go." In fact, in his heart, he was still extremely panicked, and he kept praying and confessing to the monument.

　　The monument seemed to have heard his confession and did not embarrass him this time.

　　When he finally climbed to the top of the spire and sat on the small flat corner on the edge to rest, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.

　　The rotating magnetic mountain below seemed a little small, and the ice spirits jumping on it could only point fingers and curse at him in vain, and could not hurt him for the time being.

　　Looking at the still brilliant environment around him, as well as the colorful rainbow bridges, the black ice spirits, the black mountains in the distance, and the piles of snow leopard and ice lion furs under the nearby monument, Su Yong felt like he was in a dream.

　　The top of the monument was only a few meters in size, but when he turned his head and glanced at it unintentionally, he actually found something strange.

　　The middle part was actually off-white, with some color difference from the gray-yellow edge.

　　He curiously reached out and tapped the off-white part that was only two meters wide, and a hollow sound came out.

　　Could it be that this monument was hollow? Su Yong frowned and pressed the edge with his palm. Suddenly, the off-white stone bounced up and moved away, revealing a yellow hole.

　　Looking down from the hole, a small staircase rotated down and gradually became larger.

　　The golden light inside was dazzling, and the brilliant light kept flashing. Except for the stairs on the side, everything else could not be seen clearly.

　　Could it be a furnace for burning gold bricks? Su Yong was shocked.

　　Could it be that the light of those runes was emitted from the rune-shaped windows inside the monument? The constantly changing runes were also controlled by the flickering golden light?

　　He had a vague impression that when he climbed up, some rune positions did not emit light.

　　But at that time, he was anxious and did not look closely, nor did he have the heart to look carefully. As for whether it was an illusion, he couldn't be sure.

　　Because the light of the monument shattered the ice bridge and strangled his thoughts in his mind, the powerful energy like a miracle had already caused an indelible shock in his heart.

　　How could he still have doubts?

　　Climb down again? It would be better...

　　Is there really a god, or a man-made scam?

　　After taking a few deep breaths and tidying up his black armor, Su Yong finally took the first step carefully and walked down the golden stairs with some trembling.

　　The length of one thousand meters, if calculated by the curve, is several thousand meters.

　　But Su Yong found that this spiral staircase has no end.

　　He felt that he had walked for a long time, but he had not walked halfway.

　　Or maybe it was just an illusion, just because he walked very slowly with each step, for fear of waking up the gods. His toes landed on the golden stairs, silent and silent, he had gathered all his energy, and every movement, even the dust, would not cause a star.

　　The glow inside the monument was not known whether it was the inner wall, or a light source below. When Su Yong's fingers gently touched the walls that were radiating light, he knew it was not gold.

　　There was no lighting equipment in sight.

　　Only below, where he could not see clearly, there was a stronger light, like a small sun hidden.

　　He actually felt a little hot.

　　This place was already relatively open, and just when he wanted to draw the blood knife, a voice suddenly appeared in his mind.

　　"Don't use the knife, keep going."

　　The old man of the swordsmith? This guy finally woke up?

　　He communicated with him very nervously with his brain power: "This is..."

　　"I don't know, but I sense a powerful energy. Even when I was alive, I couldn't deal with it." The swordsmith responded in his mind.

　　"Why not... go back?" He continued hesitantly.

　　"Are you scared?" The old man laughed at him.

　　"Yes, I am scared." He was more honest than ever.

　　The swordsmith was silent for a while, then said: "Go back if you want to. But... I am also curious."

　　Can you still sleep after going back? Su Yong smiled bitterly and shook his head. His footsteps hesitated for a moment, and finally continued to walk.

　　The stairs have a big turn here. Judging from the size of the surroundings, it should have reached the bottom of the stone tablet. Looking out from the "windows" engraved with runes, you can already see the suspended and rotating black magnetic mountain.

　　At this time, the ice spirits on the magnetic mountain have jumped down, but they have destroyed several ice bridges. It can be seen that these monsters are extremely heavy and extremely violent.

　　However, just when Su Yong stuck his head out of the rune window and looked out, the light below suddenly flashed, and then a low singing voice came.

　　This singing sounded a bit like the hymns sung by the ice spirits.

　　It's just more authentic, more solemn, and more solemn. It's also more holy. It's not comparable to the sharp voices of those ice spirits.

　　The singing is not loud, as if someone is singing in a low voice. Except for Su Yong, the listener standing at the internal ventilation vent, the ice spirits outside will never hear it.

　　Of course, it may be just this voice that taught those extremely vicious ice spirits to sing such a hymn.

　　Perhaps it was also this singer who tamed those evil things and made them willingly worship him?

　　When Su Yong heard the hymn, a scent seemed to float past his nose.

　　His mind was drifting away, and his thoughts gradually dispersed. His soul seemed to follow the song.

　　No matter how he resisted, his eyelids became extremely heavy, and his limbs began to lose strength.

　　His body swayed, and he finally lost consciousness and fell down from the turning point of the stairs.

　　After a while, a crisp sound came from under the base of the monument.

　　Outside the monument, countless ice spirits had already surrounded the monument three circles inside and three circles outside, prostrating themselves before the monument that suddenly shone with great brilliance

　　, and kowtowed like pounding garlic. The majestic and solemn hymn was once again chanted in a mighty manner, echoing throughout the entire magnetic mountain snowfield, and even spreading to the unobstructed space on the other side.

　　Chapter 37 Wandering for a Thousand Years

　　Chapter 37 Wandering for a Thousand Years

　　There are thousands of magnificent giant pillars supporting the tall roof of the temple, which has covered most of the sky.

　　Naturally, it also blocked the flying ice dust and snow powder, the whistling winds, the exploding lightning, and even the biting cold retreated a lot here.

　　There are no deep blue snow monsters here, nor are there black killer ice spirits. Su Yong, who had woken up, was looking at the gorgeous reliefs on each pillar in confusion.

　　The reliefs here are of various styles, with everything you can expect. Each pillar was covered with lifelike reliefs, and each statue had both form and spirit.

　　The dragon and phoenix in the east, the centaur in the west, the Mazu god in the south, the eagle-headed lion in the north... When Su Yong walked to the next row of colonnades, he suddenly found the eagles and horses he had seen in the tomb of the sea god, those strange angels, and a lot of muscular war gods.

　　A low cough made him turn around, and he found that at some point, a man in gold clothes appeared in the center of the huge and slightly gloomy temple.

　　The vast and boundless land of ice and snow and the equally vast and boundless huge temple were the best foil for this man in gold clothes.

　　The man had an ordinary appearance. If he was thrown into the sea of ​​people, he would be drowned in an instant and could never be found again.

　　But he was dazzling. This was of course because of the glittering golden clothes.

　　Su Yong looked at him and deeply understood the truth that people rely on clothes and Buddha relies on gold clothes.

　　He wanted to ask who you are, but the man in gold clothes shook his head, and he found that he could no longer ask.

　　"Why are you here?" The man in gold seemed to be looking at him, and also seemed to be looking at the snowy land behind him.

　　"I'm going to Baihua Mountain through here." Su Yong answered honestly.

　　He didn't know why he was so honest. At this time, he had gradually remembered the incident of fainting in the Holy Light Monument before. As for how he came here, he knew nothing.

　　The man in gold had no expression on his face. He just paused for a moment and continued to ask: "What are you going to Baihua Mountain for?"

　　"I'm looking for the four-winged eagle horse." Su Yong hated that he answered like a puppet, but he was powerless to resist.

　　The man in gold finally frowned: "You want to go to the wishing well?"

　　Su Yong nodded: "I'm going to the wishing well to find the blood/essence stone."

　　"Why?"

　　"For the rebirth of Lord Poseidon."

　　The man in gold was stunned, and finally slowly took two steps towards him, and there was a hint of emotion in his words.

　　"Poseidon Morama? He's not dead yet?"

　　Su Yong continued to nod.

　　The man in gold walked back and forth for two steps, tilted his head and stared at the angels and hippogriffs around Su Yong, and finally smiled: "Very good." Su

　　Yong didn't know what "very good" meant, and he couldn't ask.

　　Fortunately, the man in gold quickly asked the next question.

　　"Do you want me to take you there?"

　　Su Yong lowered his eyes, closed them for a long time, took a few deep breaths, and then opened his eyes slightly, but he didn't dare to look at the man in gold.

　　He stared at his nose for a long time, and finally asked a question with difficulty.

　　"Why?"

　　The man in gold seemed to be very interested in his appearance. He looked at him for a long time with a smile on his face, and then gave a slightly appreciative answer: "Uh... because of the sea god."

　　Because of the sea god? Could this person be an old acquaintance of the sea god? Su Yong had already preliminarily determined that this person was the one who sang the hymn in the monument. Because his voice was really impressive.

　　That voice seemed to have a hypnotic effect, making people unable to follow the thoughts of the owner of the voice and obey, and there was no resistance at all.

　　"Can you take me there?" Su Yong continued to ask with his head down. He didn't dare to meet the other's eyes, and even didn't dare to listen to the other's voice.

　　"I can send you there, but this is conditional." The voice of the man in gold was extremely soft, with a smile: "With your current strength, it is impossible to reach Baihua Mountain without my help."

　　Su Yong was silent for a while, and admitted this. He had been in Black Snow State for less than two days, and he had almost died several times. There were still more than five days of journey. With the increasingly difficult environment of Black Snow State, it was impossible to walk step by step like this.

　　But what he found strange was: what is this condition? If the other party couldn't solve it, what help could he give?

　　The man in gold saw his doubts at a glance.

　　"Because everyone looks at problems differently... Well, my condition is very simple, answer me a question. If you answer it well, I will send you to Baihua Mountain."

　　Su Yong finally breathed a sigh of relief. It turned out that it was not a problem that could be solved by force. He still had some confidence in his wisdom.

　　But the next sentence of the man in gold shattered his confidence.

　　"I have been here for nearly a thousand years, and I don't know what to do."

　　Stayed for nearly a thousand years? Could it be from the era of the Sea God? Su Yong was not thinking about these things at the moment. He just smiled bitterly and shook his head.

　　Not to mention the existence of the gods and immortals, even any martial artist with superb martial arts skills, which one is not a person of extraordinary wisdom?

　　The other party has been thinking hard for a thousand years and still can't solve it, what good ideas can he have?

　　The man in gold walked very slowly. He walked step by step to a pillar with a relief of a goddess, slowly stretched out his trembling hands, gently stroked the beautiful and cold face of the relief goddess, and sighed for a long time.

　　"Have you ever loved each other?"

　　He didn't look back, but seemed to know that Su Yong was nodding silently.

　　"What should we do if we break up because of a misunderstanding?"

　　Su Yong finally raised his head and squinted his eyes at the golden back of the man in gold. The slightly trembling shoulders and shaking hands made him guess that the other party might be crying. He couldn't help but raise his head slightly and looked at the statue of the goddess on the pillar seriously.

　　The relief of the goddess looked familiar. Su Yong frowned and looked at it again. Suddenly, he found that it looked a bit like Poseidon's sister Head & Shoulders.

　　But Head & Shoulders lived with her brother thousands of years ago. She stayed in the mausoleum to guard her brother's body for so many years. How could she have anything to do with the man in gold?

　　Su Yong couldn't help but look at it again. This time, he finally saw a little difference.

　　The goddess on the relief had a small mole on the left corner of her eyebrow. He had observed Head & Shoulders up close, and she definitely didn't have such a mole on her face.

　　"Can you tell me?" The man in gold didn't look back, but stared at the statue in front of him. But Su Yong seemed to hear a little sobbing.

　　He sighed.

　　"We broke up with the person we like. We can't be friends because we hurt each other; we can't be enemies because we loved each other."

　　The man in gold was shocked, and it took a long time for him to turn his head, with tears on his face.

　　"What if it's a misunderstanding?" He asked nervously, his body shaking uncontrollably.

　　Su Yong didn't bow his head at this time. He stared at the pair of eyes full of tears and suddenly felt that the other party was very pitiful.

　　This man who can convince millions of ice spirits and whose strength is obviously not lower than that of Lord Poseidon, has been hiding in the ice and snow for nearly a thousand years just for a woman?

　　"There is no misunderstanding, only lack of trust." Su Yong was silent for a long time, and finally gritted his teeth and whispered slowly.

　　The man in gold fell to the ground and seemed to have lost his soul in an instant.

　　For a long time.

　　For a long time.

　　After half a day.

　　"I'll take you away." The man in gold had already climbed up from the ground. Although there was still some sadness in his eyes, he had regained that inexplicable strength.

　　Su Yong looked at the hands that were stroking the relief again but seemed much more stable, and found that there was a sense of relief and joy on them.

　　He followed the other party in silence and walked towards the depths of this huge temple.

　　"What's your name?" The other party suddenly asked.

　　Su Yong was stunned and quickly responded: "My name is Su Yong."

　　The man in gold suddenly turned around and looked at him with a relieved smile on his face: "I want to explain something to you."

　　"I'm taking you to Baihua Mountain, which has nothing to do with the sea god Morama. He may be my opponent, but I have no interest in him." The man in gold smiled kindly on his ordinary face: "I'm taking you there because you are Su Yong."

　　Su Yong was a little flattered.

　　"My name is Yan Bikong. You have to remember my name, maybe it will be helpful in the future." The man in gold clothes said with a little pride, and then pointed to a small area in the temple that kept spinning and shining with colorful light, similar to a formation: "That thousand-year-old eagle horse is not easy to deal with, you have to be careful."

　　Could this be a teleportation formation? Is there really such a thing in the world? He walked in hesitantly.

　　He saw Yan Bikong waving at him, and just as he was about to raise his hand to signal, he felt that his whole body was suddenly shattered by a powerful force and floated in the air.

　　He couldn't see his body, but he was conscious. He watched Yan Bikong waving away like a stream of light, and then the huge temple and the endless ice and snow quickly turned into countless distorted images.

　　There was no whistling wind, only distorted images that kept flashing by, and he was like a wisp of green smoke that would never dissipate, running like lightning.

　　...

　　The whole body was reorganized, and Su Yong's consciousness could see it clearly in the air.

　　As he tried to control his body and jumped a few times on the ground, he still had unbelievable thoughts in his mind.

　　But in the distance, there was already a ray of sunlight, piercing through the layers of dark clouds in the dark sky, shining on a huge mountain full of flowers.

　　This mountain might be a hundred miles away from him, or even hundreds of miles away, but in the darkness, he suddenly saw that ray of warm sunlight, that flower mountain that was sunny all year round, that place full of hope and dreams. He still clenched his fists and shouted a few times in joy.

　　The air nearby seemed to have the scent of flowers floating in the wind. Su Yong closed his eyes and took a few deep breaths in intoxication.

　　A smile gradually appeared at the corner of his mouth. He

　　opened his eyes, adjusted his clothes and armor, and strode out.

　　PS: I find it difficult to imagine things that are too magical, so I can only write briefly about teleportation. Please don't blame me, my eagle-eyed masters... Ha, please vote.

　　Chapter 38 Four-winged Eagle Horse

　　Chapter 38 Four-winged Eagle Horse

　　The wind blowing over gradually became more fragrant and softer, and the road under his feet began to show signs of life. When Su Yong finally walked down the mountain tiredly, a rain of petals suddenly fell with the wind.

　　The bright petals were flying all over the sky, softening not only the earth, but also Su Yong's iron-blooded and somewhat numb heart.

　　The blooming season is undoubtedly the most beautiful moment in the world. Flowers are also the most beautiful product of every plant.

　　So men in the world give flowers to the women they like.

　　Only after blooming can there be fruits...

　　For a long time.

　　For a long time.

　　Su Yong gently used his right hand to brush away the petals on his body. His movements were extremely light and soft, and his trembling hands seemed to fall on the belt of a sleeping woman, for fear of waking up the beauty.

　　He took a deep breath of the strong fragrance in the air, and felt that his heart, which had become soft in an instant, trembled.

　　The black armor that had long been tattered, the shoulder guards had been torn, and originally exuded an indescribable strange smell.

　　But at this moment, there was only the fragrance of flowers. Su Yong, who looked even more miserable than the elder of the Beggars' Sect, walked down the mountain with a scent of petal bath, which was either naturally formed or artificially piled up.

　　The lush green leaves and various bright flowers covered both sides of the path and the entire mountain. Su Yong looked all the way and found that the colorful flowers were much more than the green leaves.

　　Moreover, there was no plant that he could name. Looking up, this one seemed to be... that one seemed to be...

　　but it was just like that, he could not name any plant at all. Su Yong, who was dazzled, could only sigh: "No wonder it is called Baihua Mountain."

　　After walking about a kilometer along the winding mountain road, he saw a small stream. After turning around the stream and entering the bend of the mountain road, he began to hear the sound of water. When he walked into the valley, a majestic sound wave suddenly hit him.

　　The splashing water from the waterfall hit his face with the wind, which shocked him.

　　The tall mountains were shrouded in sunlight, like an ancient giant piercing through the dark clouds. This thousand-foot waterfall was like a giant's long hair, hanging down from his head and spreading over his colorful clothes.

　　Through the dense water molecules in the air, Su Yong squinted his eyes and finally saw a protruding rock on the left side of the waterfall.

　　On that high platform, he should be able to see the terrain of the entire Baihua Mountain. He squinted his eyes and looked around, then jumped up along the edge of the waterfall like a monkey.

　　His feet kept stepping on the trees full of flowers, and his hands kept grabbing the branches hanging from the edge of the cliff. Su Yong's body kept bouncing up, but he didn't even step on a single flower. He seemed not to hear the thundering sound of the waterfall beside him, and his heart was as calm as water, without any waves.

　　Finally, his fingers caught the wet and slippery edge of the huge rock. Su Yong's fingertips exerted force, and the whole person floated up and landed steadily on the round huge rock close to the top of the waterfall.

　　Facing the side was the waterfall that looked like a giant dragon, and on the other side was the road he had walked. In front of him was this valley, deep pool and countless streams. As for the back...

　　He looked around for a long time, and there was nothing to see except the undulating mountains and hills filled with flowers.

　　He frowned and thought about it, and suddenly jumped up on the huge rock, and the whole person jumped more than ten meters higher again, and saw the top of the waterfall clearly.

　　The top was flat, and above it was a huge lake, just like the Tianchi Lake.

　　Above the Tianchi Lake hung the red sun that never deviated from its position, and around it were thick black clouds. But the inside of the Tianchi Lake was clear at a glance, and there was nothing else except the rippling lake water.

　　Was the legendary four-winged eagle horse hidden in the flowers and trees of the mountains, or did it die from the torture of time? Su Yong stretched out his hands to catch the water and washed his face. When he was more awake, he looked around in confusion and muttered to himself.

　　Of course, Head & Shoulders could not lie to him. Besides, Yan Bikong, whom he met later, also knew that there was such a four-winged beast in Baihua Mountain. If the lifespan of the eagle horse was limited, he would probably remind him.

　　When Su Yong thought about this, his heart calmed down a little.

　　So he found a giant tree and cut off many branches with a blood knife to make a big "bird's nest". After a short rest, he began to follow the path all the way down.

　　The path was winding, but it was tortuous and distributed almost to every place in Baihua Mountain. According to his estimation, this mountain road might have nine hundred and eighteen hundred bends, and he didn't know how many days it would take to walk it.

　　The sun never changed, and he didn't know the time. When he was finally tired and dizzy, he turned back and lay down to sleep deeply.

　　After waking up, he felt that his body had recovered almost completely. He listened carefully and found that there was no movement around him. He was very happy and took off all his clothes and armor, then jumped into the deep pool to take a bath. Later, he washed the tattered clothes and armor and hung them on the branches to dry in the sun.

　　Just when the naked Su Yong was about to attack the strange-looking fish in the water to fill his shriveled stomach, a sharp cry suddenly came from above the clouds.

　　Then Su Yong, who had his head above the water, saw the black clouds on the side of the sun being blown away by the strong wind, and a huge figure fell from it.

　　The figure came too fast, and Su Yong didn't even see its appearance clearly. He only felt a dark above his head, and the huge shadow stood on the huge rock he had climbed before, blocking a large area of ​​skylight.

　　The huge rock swayed slightly under the step of its four heavy hooves, and the strong wind brought by this guy even twisted the waterfall. The whole Baihua Mountain was covered with rain of flowers, like snow.

　　What a great momentum, what a grand show. Could it be that the rain of flowers that I encountered when I first came to Baihua Mountain was caused by this guy's temporary flight?

　　Su Yong was secretly surprised. He could not help but sink his small head into the water, and then swim to the edge of the deep pool with his naked body. He dared to show his head again, using some flowers and plants by the pool to block the top.

　　From the gaps between the leaves, he finally saw the emperor who had guarded Baihua Mountain for who knows how many years.

　　The four-winged eagle horse had a body as white as jade. From below, the four snow-white hooves were like four tall pillars. The white body on it must weigh hundreds of tons, just like a small snow peak pressing on the huge rock.

　　Although the huge white horse head lacked the antlers of the Pegasus, it was extremely majestic. Su Yong secretly sighed. One of this guy's eyes was almost as big as the entire head of his mount.

　　But the wings of the four-winged hippogriff were black, shiny black, making people suspect that they were not feathers, but large iron sheets that were polished to a shine.

　　Su Yong squinted and looked at it for a long time and sighed again. This guy could use a single hair as a flag. He was just a general. Even if he was promoted to a commander, how could he use these millions of flags?

　　The huge body of white jade, shiny black, and four wings that were several hundred meters long, this giant beast was clearly black and white. It was definitely a "fighter" among prehistoric hippogriffs and even all aerial creatures. It

　　was also a giant fighter plane.

　　Just when Su Yong was shocked and exclaimed at the strength of the four-winged hippogriff, this guy suddenly stretched out his long neck on the huge rock, and the huge horse head drank fiercely in the torrent of the waterfall.

　　Su Yong immediately realized that the amount of water rushing down the entire dragon waterfall was reduced by half at this time!

　　Good teeth mean good appetite, a strong body, delicious food, and more water? Su Yong's little head sank weakly again.

　　Such a prehistoric beast, even if my little universe explodes, I can't handle it.

　　Fortunately, the eagle horse didn't notice that a small uninvited guest had broken into it. After it replenished a lot of water, its four black giant wings didn't move much, but it kicked its four pillar-like hooves, and the huge rock below shook again. Its huge body had jumped dozens of meters high and fell into the Tianchi Lake on the top of the peak.

　　The water in the Tianchi Lake rose, and the flow of the waterfall increased instantly. Su Yong, who was diving depressedly below, was caught off guard and was rushed to the bottom of the pool by the rapids.

　　He got out of the water in anger, and saw that the eagle horse was no longer on the huge rock, and he couldn't help cursing.

　　The sound of water was rumbling like thunder, and his voice would naturally not be heard by the four-winged eagle horse on the top of the peak.

　　Su Yong climbed ashore in a mess, and found that the clothes and armor that were drying quickly were covered with petals, and suddenly an idea came to him.

　　...

　　Between the circle of flowers and trees on the edge of the peak, a cluster of "flowers" suddenly moved quietly and slowly came to the side of the Tianchi Lake.

　　Su Yong gently pulled at his "repaired" armor, pushed aside the flowers in front of him, and looked out from between the branches and leaves.

　　The four-winged eagle horse was swimming happily in the center of the Tianchi Lake, and its four long wings beat the water surface from time to time, raising waves of water mist. Sometimes it tilted its neck to the sky, and the spray of water formed a gorgeous rainbow under the sun, which made Su Yong stunned, as if he was in a myth.

　　Not only the Tianchi Lake, but also the flowers and trees on the entire peak were shaking with the beat of the eagle horse, and countless flowers were constantly falling into the lake.

　　The huge Tianchi Lake became a bathing plate, and the flowers of Baihua Mountain were scattered in it, forming the most luxurious petal bath in the world. Even the most powerful emperor in the world would envy the luxury of this giant beast.

　　Since it drinks water, it should also eat. So what does it eat? Su Yong pressed his rumbling stomach under his flower armor and thought distressedly.

　　When he first started looking for the eagle horse, he tried to find some fruits among the flowers and trees, but found nothing. He also thought that these flowers might be edible, but he was not Shennong after all, and he didn't want to die for no reason on this Hundred Flowers Mountain that he had come to with so much difficulty.

　　If that happened, Head & Shoulders would be furious when she knew about it, and the unidentified Yan Bikong would probably sigh that he had made a mistake. The

　　reason why he pinned a lot of flowers on his armor this time was mainly to observe the giant beast up close and find out what it eats.

　　As long as it can eat, I can probably eat it too. And if I find what it wants to eat, I can always do something with it.

　　Just as he was thinking this, the eagle-horse suddenly stretched out two of its wings in the water, with a two- to three-meter-long, lively dolphin on its wings.

　　His saliva could not help but flow down.

　　Chapter 39 The Fourth Wing and a Knife

　　Chapter 39 The Fourth Wing and a Knife

　　"Wait." Su Yong didn't know why he rushed out like this.

　　Perhaps he remembered the past when he coaxed the white deer Pegasus, or he really had no way to deal with this prehistoric giant beast, so he simply adopted a conciliatory policy.

　　Anyway, he thought of the sea god's sister still waiting in the mausoleum, the Loulan Princess also waiting at the edge of the Ulan Sea, and Tuobuhua, Zhao Yaer, Zhao Ninger and others in the capital.

　　Anyway, he suddenly jumped out.

　　The four-winged eagle-horse was obviously startled by the little creature that suddenly ran out. The water of Tianchi Lake was rippled, and the giant beast turned around and looked at the strange human in flower armor with vigilance.

　　Su Yong took out a wrinkled fire starter from his bosom, which was the only one he had left.

　　"It tastes better if it's cooked with fire." He didn't know if the eagle horse could understand, so he tried to keep a harmless smile on his face.

　　The prehistoric giant looked at him silently, and at the same time, its huge eyes looked at the flowers and trees behind him, as if to see if he had any accomplices.

　　In its heart, perhaps it was thinking, how many years has it been since anyone came here?

　　"No, I like to eat sashimi." A dull voice suddenly sounded, like thunder.

　　"Do you understand?" Su Yong was surprised and happy.

　　The four-winged eagle horse shook its head and swallowed the porgy in one gulp. It was like eating a small date, and it didn't even spit out the bones.

　　"The ancient dragon language, not many people understand it."

　　Su Yong couldn't help but frowned. This is the language of the fire dragon, how did it become the language of the dragon? Could it be that we are really descendants of the dragon?

　　There are not many people who understand. Does it not know that there is a Flame Dragon Empire in the east, or has it never crossed the Black Snow State and the Sea of ​​Death?

　　Before he could continue to ask, the Eagle Horse said in a thunderous voice: "Why are you here?"

　　Su Yong walked slowly to the edge of Tianchi step by step, pretending to be calm and looking at the giant beast: "I'm going to the wishing pond."

　　The Eagle Horse glared at him with its two huge eyes, then turned around and continued to play in the water.

　　"You go quickly, I'm in a good mood today and don't want to kill anyone."

　　Over the past few thousand years, some aliens have naturally come to Baihua Mountain to seize this gorgeous territory, but all of them died in the hands of this giant beast and were buried under those flowers and trees. Years of victory experience have formed a strong sense of self-confidence in its heart.

　　Since it grew another pair of wings, no one can command it anymore.

　　In Baihua Mountain, it is the emperor, and this is its territory.

　　I am the master of my territory.

　　"I am here to save the Lord of the Sea." Su Yong looked at the huge ball of white snow floating in the lake and suddenly said loudly.

　　The ball of white snow finally moved, but the voice that came out was full of ridicule: "King of the West? Why should I help him? Am I tired of living?"

　　Lord Morama, the sea god, is one of the people that this giant beast is more afraid of.

　　The other two, one is hidden in the desert, and the other is in the Black Snow State, not far away.

　　These three people became famous a thousand years ago and controlled most of the entire west. It is just a small owner of Baihua Mountain, like a small landlord, and there is naturally a gap compared to these real emperors.

　　Fortunately, the three emperors don't seem to care about it, a guy who occupies the mountain as a king.

　　"I'll say it for the last time, you--leave here immediately, go!"

　　Su Yong slowly drew out the blood knife, and there was a crisp sound.

　　"I won't leave."

　　The four-winged eagle horse turned his head and looked at him with a strange look. Is this person tired of living?

　　"You are not my opponent." The eagle horse looked at him with contempt: "Why do you want to die?" After years of peace, it has realized a lot of ways to keep healthy and is unwilling to kill rashly.

　　This is a person, not a fish. It is unwilling to attack humans.

　　Because in those distant years, the eagle horse had a good relationship with humans, and even with the dragon clan, the ancestors of humans. It also knew that some people carved the image of the eagle horse on the rock and worshipped it as a statue.

　　"I have to go." Su Yongping put the knife to his chest, the blade pointed at the white snow, his face was calm, without a trace of excitement. At this moment, he had adjusted himself and raised all his spirits.

　　The eagle horse said angrily: "You forced me to do this."

　　Su Yong nodded: "I also forced myself. Many things are forced out."

　　The four-winged eagle horse looked at his face in silence, and after a long while, he asked: "With your ability... I really can't think of where your confidence comes from?"

　　After saying that, without waiting for his answer, one of the huge iron wings suddenly waved out.

　　The iron wing was like a dark cloud passing quickly on the lake, with a loud roar of wind and thunder. The quiet lake surface instantly raised huge waves.

　　The Tianchi rolled like an oil pan, and the torrent of the huge waterfall swayed like rain in the wind.

　　Su Yong also moved almost at the same time.

　　He flew up from the shore, his running footsteps created a series of whirlpools on the lake water. Before Tie Chi got close,

　　he was already within fifty meters of the giant beast. His last step on the lake water that had already begun to surge still created a ripple of ten meters in radius. At that moment, he had already jumped high.

　　A crescent moon lit up in the sky, and a knife light of nearly a hundred meters fell from the sky, fiercely slashing at the white snow.

　　However, before the knife light got close, it was blown away by the strong wind brought by the dark cloud.

　　With a loud bang, a feather as big as a flag on Tie Chi instantly spread out into millions of hair scraps, floating all over the space.

　　Su Yong's running figure was hit by the strong wind of more than level twelve, and his body was ejected in the opposite direction at a high speed, accompanied by a rain of petals rising from the sky, and fell heavily into the flower forest, and it took a long time for him to move.

　　Looking at the hair scraps and stars buzzing in the sky, he groaned weakly.

　　Shit, he chopped with all his strength, but only cut off a hair on the opponent's wing?

　　He knew that the opponent was holding back. He grabbed a flower tree with his white-knuckle fingers and climbed up with difficulty. Two red streams immediately flowed out of his nostrils.

　　He turned his head to look at the circle of flower trees on the edge of the peak. It had become bare, and there was no flower on the branches. There were

　　fallen flowers all over the ground under his feet. Looking down the mountain, there were fallen flowers all over the sky.

　　He wiped his nose with his tattered sleeve, and the smell of blood immediately filled his senses.

　　"Come again." He pulled out the blood knife that was leaning on the ground, and his left hand also let go of the flower tree, and began to stagger forward.

　　The words "Come again" were still shouted loudly.

　　The four-winged eagle horse looked at him as if he was not looking at a human, but at a monster.

　　"Are you sure?"

　　Su Yong nodded, without a trace of fear in his eyes.

　　The eagle horse will not sigh, but its other iron wing swept out again!

　　The result of this round of storm was that Su Yong grabbed a branch of the outermost tree on the edge of the peak, and the whole person was flying in the air like a small kite.

　　The tattered black armor fluttered like an unfallen flag.

　　Finally, he did not fall.

　　After the strong wind passed, he wanted to jump down, but he fell down in the end.

　　He crawled more than ten meters in silence and picked up the blood knife from the ground. After wiping the stream in his nostrils, he found that his ears were also buzzing with pain. He reached out and scratched it, only to find that there were two more blood holes on his face.

　　The eardrums had been injured by the storm.

　　But he could still hold on.

　　He stood up again, using the blood knife as a crutch, and walked towards the edge of Tianchi Lake with difficulty.

　　It took him half an hour to walk the distance of 200 meters.

　　He leaned against the trunk of a flower tree by the Tianchi Lake. He was no longer able to shout, but just stretched out his left hand and waved at the giant beast.

　　Come on.

　　The third wing waved.

　　The trunk of the tree behind him broke at the root. The branches of several surrounding trees were all shattered and blown away by the wind.

　　He fell down again magnificently, with two more blood holes on his face.

　　The eyes.

　　The stream under his nostrils, the blood drops hanging on his earlobes, and the blood marks under his eyes made him look like a vampire.

　　His face was pale and his lips were cracked, but they were bitten tightly, so there was no blood on his mouth.

　　Bleeding from all seven orifices, he must be dead. I now have six blood holes on my face. He thought to himself, swallowing the blood that flowed out of his mouth and the blood that came out of his teeth.

　　The huge creature walked out of the still surging Tianchi. As soon as its huge body left the water, the waterfall almost dried up due to the backflow.

　　The huge horse head moved closer like a small mountain.

　　The eyes of the hippogriff, which were bigger than his head, looked at him, and it was unclear whether there was contempt, respect or pity in his eyes.

　　"I advised you not to force me." Its last huge wing, which had not been used, stood up high, like a black giant sword that could cut down mountains.

　　If this wing slashed down, not to mention his fragile neck, even his entire body would probably not be able to withstand the hard and sharp feathers on it, which were like iron sheets.

　　"But your spirit is worth using my fourth wing."

　　It turned out that the four wings of the four-winged hippogriff were of different lengths, one longer than the other, and one more powerful and fiercer than the other.

　　Su Yong showed a difficult smile on his face, and he seemed to want to say something.

　　However, he only moved his lips, but no sound came out.

　　The eagle horse could not frown or sigh, but it finally stopped its fourth wing. The giant came closer: "Do you want to say something?"

　　"Hmm..." Su Yong made a weak sound.

　　The eagle horse came closer: "Speak, let you die quickly."

　　"...Actually, even if you use four hooves..." Su Yong suddenly had a bright smile on his face, and his voice became louder: "It's useless!"

　　As soon as he finished speaking, his blood knife was already against the huge throat of the eagle horse.

　　A plum blossom had bloomed on the white snow. Not deep, but very bright and beautiful.

　　"I believe you know that this is a precious knife. Cutting your throat is like cutting tofu." His hand holding the knife trembled slightly, but the extremely sharp blood knife was pressed against the huge throat. In the next moment, a waterfall of blood might really gush out, staining the already somewhat desolate roof.

　　"I'll take you there." The eagle horse was silent for a long time before saying this. It was unclear whether it was hatred or appreciation in its eyes.

　　After living for three thousand years, it suddenly became afraid of death.

　　Chapter 40: A Pool of Bitter Water and Immortal Tears

　　Chapter 40: A Pool of Bitter Water and Immortal Tears

　　Above the dark clouds, it turned out to be a clear blue sky, on which there were nothing but countless large and bright stars.

　　The largest and brightest star among them was of course the sun. The sun here seemed larger and rounder than in other places, and the scenery above the clouds also had a more cosmic feel. Su Yong leaned on the neck of the four-winged eagle horse, remembering that he had seen this beautiful and strange scenery on the top of the magnetic mountain in the Black Snow State.

　　And the snow-white neck under his wrist gave him an illusion.

　　Did I get on a spaceship to go to space?

　　The four-winged eagle horse took a deep breath, sprayed a cloud of white mist from his nostrils, and snorted impatiently: "Can you move the blood knife a little bit?"

　　It turned out that Su Yong's blood knife had been held in his right hand and pressed on the snow-white neck of the eagle horse. The blood plum blossom used to intimidate the opponent was still wet.

　　Su Yong moved the blood knife slightly away with embarrassment, and said apologetically: "I have to be careful because you are too perverted."

　　The eagle horse obviously had a lot of opinions about the word perverted. He was sulking for a long time before he snorted: "Since I promised you, how could I use any means? Don't think that other species are as cunning and treacherous as you humans."

　　"Really?"

　　The eagle horse snorted heavily and ignored him again.

　　Of course, Su Yong was willing to lie comfortably on the back of the huge snow ball, pulling a handful of long mane and sleeping soundly until this "tour guide" and pilot woke him up...

　　But how could he dare to let go at this moment? After thinking again and again, he only moved the blood knife half an inch.

　　Countless stars seemed to be closer. Just when Su Yong was curiously distinguishing which ones were familiar constellations, his eyes suddenly darkened. The eagle horse had swooped down from the clouds and fell into a dark blue environment.

　　After a flash of light, he saw an endless blue ocean. Looking down from the air, the sea water was calm and waveless, like a huge blue crystal.

　　A crescent moon hung like a hook on the crystal, reflecting each other beautifully.

　　"Which ocean is this?" He gently patted the snow neck of the eagle horse with his left hand and asked loudly in the wind.

　　The eagle horse was too lazy to pay attention to him, but saw that the blood knife was slowly approaching the wound, so he could only hum: "This is the Blue Crystal Sea."

　　Blue Crystal Sea? What the hell is this place? Su Yong pointed at the crescent moon with his left hand: "Why is this moon different from the one we see?" This crescent moon was actually light blue, the same color as the sea water, and it looked bigger than the moon we usually see.

　　The eagle horse looked back at him curiously: "Of course it's different, this is a blue moon, not a jade plate moon."

　　What blue moon and jade plate moon? Su Yong was so confused. He was stunned for a long time before he suddenly slapped his head: "The red sun on Baihua Mountain is not the one we see on the ground?"

　　This time, the eagle horse just snorted: "That is the blood sun, not the red sun." It was obviously very unimpressed by Su Yong's "illiterate". After saying that, it danced wildly with its four wings again, almost flying at high speed close to the blue crystal sea surface. The huge wind sound brought up the waves on the sea surface. "

　　What's the difference between the blood sun and the red sun, and what's the difference between the blue moon and the jade plate moon?" How could Su Yong let it go? In his opinion, the brilliance emitted by the blood sun and this blue moon is not much different from the sun and the moon on the earth. Could they be sister stars?

　　"I don't know." The Eagle Horse looked down at the blood knife on his neck and said honestly, "What I know is that this blue moon and the halo on Baihua Mountain are both motionless and fixed in a certain place. The red sun and the jade moon rise and fall." It was also a little puzzled in its heart. This human is also strange. What I told him was also what I heard from humans.

　　Could it be that after so many years, humans have forgotten the past?

　　At this time, it was flying towards the blue moon. The light blue moonlight was getting bigger and bigger. Soon Su Yong saw a shadow under the moonlight.

　　It was a small island in the center of the sea, full of flower trees.

　　Osmanthus trees.

　　The rich fragrance of osmanthus is intoxicating. There are also many white jade fish in the ocean, swimming back and forth around this small island, as if they want to eat the osmanthus hanging from the water.

　　Blue crystal sea, white jade fish. The pure and pleasing color made Su Yong's heart beat. Even the greatest painter in the world can't paint the beautiful scenery in front of him, right? He looked at the moon and sighed sadly.

　　The four huge wings slowly folded up, and the four white jade hooves that had been stretched straight behind finally stretched down like pulleys and stood steadily in the center of the island.

　　The island was not big, only twenty or thirty miles in radius. There were osmanthus trees around it. The osmanthus flowers on the branches almost reached the sea surface. Below, a group of fish jumped, intending to take a bite of the sweet fragrance, or transform into a dragon?

　　In the center of the island, there was a heart-shaped deep pool several hundred meters wide, but the water was deep white, different from the light blue outside.

　　The light blue shadow of the blue moon was cast in this pool of water. The water shadow was dazzling and the depth could not be seen clearly, but the water was so clear that there was no element of "clear", it was pure and thorough.

　　Su Yong stared at the huge horse head on the horse's neck. The eagle horse was eating osmanthus flowers, and the look reminded him of the idiom "a cow chewing a peony".

　　This guy can really eat. Su Yong sighed greatly.

　　"Is this the wishing pond?"

　　The eagle horse nodded, and then turned back to look at him with dissatisfaction: "Come down, I won't leave. I have to stay for two hours every time I come here."

　　No wonder I couldn't find it for a long time in Baihua Mountain at that time. It turns out that this guy goes back and forth every day for vacation. Su Yong sighed secretly. This guy basks in the sun and moonlight every day, soaks in the sea water and hot springs, eats porpoises and osmanthus, and lives a carefree life. No wonder he lives so long.

　　He hesitated for a moment, and finally pulled back the blood knife, gently patted the pile of white snow, and jumped down from the three-story high body. I can't split myself, and it's impossible to always control the other party. Fortunately, this old guy goes back and forth every day. As long as he doesn't kill me, it's not impossible to ask it to take me another way.

　　"Can you bring up some of the water in the wishing pond to help me treat my wound?" The eagle horse suddenly turned back and said to him in a deep voice. At this time, it lowered its head to eat osmanthus. Although the wound on the snow-white neck was not big, it was indeed a bit amazing to get close to the white snow and red plum.

　　Su Yong nodded and walked closer to the pool, but suddenly he stopped and frowned, saying, "Is it not good to wash the wound with water?" He vaguely remembered that doing so would cause inflammation, which was knowledge from his previous life. Unless the water is boiled and the bacteria in the water are killed, it can be used to wash the wound.

　　"That's not ordinary water, it's the water from the wishing pool." Eagle Horse looked at him inexplicably: "You don't even know the water in the wishing pool, what are you looking for here?"

　　What's wrong with the water in the wishing pool? Is it pure water? Su Yong was about to refute, but was stunned by Eagle Horse's next sentence.

　　"That pool is full of tears, which are the tears of the two fairies of Yuqiao. The water in the pool is extremely bitter and can heal injuries."

　　A pool... full of tears? Su Yong was stunned. No wonder it is so white and clean, without any color. He stretched out his finger, dipped a little water, put it in his mouth and licked it, and his brows immediately frowned.

　　It was very bitter, more bitter than Coptis chinensis water, and more bitter than bile.

　　"Why are there so many tears?" He asked stupidly.

　　Eagle Horse watched him bring the pool water over and quickly lay down.

　　The pool water washed the plum blossom of Eagle Horse, and the wound healed quickly, and the traces of the plum blossom were gradually washed away.

　　And Su Yong also learned this legend from Eagle Horse.

　　It was a story similar to the story of the Cowherd and the Weaver Girl. The two fairies of Yuqiao were originally a pair of lovers who were in love, but because they offended a powerful god, they were cursed and could not meet each

　　other. They could only eliminate the curse by the waxing and waning of the blue moon, and meet each other on the seventh day of the seventh month every year. This annual meeting was on this small island on the Blue Crystal Sea. They held hands and faced each other, tears flowing. The rolling tears gradually gathered into this heart-shaped pool. Because this full pool of tears represents their lovesickness, and also entrusts their wish to stay together for a lifetime, it is called the Wishing Pool.

　　"Have you seen them?" Su Yong asked leisurely and absent-mindedly. Are the two called the two fairies of Yuqiao immortals immortals in mythology, or gods in the past, or immortal-level warriors? I just don't know who I offended, and ended up like a flying swallow?

　　Unexpectedly, the four-winged eagle horse nodded, and his tone became a little sad: "My second pair of wings hadn't grown yet at that time, but I already knew this place and would fly here from time to time."

　　The four-winged eagle horse's huge eyes were actually filled with tears: "At that time, I often swam on the sea. On the seventh day of the seventh month, I saw countless white fish lined up to form a long bridge, allowing them to walk all the way to this island from afar... until the blue moon gradually changed from full to crescent, they reluctantly said goodbye."

　　People have joys and sorrows, and the moon has waxing and waning. Could this be a sister chapter of the meeting on the magpie bridge? Su Yong sighed secretly, what a tragedy.

　　"What happened later?" he asked.

　　"There was no later. Once I came late, and I never saw them again." The eagle horse recalled: "I come here every seventh day of the seventh month, and those fish still form a bridge, but I can't see them anymore."

　　Su Yong was silent for a while, and finally sighed.

　　That's it. No wonder there is a blood/essence stone in the wishing pool. I'm afraid the two immortals couldn't stand the torture in the end. They simply didn't want to be together forever, but only wanted to have each other once. They embraced each other and fell asleep in each other's eyes. The blood of the two corpses condensed into crystals,

　　which probably turned into blood/essence stones. These two people were so passionate and holy. The blood/essence that formed must have souls and could dissolve some soul-locking things.

　　With a handful of tears, Su Yong shook his head at the blood-stained face in the reflection, and finally began to carefully clean the wounds on his body.

　　When he felt better, he ate a large handful of osmanthus flowers. Su Yong suddenly patted the eagle horse who was about to take a nap.

　　"Wait a minute, old horse. Don't walk so fast." After some sighing, he and the old eagle horse were somewhat familiar with each other.

　　"Where are you going?" The eagle horse didn't even open his eyes.

　　"I'm going to get some fish eggs." Since the wishing pool was left behind, it was naturally to make the world less tragic. We can't let them down. It wasn't

　　until he heard a gurgling sound that the eagle horse suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the gradually spreading ripples in the pool and said in surprise: "Are you serious?" It didn't even dare to go into the pool of tears.

　　Unfortunately, Su Yong couldn't hear it anymore. The prehistoric giant sighed while chewing osmanthus flowers. He was really not afraid of death.

　　Chapter 41 Not nervous but a little excited

　　Chapter 41 Not nervous but a little excited

　　The buoyancy of the wishing pool is quite large, which is a good thing for people who don't know how to swim.

　　So Su Yong couldn't think of any dangers in it. The taste is bitter or salty, or sweet and sour, which at least proves that there are some more substances in the water. And since these substances can heal the wounded, of course they will not be harmful or corrosive.

　　When he got under the water, he suddenly found some problems.

　　The buoyancy was large, so it was difficult to get to the bottom of the pool, but this difficulty was not enough to stump Su Yong, who was good at swimming. The key was that the buoyancy was large, and the pressure under the water would also increase.

　　And this wishing pool was almost bottomless. After Su Yong swam for a long time and still couldn't touch the bottom of the pool, he felt that his ears were already very uncomfortable, and finally hesitated.

　　The heavy white water touched the corners of his mouth, and it tasted salty and bitter. The wounds he had suffered from the attack of the eagle horse before broke again because of the pressure of the deep water in the pool, and blood began to seep out of his ears and nostrils.

　　The water was as transparent as a mirror. Although the ripples caused the image to be distorted, it could be seen. But he tried to open his eyes wide, but he couldn't see the bottom at all, and he didn't know how deep it was.

　　And the breath he had been holding back was almost exhausted.

　　Just when he was hesitating whether to go up to take a breath first, he suddenly saw two faint red lights flashing under his feet. He held back his breath and continued to swim down with difficulty. He

　　dived more than ten meters again, and when he saw the sharp stone tubes covered with bamboo thorns below, he couldn't help but cursed his bad luck.

　　These stalagmite tubes were only the size of a fist, and stretched out from the bottom of the pool like sharpened bamboos. They were two or three meters long and densely packed, making the entire bottom of the pool look like a big honeycomb. With his body, he couldn't get in at all.

　　He tried these tubes with his hands and found them to be extremely hard. If a giant beast like an eagle horse came down, I'm afraid it would have to be pierced with countless holes to bleed it.

　　The two flashing red lights came out from two of the small tubes. Looking down from above, it was like two red eyeballs staring at him underwater, which made him shudder.

　　Could it be the eyes of one of the dead ghost twin fairies? Su Yong felt goose bumps all over his body.

　　Mustering up his courage, Su Yong stretched his arm as far as he could into the small tube, but he was still some distance away and could not touch the red light at the bottom of the tube. He wanted to break the two small tubes, but found that he could not use force in the water. Besides, the stalagmite was also extremely hard.

　　Just when he finally couldn't hold his breath anymore, a series of bubbles came out, and he forcibly pulled out the blood knife and prepared to chop. A strange thing happened.

　　The blood knife had just been pulled out of the scabbard, and the blood shadow had just been reflected in the water, and the red light in the two tubes suddenly surged up, tightly sticking to the blade of the blood knife, and there were two crisp sounds of clapping.

　　Those were two crystal red stones, with strands of blood-like veins on them, and they felt a little warm to the touch.

　　In addition to the two larger blood stones, some fine red particles were also sucked in, only as big as sand.

　　This is the blood/essence stone, right? Can it be sucked out by the blood knife? Su Yong heaved a sigh of relief, and his body, which had long lost its strength, bounced on the stalagmite with his toes, and rushed up like a big fish.

　　The two blood stones were both as big as eggs, and were covered with blood veins. Not only did they feel warm when they were grasped, but they even gave the illusion that they were beating.

　　Didn't I take the hearts of the two fairies of Yuqiao? Su Yong hid the blood stone, but he couldn't help but feel a little cold. As for the remaining dozen or so fine blood sands, he also wrapped them with a small piece of cloth and put them in his arms.

　　"What did you find when you went down?" Eagle Horse was awakened by his slap, and asked in surprise.

　　"Chatting with two dead ghosts... uh, they treated me to two fish eggs and put some pepper in them." Su Yong laughed.

　　The four-winged eagle horse saw that he looked frivolous, and was about to laugh at him, but found that his expression suddenly became extremely serious.

　　"I want to ask you something." Su Yong's face was solemn and his expression was sincere.

　　The old eagle horse wanted to say that he was not familiar with you, but finally couldn't help asking: "What's the matter?"

　　"I want to go back through the Black Snow State and the Sea of ​​Death. Can you take me there?"

　　The eagle horse looked at him with his huge eyes for a long time, and finally shook his head.

　　"It's not that I won't help you, it's that I don't dare to go."

　　"Who are you afraid of?"

　　The eagle horse turned his eyes to the blue moon that was still in the old place, and his voice was a little low.

　　"I have lived for so long, and I am only afraid of three people." It sprayed a cloud of white mist from its nostrils, which was a bit like a sigh: "The Lord Sea God you said you wanted to save is one of them, and the other two are just in the two places you said."

　　Su Yong frowned: "It's not okay to pass by from above?"

　　"If it were you, it would be fine. But if I fly over there, the noise caused is too big, and it will definitely alarm them."

　　Su Yong thought of the momentum of this guy tearing up the thick clouds and shaking the giant dragon waterfall, and couldn't help but smile bitterly and nodded.

　　"I'm relieved that the big guy in the desert is extremely sleepy, but I can't enter the Black Snow Province."

　　Is that guy in the desert the giant monster I met in the Sea of ​​Death? Could it be that in addition to lying underground, it can also jump onto the clouds and catch the eagle horse? Su Yong couldn't help but be surprised. Could it be that the giant monster really has wings after its body shape transformation?

　　"Black Snow Province... Why can't you enter?" He asked in surprise. No matter how powerful it is, it is impossible to completely guard the entire Black Snow Province. Even the monster in the desert is only guarding a certain area.

　　"In fact, over the years, I have also wanted to go around, but..." The eagle horse did not answer him directly, and said in a bitter tone: "My actions are restricted by him."

　　Restricted? Su Yong asked hesitantly: "Is it Yan Bikong who restricts you?"

　　The four-winged eagle horse jumped up at once, and the huge movement shook the ground of the island, and the water in the wishing pool was rippling.

　　The old eagle horse's voice actually had some human-like emotions: "You...you know him?"

　　Su Yong nodded: "How does he restrain you? Maybe I can help."

　　The eagle horse looked at him suspiciously, shook his head and said: "In fact, I should be grateful to him. If he hadn't blocked the Baihua Mountain and the Sea of ​​Death, that big guy would have rushed over to kill me..."

　　It turns out that the Hippogriffs and the giant monster in the desert are sworn enemies. Back then, the Hippogriffs took advantage of the giant monster's sleep and ate a lot of the giant monster's maggots. Later, when the giant monster woke up, it chased and killed most of the Hippogriffs, almost causing the Hippogriffs to be exterminated.

　　And if it weren't for Yan Bikong from the Black Snow State in the middle, this four-winged Hippogriff guarding Baihua Mountain alone might not have been able to escape the giant monster's claws.

　　"That giant monster is very powerful?" Su Yong stared at the four iron wings of the Hippogriff, thinking that this is indeed a good weapon to kill those big maggots. When the iron wings waved, they would clatter like gears. He could imagine the scene of so many Hippogriffs flying into the desert and killing people.

　　"More than powerful?" The Hippogriff's voice was like thunder: "Do you know how big its wings are when they are spread out? It takes me more than half an hour to fly from Baihua Mountain to the Blue Crystal Sea, but it only takes a moment!"

　　With such a huge speed difference, how could the Hippogriffs hide and escape?

　　Su Yong couldn't help but re-evaluate the abilities of Seagod Morama and Yan Bikong of Black Snow State. He always thought that if Seagod's sister could tie with Venerable Xiaowangshu, then Seagod must be extremely terrifying. Although Yan Bikong was trapped by love, he was able to subdue so many snow spirits (he couldn't even deal with one!) and snow monsters he had never seen before, so he thought his strength would not be bad.

　　But at this moment, he knew that he still underestimated them.

　　"Yan Bikong blocked the desert monster for you, and also ordered you not to enter Black Snow State, is that right?" Su Yong couldn't help but sigh. Things seem complicated, but in fact they are very simple.

　　The four-winged eagle horse nodded. Then he asked, "Do you really know him?"

　　"More than I know him, I can go to Baihua Mountain because of him." Su Yong roughly recounted the process of meeting Yan Bikong when he passed Black Snow State.

　　"Since he allowed me to come to you, he will not object to you taking me through the Black Snow Province." Su Yong smiled and said, "I have companions waiting in the Black Snow Province, let's set off quickly."

　　The four-winged eagle horse fell silent, and seemed to be a little hesitant.

　　Su Yong knew what it was thinking.

　　"I am Yan Bikong's friend. If you help me, he will always take care of you. Besides," Su Yong smiled, "the person I want to save is Lord Poseidon. If you help me, then Lord Poseidon will also indirectly accept your favor. You will have Yan Bikong to protect you here, and Lord Poseidon to help you outside, so you don't have to worry too much about the giant monster."

　　The four-winged eagle horse leaned down in silence.

　　Su Yong frowned, "Perhaps, in the future, they can join forces to get rid of the monster."

　　"Really?" The eagle horse's eyes lit up.

　　Su Yong nodded and said solemnly, "I dare not guarantee it, but I will definitely work hard to make it happen. Because I believe in cause and effect." He patted the huge ball of white snow, making a crisp sound.

　　"Only by making an effort can you have no regrets. You have to make an effort too."

　　Eagle Horse nodded, still sitting on the ground.

　　"Why don't you leave?" Su Yong snorted angrily.

　　"Because you haven't come up yet..."

　　...

　　They flew back to Baihua Mountain from the Blue Crystal Sea, and then flew to the icy and snowy land of Black Snow State.

　　Above the clouds, under the stars, it didn't seem that cold.

　　But the body of the four-winged Eagle Horse was still trembling. Nervous.

　　When they passed the high black magnetic mountain range, Su Yong saw the ordinary-looking man in golden clothes, standing alone above the clouds on the top of the peak, smiling at the blue sky.

　　He felt another shiver under his body, and couldn't help but curiously asked: "Why are you nervous? Didn't you see him smiling?"

　　"Not nervous," Eagle Horse waited until he flew far away, and then replied a little embarrassedly: "But I'm a little excited."

　　Chapter 42 Return to the Great Desert

　　Chapter 42 Return to the Great Desert

　　Edge of Black Snow State.

　　"Princess, let's go. The remaining food is not enough to get out of the desert." General Modu's words at this moment are a bit bitter. Where is the demeanor of a famous general?

　　Princess Loulan's pretty face has been ravaged by the wind and snow these days. There are many bloodshot. At this moment, her bloodstained fingers are clasping the light blue hard snow wall, slightly revealing some black and blue.

　　"It seems that he can't come back." She didn't bother to wipe the ice particles from the corners of her eyes, and looked at the far side with an expression that didn't know whether she was crying or laughing.

　　"Why is he so stubborn? Tell me, why? Why?"

　　Modu sighed sadly and was about to persuade him, but suddenly a strong wind surged, countless snow clouds rushed down, and a glacier not far away instantly turned into a huge waterfall.

　　"Oh no, the avalanche is going to spread here. Let's go." Modu grabbed the bag and was about to pull her.

　　"It's too late," Loulan smiled with relief, "Being buried in the snow is a good choice, better than the desert..."

　　However, the black and white cloud above the glacier waterfall was coming straight at them. Even Modu screamed in despair.

　　Because even with his speed, he couldn't avoid it.

　　The snow cloud swept across with an overwhelming force, as if to smash the ice cave where they were staying into a pile of powder.

　　Just as they closed their eyes and waited for death, a heavy tremor came from their side.

　　Then they heard Su Yong's slightly happy voice.

　　"Fortunately, you are still here."

　　Hallucination? Loulan closed his eyes and tears flowed from the corners of his eyes, which instantly turned into two small ice crystals.

　　"General Modu, did you hear it?"

　　Modu trembled all over, and his eyelids kept twitching under his tightly closed eyes, but he didn't dare to open them.

　　"I heard it, Princess."

　　It turned out that I was not the only one who had hallucinations. Loulan smiled bitterly.

　　But they heard Su Yong's voice again.

　　"Hey, what are you doing?"

　　The two of them were shocked.

　　Modu opened his eyes and looked at the four pillar-like white snow hooves around him in disbelief.

　　Loulan was stunned for a long time before she screamed and threw herself into Su Yong's arms.

　　"You're back, you're back, you're really back..." She suddenly turned her bloodstained palms into sharp claws and grabbed Su Yong's chest fiercely.

　　"I'm going to catch you to death, you bastard, and let you torture me..."

　　The four-winged eagle horse waved its wings, and the huge waterfall of snow water spreading from afar was blown back by his banana fan-like power, and instantly solidified into circles of snow waves.

　　Then the eagle horse laughed like thunder.

　　"No wonder you are so anxious, it turns out that there is a woman waiting for you here."

　　Modu was stunned again, and Loulan was so shocked that she stopped her claws.

　　"Fortunately you helped, otherwise my heart would have been dug out by her." Su Yong smiled bitterly.

　　Loulan retracted her hands and scratched her head fiercely, making her long black hair look like a chicken coop.

　　"That one... can talk?"

　　Modu's mouth kept shaking, unable to speak.

　　"Beautiful girl, maybe when your grandfather can't talk yet, I will be able to talk." The four-winged eagle horse looked at her, shook his head proudly, causing a whistling sound.

　　"Well, don't be so proud, you coward hiding in Baihua Mountain." Su Yong patted the white jade pillar without any hesitation. He is now more and more fond of flattering.

　　"Hurry up and lie down so that we can get on."

　　The eagle horse was familiar with this part, and he lay down obediently to give face.

　　Su Yong touched Loulan's little hands that were frozen and bloody with a heartache: "Are you so stupid? Can't you go to the desert to wait? It's not like I can't find you."

　　Loulan let him pull her little hand and walk towards the ball of white snow, but her heart was sweet.

　　"No." She said loudly, "I will wait for you here. If you don't come back, I will freeze to death here. See if you are anxious or not?"

　　Su Yong found a flat and safe place on the eagle horse to sit down, and then hugged her tightly, not knowing whether it was because of the cold or because of excitement.

　　"Of course I am anxious, I am so anxious."

　　Modu, who was walking slowly, saw this pervert and had to walk to the other side far away, and even pulled up a handful of mane to block himself.

　　"General Yanlong Su, he is really worthy of his reputation." Modu secretly admired in his heart.

　　The four-winged eagle horse took off again, and the surroundings were full of wind and snow.

　　...

　　"Is that the Desert Sand River?" The eagle horse looked back at them, especially paying attention to the big red flower on Loulan's clothes: "You used this flower as a boat to ferry all the way here?"

　　At this time, they had passed the Black Snow State and entered the desert. The eagle horse also changed to low-altitude flight, and everything on the ground was clearly visible.

　　Su Yong nodded and sighed, "Unbelievable, right?" If it weren't for that flower, they might not be able to get out of the desert so quickly. If it weren't for that flower, Loulan would have probably frozen to death and turned into an ice sculpture in the Black Snow State. This flower is as big as a bamboo raft, as thick as a blanket, and can stretch and shrink. It is really a high-tech multifunctional product.

　　The sun of the Sea of ​​Death has already set and was left behind by them.

　　"Let's rest here first and leave at night." The hippogriff folded its wings and landed steadily on the edge of the sand river.

　　Su Yong nodded. He knew that the hippogriff was the mortal enemy of the giant monster, so of course he would be more familiar with the other party's work and rest routine. Although the giant monster is sleepy and sleeps for a long time every time, the last time he killed those maggots and woke it up, who knows if it has calmed down these days.

　　"It used to hunt your hippogriffs in the daytime?" Su Yong asked.

　　The hippogriff nodded: "It is mostly asleep at night, and it sleeps for many days... But once it wakes up, it will go crazy." The four-winged hippogriff kicked the yellow sand of a small sand dune with its snow hooves, and it instantly turned into a sand pit.

　　"Fortunately, it didn't go crazy for long, only during the noon. Otherwise, our eagle horses would have been wiped out long ago."

　　It slept for many days and woke up for only half a day. But in just a few half days, it killed most of the eagle horses. Su Yong pondered for a long time and shook his head.

　　It was really hard for him to imagine this giant monster. But the huge disaster caused by each awakening, the terrible speed and lethality, is it related to its long-term dormancy? Is it that the giant monster is recuperating every time it sleeps?

　　At this time, Lou Lan came over. The cracks on her face and hands had healed a little under the heat of the desert, revealing a moving redness.

　　"I want to know what's under the sand river." She generously took Su Yong's hand, without the pretentious look of the Flame Dragon Girl.

　　Su Yong touched the coagulated blood on her face and turned to look at the eagle horse.

　　The eagle horse waved its wings helplessly. I, an old man, have become your tool for picking up girls.

　　Countless floating sands on the sand river swirled up, as if a tornado had blown up in an instant.

　　Under the sand river, there was indeed a rush of muddy water, and there were many rotten wood piles floating in the muddy water.

　　The Demon City General sighed, and Loulan also looked unhappy: "I didn't expect the beautiful Peacock River to become like this."

　　However, before the floating sand fell and covered the muddy water again, two yellow tree branches suddenly stretched out from the muddy water, and a black object seemed to flash under the tree branches.

　　The two tree branches sank quickly, but the eagle horse suddenly shouted: "Stop it, it's a salon."

　　Su Yong looked at the eagle horse in surprise. It's not a party, where does the salon come from?

　　"Those two tree branches are the horns of the salon." The eagle horse took a few steps along the sand river and flapped his wings again.

　　A large piece of floating sand flew up again and splashed directly on the sand. In the muddy water in the river, a yellow figure like a giant python was revealed. The monster had two tree branches on its head, which looked a bit like the antlers of the white deer Pegasus.

　　The sand dragon seemed to be extremely scared, and it dived deep into the muddy water again, but its long and huge body still left a mark on the floating sand.

　　"Chase." The four hooves of the eagle horse landed on this side of the sand river for a while, and then jumped to the other side of the sand river. The sand dragon hiding in the sand river was also running back and forth, trying to avoid it.

　　Su Yong didn't bother to ask so many questions at this time. He jumped onto the floating sand of the sand river, stepped on his feet, and quickly caught up with the mark.

　　He raised his hand and slashed with a knife, and a bloody light had already chopped the front end of the churning mark.

　　Large pieces of floating sand on the sand river were cut on both sides, and large amounts of floating sand flew up, revealing muddy water in the river again...but this knife did not hit the sand dragon.

　　"Watch it." The eagle horse suddenly flapped its four wings at the same time, and the sand river seemed to be pulled up by it. The Demon City and Loulan on the other side of the river had been blown by the strong wind brought by the eagle horse and crawled on the sand dunes, unable to move for a long time.

　　Large pieces of floating sand were still splashing in the air, but Su Yong had already seen the body of the dragon. With a flash of the knife in his hand, a blood moon appeared out of thin air, instantly cutting through the yellow sand and leaving a bloody mark.

　　One knife, cut in two.

　　The two sections of the dragon's body, which were tens of meters long, fell to the shore along with countless floating sand, spurting out a large amount of blood. The head and tail bounced a few times on the sand, and finally slowly stiffened and stopped moving.

　　The sand river that was cut off for a moment by the eagle horse merged with the river water again and flowed westward.

　　Su Yong looked at the body of the dragon, which was as thick as the hoof of the eagle horse and as long as its two hooves added together. After a long while, he murmured and asked: "Is this... a dragon?" The tree branch seen in the turbid water just now was the horn of the dragon, and the black thing that flashed away was the eyes of the dragon, which had been closed at this moment.

　　"This is not a dragon, it's a python, commonly known as a sand dragon. It can not only swim in the water, but also burrow into the sand, but its speed will be slower." The Eagle Horse looked at him and said, "This thing is raised by the giant monster."

　　Su Yong finally understood. No wonder he was so anxious to stop it, it turned out that the sand dragon could also report to the giant monster.

　　At this time, Modu and Loulan also came over.

　　"It's a bit like the python that rushed into the Golden City." Modu looked carefully, scratched

　　his head and said, "It just has an extra pair of horns." Could it be that the pythons sent by the giant monster swallowed up the Golden City? Su Yong squatted down and looked at the horns, frowned and turned to the Eagle Horse: "Are there many of these sand dragons?"

　　"There are a lot of pythons in this desert, all concentrated around the giant monster. But there are not many of these sand dragons, which can be considered rare." The Eagle Horse looked around and said in a deep voice: "We Eagle Horses have been here before, and we know that all the pythons are raised by the giant monster and obey its orders."

　　Su Yong breathed a sigh of relief. If there are many of these sand dragons, they came all the way along the sand river. I'm afraid that the news that the Eagle Horse entered the desert has long been known, and they will never be able to get out of this desert.

　　"Use your knife to cut off its horns." The Eagle Horse said: "The sand dragon can drill through the sand pile and mud and rocks, relying on these horns. Cutting them off may be useful in the future."

　　Su Yong nodded and cut off the two dragon horns of the sand dragon that looked like tree branches with the blood knife. The dragon horn was indeed extremely hard. It would be difficult to cut it without a magic weapon like the Blood Knife.

　　"Let's wait here until dark. In another five or six hundred miles, we will reach the giant monster's place." The Eagle Horse looked into the distance and seemed a little uneasy.

　　Several people nodded and were about to open their bags to get something to eat. Su Yong suddenly jumped up: "No."

　　The other two and the Eagle Horse looked at him curiously: "What's wrong?"

　　"You said that in another five or six hundred miles, we will reach the giant monster's place, but I remember that in another five or six hundred miles, we haven't even reached the Golden City yet, and the Pandi Demon Nest is still far away."

　　Princess Loulan and the Demon King were stunned and then jumped up: "Yes. It took us several days to come here from the Golden City last time. The Demon Nest is definitely more than five or six hundred miles away from here."

　　Chapter 43 Illusion

　　Chapter 43 Illusion

　　The four-winged Eagle Horse nodded affirmatively: "I won't remember it wrong. The Demon Nest is definitely five or six hundred miles ahead." If you have been chased by others countless times, it would be difficult to remember it wrong.

　　This is the so-called frightened bird.

　　The huge and powerful four-winged eagle horse was still just a small bird to the giant monster.

　　Su Yong walked back and forth for two steps before patting his head: "After being with you for a long time, even my IQ has dropped a lot..."

　　Everyone glared at him.

　　But he smiled and said: "The giant monster may have been active within the range of 500 to 600 miles ahead a thousand years ago, but in the past so many years, since the Black Snow State said that the blue sky was blocking it from expanding, it could only go to the other side..." This is also the reason why the Golden City was occupied more than ten years ago. The giant monster's nest is still on the outskirts of the Golden City, and has approached the edge of the Western Region.

　　Everyone also suddenly realized.

　　"When it gets dark, we will speed up to leave the desert of the Sea of ​​Death and immediately rescue the sea god Morama." Although it is still far from the devil's nest, the old eagle horse still feels guilty. Although it doesn't know what Su Yong found in the wishing pool, it also thinks that it has found medicine that can cure the sea god.

　　Because of this, it also plucked up the courage and finally made this risky decision.

　　Su Yong nodded, and suddenly sighed sadly, his eyes became a little blurry. He looked into the distance and was silent for a long time, then he said slowly: "White Deer Pegasus, I wonder what happened?" His Pegasus mount fell into the altar of the Golden City with them, but because of its size, it could not follow them out of the passage on the wall.

　　After so many days, even if it carried food and water, how could it get out of the almost sealed underground room? What's more, there were countless vicious sand lizards outside.

　　Thinking of the bits and pieces of chasing from night to day and tempting Pegasus with melon seeds, he felt sad.

　　The Magic City understood the feelings of a general and a warhorse that accompanied him through life and death the most, and Princess Loulan was saved by the White Deer Pegasus once, and they were all a little sad at the moment. Although the old eagle horse didn't know what Pegasus was, he was secretly moved to see that he cared so much about a mount.

　　They watched Su Yong walk silently under a sand dune and close his eyes to practice Qigong, but they didn't know what to say. They just stared at each other and shook their heads.

　　However, when Su Yong practiced Qigong for a few weeks, he drew out the blood knife in a daze and accidentally found the fifth formula of the blood knife.

　　Six purple and red small characters appeared on it: "The fifth formula - illusion".

　　Illusion? Su Yong tightly grasped the blood knife, feeling that the blood knife seemed to be trying to break free from his palm, and his hand holding the knife couldn't help but tremble.

　　What enlightenment would the blood knife bring to him? He thought hard for a while, finally frowned, and asked why in his mind.

　　"Why?" The swordsmith seemed to be in a good mood today, and he rarely said it in a teasing tone.

　　"I haven't killed enough ten commanders, how can I have a formula?" Su Yong clearly remembered that he had asked this old man not long ago. At that time, the old man suggested that he kill two emperors above his level, which made him sweat.

　　After killing ten soldiers, he learned the first trick and understood the importance of body movement; after killing ten sergeants, he understood the knife style and speed, and pried the wonderful move of Thunder Three Strikes from the old man and has been using it ever since. After

　　killing ten captains, the third trick made him understand the knife power; the fourth trick of the blood knife made him understand that there is no knife in the hand but there is a knife in the heart, and control the things around him for his own use.

　　But what about the illusion of the fifth trick?

　　The old man said faintly: "In our era, although I have never encountered spirit beasts, let alone fought with them, I have already suspected that there is such a strange creature in the world. So I also put this concept into casting."

　　In the old man's era, there was no title of Venerable, let alone the distinction between gods and immortals like thousands of years ago. Hundreds of years ago, it seemed that the sword was respected and the sword was used to enter the Tao. Swordsmen and sword masters were active everywhere. In addition to practicing swords, they also forged swords and sought enlightenment from making weapons and knives.

　　Therefore, among the countless bloodline knives hundreds of years ago, there was a magical weapon called the Dragon Blood Knife.

　　The spirit beasts mentioned by the old man undoubtedly refer to strange creatures such as the eagle horse, snow spirit, and ice spirit.

　　Su Yong frowned, looked at the eagle horse and Lou Lan and others in the distance without making a sound, and then hummed in his mind: "Then what level do you classify the spirit beast? Is it the same as the emperor?"

　　"Wrong." The swordsmith said proudly: "The emperor is one level higher than the commander, and the spirit beast is still above the emperor." The old man seemed to be looking at the four-winged eagle horse in the distance. After a while, he sighed and added in admiration: "It is precisely because I have never seen spirit beasts that I regard them as a higher level."

　　Su Yong couldn't help but smile bitterly. He finally understood why the fifth trick of the blood knife appeared in advance. If killing two emperors can be better than killing several commanders, then... this blood knife that once pressed against the neck of the four-winged eagle horse and drank the blood of the spirit beast might have completed the task of the fifth trick long ago.

　　"Then why do I feel like I can't hold the knife?" Su Yong was speechless for a long time before he asked the next question.

　　"This is... an illusion." The swordsmith's voice gradually became smaller and he ignored him.

　　The blood knife in his hand became as hot as a branding iron, and then it became like a thousand-year-old ice in the Black Snow State. Su Yong had to use both hands alternately to barely hold it.

　　He walked in front of General Modu and others, and finally supported himself with his right hand to lift the knife and carve it, then he said to the puzzled people: "Do you see anything special?"

　　"Your hands are shaking." Loulan looked at him strangely: "What's so special about a knife?"

　　The four-winged eagle horse also stared with wide eyes, not knowing what was going on, thinking that he was stimulated and mentally ill.

　　Modu looked at him in confusion: "What's wrong with General Su? Why do you seem to be holding a thousand-pound rock? Is this knife heavy?"

　　Su Yong handed it to him with some depression: "Take it and have a look."

　　Modu frowned and took it, weighed it, and pondered: "Well, the handle of the knife is a little cold, the whole knife weighs less than six pounds, and it is made of ore from the Blood Vein Mountain north of your Yanlong... Is there any problem?"

　　"Not hot?" Su Yong waited for a long time before asking.

　　"Not hot." As soon as Modu finished speaking, Loulan suddenly snatched the knife away.

　　"Let me take a look too."

　　Loulan grabbed it in his hand and gestured twice in a serious manner.

　　"Not bad, it's quite light, and I use it very smoothly."

　　However, when Su Yong touched the handle of the knife, it bounced back immediately. The blood knife was much hotter than a red-hot iron when he touched it.

　　How could this happen? He sat down on the sand and kept asking himself.

　　Loulan inserted the blood knife in front of him and gently pulled up his hand: "Maybe Tianma ran away safely..."

　　Su Yong shook his head blankly and smiled: "I'm fine."

　　They all thought that he was mentally ill because of Tianma? He had no time to explain too much, and slowly closed his eyes and meditated on the hot sand.

　　It was not until the sun was about to set that his eyes suddenly opened.

　　"General Modu, take my sword and see." Su Yong pulled out the blood knife on the ground and suddenly slashed at Modu.

　　This sword was very slow, very slow, slower than a turtle, even slower than a snail.

　　Even Loulan believed that he could easily dodge such a sword.

　　But Modu couldn't dodge it.

　　Modu was about to agree with a smile when he found that the blood knife was already on his neck.

　　He rubbed his eyes hard, and felt the coldness of the blood knife, and the skin on his neck couldn't help but get a layer of bumps.

　　"How could this happen?" He asked in a hoarse voice.

　　Loulan and the old eagle horse looked at each other, their eyes full of surprise. They both saw Su Yong's knife, but they didn't see how the blood knife suddenly reached Modu's neck.

　　"Cut me with a knife and try it." The eagle horse said in a deep voice.

　　It was still an extremely slow knife.

　　Su Yong's knife, moves, and strength were all mediocre, and the distance from the eagle horse was impossible to reach.

　　But the blood knife that seemed to take half an hour to cut made a crisp sound in an instant, and a feather on the eagle horse that was still far away had already broken.

　　"Why?" The voice of the four-winged eagle horse was a little shocked. If it hadn't been prepared, it would probably not be able to withstand such a slow knife.

　　"This is an illusion." A long-lost smile appeared at the corner of Su Yong's mouth. He sighed deeply: "You seem slow, but you are actually fast; you seem weak, but you are actually hitting with all your strength; you seem out of reach, but you can actually cut."

　　This is the revelation that the blood knife brought to him. In other people's hands, the blood knife did not change, but in his own hand it was sometimes hot and sometimes cold. While others seemed to be very slow, his slowly stretched out arm was shaking at an unknown speed.

　　The shadow drawn by the high-speed vibration was so fast that people felt that it was not moving and thought it was still. However, his attack and the blood knife itself had turned into phantoms and silently reached the most dangerous position of the opponent.

　　This is a more terrifying skill than using all things to attack, because using other physical objects to attack is still visible after all, and this kind of attack is almost difficult to detect, and it is one point faster than induction.

　　Even if he encounters an opponent with a higher level of cultivation than him, he may be confused by the illusion and be unable to defend himself.

　　At this moment, the blood knife in his hand no longer has the state of alternating hot and cold, because he has fully understood the technique of illusion.

　　At this moment, he truly entered the ranks of martial arts masters, standing at the highest point of martial arts with Xue Qingfeng, Hong Yuanba and others, and looking down on the heroes and strong men in the world.

　　The blood knife slowly sheathed, Su Yong squinted and looked at the only ray of sun left in the sky, his voice full of confidence.

　　"Let's go, you go out first when you get to the Golden City. I still want to find my horse."

　　"You want me to airdrop you there?" Four-winged Eagle Horse asked in surprise.

　　Chapter 44 The first person to walk out of the Wulan Sand Sea

　　PS: As everyone knows, even during the Spring Festival, there is no full attendance. But Lao Xian will still update twice today, as a fill-in for yesterday's vacancy, to prove that he did not intentionally stop updating. Thank you for your support, please vote for me^_^

　　Chapter 44 The first person to walk out of the Wulan Sand Sea

　　After nightfall, the moon and stars above the clouds are extremely bright.

　　"Here it is." Su Yong walked from the back of the eagle horse to its giant wings, and smiled as he held a banana fan-like feather and said, "Bear the pain."

　　This place is the end of the Sand River, above the Golden City, and a little ahead is the giant eye of the sand sea where they came from, that is, the collapsed sand forest, the giant monster's nest.

　　Here, Su Yong and Lou Lan and others felt that the four-winged eagle horse was already trembling with nervousness.

　　"Hurry up." The eagle horse cursed in a low voice, and then let out a muffled groan. It turned out that Su Yong had already pulled out the feather from it.

　　"One more." Su Yong held another long feather with both hands, and continued to exert force on his limbs. Pulling out this giant feather is like pulling out a tree. Su Yong sighed secretly.

　　If the eagle horse had not stopped dancing one of its wings and completely relaxed its muscles, I'm afraid it really couldn't be pulled out. This is simply the legendary miser.

　　With a crisp sound of puffing, another long feather was finally pulled out.

　　Su Yong held a long feather in each hand, looking as majestic as a general with flags behind him on the stage. He turned to Loulan and Modu and said, "You can wait for me in a remote place on the edge of the desert. I will come out within five days." After nightfall, the people on the edge of the desert had already fallen asleep, and the four-winged eagle horse would probably not attract anyone's attention.

　　"See you then." Loulan looked at him with shining eyes.

　　Su Yong smiled and nodded.

　　"Be careful on the way." Modu had just finished speaking when he saw Su Yong had already jumped up, and with a stroke of the two long feathers in his hands, he had already swooped down like a flying bird.

　　"So handsome." Loulan looked at the chic figure that seemed to be cruising in the blue sky, his eyes were obsessed, "I want to try it too."

　　"Ha." Before Modu could dissuade him, the old eagle horse sneered, "If it were you, you would have fallen down and made a hole a long time ago."

　　Flying in the sky with long feathers in hand, how can ordinary people do it? Ordinary people should not imitate.

　　Seeing that he was about to sink below the clouds, Su Yong looked up again. The eagle horse had accelerated and flew away, and there was no unusual movement on the ground in front. He couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief.

　　This was his first time to airdrop, but he had a good grasp of the landing point, just at the end of the sand river, not far from the exit of the golden city wall. Although he desperately flapped his "wings" after approaching the ground, he still fell flat on his face. Fortunately , Loulan could not see it.

　　Spitting out the sand in his mouth and putting away the two long feathers, he quickly found the entrance buried by sand according to his impression, and began to dig the quicksand with his iron wings.

　　After entering the Golden City, he carefully closed the city gate, then drew his blood knife and walked forward.

　　Nothing on the road has changed. The dusty passage, the slightly glowing gold. After walking out of the passage of the city wall, the body of the giant python he had killed was still there, but most of it had been eaten by ants that crawled from nowhere, leaving only a long snake skin.

　　He crawled out of the Golden Temple and quickly entered the Golden Altar through the hole in the wall in the corridor, but the White Deer Pegasus had disappeared.

　　The murals on the wall looked a little broken due to exposure to the air and weathering. The dead camel was lying on the ground, but there was no body and bones of the Pegasus. Su Yong looked around blankly and sat down on the ground, feeling lost.

　　The Pegasus was gone. He had been worried on the way here, and was even a little afraid that he would see the body of the Pegasus. The ending at this moment is undoubtedly a better one, because disappearance does not necessarily mean death.

　　But people can't help but always have a fear of gain and loss. Once a wish is fulfilled, the next one will appear.

　　After a long while, he calmed down and looked at the body of the camel carefully. The bag on the camel's body had been torn to pieces, some food was scattered, and a water bag had been broken, and the water had long been drained. It was obvious that the Pegasus had eaten from this camel. The camel's body was not devoured by the ants, which showed that the golden altar seemed to have some mysterious power that prevented ordinary beasts, including the sand lizard, from entering.

　　Looking at the hole that was still exposed above his head, Su Yong couldn't help but frown even more. Could it be that it jumped out?

　　The dust on the ground danced lightly, and Su Yong touched the ground with his feet and floated up.

　　The poplar wood piles and snowflake rocks were still scattered, and there was not much sand in the circle, but if it wasn't for walking to this position, no one would be able to find such a hole in the vast Gobi Desert.

　　There was no sand lizard outside. Su Yong couldn't help but feel relieved, afraid that the Pegasus really left on its own.

　　"Loulan, one day I will definitely come back with the sea god and others to drive away the monsters and help you rebuild the golden city." He swore secretly.

　　He covered the hole with two long feathers and sprinkled a layer of fine sand on it. It looked like there was no trace left. He raised his head and carefully memorized the position of the stars in the sky. Then he pulled the bag on his body and began to walk out lightly.

　　If someone happened to pass by here, they would see such a strange person. He was wearing ragged black clothes and armor, carrying a small bag, and walking slowly on the sand.

　　But although he was moving very slowly, his shadow would disappear in a blink of an eye, as if what he saw just now was just an illusion and did not exist at all.

　　Su Yong walked slowly with a very comfortable pace, which was actually much faster than the previous light body technique. Soon, two lines of footprints were crooked and covered by the wind and sand, and it was no longer possible to see that someone had been there.

　　The strange thing was that he did not walk to the edge of the desert, but went all the way west as before. He was walking on the old road leading to the Black Snow State. From

　　time to time, he would look up at the sky to identify the position of the stars in the sky.

　　He didn't breathe a sigh of relief until he found the sand river again on the ground. He jumped onto the sand river again, but his running speed was much faster.

　　The sand river was flowing, and he was still walking on the sand river. It didn't seem to be fast, but after being unloaded, he didn't know how far he had walked in just one night.

　　The journey was very smooth. When the sun just rose, he had found the oasis that once produced flower boats.

　　Before he got close, his heart was beating wildly.

　　Looking behind the sand dunes, a touch of white snow had been stained with many yellow spots by the wind and sand. It was drinking water by the lake, and there were two bags on its back. Was it a white deer Pegasus or something else?

　　At this time, the horse seemed to sense his breath, turned around hesitantly, and then let out a cry of joy.

　　"I knew this guy would follow all the way to the west and refuse to go back." Su Yong stroked the deer antlers with his rough hands, smiled bitterly and sighed. If they had let the eagle horse fly lower all the way here, they should have been able to find the Pegasus on the ground.

　　Seeing that the warhorse that had followed him through life and death had become thinner and its big eyes no longer had the spirit of the past, he felt heartbroken. Fortunately, camels and horses are extremely sensitive to water sources, and Pegasus is extremely fast, so ordinary beasts cannot catch up with it, so this guy can insist on walking here.

　　"Okay, let's go back." Su Yong replenished his drinking water, sorted out his bag, and shouted loudly on the back of the horse, not afraid of attracting any evil beasts.

　　It was originally agreed to come out within five days, but at noon on the third day, he had already ridden Pegasus to the edge of the sand sea. When passing the Eye of the Desert, he carefully went around the edge of the plate and did not attract the attention of the giant monster and the maggots.

　　But at the edge of the Sea of ​​Death, the monster with countless claws still chased after him, chasing Pegasus for nearly a hundred miles, until he saw the tribal houses of the Western Regions on his horse, and the running yellow sand behind him stopped unwillingly.

　　"What are you so proud of?" Su Yong cursed while riding on the Pegasus at the edge of the sand: "You can't catch up with my

　　Pegasus again... I'll let you be arrogant for a few days, and wait for me to come back and deal with you." If he had come here with the four-winged eagle horse, he would not be afraid of alarming the giant monster. Perhaps the eagle horse and he could join forces to reenact a scene similar to the killing of Sharon. Su Yong pressed his blood knife and squinted at the yellow sand that was rising again , thinking to himself.

　　This monster was so sensitive to his scolding, it seemed to be a spiritual beast. If he could kill one, it would be of extraordinary value.

　　When he came to the tea shed where he had drunk tea before, the waiter quickly recognized him and his strange horse.

　　"Come and see, this is the first person to walk out of the Ulanshahai." The waiter shouted in a sharp voice in the Western language, which soon attracted a large group of people. Many of them still remembered him or his strange mount, and they couldn't help but talk excitedly.

　　"No, he's not the first one." A grinning voice suddenly came out, speaking the language of Yanlong, the voice was extremely crisp, like pearls falling on a jade plate.

　　"Of course I am." Su Yong picked up the tea and drank it all in one gulp, and said to Modu and Princess Loulan who came in with a smile: "You two, you don't count as walking out."

　　Chapter 45 Even the Air Force Has Been There

　　PS: Well, if there are 1,000 votes today, or the collection can increase a little more, there will be a third update.

　　Chapter 45 Even the Air Force Has Been There

　　Loulan had covered her face with a veil again at this time, but her peerless grace still made everyone dare not look at her.

　　Seeing that the little mouth under the veil seemed to pout, Su Yong laughed: "But you don't have to be discouraged, after all, you walked into the Sea of ​​Death before me."

　　General Modu smiled bitterly and said, "But you caught up with us very quickly. If it weren't for you, I'm afraid we would have been buried in the vast desert long ago." In the Sea of ​​Death and in the Black Snow State, they had indeed survived a narrow escape.

　　But after all, they made it through!!!!

　　At this moment, the three of them squinted their eyes and looked at the dusty Ulan Sand Sea in the distance, feeling a sense of emotion in their hearts. Monsters, sand forests, maggots, golden cities, sand rivers, flower boats... It really seemed like a dream.

　　After resting during the day, they took Pegasus to a wilderness after nightfall and stepped on the broad back of the four-winged eagle horse again.

　　"Is this the white deer Pegasus?" The four-winged eagle horse tilted its head and looked at the pair of deer horns with big eyes, revealing a hint of surprise.

　　Seeing this prehistoric giant beast that had some parts similar to itself, the white deer Pegasus snorted without fear, and then jumped up lightly.

　　It seems that this guy also has the potential to become a spiritual beast. Su Yong patted the back of the Pegasus, which had been wiped white, and suddenly jumped up: "It's broken."

　　"What's broken?" Modu and Loulan asked at the same time.

　　Su Yong stretched out his finger and pointed: "Fortunately, there are only three people." If there were four, wouldn't it be Journey to the West?

　　However, what made him depressed was that the four-winged eagle horse soon snorted: "I can speak human language too."

　　From then on, there was no conversation along the way. Poor Loulan and Modu saw Su Yong's depressed look, but they didn't know the reason.

　　The four-winged eagle horse was very fast. In the clouds below, Su Yong soon found the vague curve of Hongtu City.

　　Not far away, the West Sea was sparkling, like a huge glowing curtain.

　　"Stop."

　　The four huge iron wings cut through all the dark clouds below and shattered them. The eagle horse landed steadily like an Airbus, but it caused a panic among the defenders on Hongtu City.

　　Two figures quickly flew out from the city wall, and they actually jumped dozens of meters and landed directly in front of them. The gate of the West City was soon opened, and a large group of cavalrymen rushed out bravely.

　　Su Yong flew down from the back of the eagle horse, and smiled to Hong Yuanba and Xue Xingfeng who had drawn their weapons, saying: "It's been a long time since we last met, two big brothers."

　　"Brother Su?" Xue Xingfeng returned his sword to its sheath in surprise: "It's you?"

　　Hong Yuanba had seen it clearly a moment earlier. At this moment, he was looking at the huge eagle horse, and the skin on his wrinkled face kept shaking.

　　He murmured in amazement: "It's an eagle horse... a four-winged eagle horse... It turns out there is really one." At this time, the cavalrymen who rushed over also saw Su Yong clearly, and they couldn't help but cheered in unison: "It's General Su, it's General Su!!"

　　A magnificent wave of voices suddenly rang out on the city wall: "General Su is back!!!!!!..."

　　The Demon City General who got off the eagle horse carefully led the Pegasus, on which sat the Princess of Loulan.

　　Listening to the earth-shaking cheers, Loulan smiled bitterly and said, "I didn't expect you to be so grand."

　　Su Yong patted the snow-white leg of the eagle horse, making a crisp sound, and then smiled bitterly: "How can I be so grand? Aren't these people recruited for this guy?"

　　The four-winged eagle horse nodded repeatedly, and was very pleased with his flattery.

　　Seeing that the cavalrymen were curiously surrounding this prehistoric giant and looking at it constantly, and some bolder ones even reached out to touch the pillar-sized horse leg, and the eagle horse didn't seem to care, closing his eyes and listening to those exclamations complacently and nodding from time to time, Su Yong couldn't help but narrow his eyes and think carefully: It seems that our Yanlong has not only built warships, but will soon even have an air force.

　　Su Yong was relieved when he learned that Zhao Ning'er and Zhao Ya'er had been safely sent to Kyoto and settled.

　　At this time, Hong Yuanba's eyes had moved to Su Yong. The old man squinted his eyes for a long time, nodded and shook his head, then smiled bitterly and looked at Xingluo Feng: "This guy's skills are a little hard to see through. Is it because I, Hong, am blurry?"

　　Xingluo Feng waved his hands again and again: "You guys can compete another day, I'll be the audience."

　　Everyone laughed.

　　So Su Yong introduced the few people to each other as a middleman. After knowing each other's identity, they were naturally amazed again.

　　Only five people entered the heavily guarded Tomb of the Sea God again. They were Su Yong, Loulan, Modu and the two Yanlong commanders.

　　The huge four-winged eagle horse was left outside and was watched by many soldiers who heard the news. The huge movement of the eagle horse's descent even alarmed some people. Countless people were scrambling to run out of the city to see it, making that place almost like a zoo.

　　"Is it okay?" Hong Yuanba listened to the movement outside and asked Su Yong with a bitter smile.

　　Su Yong was stunned for a moment and smiled bitterly: "It's okay, the matter can't be concealed for too long. We may have to take the eagle horse to Kyoto later." Since it can't be concealed, just make it public. As for whether the Venerable has any objections, I'm afraid he has to weigh their current strength.

　　Even if the Lord of the Sea cannot wake up, they still have the Sea God's sister and the huge spiritual beast four-winged eagle horse. This lineup is already large enough. After all, the spiritual beast is also at the level of "spirit" among the gods, and it will not lose to the Venerable who is known as the "living immortal".

　　What's more, in the distant Black Snow State, there is Yan Bikong who can control countless spiritual beasts...

　　"I have always hoped to fight hand in hand with others and deal with dangers together, but it doesn't mean that I am afraid of being enemies with the strong." Su Yong said so. The reason why he wants to rescue the Sea God Morama is also very simple.

　　Because of conscience.

　　In the passage of the mausoleum, countless lanterns were suspended and floating in the air. Head & Shoulders stood in the passage filled with bright lights like a flower street, looking at Su Yong, and then looking at Lou Lan beside him, with an expression that was hard to tell whether she was happy or sad.

　　"You're back." She said softly, but her eyes kept wandering around Lou Lan's body intentionally or unintentionally.

　　"Yeah." Su Yong had a lot to say, but after a while, he only made such a nasal sound.

　　"There is a big movement on the ground." Head & Shoulders said again, and her eyes finally stared at him.

　　"Yeah."

　　"Is it... a four-winged eagle horse?" Head & Shoulders' voice finally trembled.

　　Su Yong bit his lip and nodded slightly. Then he tried hard to suppress the ecstasy in his heart, and calmly watched her finally unable to suppress the tears of happiness left by the excitement.

　　The tears were like pearls, and they would bounce when they fell on the spotless ground. What a cheerful, carefree and lively melody it was.

　　"I want to hug him." Head & Shoulders turned to look at Lou Lan with red eyes and red cheeks: "This lady... do you agree?"

　　Su Yong suddenly felt extremely sad in his heart as if he had fallen into an ice cave. You want to hug me, why do you have to ask other people's opinions?

　　Lou Lan was at a loss, and nodded in surprise and confusion.

　　Then Su Yong felt an extremely soft and seductive body melt into his arms.

　　For a long time. He looked at Lou Lan's slightly frowned brows, and then he gently and reluctantly patted the soft shoulders and whispered.

　　"Time's up."

　　...

　　In the still dazzling temple, he took out the two blood stones with some trembling, and handed them over among countless jewels.

　　The slender hand that Head & Shoulders stretched out suddenly turned pale.

　　"This is not a blood/essence stone," she exclaimed, "This is a blood heart."

　　Chapter 46 Morama's Conditions

　　PS: There are less than 1,000 red tickets, but there are 5 more black tickets. OK, I don't mind, as long as everyone pays attention to and likes my book^_^ Today's third update is presented, but... tomorrow will be very busy... I will try my best.

　　Chapter 46 Morama's Conditions

　　"Can it be used?" Su Yong was stunned for a long time before wiping off the cold sweat and asked embarrassedly. Maybe I have to go to the Sea of ​​Death, Black Snow State, Baihua Mountain and the Wishing Well again?

　　Head & Shoulders' face has turned from red to pale. Her hand fell down weakly: "It can't be used."

　　Can't be used? Not only Su Yong, but the others also looked at each other with a sense of loss. Everyone wants to see a happy ending, but they didn't expect that all the hard work would be in vain.

　　Head & Shoulders stood up, wiped the tears from her eyes, and then stretched out her little finger: "Have you never seen a small stone that is only this big... and also bright red in color?"

　　The blood heart was as big as an egg, and it was definitely not the small particle she described.

　　"Can I smash it...?" Su Yong, who had lost his mind after being stunned, answered casually in a daze.

　　"No." Head & Shoulders was angry and anxious. You thought it was scrambled eggs? It can still be used after being smashed. She shook her head and sighed: "This blood heart is many times more valuable than the blood/essence stone, and you took it, but you can't use it. Besides, how can the blood heart... be broken? You... you, where is your memory?"

　　In fact, it's not Su Yong's fault. In the deep bitter tears of the wishing pool, under the tremendous pressure, who can keep a clear mind?

　　It seems that she just hugged it in vain, and several men present sighed secretly.

　　Head & Shoulders lowered her head and glanced at Lou Lan from the corner of her eye. Then she mustered up the courage to snort fiercely in Su Yong's ear.

　　"You have to make one more trip."

　　Su Yong slapped his head with a bitter face, and quickly took out a small cloth bag from his arms.

　　"Is this it?"

　　The small cloth bag contained the small stone fragments that were sucked out by the blood knife along with the blood heart. When

　　the small cloth bag was opened, Head & Shoulders was stunned again, and tears burst out again.

　　"No?" Su Yong carefully looked at her face and asked.

　　"I wish I could strangle you to death!" Head & Shoulders suddenly roared like a lion, and a pair of snow-white claws pinched his neck and throat fiercely, and her pretty face flushed red.

　　"How dare you tease me!"

　　The fragments inside were the blood/essence stone fragments. Although they were a little small, so many of them together were enough.

　　"I really don't know."

　　Su Yong seemed very slow but actually very fast. He escaped from the devil's claws and ran out of the temple in an instant.

　　But the aggressive sister of the sea god was faster than him and quickly caught him back.

　　"Sister, please calm down. I don't think he meant it." Lou Lan came over to smooth things over very well. At Head & Shoulders' age, he really deserves to be called a sister.

　　Head & Shoulders slowly let go.

　　Su Yong, who had recovered his breath, coughed twice and sighed, "Life has ups and downs too fast, it's really too exciting."

　　...

　　Blood/Sperm Stone fragments fell into the purple crystal coffin, and the blue liquid in the coffin suddenly evaporated rapidly, emitting a large amount of thick smoke, and bursts of fragrance came from the smoke. At the same time, the jewels and gems in the temple suddenly shook violently, like lights blown by a strong wind.

　　This scene lasted for a long time, and just as everyone was stunned, there was a sudden sound of bones, followed by a long and majestic sigh.

　　A huge figure slowly sat up from the purple crystal coffin, sitting up from the smoke.

　　The smoke gradually disappeared, and the awakened Morama's extremely serious square face and knife-like facial features began to appear in front of everyone.

　　But under his majestic expression, there was still a hint of confusion.

　　That majestic face swept over everyone present one by one. Even warriors as strong as Hong Yuanba and as firm as Su Yong could not bear the inspection and lowered their heads. The eyes of the Sea God finally fell on Head & Shoulders' face.

　　"What's wrong?"

　　"Brother..." Head & Shoulders cried before she spoke, her pretty face was wet with tears.

　　Both of them spoke classical Chinese, with beautiful language, but no one could understand.

　　Morama's huge body stood up and stepped out of the purple crystal coffin. His extremely muscular body was comparable to that of the ancient Greek god of war, which made Su Yong and others stare at him.

　　Without Head & Shoulders and others repeating, the Sea God slowly remembered the past.

　　His giant hand gently patted Head & Shoulders' shoulder with infinite love.

　　"Little Bilus has also entered the path of a god... How long have I been asleep?"

　　"More than a thousand years..."

　　The Sea God suddenly frowned: "I remember that you were hit by the 'Midnight Appointment' and could not see the sun. Who took the blood/essence stone?"

　　Head & Shoulders pointed at Su Yong with a green finger: "It was him, his name is Su Yong."

　　Su Yong saw Lord Sea God turning his head again. Although he didn't know what they were talking about, he still smiled bitterly and replied: "Lord Morama, you'd better not look at me. I'm under pressure."

　　After hearing Head & Shoulders' translation, the Sea God Morama's resolute and majestic face couldn't help but smile.

　　"This young man is very interesting."

　　He glanced at Su Yong's figure and showed a hint of surprise.

　　"A peak warrior at the age of 22?" He looked at his sister: "How can you be so young? You were even worse than him back then."

　　A thousand years ago, there were only warriors, warriors and gods or immortals, and there was no such title as martial arts master, martial arts, and venerable today, nor was it like the era of swordsmiths who were called sword masters and sword saints. Generally, a warrior who has reached the peak is about to enter the final stage of the path of the gods and immortals.

　　However, Head & Shoulders only reached the spiritual level after many years in the mausoleum, and his previous cultivation was indeed not as good as Su Yong's at the moment. But Head & Shoulders was already a martial arts genius known to everyone in the entire West.

　　"I don't know, I don't want to compete with him." Head & Shoulders' face turned red when she answered.

　　Morama looked at her sister and suddenly laughed.

　　"Boy, you are blessed." He said loudly in ancient language to the puzzled Su Yong.

　　Su Yong couldn't hear Head & Shoulders' translation for a long time, but he thought of other aspects and suddenly said something.

　　"I saw Yan Bikong."

　　He had gone through so much trouble to rescue this Lord Poseidon, and the Princess of Loulan and the General of Modu beside him were still waiting pitifully. How could he not take the opportunity to make a request?

　　"Yan Bikong, the King of the Snow Sea?" Head & Shoulders was still blushing, but was startled by his words.

　　Seeing that they were all a little confused, Head & Shoulders explained, "A thousand years ago, in addition to the ocean, there were three kings on land, known as the Three Kings of the West, namely, the King of the Sand Sea, Lei Pupa, the King of the Snow Sea, Yan Bikong, and my brother, the King of the Western Land, Morama. The Ocean King coveted the fertile soil of the Western Land, so he invaded the Western Land."

　　Su Yong nodded. This statement is slightly different from the record of the Golden City mentioned by Loulan at the beginning. The Three Kings of the West mentioned by Loulan included the Ocean King, but there is still a large desert between the Black Snow State and the Golden City. It is normal that the people in the Golden City do not know that there is a king like Yan Bikong.

　　Although the Black Snow State helped the Four-Winged Eagle Horse to separate the desert from the Hundred Flowers Mountain, on the other hand, the desert also separated the Western Region and the Black Snow State.

　　"What is the name of the Ocean King?" Su Yong asked.

　　"It's called Silkworm Moth."

　　Why is the name so strange? Su Yong did not laugh involuntarily like Hong Yuanba and others, but frowned instead.

　　Not to mention that this "silkworm moth" seems to have some relationship with "thunder pupa", the pronunciation alone made him confused.

　　Silkworm moth.

　　Chang'e?

　　But this Chang'e, only he knew. In today's world, there seems to be no story of Chang'e flying to the moon and Wu Gang cutting wood, even though everything on earth is so similar.

　　He pondered for a long time without any results, and finally returned to the topic.

　　"Ask your brother, the sea god, if you can help Princess Loulan get rid of the giant monster in the sand sea? Take back the golden city?"

　　Loulan's tears flowed down. Modu was also trembling with excitement. During the three days they left the desert to wait for Su Yong, they had found some subjects who were traveling outside and survived. Returning to that glorious city can be said to be everyone's dream.

　　There are wealth, glory, and everything they have.

　　Although they are not many, if they have the support of General Su Yong of the Yanlong Empire and it is taken back by the hands of Lord Poseidon, who else dares to plunder? Perhaps in the near future, the yellow sand will turn into fertile soil, the Peacock River will become a clear stream again, and another Daqing Mountain will rise next to the Golden City.

　　"When I left the desert, I vowed to help you rebuild the Golden City." Su Yong looked at Loulan and gently pulled up her hand. He found that the little hand was extremely warm and trembling, like a heartbeat. Head

　　& Shoulders hesitated for a moment, but finally translated it.

　　Poseidon Morama was silent for a long time, without saying a word. No expression could be seen on his square face.

　　Modu wanted to speak, but Su Yong stopped him with his hand.

　　"This is not a matter of owing favors to others. You have to be sure when you fight with others, otherwise it would be stupid." Su Yong looked at Modu and whispered, and Head & Shoulders gave him a grateful glance.

　　Loulan took two steps forward and sobbed softly, "Sister, please translate for me." She wiped the tears from her face fiercely, took a deep breath to stop sobbing, and her originally clear voice seemed to be a little stronger: "The Golden City was not originally a desert, but a fertile land in the Western Regions. We are also the people under the protection of the Sea God... It's just that the devil stretched out his claws and turned it into a vast desert. If the Sea God is willing to take action, it will represent justice, and we, the people of the Golden City, will be grateful to you."

　　Su Yong sighed sadly. There are countless jewels in the Sea God's Tomb, and promising treasures will naturally not shake Morama's heart. Loulan's move based on friendship and morality can be regarded as a smart move.

　　However, many people talk about justice, but if they really want to take action, they have to consider a very realistic factor.

　　That is the chance of winning. After all, fighting is done with fists, not with mouths.

　　Sea God Morama has been sleeping for many years. Whether he can recover to his previous state is still unknown. Moreover, the thunder pupa has been in the desert for many years, and his power must be much higher than before.

　　"My reason is very simple." Su Yong looked at Morama's motionless eyes, and the corners of his mouth curled up and forced a smile: "What if Yan Bikong joins hands with you?"

　　After listening to his sister's translation, Morama smiled: "The reason why I have to consider it is because I have people to protect like you." The one he wants to protect is naturally his sister. Head & Shoulders can't see the sun now, but if he dies, even the sun in his sister's heart will be lost.

　　His next sentence is very similar to Yan Bikong: "If you promise to protect her, I will go. This has nothing to do with Yan Bikong."

　　Looking at Head & Shoulders' blushing translation, Su Yong couldn't help but exclaimed: "With my ability, how can I protect her?"

　　Chapter 47 God of War Descends to Earth Chapter

　　47 God of War Descends to Earth

　　Sea God Morama's eyes narrowed slightly, and through those jewels, he seemed to see scenes from the past. After a long time, he sighed and said, "I used to be like you."

　　His big hands gently picked up the gems in the purple crystal coffin, and then gently let these priceless pearls and jades fall from his fingers: "In that long-ago era, someone once asked me if I was willing to protect her? I was like you at the time, thinking that the other party's skills were still above my own, how could I protect her? So I didn't agree, but I didn't expect that it would lead to a terrible disaster..."

　　Morama shook his head and smiled bitterly, stretched out his hand and gently combed his sister's long black hair, and then sighed: "Later I realized that if a woman falls in love with you, she doesn't need your shoulders to be broad, she cares about your heart." He gently touched his sister's red face with the back of his hand, and turned to look at Su Yong again: "Once you make up your mind to protect her wholeheartedly, your shoulders will be more reliable and your hands will be more powerful."

　　When he had to face the invasion of the entire sea clan, did he also feel that unbearable pressure? Or, it was that kind of pressure that finally made the so-called invincible sea god?

　　Su Yong was worried: "But...but..."

　　Even if he agreed, would the tigress Tuobuhua, who had not been seen in the capital for a long time, agree? Would the Loulan Princess beside him, who frowned, agree? And the pair of sisters who had not yet expressed their feelings but seemed to have already fallen in love with him... When he thought of the power of the Eighth Prince, he couldn't help but shudder.

　　"But what?" Su Yong could imagine the anger of the Sea God from the trembling transliteration of Head & Shoulders and Morama's demeanor. "Is my sister, the Sea God Morama, not worthy of a general like you?"

　　"This..." Su Yong had a headache. Why did this Sea God have a hobby of arranged marriages?

　　"Brother," Head & Shoulders glared at Su Yong, whose face was red, and then looked at Princess Loulan, whose face looked a little ugly, before she took her brother's hand and said in ancient language, "Don't worry about my sister's affairs."

　　"No, I have no confidence in fighting Lei Pupa, how can I let go without settling you down?" Morama seemed to have some domineering power as a father and brother, and there was no room for negotiation in his tone.

　　Loulan, who had been watching coldly from the side, finally stood up bravely. She was not afraid of Morama at all.

　　"Respected Lord Seagod, I am not telling you this because I am General Su's... friend, I am speaking as an outsider. General Su is a military officer of Yanlong, he has many affairs to deal with, and he also has his own relatives and... family. Since this sister cannot see the sun, do you want General Su to live with her in the mausoleum forever? Isn't this a bit unreasonable?"

　　Just now, the Seagod had been silent and did not agree to help her regain her homeland. She was a little upset. Now that she saw that he wanted his sister to monopolize Su Yong, she finally couldn't help but speak in anger. I also have a share of Su Yong.

　　This is not about dividing pork. Su Yong said with a bitter face: "She won't be deprived of sunlight forever. Even if I search all over the world, I will find the Jade Rabbit Stone, let her walk out of the mausoleum, see the green mountains and clear waters of the world, and be a happy and carefree elf."

　　"Then I will take this as your promise." Head & Shoulders stared at him blankly, tears on her face had already gathered into two small streams.

　　When she sobbed and translated this sentence, Morama's complexion improved greatly, and he turned his head and nodded gently to Lou Lan.

　　"I promise you, but I need seven days."

　　These seven days are the time for the sea god Morama to recover his physical strength. It is also the key moment for Su Yong to contact Yan Bikong to prepare for the joint efforts.

　　...

　　Seeing Morama sitting down and entering into meditation, everyone also said goodbye and left.

　　"Has the sea god awakened?" The old eagle horse saw Su Yong coming out and asked impatiently. This thunder-like shout caused a panic among the soldiers.

　　"Now it depends on whether we can persuade Yan Bikong." Su Yong nodded. He knew that the Sea God alone had little chance of winning. Morama's words that it had nothing to do with Yan Bikong were just a polite remark, and his purpose was just not to show weakness to others.

　　Face is very important.

　　"Before returning to the desert to see Yan Bikong, I want to go back to Kyoto to make some arrangements." Anyway, the four-winged eagle horse is amazingly fast. Thinking of the many people in the capital that he was worried about, Su Yong still clasped his fists and said goodbye to the two commanders.

　　Loulan and Modu, of course, followed him on the road.

　　However, when Su Yong just stepped on the back of the eagle horse, he suddenly heard the voice of Head & Shoulders:

　　"Brother asked me to tell you, when you go to find Yan Bikong, don't forget to bring the two blood hearts."

　　He was stunned.

　　...

　　Capital.

　　In the early morning.

　　A whirlwind suddenly fell on the silent square. When the soldiers on duty rubbed their eyes to see clearly, a black and white cloud had already swept away and disappeared in the hazy night sky in an instant.

　　There were three more people and a horse on the ground.

　　"Am I dazzled?" Soldier A asked Soldier B.

　　Soldier B stared at them for a long time before hurriedly saying, "Quickly inform Commander Wu, someone has trespassed into the imperial city again."

　　However, before they could report, Wu Lecheng had already appeared behind them.

　　Commander Wu squinted at the strange-looking horse with horns in the distance and slapped them.

　　"What do you mean by trespassing? That's General Su's horse. Well, you have nothing to do."

　　His eyesight was not comparable to those soldiers on duty. With just a glance from a distance, he could see that one of them was Su Yong, but the other two looked unfamiliar.

　　Seeing the commander striding forward, the small group of soldiers began to mutter in a low voice.

　　"You still say that General Su is not the god of war? I think he is." Soldier A said.

　　"Absolutely." Soldier B nodded seriously: "We saw it with our own eyes."

　　The rest of the people nodded desperately.

　　...

　　The backyard of the palace.

　　The old monk opened his eyes, looked out the window in confusion, and pricked up his ears.

　　The sitting monk Zi Yi and the Confucian scholar Xiao Wang Shu also opened their eyes at the same time.

　　"Why do I feel something passing nearby?" The three said in unison, and then they all showed a rare look of surprise.

　　What else could even the "living immortals" and the three great masters of Confucianism, Buddhism and Taoism be surprised about?

　　"Go out and have a look?" Zi Yi frowned.

　　The old monk closed his eyes and listened for a moment, then shook his head: "It's far away."

　　Xiao Wang Shu stood up and walked to the window, staring at a white cloud under the sky in the distance, muttering: "What a fast speed, what a strong power."

　　The old monk stretched out his fingers to count, and suddenly smiled and said: "Maybe it will come back."

　　The eyes of the three people seemed to emit a strange look at this moment...

　　At this moment, Su Yongzheng smiled and bowed to Wu Lecheng: "Meet Commander Wu."

　　PS: This chapter is a bit short because it is a transition chapter. We are about to enter the next volume [Lost City] with many fighting scenes. Lao Xian is not in good condition. I am afraid~

　　Chapter 48 Many Things, Some People

　　Chapter 48 Many Things, Some People

　　Wu Lecheng grabbed Su Yong's hand and said angrily: "Where have you been these days? The emperor is looking for you in a hurry."

　　Didn't the emperor find me to present awards? Yanmeng has been pacified and the Khan has been captured. The short Japanese in the southeast have been killed by us and taken to the palace of the capital city of Japan. The giant ship of the Red Barbarians has also retreated, and we have obtained precious gun and artillery manufacturing technology... It can be said that the situation is very good for the world. It is the time for the emperor to feast his ministers and sing praises to the prosperous times.

　　What will happen without him as the person in charge?

　　But the award can wait. At this moment, Su Yong has seen the gold bricks scattered throughout the Golden City and the rare jewels in the Tomb of the Sea God, and he has lost interest in these.

　　"Well, I went to do some private things... Commander Hong and Commander Bloodline should have written to inform your majesty."

　　Wu Lecheng smiled bitterly and shook his head: "If it weren't for the letters from the two military kings and General Xiao's words, I'm afraid your majesty would have sent the army to search for you everywhere."

　　Su Yong breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that the literary saint Xiaowangshu was still very tight-lipped and did not leak out the situation in the west. He pondered for a moment and asked, "Nothing happened in the capital, right?"

　　Wu Lecheng glanced at Loulan and Modu, pulled him aside, and whispered, "Old Master Yun resigned and left Kyoto a week ago."

　　"Oh?" Su Yong frowned and thought about it and quickly understood that since the dwarf Japanese were defeated, the old master was afraid that the treason would be exposed, so he had to make preparations early. Thinking of the prematurely aged Eighth Prince, thinking that he let him go at the last moment and entrusted him to bring his daughter back to Yanlong. Su Yong couldn't help but sigh.

　　The Eighth Prince, Old Master Yun, and the current emperor, who is loyal and who is treacherous, this is a matter of opinion. The Eighth Prince was unwilling to see the throne fall into the hands of a man who killed his brothers, but didn't he also kill his compatriots with the help of outsiders? This is also the link that Su Yong can't tolerate the most.

　　It's better to solve your own family affairs by yourself, and it's not the turn of outsiders to intervene. Those who try to intervene with the help of external forces, even if they succeed, will inevitably end up as puppets.

　　As for Old Master Yun, he is just an accomplice. Since the old fox knows how to advance and retreat, he doesn't want to force him into a desperate situation, and finally exposes the Eighth Prince in the capital of Japan. After all, the old prince let him go.

　　What's more, other people's daughters are still in his house.

　　"Many people were puzzled by the sudden resignation of Grand Tutor Yun, but the emperor agreed very straightforwardly and rewarded him with a large amount of money and property. The historian also gave a positive evaluation and affirmed Grand Tutor Yun's contribution to the Yanlong Empire. A week ago, there were hundreds of officials who saw off the old Grand Tutor, and there were no less than a thousand scholars in Kyoto..." Wu Lecheng sighed, turned around and saw Su Yong was a little disapproving, and asked:

　　"Aren't you surprised?"

　　Of course I'm not surprised. Su Yong pretended to be stunned and smiled bitterly: "Of course I'm surprised. But the old master is old, and it may not be a bad thing for him to retire at the right time." He knew in his heart that the emperor probably knew it well. The captives brought back by Xiao Changfeng must have been secretly interrogated long ago. But since the old fox let go, he might as well give him a way out. There is no benefit in fighting to the death.

　　Since the emperor can let Master Yun go, he must not know about the Eighth Prince who is far away overseas. Su Yong was finally a little relieved about the two women hiding in his mansion.

　　"Is there anything else important?"

　　Wu Lecheng patted his head: "I almost forgot. The compensation from Yanmeng has been delivered to Kyoto, and the Khan has been sent back to the grassland; in addition, a large amount of compensation was sent to the capital from the southeast the day before yesterday. It was the materials presented by the dwarf Japanese, and it was escorted by General Yang of the Iron Lion Legion."

　　Su Yong nodded. The fact that the Great Khan Yanmeng was sent back must have been a huge price to pay. It would take at least eight to ten years to recover from such a heavy blow. While the north had two fierce men, Yan Chuanyun and Zhan Kuanglan, the grassland no longer had Sarmu and the Three Tiger Generals, so it could be said to be as solid as a rock.

　　As for the southeast, the fact that Yang Yihu could come back meant that the Iron Lion Army and the subsequent Silver Dragon Army had already controlled the entire sea area, and it would be even more difficult for those dwarf Japanese to cross the line.

　　He was very satisfied with these two natural results. He only felt a little sorry when he occasionally thought of the resentful look of the tigress.

　　The past scenes seemed to have happened yesterday, and he was a little confused with his eyes narrowed.

　　Did all this happen to me? All these things and those people, have such a result because of my existence?

　　"Anything else?" He continued to ask after a long while.

　　Wu Lecheng hesitated for a moment, and finally whispered: "Something seems to have happened in the harem. These Heavenly Venerables suggested to the emperor to evacuate the people living in the harem, and even some people in the surrounding courtyards were dismissed. In addition, the imperial guards were strictly ordered to surround the entire backyard and rotate guards day and night."

　　It seems that it is finally about to start. Su Yong sighed secretly, why did it happen to be at this time?

　　Wu Lecheng glanced at him and said: "After the war, many soldiers from the three legions have been transferred to Kyoto, and the emperor also plans to transfer several military kings back later. However, the Heavenly Venerable Xiaowangshu came back a few days ago and whispered to the emperor for a long time, and the plan seems to have changed."

　　This is probably because Xiaowangshu discovered that the existence of the Sea God's Tomb in the west is also a huge threat, so Hong Yuanba and Xueshengfeng will not be transferred back to Beijing for the time being.

　　It's a troubled winter. Su Yong took a deep breath in the cold winter night wind, and suddenly asked, "How are General Xiao and General Chu's injuries?"

　　Wu Lecheng was stunned, and smiled, "General Xiao's poison was no longer a problem before entering the capital. From what I saw yesterday, his spirit and condition are much better than before. General Chu can now move freely, but it may take some time to fully recover."

　　The situation is indeed very good. Su Yong stared at the night sky. With so many people, I wonder what demons can threaten my Yanlong land?

　　"Please tell Commander Wu that I will meet the emperor tomorrow morning."

　　Wu Lecheng smiled and said, "The emperor will be very happy to know that General Su is back."

　　"In that case, goodbye."

　　"Slow down."

　　...

　　"Is this General Su's residence?" Su Yong patted his own door and shouted loudly, while Loulan and Modu smiled and watched him go crazy. The shouting seemed unusually abrupt in the middle of the night. Many houses nearby had turned on their lights, and even curses were heard.

　　"Who dares to make a noise in front of the general's mansion?" The door opened, and a group of servants led by the housekeeper rushed out aggressively. The leader was a burly guy who didn't even look at him. He directly smashed a fist as big as a casserole, which was quite impressive.

　　But his roar soon turned into a scream. Su Yong pinched his fist with two fingers: "You are not fast enough."

　　"Then you are fast?" A delicate shout suddenly came from behind the door, followed by a white rainbow flashing in front of Su Yong's eyes, and it was about to chop his nose in an instant, and cut his playful smile in half.

　　Loulan and Modu couldn't help but scream in unison. They didn't expect that someone in Su Yong's mansion had such skills.

　　"You are not fast enough either."

　　Su Yong's movements were obviously very slow, but he somehow pinched the soft Yi under the white rainbow, so that the sword tip could not move any more.

　　Su Yong leaned close to the pretty face that was flushed, and said with a smile: "It's really not good to be your housekeeper. I have always been a family of poets and polite people, but you made me like a gangster, hitting people at every turn."

　　At this time, the group of servants had seen Su Yong's appearance under the light, and they couldn't help but shout in unison with surprise: "Oh, it's General Su." The housekeeper shouted loudly: "General Su, General Su is back!!!" The general's mansion was immediately brightly lit, and many officials' mansions around also gradually lit up.

　　Tuo Buhua said angrily: "You said you would come soon, but you are back now... Tell me the truth, where have you been all this time? Where did you kidnap those two women... Oh, it hurts, let go." The pair of light red eyes seemed to be filled with tears of grievance.

　　"Busy--ah." Su Yong quickly let go and gently hugged her in his arms: "Aren't I back?" I was on a business trip ordered by the emperor, how could I come back just like that?

　　Tuobuhua drew a few strokes on his chest with her tiger claws, and her eyes were full of tears, soaking a large area of ​​his shirt.

　　Su Yong pinched the pink face that was pressed tightly against him: "What happened to those two women?"

　　Tuobuhua was furious: "I killed them." She had seen his appearance clearly while she was still in the room, but she didn't expect that the other party would ask about the other women first.

　　"Kill... kill them?" Su Yong was shocked.

　　"Yes, are you going to kill me?" Tuobuhua raised his head stubbornly and stared at him.

　　Su Yong's eyes rolled, and suddenly he laughed: "Kill them, as long as my wife is happy, who cares about them?"

　　"Really?" Tuobuhua wiped away his tears and stared at him in disbelief.

　　"Of course." Su Yong's face was serious and calm like a mountain.

　　Tuobuhua looked at him for a long time, tears welled up again, and a pair of jade hands kept grabbing him: "You dead man, come to coax me again. You know I can't..." While scolding, a smile had already appeared on the corners of his mouth.

　　The servants on the side seemed to be accustomed to it. Only Modu sighed secretly, while Loulan turned away with a red face. She didn't expect that Su Yong really... had a family.

　　"These two are my good friends..." Su Yong introduced Loulan and Modu to Tuobuhua.

　　Tuobuhua's eyes turned to Loulan, nodded very gracefully as a hostess, and asked the servants to prepare for the reception.

　　When they arrived at the lobby, the Zhao sisters were already waiting there in surprise. After serving tea, everyone exchanged greetings, and it took a long time before they went to bed.

　　"Are you going to see your emperor tomorrow morning?" Tuobuhua pushed Su Yong's dirty hands away with her two white arms: "Then why don't you be serious." Although she had been in Yanlong for some time, she still stubbornly called him "your emperor."

　　Su Yong was a little anxious: "I'm so pent up."

　　Tuobuhua bit his neck hard: "Hate..."

　　PS: I didn't expect to have so many things to explain. I wrote and wrote, and I passed 3,000 words without noticing~~

　　Lost City

　　Chapter 1 Reincarnated Taoist Child

　　Chapter 1 Reincarnated Taoist Child

　　The Imperial City Square in the morning.

　　Finally, I can no longer see the annoying figure of Master Yun. Su Yong took a long breath in the morning breeze and felt that the air was fresher than ever before. He looked up and found that the haze that had been hanging over the palace had been completely driven away by the morning glow.

　　After getting off the Tianma and walking across the Yunshi Bridge, a group of civil and military officials had already come to greet him.

　　Su Yong showed a bright smile on his face, greeted them one by one, and then with the help of the Minister of War Wang Shu and Wu Lecheng, he stayed away from the buzzing flattery.

　　Soon, a eunuch came out to summon everyone into the palace. Wang Shu looked at him and smiled: "Your Majesty seems to be in a good mood. The Ministry of War will rely on you." The emperor had long intended to appoint Su Yong as the fifth commander of Yanlong, and Wang Shu was one of the few people who knew about it.

　　Su Yong smiled bitterly and shook his head: "I ran away without asking for leave, and I don't know if my salary will be deducted."

　　The two laughed and walked in hand in hand.

　　However, as soon as they entered the Golden Palace, the officials felt a huge pressure for no reason.

　　Looking up, there was a gold-rimmed backrest chair next to the dragon throne, on which sat a purple-clothed woman with a fairy-like appearance and temperament.

　　But her seemingly peaceful and elegant expression was more oppressive than the emperor, making people dare not look up. All the officials couldn't help but lower their heads in a hurry.

　　Of course, this did not include Su Yong.

　　Su Yong saw that the officials were in a bad mood, and knew that the female venerable Ziyi would not appear here normally, so he frowned slightly.

　　He walked to his position on the right and looked up at Ziyi slightly. Ziyi's face was dignified and quiet, but she nodded slightly to him.

　　At this time, the eunuch sang: "The emperor has arrived."

　　"Long live your majesty." All the officials said in unison.

　　His Majesty the Emperor sat down on the dragon throne and waved his hands gently: "All the ministers, please stand up."

　　Su Yong took a glance from the corner of his eye while leaning forward, and only then did he realize that the emperor had aged a lot. His forehead was deeply wrinkled, and under his bloodshot eyes were dark and swollen eye bags, which showed that he often had trouble sleeping.

　　"The Fairy Lady appeared here today because the situation is critical." The purple-clothed fairy's identity as a living fairy frightened the officials who were always mature and steady.

　　The emperor glanced at Su Yong below again, "General Su, I have been waiting for you for a long time."

　　"I deserve to die." Su Yong hurriedly stepped out.

　　The emperor waved his hand weakly: "I am glad you are back."

　　Then the eunuch who announced the decree came out and announced the discovery that frightened all the officials but was expected by Su Yong.

　　"I wanted to take action earlier, but the Fairy Lady insisted on waiting for you to come back." Su Yong was panicked when he heard the words of the emperor.

　　Could it be that the backyard of the palace has really reached a point where it can't be delayed?

　　"Your Majesty, I will take some time to deal with other matters."

　　The emperor frowned again, and his face was already angry.

　　A clear and elegant voice came out in time: "How long will General Su need?"

　　Ziyi turned her head slightly to look at the emperor: "Your Majesty, the west is not that simple, and General Su is not going to do any private business."

　　This sentence made the emperor's right hand, which was raised high, finally gently put on the cloud case without making any sound. Xiaowangshu also told him about the things in the west. Since the Venerable attaches so much importance to it, there must be a reason for it.

　　It's a pity that the Venerable only knows one thing but not the other. He didn't expect that in addition to the woman who can rival Xiaowangshu in the mausoleum, even the Sea God has awakened, and he doesn't know what's going on in the desert and the Black Snow State.

　　"I need seven days." Su Yong looked at Ziyi gratefully. The Venerable's pressure was intentionally released. Although it was a huge pressure on ordinary people, it was not a problem for a strong man like him who stood at the peak of martial arts.

　　Zi Yi wrinkled her beautiful nose, and her two dark eyes flashed slightly. She made a decision after only a moment of hesitation, and her clear and lively voice was more unquestionable than that of the emperor.

　　"Your Majesty, we can wait another seven days."

　　Since the venerable who always seemed to be standing on the clouds agreed, the emperor could only nod woodenly.

　　"Starting tomorrow, your majesty will move to Tsz Wan Shan." Tsz Wan Shan is a royal villa far away from the imperial palace in Kyoto. There are countless pavilions and towers in the beautiful mountains and rivers. It is usually used as a summer resort for royal family members to recuperate, and it is also quite large.

　　The emperor nodded woodenly again. If

　　the emperor has to avoid it, then of course all officials have to follow suit and stay away from the high-risk place of the palace.

　　The purple-clothed fairy said a few simple words again, as if she had completely represented the arrangements of this empire. According to her, in three days, there will be no other idle personnel in the entire palace except the imperial guards. The families living near the Kyoto Imperial Palace must also be evacuated, and the officials in the capital will arrange other accommodations.

　　By then, the entire palace will be like an iron barrel. An iron barrel surrounded by countless soldiers.

　　After everything was arranged, Ziyi looked at Su Yong again: "General Su, do you have anything to add?"

　　There were more than a hundred officials in the palace, including the emperor, and they seemed to have been filtered out by her. She came alone to ask Su Yong's opinion.

　　Su Yong once again looked at this strong woman who seemed to be demure and fairy-like, but actually acted vigorously and decisively. He was stunned for a long time before he smiled and said, "We got some artillery in the west, and the power is not bad."

　　Ziyi looked at his smile and couldn't help but smile. The domineering aura just now disappeared in an instant: "So, when General Su returns to the west, remember to ask the Golden Tiger Corps to transport more artillery."

　　...

　　"Why do you have to wait for me to come back?" At this moment, Su Yong was walking in the corridor in the backyard of the palace, with only Ziyi beside him, and even the emperor didn't follow him.

　　At this moment, he was being pulled away from the Golden Palace by Zi Yi to the backyard to meet the three venerables.

　　"Isn't General Su famous for fighting?" At this moment, Zi Yi's face was as beautiful as a flower. Where was the domineering attitude in the Golden Palace?

　　Su Yong stared at that extraordinary smiling face for a long time, then smiled, shook his head and sighed.

　　"What's wrong?" Zi Yi frowned, and his pair of black and smart eyes were full of confusion.

　　"You looked just now..." Su Yong shook his head: "It's a bit unexpected."

　　Zi Yi sighed, holding her red face with both hands, and put down her hands for a long time before pretending to be generous and asked: "Very... very fierce?"

　　"Not really." Su Yong said slowly. He looked at the face that was obviously relieved and suddenly changed his words: "Very fierce! It's comparable to the tigress in my family."

　　"You... you are looking for a fight." Zi Yi shouted.

　　Su Yong chuckled. I am also the first one to make fun of the venerables.

　　"Fairy, I heard that you venerables have lived for a long time... Then how old are you?" Su Yong pretended to ask casually.

　　Zi Yi said angrily: "What do you mean by lived for a long time... The old monk and the stinky scholar have lived for a long time, but I am not. I am a reincarnated spiritual Taoist child, and I reincarnate every twenty-four years. I... just turned twenty this year." Her voice behind her was as thin as a mosquito.

　　Reincarnated spiritual Taoist child? Su Yong jumped up at once.

　　"Yes, she is only twenty-four years old at most." A solemn Buddhist chant came from behind: "Amitabha, I have seen the miracle general of Yanlong."

　　Chapter 2 The Missing Ninth Prince

　　Chapter 2 The Missing Little Prince

　　Su Yong turned around slightly and looked up at the kind-looking fat monk in front of him. He actually felt that he looked a bit like Maitreya Buddha.

　　This legendary great venerable monk with the deepest skills among the three venerables was tall and fat, with layers of fat on his face, but his face was ruddy, unlike Hong Yuanba who was covered with age spots. His eye sockets were deep, shining with wisdom. His gray-white monk robe was tightly attached to his round belly, and no one knew how much greasy food was in it.

　　This was of course a monk who loved meat and wine. How could he grow to such a size by eating vegetarian food?

　　"Su Yong greets the master." Su Yong retracted his gaze and bowed respectfully.

　　The old monk looked at him and nodded. It was obvious that he admired Su Yong's calm and steady attitude.

　　"A peak martial arts master in his twenties is indeed a peerless genius. I have broadened my horizons." The old monk looked at Zi Yi and Xiao Wang Shu: "Why did you all misjudge him?"

　　Zi Yi raised her mouth: "That was what I said a few months ago. How could I know that General Su would make such rapid progress?" From what she had seen before, Su Yong's cultivation was far from the current level. Even Xiao Wang Shu, who saw him in the west not long ago, thought that he was a beginner in martial arts.

　　Xiaowangshu was too lazy to argue, and said solemnly, "General Su, I'll take you to see someone."

　　A huge rockery in the backyard of the palace had been removed, revealing a dark hole in the garden. No one knew where it led to, and it exuded a gloomy atmosphere.

　　Not far from the entrance of this dark cave was a small pavilion. Four palace masters in golden armor were guarding a naked, white-haired strange man.

　　When this monkey-like strange man saw them coming, he was so scared that he shrank into the corner of the pavilion, trembling all over.

　　Su Yong looked at him carefully, and looked at Xiaowangshu silently.

　　"He is the Ninth Prince." Xiaowangshu sighed, "It's the Ninth Prince who disappeared since childhood."

　　Su Yong was shocked. In the capital of Japan, he heard the Eighth Prince say that the emperor of the previous dynasty had nine sons, and in the end only the second-ranked emperor, the eighth-ranked Eighth Prince, and a little prince who disappeared since childhood were left. Unexpectedly, he found them.

　　It's no wonder that the emperor looked like that in the Golden Palace. After confirming the identity of this little prince, the emperor has been unable to sleep and eat these days.

　　In the hands of the Venerable, the emperor certainly can't do anything to this fellow brother.

　　If he hadn't cruelly sent assassins to assassinate the little prince, how could the little prince run away in the backyard, mistakenly enter the cave under the rockery, and finally become such a weirdo?

　　However, only Su Yong and the Eighth Prince knew these past events. Now, the Ninth Prince, who is used to living in darkness, seems to have lost all his memories and human thinking, just like a genuine ape.

　　"He doesn't understand language and can't communicate with us. Even if we try to open his intelligence, we can't find any memory." Xiaowangshu sighed.

　　Su Yong nodded. It's not a bad thing that the Ninth Prince lost his memory. At least the emperor is too lazy to deal with him, but he saved a life.

　　A life that can no longer be called a human life, I think the emperor won't care too much.

　　Su Yong paced two steps in silence, watching the Ninth Prince stretch out his hands to grab the lice on his white hair, his voice was a little cold: "How did the Ninth Prince... survive?"

　　The old monk closed his eyes and chanted a Buddhist name, and couldn't help but sigh: "Eat mice." The Ninth Prince, who is a royal relative, has been hiding in a deep cave for so many years, and he survived by eating mice?

　　Su Yong's face turned from pale to livid, his hands were already clenched into fists, and the veins on his wrists wrapped in armor had already emerged, like a huge earthworm.

　　Such a tragedy, who can not be a little indignant? Su Yong gritted his teeth and forcibly controlled his emotions. If he was still in the Golden Palace, he would probably have pounced on the dragon throne, beat the old man wildly, and then tore his face.

　　At this moment, he finally understood the anger of the Eighth Prince.

　　Zi Yi looked at the appearance of the Ninth Prince with some reluctance, and walked out of the pavilion with his sleeves fluttering.

　　Su Yong let out a long breath, and the blush on his face faded a little: "How did Master and Senior Xiao find him?"

　　"General Su should also know the reason." Xiao Wangshu looked at Su Yong's expression carefully, guessed in his heart, and said slowly: "A few months ago, an assassin entered the palace and happened to break into this black hole. Later, because the assassin did not come out for a long time, we finally couldn't help but explore near the deep cave, and then we found the Ninth Prince."

　　Speaking of which, Su Yong was the first one to discover the assassin outside the city. Su Yong nodded: "What about the assassin?"

　　"The assassin is dead." The old monk said: "There are countless forks in the black hole. I found the Ninth Prince at the edge of one of the forks. As for the assassin, he broke into another tunnel and died deep in the passage."

　　"We only found his bones and clothes, and found some strange footprints around. The footprints don't look like any animal, and they are new traces, which shows that those evil things have only walked there not long ago. When we went deeper, we found some old traces, proving that the evil things in the cave have been constantly trying to go out these days." Xiaowangshu shook his head: "We wanted to continue to explore deeper, but we sensed a strong threat, so we decided to make arrangements first." The sensitivity

　　of the Venerable, Su Yong had already understood the scene of the Sea God Tomb. Since the Venerable felt that it was a strong threat, it must be very scary.

　　He nodded: "I understand."

　　"General Su, are you leaving for the west now?" Zi Yi said outside the pavilion.

　　Su Yong smiled: "Let's go to the evening."

　　The three Venerables frowned, but did not ask any more questions.

　　"There's nothing wrong in the west, right?" Xiaowangshu pondered for a while, and finally asked: "That evil spirit in the tomb..."

　　Su Yong interrupted: "That's not an evil spirit, just a woman." He didn't look at the other person's face, but smiled and said: "There is no threat to us, please rest assured."

　　Xiaowangshu was about to say something, but Ziyi said first: "General Su said there is no problem, so don't worry. I believe him."

　　The old monk narrowed his eyes and looked at Su Yong's confident look, and after a moment he also laughed: "I believe it too."

　　Xiaowangshu could only smile helplessly: "It seems that I worry too much."

　　Before leaving, Su Yong clasped his fists and bowed: "This Ninth Prince, I hope that the venerable adults can pay attention to it."

　　The old monk frowned: "Of course."

　　"In that case, goodbye."

　　Zi Yi sent him to the gate of the palace, her delicate eyebrows slightly wrinkled, gathering into two lovely willow leaves: "You must come back within seven days." It's strange to say, she didn't have much feeling for Su Yong before, just thought he was still in her eyes. Now she feels that she has no confidence without him.

　　Su Yong smiled mysteriously: "Don't worry. If everything goes well, I will bring back a few helpers."

　　Outside the square, Su Yong rode away.

　　Zi Yi looked at the black dot that was getting smaller and smaller, and actually felt that she couldn't see through him. She couldn't help but come back to her mind in a daze.

　　PS: Suddenly there was a problem with the network, and the network was disconnected. I could only copy it with a USB drive and post it outside. I was depressed. Please vote.

　　Chapter 3 Second Life

　　PS: Start at three o'clock every day. Please vote, please collect, please recommend, and please review.

　　Chapter 3 Second Life

　　In the middle of the night, the capital city was silent. Somewhere in the city, white clouds rose and fell, and there was a strong wind passing through. After a while, a star disappeared from the sky somewhere.

　　After a while, everything returned to peace, the stars continued to shine, and the people in the capital who had already fallen asleep were still sleeping soundly, unaware of what was happening in the outside world.

　　"It's him." Zi Yi's eyes sparkled on the Astrology Tower. The Astrology Tower has a total of 18 floors. It is the highest building in the imperial palace and the capital.

　　On the top of the Astrology Tower, in the early morning mist, the three venerables stood solemnly, standing in the silent but unusually cold wind of the winter night, with their sleeves fluttering.

　　"After I left the West, Su Yong seemed to have something happened." Xiao Wangshu walked lightly on the edge of the top floor, as if riding the wind.

　　"Let's go." The old monk said in a muffled voice after a long time: "I can't care so much now."

　　"Why don't I go and take a look?" Zi Yi suddenly stopped behind them.

　　The old monk and Xiao Wangshu looked at each other, still pondering, but Zi Yi had already turned around and floated down from the top floor terrace of the Astrology Tower, and soon turned into a flowing shadow in the night.

　　...

　　The red soil city was full of rosy clouds, and the West Sea was shimmering with golden light.

　　"Be careful." The one who said this to Su Yong was not Princess Loulan, but Tuobuhua who followed him relentlessly. After a night of lovemaking and pillow talk last night, she naturally learned about Su Yong's experience in the West.

　　At first, she also found it unbelievable, but when the eagle-horse appeared in front of her, it finally overturned her worldview. She immediately decided to follow, and Su Yong had no choice but to agree.

　　"Of course." Su Yong hugged her in his arms, ignoring the gazes of the crowd, and let go for a long time.

　　They went to the tomb of Poseidon, and Poseidon Morama was still recovering. Head & Shoulders happily gave Tuobuhua and Loulan a lot of jewelry.

　　"Take care." Su Yong walked in front of Loulan, who didn't know what to do with herself. This was the woman he felt the most pity for. The Princess of the Western Regions blushed and glanced at Tuobuhua next to her, and hummed in a low voice.

　　Modu punched him, and Xuelingfeng slapped him on the shoulder: "Let's go, go early and come back early, don't dawdle like a woman."

　　Hong Yuanba laughed, gently rubbed the two jewels that Su Yong had just brought out from the Tomb of the Sea God with his left hand, and waved to him with his right hand.

　　The eagle horse took off again, rushing into the sky in the eyes of countless people. After a while, the colorful clouds trembled and gathered again, covering the small dot that was getting farther and farther away.

　　...

　　It was dusk when we left Hongtu City, and it was still dusk when we arrived in the desert, but there was a blue sky above the clouds, and it was hard to tell what time it was.

　　"I didn't notice anything unusual." The four-winged eagle horse stayed in the blue sky at the edge of the desert for a moment, carefully sensed it for a while, and then accelerated to pass the distance that made its heart beat wildly.

　　Its terrifying speed drove countless fire clouds below, gathering into an illusory Great Wall above the desert, attracting countless people from the Western Regions to point and watch on the ground.

　　...

　　"You are lucky." Yan Bikong was still dressed in gold, standing in front of the huge temple in Black Snow State, with a smile on his face: "It seems that the big insect has been lazy for many years."

　　Su Yong gently patted the shivering eagle horse and smiled: "It may be a good thing that he is a little lazy." Being a little lazy, the progress of cultivation will be slower, and the risk factor for them to deal with will be lower.

　　Yan Bikong shook his head: "It is a good thing, but also a bad thing."

　　Looking at Su Yong's puzzled eyes, he explained: "The good thing is that you can run here safely. The bad thing is that the longer he sleeps and the more he rests, the more terrible he will be when he wakes up." Because the giant monster's way of cultivation is to lie in wait, accumulating strength in sleep.

　　Su Yong suddenly woke up.

　　Yan Bikong nodded to the four-winged eagle horse: "You haven't changed much."

　　The four-winged eagle horse was flattered: "Thank you for your care, sir. I am very grateful."

　　Yan Bikong turned to Su Yong: "Has Morama woken up?"

　　Su Yong nodded: "He asked me to convey his gratitude to you."

　　"What do you want to see me for?"

　　"I hope you can contact the Lord of the Sea to deal with the big bug in the desert together." Su Yong told him frankly.

　　Yan Bikong frowned, and after a moment, he smiled bitterly: "Morama... is confident?"

　　"He doesn't, but if you are included, he will be full of confidence." Su Yong smiled.

　　Yan Bikong did not comment on this flattery, but just silently looked at the countless reliefs on the temple, and the fingers of his hands behind his back kept pressing, making crisp sounds.

　　He looked at the countless reliefs on the huge pillars of the temple one by one, and finally his eyes fell on the pillar engraved with the statue of the goddess. He paused for a moment, then sighed and turned his head.

　　"To be honest, I have no confidence."

　　Yan Bikong looked at the endless ice and snow behind Su Yong: "I can defend this place because this is my world, not the yellow sand all over the sky."

　　"The right time is not as good as the right place, and the right place is not as good as the right people." Su Yong was silent for a while and whispered.

　　Yan Bikong's eyes flashed, but he shook his head again after a moment, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "Why should I help you?" Although he and Su Yong have some friendship, they are not close friends, and this is a battle with little certainty. Why should I risk my life for you?

　　Su Yong also felt that he was a little abrupt and couldn't help but laugh at himself. Thinking of the voice transmission of the sea god sister, he quickly took out the blood heart from his arms and handed it to him, saying: "This thing, maybe you can use it."

　　Seeing the blood-colored stone egg, Yan Bikong's eyes widened in an instant, and his whole body trembled with excitement.

　　"This is... a blood heart?"

　　Su Yong nodded, but was surprised in his heart. Didn't he know that there was a blood heart in the wishing pool? But he woke up in an instant .

　　Yes, if he knew, he wouldn't have waited for me to get it. He would have gotten it long ago... I just don't know what it's for?

　　"Where did you get it from?"

　　"The wishing well."

　　Yan Bikong's body was shocked, and after a long while, he slapped his head hard, muttering: "So it's in the wishing pool... It's in the wishing pool, why didn't I think of it?"

　　Su Yong smiled and said, "I got it by accident."

　　"Unintentional?" Yan Bikong was stunned, and suddenly sighed: "Even if I knew I could find it in the wishing pool, I couldn't get it." He looked at Su Yong with complicated eyes: "Do you really want to give it to me?"

　　Su Yong nodded and asked curiously: "Why can't you go to the wishing pool?"

　　Yan Bikong carefully put the blood heart into the golden clothes and looked at the snowflakes and ice particles falling outside the temple: "Do you know why it is icy and snowy here, without any flowing water?"

　　Su Yong shook his head blankly.

　　Yan Bikong sighed sadly: "Because I can't touch the living water... Even if I know that the blood heart is hidden in the wishing pool, how dare I touch that pool of bitter water?"

　　Yan Bikong can't touch the living water? Su Yong was shocked. How could this powerful man who is known as the god among the gods have such a strange problem?

　　Could it be that he was also made of ice and snow and could dissolve in water?

　　Yan Bikong looked at his shocked face and said with a wry smile: "Everyone has weaknesses, but it's hard for others to know."

　　He stretched out a finger and gently bent it under Su Yong's puzzled gaze. The finger broke with a crisp sound.

　　It was like a dry branch covered with ice and snow, and not a trace of blood flowed out.

　　While Su Yong was even more confused, Yan Bikong connected the broken finger again, and it healed instantly, as if nothing had happened just now. Even the huge eyes of the four-winged eagle horse couldn't help but widen.

　　"Do you know why I like to wear gold clothes?" Yan Bikong flicked the shining robe with his broken finger, and said sadly, "Because this is the color of the sun, it makes me feel warm."

　　Then he laughed loudly, with a brilliant smile on his face: "But from today on, I don't have to be this cold person anymore, and I don't have to be afraid of running water anymore. Because my body will also have blood, hot and bright red blood."

　　His majestic sound waves shook out like a strong wind, shaking away the floating ice and snow outside, and there was a large area of ​​clear space outside the temple.

　　"Since you gave me a second life, of course I have to fight for you." Yan Bikong turned and looked at Su Yong, with a divine light shining on his ordinary face.

　　Chapter 4 The Eve of the Decisive Battle

　　Chapter 4 The Eve of the Decisive Battle

　　Red Earth City.

　　Yan Bikong stood silently on the top of the city, looking at the West Sea in front of him. The West Sea was flowing silently with undercurrents.

　　Su Yong's eyes fell on his back.

　　The sun was blocked by clouds, but he still felt that Yan Bikong was a little different. His eyes moved to the other's originally snow-white arms, and he found that there was a little blood on them.

　　That was naturally because of the blood heart he gave him.

　　This was the third day since Yan Bikong came to Red Earth City.

　　Tomorrow is the last day of the seven-day period of the Lord Sea God.

　　"It's beautiful here." Yan Bikong hummed a few words after a long time. He has been watching here all day.

　　In addition to watching the West Sea, he also watched the sun. He kept watching the sun move from the east to the west, and finally burned the clouds in the sky. The

　　sea god Morama smiled and said, "It was beautiful in the past. It has always been beautiful."

　　His sister, wearing thick clothes, translated this sentence for him under a huge black umbrella

　　. "I can imagine everything that happened here, and even see the scenes in the past." Yan Bikong finally turned around, and his ordinary face looked at Morama's knife-like edges, and there was a hint of emotion in his words.

　　"Yes." Morama sighed, "Such a beautiful place is worth everyone's desperate protection." His words were full of emotion. Although Su Yong could only understand half of what he heard, he could feel his mood.

　　Yan Bikong turned around, looked at Su Yong next to him, then looked at Hong Yuan Ba ​​Xue Xue Feng and others, and finally looked at the Golden Tiger soldiers who stood up straight like iron spears, and said: "You should be lucky and happy."

　　Morama nodded: "Indeed, I am very lucky and happy."

　　Because no matter a thousand years ago or a thousand years later, there are people on this land who swear to defend this place to the death, not to let this fertile land fall into the clutches of foreign races.

　　And there is only one person in Black Snow State. Yan Bikong fell silent again, and the atmosphere was a little depressing.

　　"Black Snow State is also beautiful, cruel beauty." Su Yong broke the silence.

　　Among this group of people, only he can talk to Yan Bikong, Morama and Head & Shoulders.

　　Yan Bikong looked at him and nodded with a smile: "It's too cold there. I don't like cold."

　　Morama smiled: "I have always wanted to go there to see. Is it very boring there?" Hearing Su Yong say that there is ice and snow over there, it is certainly not as lively as Red Earth City.

　　Yan Bikong shook his head and looked at Su Yong with a smile: "You misunderstood. The bustle of Black Snow State is no less than here."

　　"But there is only you over there." Su Yong said strangely.

　　Yan Bikong's face became serious: "No." He squinted and looked into the distance, as if that was the Black Snow State where he lived: "Those snow spirits and ice spirits can actually communicate and have thoughts." He turned his head to look at Su Yong and smiled: "It's just that you can't understand their language."

　　Su Yong could only hear the snow spirits roaring loudly and the ice spirits howling strangely. But a group of creatures that already know how to build houses and worship gods are of course very different from animals in nature, and have intelligence close to that of humans.

　　If Su Yong hadn't offended them, I'm afraid they wouldn't be so angry.

　　No one will be polite to those who offend their own domain.

　　"You have been in the ice and snow for too long, it's normal to like to look at the sun." Su Yong smiled and changed the subject: "But why do you keep staring at the ocean of the West Sea?"

　　"Hahaha..." Yan Bikong laughed very happily.

　　"Because I'm not afraid of water now... I used to think that if one day I could swim in the deep sea, lying in the sea at night and hugging the bright moon, it would be such a pleasant thing."

　　"But there is a silkworm moth in the sea." Morama suddenly frowned: "The guy who died before, I always feel that it is not her." Especially these days, when he was meditating to recover, he would come out from time to time to look at the West Sea, and he felt that there was a huge threat hidden in it.

　　It felt like a four-winged eagle flying over the desert, for the potential pressure of the demon nest.

　　Yan Bikong sighed: "Let's talk about it after we solve the desert."

　　He smiled at Su Yong: "To be honest, I still feel unsure. I don't know where Lord Poseidon gets the confidence?"

　　"I feel the power of the past again, and all the lost things are coming back." Morama's beautiful and resolute face showed a charming smile.

　　Yan Bikong glanced at him with a faint expression.

　　"Okay, for the full recovery of Lord Poseidon, let's celebrate tonight." Su Yong smiled.

　　...

　　Inside the Red Earth City, in a market a few miles away from the western city wall, a girl in purple walked leisurely. When she looked up at the distant city wall from time to time, a trace of anger flashed in her dark and shiny eyes.

　　Her anger was very targeted. In the middle of the group of armored soldiers, there was a delicate figure blocked by a large black umbrella. That was the source of her anger.

　　The gods and immortals have different paths and cannot work together. And the figure standing next to Su Yong, who was not tall but very sunny, was undoubtedly positioned as a goblin in Zi Yi's heart.

　　"That must be the tomb girl mentioned in the Book of Laughter and Forgetting." She thought bitterly: "No wonder Su Yong said she would not pose a threat. It turns out... It turns out that he has been fascinated by her for a long time!"

　　But the tall figure on the city wall and the person in gold clothes were too powerful. Although she was angry, she didn't dare to step forward at all, or even walk too close.

　　When she saw Su Yong giving instructions to several soldiers, and those soldiers quickly ran to the market where she was, Zi Yi frowned and followed quietly.

　　Several Golden Tiger soldiers bought several old, weak, sick and disabled camels and horses in the market, apparently for food.

　　Zi Yi smiled, and a piece of grayish-white dust in her hand had quietly drifted away, and wisps of it penetrated into the nostrils of the camels and horses passing by.

　　...

　　The jewels in the Tomb of the Sea God were dazzling, reflecting a feast. The

　　purple crystal coffin was very large, and the coffin lid was pulled up to serve as a long table. Sitting at the long table, Xue Xingfeng was a little amused.

　　You came to the tomb for a meal, you thought of it.

　　Su Yong didn't think so. What's wrong with this place? While eating, he sighed about his dizzy experience of being hungry in Black Snow State.

　　Tuo Buhua and Princess Loulan listened leisurely and fascinated. But they were obviously not interested in the food on the table. They just listened and played with the exquisite jade hairpins handed to them by the sea god's sister from time to time.

　　Su Yong's story finally came to an end. Yan Bikong, who had finally eaten a warm and delicious meal after a thousand years, suddenly turned to the sea god Morama with great interest and said, "I saw a few big spiders when I came in just now. Why don't we... roast a few of them?"

　　"Uh..." Hong Yuanba and Modu almost vomited.

　　Morama said solemnly, "Just like the snow spirits and ice spirits you said, these are also the guards here. Although I have awakened now, how can I forget their contributions?"

　　"Please," Su Yong screamed, "Please stop this topic."

　　"Didn't you bring it up first?" Yan Bikong asked curiously.

　　...

　　At noon the next day.

　　In front of the cave of the sea god's tomb at the west gate of Hongtu City, the four-winged eagle horse was in high spirits and extremely excited.

　　Today is the key day for whether the eagle horse clan can escape the fate of being hunted down and reappear in the world. As a member of the Hippogriff clan who made the greatest contribution, he could almost feel the same mood as Su Yong when he was a miracle general.

　　The happiness of the entire race was related to himself, what a noble honor it was.

　　"How do you feel?"

　　The sea god Morama, who walked out of the underground mausoleum, closed his eyes and pondered for a moment.

　　"I have fully recovered." Morama opened his eyes, his eyes shining with bright light and infinite confidence.

　　"That's good." Su Yong breathed a sigh of relief.

　　Yan Bikong stared at Morama and nodded slightly: "The condition is better than yesterday."

　　"We will know later." Zi Yi, who was hidden among the countless onlookers, whispered in her heart. She deliberately dressed up today, looking like an old lady, and deliberately concealed her voice to the lowest.

　　However, the next scene was far beyond her expectations. She saw that the camels and horses that she had drugged yesterday were quickly led out by a small group of soldiers, and walked up to the huge hippogriff with trembling steps.

　　"Didn't they buy them to eat themselves?" Just as she was stunned, Su Yong suddenly turned around and glanced at her position.

　　Then the miracle general waved his hand, not knowing whether it was to say goodbye to her, which attracted cheers from the people and soldiers around.

　　Seeing that familiar smile still so brilliant, she was actually a little dazed.

　　"Where are you going?" She asked in her heart, then raised her hand and waved at him desperately.

　　Chapter 5 Bring the sacrificial knife

　　Chapter 5 Bring the sacrificial knife

　　The dusk was like blood.

　　Above the orange-yellow golden sand sea, the strong wind carried the fireworks of the sun, rushing through the high and low ground fiercely, and occasionally blasting gray-white powder in the winter air flow.

　　Here, has there ever been a shadow of winter? The sharp rays projected from the sky will only take a moment to tan people into bronze or even black.

　　Loulan and Tuobuhua were wrapped tightly. When the four-winged eagle horse descended from the sky with great power, the Western Regions people on the edge of the desert had already scattered like birds and beasts.

　　"It's a good thing that they left. The farther they go, the better." Yan Bikong squinted at the dazzling sun halo in the west, and seemed to enjoy the moment of being exposed to the sun.

　　They landed at the edge of the Wulan Sand Sea, still quite a distance away from the demon's nest. However, the crowd was coming fiercely, and I don't know if they had already alarmed the giant monster.

　　The four old and weak camels and horses, although unwilling, still stumbled and jumped into the sand sea under the whips of Modu and Su Yong.

　　Modu stopped at the edge of the sand sea. But Su Yong was on the back of one of the camels, waving a blood knife in his hand, with a bright and strong blood color in the sun.

　　Except for him, everyone else stood at the edge of the sand sea and gathered in a row.

　　"The multi-clawed monster seems to be able to sense our breath and hide." Morama squinted at the undulating sand dunes, and seemed to see that under a certain place, the guy who had killed many fierce generals in the Golden City was hiding.

　　Yan Bikong smiled and suddenly shouted, "Su Yong, walk two hundred steps to the northwest."

　　"Slap." Su Yong swung the whip in his left hand, leaving a light red mark on the camel's sweaty fur.

　　However, the camel under him suddenly wailed and slowly fell down.

　　No way? Su Yong touched his head. The luring items bought by the soldiers were too bad. They couldn't even withstand a whip from him?

　　Then, the other three unmanned camels and horses also fell down quickly.

　　How could they be so useless? Su Yong looked up at the sunset sun. Did they get heatstroke?

　　"There's something wrong with the camels and horses." Morama looked at the fallen camels and horses.

　　Yan Bikong nodded: "Someone drugged them."

　　The two men only glanced at the camels and horses on the backs of the eagle horses, and they saw their performance so clearly and thoroughly.

　　Loulan frowned: "These camels and horses were bought in Hongtu City. Is there anyone there who wants to deal with us?"

　　Morama thought for a moment, "Maybe it's not us, but my sister." He narrowed his eyes and spoke in a cold voice, "When I was about to leave Red Earth City, I felt a strange breath, it was from a martial artist, and he had broken through the last level of martial arts and reached the Heavenly Dao level. He deliberately lowered his voice." The gods and immortals are natural opponents, but at his level, the other party naturally dare not act rashly. The only possibility is to deal with his sister who has just been promoted to the spiritual creature level.

　　The martial artist at the Heavenly Dao level is just the same as the Head & Shoulders at the Spiritual Creature level.

　　Yan Bikong smiled, "It's a woman." After a pause, he said, "Maybe she knows Su Yong."

　　Morama's face became a little nervous, but he heard Yan Bikong smile again, "Don't be afraid, the other party can only tie with your sister. If it's in the mausoleum, your sister has a better chance of winning." The mausoleum is the home court of Head & Shoulders.

　　Morama's face calmed down, but he said fiercely: "I don't care who he is. If my sister has any mishap, I will make him pay the highest price."

　　Tuobuhua, who was standing by, thought of the ranking list of Yanlong masters that Su Yong had told her. After thinking for a moment, he answered affirmatively: "It should be the third venerable."

　　At this moment, Modu suddenly shouted loudly: "General Su, be careful."

　　It turned out that when Su Yong was walking to the northwest according to Yan Bikong's words, a sand column suddenly surged behind him, and the sand column was approaching behind him silently.

　　Yan Bikong glanced at Modu and shook his head: "It's not there, it's a trick."

　　Sure enough, when Su Yong turned around and stared at the sand column vigilantly, the sand column quickly dissipated, and did not attack the camels and horses.

　　"Go one hundred and twenty steps to the right front." Yan Bikong shouted, and then laughed: "That thing can't help it." He seemed to be able to clearly see the activities of the multi-clawed monster, which shocked Tuobuhua and others.

　　Morama could only rely on induction to guess, which was a little worse than him.

　　Perhaps over the years, Poseidon's power has been pulled down.

　　When Su Yong walked to the 100th step, he suddenly felt a strong threat in his heart, and he could not help but concentrate and raise the blood knife. Under the control of his mind, his induction power was also used to the extreme, and any movement in the sand in front of him could not escape his eyes.

　　A gust of sand suddenly rushed up, just like lava suddenly erupted under the yellow sand.

　　"Ah, jump quickly." Tuobuhua screamed. She had competed with Su Yong several times in the capital, and knew that his power was much higher than hers, but at this moment, she was still frightened when she saw the crisis suddenly.

　　Yan Bikong glanced at her: "He has already jumped up."

　　The gust of sand broke through Su Yong's afterimage. Loulan, Tuobuhua and others wiped their eyes, only to find that Su Yong had appeared on the other side.

　　Just now, he clearly didn't have time to react, so how could he suddenly avoid it?

　　It seems very slow, but it's actually very fast.

　　It's extremely fast.

　　Yan Bikong squinted and nodded, "This is a good move."

　　Su Yong dodged the sandstorm that broke through the ground. At this moment, he swung his blood knife slowly and cut the sand column that attacked him into three parts. A large amount of yellow sand was smashed and shattered, and scattered on the ground, with a touch of crimson in it.

　　A black claw fell into the yellow sand.

　　"He can deal with it." Morama retracted his gaze.

　　The multi-clawed monster was chopped off a claw by Su Yong, and he was furious. In an instant, seven or eight sand columns exploded in the yellow sand. A piece of wind and sand filled the air, surrounding Su Yong and the four panicked camels and horses.

　　It planned to take advantage of the chaos to attack.

　　However, Su Yong was not slow. The seven sand columns had just been raised, and they were all shattered by him in an instant, leaving only countless dust in the strong wind.

　　"East." Yan Bikong shouted.

　　Su Yong swung his blood knife without hesitation, leaving a blood mark in the sand in the east.

　　"Take three steps back and chop horizontally."

　　Su Yong retreated as he was told, and the blood knife swept down his body, leaving another blood mark, soaking the yellow sand red.

　　"Seven meters ahead."

　　The blood knife stabbed down, bringing up a puff of blood.

　　"The rest is up to you."

　　Su Yong was stunned, and then he understood what Yan Bikong meant. He had cut off several claws of this multi-clawed monster, and its movements were much slower. In addition, the blood was gushing under the yellow sand, and he could already catch the sound.

　　He jumped up and down like a kangaroo in the desert. Soon, within a hundred meters, there were bloodstains.

　　It was all the blood of the evil monster.

　　"It's time to end it." Morama closed his eyes for a long time, and finally opened his eyes at this moment.

　　At this moment, Su Yong's mind was fully released, and countless yellow sands on the ground rose up.

　　In the midst of a cloud of yellow smoke, the blood knife chopped at a black shadow that was desperately hiding in the sand with an extremely slow movement and extremely fast speed.

　　A high column of blood suddenly rushed out of the sand, which had already been mixed with a lot of blood, and the black shadow as big as an elephant also made a squeaking sound.

　　That was not the scream of the multi-clawed monster, but the sound of blood spurting and shooting.

　　A very clean knife cut the throat of the evil monster. The blood was like a fountain, and it lasted for a long time.

　　At this moment, Loulan and Tuobuhua cheered at the same time and hugged each other excitedly.

　　"Why do you have to do it yourself?" Modu asked curiously, looking at Su Yong, whose clothes were not stained with a single blood stain. If Morama and Yan Bikong took action, they might be able to grab the monster out of the sand sea and crush it to death with their bare hands. That would be a piece of cake.

　　Su Yong smiled and said, "Bring it to sacrifice the knife."

　　Chapter 6 Sand Sea Mad Demon

　　Chapter 6 Sand Sea Mad Demon

　　"It's a good knife." Yan Bikong looked at the blood-red knife light, squinted his eyes and stayed on the extremely sharp blade for a moment, as if he had discovered something, but in the end he didn't say it.

　　"Strange." Su Yong sheathed his sword and looked at him.

　　"How?"

　　"The multi-clawed monster was hiding from me at first, but then it came out again."

　　"Very simple." Morama said in an ancient language that he could understand a little: "At first it sensed the breath of the two of us and was scared, so the lure you released was ineffective. Later we concealed our breath, and it mistakenly thought we had left."

　　The small sand column was the monster's test. Seeing that only Su Yong's sword wind broke through it, and there was no other attack, the monster finally sneaked out of the ground. This shows that the monster is indeed close to the spirit beast and has extremely high intelligence.

　　"But if Yan Bikong hadn't guided the direction, you would have no chance of killing it." The sea god looked back at Yan Bikong and smiled: "This guy is better than me and sees more clearly than me."

　　Su Yong nodded. When he found the white deer Pegasus a few days ago, he couldn't tell the other side's position, and was chased by the multi-clawed monster. Fortunately, he escaped with the speed of Pegasus.

　　If it weren't for Yan Bikong's guidance, he might still be at a disadvantage among the yellow sand.

　　But once he could figure out the other party's position, he believed that with his current speed and cultivation, he could still deal with it.

　　That's why he insisted on this sacrificial knife action as a dessert before the two kings joined forces to fight.

　　Unfortunately, the sixth style of the blood knife did not appear because of this.

　　Yan Bikong didn't care much about Morama's praise, but just made a bland summary of Su Yong's actions this time: "Your knife skills are already very good."

　　"The next step is up to you." Su Yong looked into the depths of the desert with a sharp gaze, his face full of yearning, but in the end he sighed: "It's a pity that I can't witness it up close." Because Yan Bikong and Morama couldn't guarantee their safety.

　　"This is a desert, not the Black Snow State." Yan Bikong said leisurely: "I'm not sure here."

　　The home court is very important. This is also the reason why Morama was able to keep the west and he could rely on the Black Snow State to stop the giant monster.

　　"This is not my territory, but I still have confidence." Morama smiled.

　　Yan Bikong turned his head and looked at the handsome face with sharp edges, and the corners of his mouth curled up: "You are optimistic."

　　Morama smiled: "I have died once, and this life was saved, so I can be more open-minded." Another reason is that seeing Su Yong and his sister having fun these days, he can't help but feel relieved and no longer have any worries.

　　Loulan and Modu bowed deeply in front of the two: "Thank you, both adults."

　　Yan Bikong helped the two up and took a long breath in the sunset.

　　"Let's go."

　　Several people walked back to the back of the four-winged hippogriff, and the hippogriff rose from the ground.

　　The wild sand that rose in the sunset quickly covered the huge body of the dead multi-clawed monster. After many years, only a strange skeleton will be left here. The

　　large piece of fire cloud below was cut open by the hippogriff's iron wings. At this time, the sunset had already sunk halfway into the horizon, and the golden light shone on the huge sand sea below, shining brightly.

　　At this time, Su Yong and others felt the hippogriff's huge back tremble.

　　"He was startled." Morama said.

　　"He woke up a long time ago." Yan Bikong smiled, and his body suddenly flew into the air, and then slowly walked down, as if he was not in the void, but on the ground.

　　Morama did not move, and still stood steadily on the back of the eagle horse, but when Su Yong looked at him, he found that his big eyes had turned golden, shining with a strong fighting spirit.

　　"Lei Pupa, how long have you been sleeping?" Yan Bikong stood in the air hundreds of meters above the plate and asked with a loud laugh.

　　The plate rolled, and countless sand pillars on the ground collapsed in an instant. Large pieces of dark maggots rolled and cried into a piece, and then were buried by the yellow sand, which looked extremely shocking.

　　Then the whole earth kept shaking, and it looked like a river and sea turning upside down in the eyes of Su Yong and others. After a while, the plate finally stopped moving, but it had turned into a high mountain.

　　This high mountain was only about a hundred meters away from Yan Bikong who was suspended in the air.

　　At this moment, an angry response came from below: "Yan Bikong, I made an agreement with you that day. We would not invade each other with the end of the river as the boundary. Why did you want to enter the Sea of ​​Death?" With this response, the top of the mountain suddenly broke, revealing a huge pointed head.

　　It looked like the head of a locust, but it looked bigger than the tower of Red Earth City. The yellow sand above flowed down like a waterfall, revealing a black outline. Two of the white eyeballs were as big as the big sand dunes in the sea of ​​sand, emitting a cold light, which made Su Yong feel cold.

　　The eagle horse under the crowd shuddered again.

　　"The reason is very simple." Morama jumped down, like a light dandelion, and in just a moment, he floated to Yan Bikong's side.

　　"Your original territory was not so big. If I remember correctly, this was not a desert, but my place."

　　The two huge white eyes moved slightly and shrank a little, and the giant monster seemed to narrow his eyes.

　　"Are you the Sea God Morama?" Lei Pu suddenly laughed out loud, and the laughter caused a violent gust of wind, causing the sand sea to fluctuate constantly, as if it caused a tsunami in the golden sand sea.

　　Su Yong and others still couldn't bear it in the blue sky above the clouds, so they had to cover their ears tightly.

　　"I haven't seen Lord Sea God for many years, and I thought I would never see him again... I didn't expect that I was so lucky." Lei Pu's harsh sound waves pierced through the space and hit the clouds, hitting the people on the back of the eagle horse like a substance. Su Yong felt uncomfortable in his heart and almost couldn't help but vomit.

　　He could imagine what kind of pressure Yan Bikong and Morama below were under.

　　"Oh, you thought I was dead, so you couldn't help but expand towards me." Morama teased.

　　"Lord Poseidon, you are wrong. Do you know what is around here? It is gold. Countless gold!" Lei Pu sneered, "Who doesn't know that gold is born from sand? Besides, if these precious gold falls into the hands of ignorant mortals, won't it be wasted?"

　　"Shut up." Lou Lan shouted beside Su Yong, but her voice was too small. Before it reached the clouds, it was blown away by the wind and disappeared.

　　"What a sharp tongue." Morama laughed at the sky: "If one day I shovel a few handfuls of soil and throw it into the sea of ​​sand, can I also say that this desert is mine?"

　　Yan Bikong also laughed, "Then I will also send some snowflakes down and share a share."

　　Lei Pu was angry and snorted harshly from the huge mouth of the Zerg: "Do you think I am afraid of you?" He also has four wings, and those four huge wings are many times larger than the four wings of the hippogriff, and many times more powerful. At this moment, he swung his four wings below, and all the yellow sand in the golden sand sea within a radius of 100 miles rose up.

　　There were countless black maggots in the yellow sand, twisting their bodies excitedly in the air, baring their teeth, dancing their claws, as if they smelled something delicious.

　　Su Yong felt a sudden shock below, and the entire space had been distorted in front of his eyes. He could no longer see anything, only countless sand and dust that almost filled the blue sky, flying in front of his eyes.

　　Yan Bikong, Morama, and even the desert below could no longer be seen clearly, only the hippogriff under his feet trembled.

　　Such a fast speed, I don’t know how many times faster it is than the illusion I have mastered. Su Yong was shocked. The giant monster spread its wings violently, and the countless sand and dust crossed the infinite space and arrived in front of him. What a powerful force, what a violent speed? No wonder the four-winged hippogriff said that if he found it, he would not be able to escape at all.

　　"Keep climbing." Su Yong grabbed the crumbling Loulan and shouted loudly. If the giant monster flew over at this time, Yan Bikong and Morama who were caught in the middle would not be able to stop it at all.

　　The four-winged hippogriff was stunned for a moment and woke up as if from a dream. It quickly flapped its four iron wings at full speed and climbed thousands of meters into the sky again, avoiding the raging sandstorm below.

　　The light of the stars fell again, and the sky above was brighter, but nothing could be seen below.

　　Su Yong squinted and stared nervously at the dim chaos below, listening to the cries and screams of the maggots from time to time, and was worried about his two companions who were only a hundred meters away from the thunder pupa at the time.

　　"I hope they are okay." Loulan's face turned pale after the Eagle Horse suddenly accelerated its climb. At this moment, she hugged Su Yong's arm tightly and murmured absentmindedly.

　　Su Yong nodded woodenly and pulled Tuobuhua over with his other hand. Looking at the sandstorm that was still surging below, he suddenly shouted at the top of his lungs.

　　"Snow, snow quickly."

　　Chapter 7 Mid-Sky Castle

　　PS: Try to update three times, the time is very tight this month. But the speed is still not fast now, the mood is not right.

　　Chapter 7 Mid-Sky Castle

　　Just when Su Yong shouted this, a chill soon came from below. Su Yong also knew that the king of the Black Snow State could control ice and snow when Yan Bikong said that it would snow.

　　In this case, why not turn the tables, turn the away game into the home game, and turn this place into another Black Snow State?

　　Yan Bikong's calm voice came from the dim and boundless dust storm: "Yes, I almost forgot. You should be careful..." This sentence was quickly interrupted by the angry snort of the giant monster Lei Pupa, and shattered in the air.

　　Below, there was already a howling wind and yellow sand, and now it was even more intensified by a violent gust of wind. However, this gust of wind was different from the gust of wind that had raised the dust storm before, and it was filled with infinite chill. This gust of wind only pulled up the original dust storm a little, just like the giant lifted a yellow curtain below with his hand, and then suddenly let go... Su Yong found that the yellow dust storm below was instantly depressed.

　　The clouds below them, which were originally torn apart by the four wings of the hippogriff, also suddenly gathered from all directions at a high speed at this moment, and instantly gathered into an endless thick sea of ​​clouds on the cold gust of wind, completely blocking the dust storm below.

　　Su Yong looked at it intently, knowing that this was the method of the sea god Morama. When he touched the formation in Red Earth City, he discovered that the gods in the West in ancient times seemed to have a magical ability to call the wind and rain and control the weather.

　　As the sea of ​​clouds below surged and the wind howled, the cold wind quickly combined with the clouds, and endless white snowflakes fell on the dust storm.

　　The coldness and moisture in the snowflakes quickly condensed the yellow sand and gathered into countless large clouds of dust, just like the snow clouds in Black Snow State.

　　It's just a different color.

　　But these yellow sands will not fall down under the momentum of the giant thunder pupa's upward force. They are still floating in the air above the ground in the fusion of snowflakes, just like countless yellow castles suspended in the air. It's

　　just that the countless maggots were fixed in these dust clouds, and they were so cold and bound that they cried in unison, which was just like purgatory on earth.

　　The sea of ​​clouds dissipated, the snowflakes fell, and the dust storm solidified. This process happened very quickly, and everyone in the sky saw it clearly, and they were all a little dumbfounded for a while.

　　At this time, visibility was already very high, but there were countless castles in the air below, and it was unknown where the people fighting were hiding.

　　At this time, Su Yong's adventurous factor had already taken effect, and he pulled out his blood knife: "I'll go down and take a look."

　　"No." Loulan and Tuobuhua hurriedly pulled him.

　　"Don't be afraid, since the Thunder Pupa can't pounce, it must have been entangled by the two of them. I'll observe nearby." Su Yong gently patted their hands.

　　The Eagle Horse turned around and nodded slightly, agreeing with him. It didn't feel the threat of the giant monster at this moment, which showed that the Thunder Pupa was indeed trapped by the two and couldn't get out for a while. In fact, it was also very concerned about the battle below, but the fear of the giant monster formed over the years made it dare not approach rashly.

　　Once the boundless yellow sand was frozen and condensed, the Thunder Pupa's original advantage in the field was lost, which was undoubtedly a huge help to Yan Bikong and Morama.

　　Because this place doesn't look like a desert anymore. Of course, it doesn't look like the Black Snow State, and it doesn't look like the Red Earth City. Instead, it has become a complex.

　　"If the two of them fail, we will not be spared either." Su Yong turned to look at Tuo Buhua: "You know that."

　　Tuo Buhua looked at his shining eyes affectionately, and nodded gently after a while.

　　The Eagle Horse cautiously descended a little, and Su Yong said to Modu: "Watch the princess." Then he jumped down.

　　His cruising figure spread out, gliding rapidly across the blue sky, and accurately landed on the dust cloud at the top.

　　The blood knife stretched out and cut a twisting black maggot frozen in the dust cloud into two halves. He carefully climbed the dust cloud and continued to jump down, which made the people in the sky nervous.

　　After jumping over more than 30 dust clouds in a row and killing nearly a hundred maggots, he saw a huge black shadow below.

　　All the dust clouds in that place had been almost cleared.

　　Yan Bikong and Morama were both suspended in the void, and one of them was holding out his hand, fighting against the four huge wings like mountains erected on the ground.

　　Yan Bikong was on the left side of the giant thunder pupa's head, and Morama was on the right side.

　　Their other hands kept grabbing in the air, and the dust clouds around them seemed to have been broken into powder one by one with their casual pinches, just like the firecrackers lit on New Year's Eve. The maggots wrapped in the dust clouds turned into a stream of blood plasma in the explosion, deader than dead.

　　What kind of skill is this? Su Yong showed his head behind a dust cloud, and was shocked.

　　How could a hand that seemed so small at the moment crush those dust clouds as big as a small mountain, just like pinching a balloon?

　　And the space between their other hand that was resisting the huge wings on the ground and the huge wings had condensed into a stream of power that seemed to be substantial, gathering into two huge rainbows.

　　The flashing fireworks in the middle were more dazzling than the scorching sun.

　　As the huge wings like black mountains on the ground moved, the two people's faces were solemn, and the rainbow also moved slowly with their arms, sometimes approaching a point, sometimes retreating an inch.

　　"Let go." Yan Bikong suddenly said in a faint voice: "You can't hold on for much longer."

　　Lei Pu roared, and the violent sound waves smashed more than ten dust clouds nearby. At this moment, one of its giant wings had already risen and shattered the rainbow on Morama's side.

　　It turned out that it also saw that Morama was slightly weaker than the other two, and it did not hesitate to break the stalemate and forcibly sent a full-strength attack to Morama.

　　Morama groaned, and the other hand also swept over fiercely. The dazzling light emitted by this hand and the originally distorted rainbow simultaneously bombarded the giant wing, smashing out a piercing sound wave, just like suddenly smashing a huge bronze gong.

　　The sound wave was still resounding in the air, and Su Yong saw that the erected giant wing had been shattered, and countless translucent wing fragments shot out everywhere, piercing the dust clouds and the ground, leaving countless holes around.

　　And Morama was also under the opponent's sudden attack, and the golden light in his two big eyes suddenly dissipated, and fell from the air.

　　At the moment he turned over, Su Yong saw a splash of blood spurting out of his mouth.

　　It was a gorgeous splash of golden and bright red, like a blooming flower.

　　"Lord Poseidon." He couldn't help but scream.

　　At this moment, Yan Bikong had already seized the opportunity from Morama's forced resistance. A rainbow appeared on his hands, and he fiercely pressed down the resistance of the other wing, smashing into the huge black head of the Thunder Pupa, knocking out a black mist.

　　This bombardment was like a thunder from the sky, and it was like a huge amount of explosives was triggered under the Thunder Pupa. An elliptical giant meteorite cloud quickly formed, and yellow sand rushed out with the cloud circle. There

　　was no more yellow sand around the huge Thunder Pupa. There was only his huge black and shiny body, shrouded in a layer of mist.

　　"Haha." The crazy voice of the Thunder Pupa suddenly came out from the layers of black mist: "You crippled me, but I also dragged Morama to be buried with me. It's worth it. Haha..."

　　Yan Bikong put away his hands and fell dozens of meters before drifting out. In front of him, Su Yong had already helped Morama, whose face was covered with blood, up from the ground. The blood-stained face of the Sea God was stained with a lot of shiny sand, and he was already on the verge of death.

　　He saw the smile on Morama's face, and was stunned for a moment, then turned around with a furious face and walked towards the black fog.

　　"I didn't want to kill you, but now I can't let you go." Just now, he hit the opponent's sharp head with all his furious blows, but only shattered the nerve center connecting the head to the body, making it unable to use the cultivation and strength of many years of hidden cultivation, but did not break its blood.

　　If the thunder pupa did not explode and was willing to be ordinary, it could still survive in the sea of ​​sand.

　　As for Bikong, he had been in the Black Snow State for many years, accepting the worship of countless snow spirits and ice spirits. He had already developed compassion in his heart and did not want to commit more murders. But at this moment, he saw Morama's miserable condition and had the intention to kill him.

　　But in his rage, he did not notice that the giant wing behind him, which seemed to have been stiff and drooping to the ground, had quietly moved at the tail end, as if the nerve there was still intact and was trying to accumulate strength.

　　Chapter 8 Dream City

　　Chapter 8 Dream City

　　The black fog kept dispersing as Yan Bikong walked over, revealing a passage of about five meters, allowing him to walk all the way to the head of the huge black body, which had two panicked white eyes.

　　At this moment, Su Yong was holding the sea god Morama, who was trembling but still smiling, and did not notice this side.

　　Just as Yan Bikong looked at the black head that was like a mountain and stretched out his hands, a huge wing quietly stood up behind him.

　　Suddenly, a strong wind whistled and a sonic boom broke through the air.

　　The strong wind and sonic boom were far behind the picture. The whole space seemed to stop suddenly. In a time when there was no time to react at all, the giant wing had completed the attack.

　　Yan Bikong wanted to turn around, resist, and dodge...

　　but it was too late.

　　Thunder Pupa is known for its speed. The four-winged hippogriff once said that it could travel thousands of miles in an instant with a single stroke of its huge wings. What's more, at this moment, it had mustered up the last bit of strength, and Yan Bikong was not on guard at all?

　　The sharpest tip of the giant wing pierced into Yan Bikong's back with an indescribable speed and force, slamming this extremely small body into the ground, and it was unknown how deep it was.

　　The place where Yan Bikong should have stood had now turned into a deep pit, like the mouth of a volcano.

　　Yan Bikong might have been smashed directly into the eighteenth layer of the earth, and even his shadow could not be seen. At this moment, Su Yong woke up and looked at this side blankly.

　　Could it be that Yan Bikong was dead too? Su Yong looked at the giant monster's huge white eyes with a grim smile, and felt a chill all over his body.

　　However, a voice soon came from the ground: "It has used up all its strength and can't move at all now. Hurry up and cut its throat, don't wait for it to rest!"

　　Yan Bikong is not dead? Su Yong was surprised and happy.

　　He didn't know that the creatures like the snow spirit in the Black Snow State had a body hard enough to withstand his blood knife, and the ice spirit was even harder than diamond.

　　But the body of the Snow Spirit and the Ice Spirit is as hard as that of Yan Bikong, just like tofu and stone. There is no comparison at all.

　　When Yan Bikong found the giant wings attacking from behind, although he had no time to dodge, he had already used up his internal strength to tighten his whole body. The surface of his skin bulged instantly, and the whole person was just like a huge golden diamond.

　　But even so, he still couldn't bear the shocking blow. Although he made a sound with his last breath, he couldn't climb out of the deep pit, and he was powerless to kill the giant monster on the ground.

　　The giant monster Lei Pupa originally hoped that this blow would kill him, and he had already used up all his strength without leaving any tricks. At this moment, Yan Bikong's extremely solid body counterattacked and passed to its giant wings. The giant wings broke into countless pieces in an instant. It also spewed a puff of black smoke from its mouth and nose again, and collapsed to the ground powerlessly.

　　It exhaled heavily, looking at the tiny human who was approaching, and for the first time, panic appeared in its huge white eyes.

　　"You can't kill me." It forced a little pressure in its eyes and shouted in a rough voice. It has four wings, two hard wings and two soft wings. The first hard wing broke when fighting with Morama, and the second hard wing was shattered a moment ago. But if it can wait a little longer, its two soft wings can still easily beat this human into a meat paste.

　　The premise is that it can survive until that moment.

　　"Kill it quickly, it is trying its best at the moment, and it is counterattacked by my body's resistance. It can't gather strength to resist at all. Cut off its throat immediately." Yan Bikong shouted with difficulty underground. He knew that if it was a little later, Su Yong might die, that is, this group of people.

　　Su Yong held the knife with both hands, and his palms were full of sweat.

　　Every step seemed to weigh a thousand pounds, and the heart in his chest almost jumped out, hitting the ribs on his chest.

　　How powerful is this giant monster that can resist Yan Bikong and Morama? How could he kill it with his cultivation? But at this moment, all the responsibilities fell on his shoulders, and he was almost out of breath.

　　It didn't look far away, and it didn't walk slowly, not to mention that his body movements looked slow but were actually fast. In his full of tension, and in the giant monster Lei Pu's efforts to recover, he finally approached the giant monster's head and saw the huge black throat that kept rising and falling.

　　"You can't kill me, run away quickly." Lei Pu said this with a grin. It still needs a little time. One of its soft wings can barely move with the support of the damaged nervous system.

　　But at this time, Su Yong had already screamed wildly, and his figure flew up and landed in front of its drooping head.

　　A brilliant blood color reflected the giant monster Lei Pu's two wide-open white eyes.

　　The soft wing that had just been erected fell down behind Su Yong.

　　The blood waterfall rushed and instantly submerged the earth, and the deep pit where Yan Bikong was was instantly filled with a pool of blood.

　　At this moment, countless maggots still struggling desperately on the dust cloud cried in unison, mourning the loss of their mother.

　　When Yan Bikong climbed up, the giant monster still hadn't died, but its white eyes were even whiter, and the black color on its body seemed to have faded a little.

　　"How can I not kill you?" Lei Pu's pale eyes could no longer move, but the mouthparts independent of the throat could still make this weak sound.

　　Yan Bikong wiped off the blood-soaked golden clothes, revealing his snow-white arms, and then scratched his left arm with his right hand fingers, leaving a blood mark.

　　There was a hint of surprise in Lei Pu's absent-minded eyes.

　　"You... actually have blood?" It murmured, "No wonder... No wonder..."

　　If Yan Bikong didn't have a blood heart, he would have died now?

　　Is it because of the blood in his body that he was able to withstand the final blow of the giant monster?

　　Yan Bikong smiled. He turned his head and glanced at Su Yong, whose face was as pale as snow: "You did a good job."

　　The giant monster's head was surrounded by black mist, and his life was obviously slipping away.

　　"At least I killed Morama." Lei Pu sighed sadly, with a little satisfaction in his big eyes.

　　Yan Bikong looked at Morama, who was no longer moving in the distance, and fell silent.

　　Why can a blood heart resist Lei Pu's attack? Su Yong frowned, and suddenly took out another blood heart from his arms.

　　"This, can it save Lord Poseidon?"

　　Lei Pu's last trace of satisfaction immediately froze, and then disappeared, staring at Su Yong's eyes as if he had seen a ghost.

　　Yan Bikong was stunned for a long time before he burst into laughter, more crazy than ever before: "Haha, I should have thought of it earlier. Of course the blood hearts are a pair... Of course they are a pair, how can there be only one?"

　　...

　　Morama, who had just woken up, was still a little weak, but his smile was full of vitality.

　　The blood on Yan Bikong's body had been condensed into countless solid ice and snow, which fell down with a shake, and the golden clothes were bright and dazzling.

　　The four-winged hippogriff stood in front of the dead giant monster Thunder Pupa in silence for a long time, and when he raised his head, his eyes were full of tears.

　　Tuobuhua and Loulan hugged Su Yong tightly.

　　General Modu knelt on a newly formed sand dune in front of them.

　　In front of him, under the stars, in the countless yellow sands blown away by the wind, in the countless dust clouds falling, a shining golden giant city stood tall, like a dream.

　　The majestic city walls, the majestic temple, the neat streets, the large residential areas connected to the horizon...

　　Yes, it was the ancient golden city, the lost city that was once buried under the yellow sand.

　　Although there were still broken walls and no grass growing there, in their eyes, the scattered dust clouds would eventually turn into fertile soil, and the Peacock River hidden under the sand would one day have clear waves.

　　Even when they looked behind the temple, they seemed to have seen a Daqing Mountain that was more magnificent and greener than before. In that mountain, there were colorful clouds flying, waterfalls roaring, and skylarks dancing.

　　"General Modu, you can stay." Loulan stared at it for a long time, and her light voice could not hide her excitement.

　　"I obey your orders." The general of Modu burst into tears: "I will definitely take all the tribesmen back and settle them down before the princess returns, and rebuild the Golden City."

　　Su Yong narrowed his eyes and looked into the distance. After a long time, he turned around and looked at the sea god Morama and smiled: "When everything is arranged in the Golden City, the endless yellow sand on this side will have to rely on the means of the sea god." Yan Bikong and Morama both have the ability to move mountains and fill the sea. But in terms of turning deserts into fertile fields, the King of the West is undoubtedly more experienced.

　　Morama's slightly pale and handsome face smiled: "No problem."

　　Su Yong patted the four-winged eagle horse: "How many brothers do you have?"

　　The eagle horse was a little puzzled: "There are still many tribes on the other side of the Blue Crystal Sea, in the Moonlight Islands, and even on the West Sea not far from the west. But they all hide and are rarely seen."

　　"No need to hide now, can you call them over?"

　　The eagle horse has been on good terms with humans since ancient times. The four-winged eagle horse smiled and said, "No problem." Because he helped kill the king of the sand sea, Lei Pupa, he was undoubtedly the king of the eagle horse clan.

　　"Are you going to let the soldiers of Hongtu City ride the eagle horses back to Beijing?" Tuo Buhua guessed his intention.

　　Su Yong nodded. Eagle horses are good things. They are a full-featured clan of sea, land and air. In addition, they are amazingly powerful and fast. They are undoubtedly a powerful helper for Yanlong.

　　I don't know what is hidden underground. But even if I can't resist, it shouldn't be a problem to rely on the eagle horse to escape, right? He thought secretly.

　　At this moment, Yan Bikong suddenly smiled.

　　"Come out." He said to a sand dune behind him.

　　A purple-clothed man slowly appeared in front of everyone.

　　"Why are you here?" Su Yong exclaimed.

　　The purple-clothed man smiled brightly, and the desert seemed to be full of spring flowers.

　　"Isn't it because of you?"

　　Legend of the Underground Palace

　　Chapter 1 Ancient Civilization

　　Chapter 1 Ancient Civilization

　　When Zi Yi appeared, Su Yong found that the sea god Morama's brows had been frowned, and he couldn't help but gently reach out and grab the strong and terrible arm.

　　"My friend."

　　Morama snorted: "You have so many friends." The friends here refer to female friends. Thinking of his sister's affection for him, Morama felt a little bitter. However, despite saying this, his hand finally dropped.

　　Su Yong could only smile bitterly.

　　"It seems that you still don't trust me." He said to Zi Yi.

　　"I heard General Xiao Changfeng tell me about your wonderful couplet in Kyoto. I was surprised, so I insisted to the old monk and the Confucian scholar to wait for you to come back before taking any action." Regardless of his attitude, Zi Yi recited to herself: "The sun on the sea, the clouds in Chicheng, the snow on Emei Mountain, the clouds on Wushan Mountain, the moon on Dongting Lake, the mist in Pengli, the rain in Xiaoxiang, the peak of Wuyi Mountain, the waterfall of Lushan Mountain, together with the wonders of the universe, are painted on the wall of my studio. It is indeed magnificent and extraordinary."

　　As soon as she finished speaking, Morama and Yan Bikong frowned at the same time, and looked at Su Yong with a hint of strangeness in their eyes.

　　Su Yong smiled faintly: "I didn't expect that the Purple-clothed Venerable would actually talk to me about poetry and prose couplets."

　　"Because I can write couplets," Purple-clothed looked at him seriously and said: "Shaoling's poems, Mo Jie's paintings, Zuo Zhuan's essays, Ma Qian's histories, Xue Tao's calligraphy, Youjun's calligraphy, Nanhua Sutra, Xiangru's poems, Qu Yuan's Li Sao, collect the ancient and modern masterpieces and put them in my mountain window. How do you think?"

　　Su Yong was shocked: "This... how did you get the couplets?" How did the Venerable know these people from his previous life? Could it be... He remembered the blue and white porcelain wine jar he had seen in the Grand Tutor's Mansion before, and his mind was in a mess for a while.

　　"Don't ask me how I got it." Purple-clothed looked at him with a solemn expression: "You should first tell me where your first couplet came from? Where are Canghai, Chicheng, Emei, Wushan, Dongting, Xiaoxiang?"

　　"They are place names, some places that can no longer be found now." Su Yong sighed and stared at the pretty face in front of him: "Tell me where your couplets came from!"

　　Purple-clothed's dark eyes swept over his face a few times, and his eyes slowly softened.

　　"I found it in a cave in the palace."

　　She stretched out her delicate hand and handed over a book that looked extremely old and dilapidated.

　　Su Yong took it and flipped through two pages, and was stunned.

　　Although the book was in tatters, the words "Poetry and Ancient Sayings" could still be seen on the cover, and the first few pages contained the couplet just mentioned.

　　"I know where some of the places in the couplet are." Morama, who had been silent all the time, suddenly said.

　　Everyone turned to look at him in surprise.

　　"Canghai is the West Sea, and Chicheng is the Red Earth City in the West Land today." Morama looked at Su Yong: "You are thoughtful, you should have seen the sunset in the West Sea and the glow of the Red Earth City, so you can guess it."

　　Su Yong nodded. In addition to the magnificent wonder on the shore of the West Land, which other place is worthy of being called a wonder of the universe?

　　But he frowned quickly and looked at Morama and said, "Does the Seagod also know this couplet?"

　　Yan Bikong, who was standing beside him, suddenly shook his head and sighed, "We know another couplet." He took the ancient book that Su Yong handed over, looked at the words on it, and finally chanted in a gentle voice: "Ancient Songs, Spring and Autumn History, Warring States Policy, Western Han Fu, Wei and Jin Prose, Li Tang Poetry, Song Ci, Jin and Yuan Song, Qing Dynasty Novels, Search for Ancient and Modern Rhymes in Yu Shuxuan. Not bad, right?"

　　The ancient book did not have the couplet he chanted, and the couplet only existed in his memory.

　　Su Yong almost short-circuited. "Why... why?" He murmured.

　　If Zi Yi only learned about Shaoling's poems, Mo Jie's paintings, and Zuo Zhuan's texts after getting the ancient book, how come Yan Bikong and Morama knew about the Spring and Autumn Period, the Warring States Period, the Song, Yuan, Ming and Qing Dynasties?

　　"You should tell me why?" Morama looked at him. "We have lived for more than a thousand years. It is not surprising that we know about the brilliant Chinese civilization three thousand years ago, but how did you know it?"

　　Three thousand years... Su Yong sighed. Could it be that I should have existed three thousand years ago? Wouldn't that be older than the two kings of the West in front of him?

　　"What happened three thousand years ago?" Su Yong tried to suppress the shock in his heart and asked in a trembling voice, but his hands could not help but tremble.

　　Morama glanced at him, and his eyes paused slightly on his trembling hands: "We don't know what happened three thousand years ago, but we know that there was a brilliant civilization era at that time, and the period of existence was at least more than five thousand years." The couplet that Yan Bikong said just now was already well known to people more than a thousand years ago, including them.

　　Five thousand years, it turned out to be true. Su Yong's face turned pale in an instant, and the knowledge of his previous life slowly emerged in his mind.

　　About 2,000 years BC, the first hereditary dynasty in Chinese history, Xia, was born. It doesn't matter whether the Xia Dynasty should be counted from Dayu or from his son Xia Qi.

　　But according to the ancient version of the Bamboo Annals, Qi once competed with Yi for the throne and killed Yi. Qi also fought a big battle with Youhu clan, and his regime was not yet stable. When his son Taikang came to power, he was overthrown by Houyi of Youqiong State in Dongyi. Later, Yi was overthrown by Hanyue. It was not until Taikang's great-grandson Shaokang was able to restore the country with the help of others, which was known as "Shaokang's Restoration" in history,

　　that the rule of the Xia Dynasty was stabilized. The emergence of the Xia Dynasty undoubtedly represented the emergence of civilization. More than 2,000 years BC, plus more than 2,000 years AD, it is probably more than 5,000 years of civilization.

　　But what happened 3,000 years ago that caused the brilliant civilization and even the entire modern world to completely disappear, and return to this special world that is neither primitive nor like a dynasty?

　　In addition to the unrecognizable Canghai and Chicheng, where are Wushan and Dongting Lake, Xiaoxiang and Emei?

　　Yan Bikong looked at him: "We know the facts but not the reasons. We have obtained some traces of civilization, but we don't know the era of that civilization."

　　Su Yong clenched his hands tightly, his knuckles turned white and blue, he raised his head and stared at the familiar stars in the sky, and after a while he suddenly turned around and looked at Zi Yi.

　　"Before returning to Beijing, we have to find someone."

　　"Where is he?"

　　"Not far away."

　　...

　　Ke Luo, a wealthy merchant from the Western Regions, is a traveling merchant. Every spring and autumn, he carries a large amount of Western Regions specialty goods to the Yanlong Empire, and then exchanges them for a large amount of silk and tea. Last autumn, Su Yong saw a Xinghua Village wine jar brought by Yun Taishi at his residence.

　　At this moment, somewhere close to the edge of the desert, the wealthy merchant looked at the four-winged eagle horse that was almost as tall as his house from time to time, with panic in his eyes. He had just been pulled out of bed, although he was extremely unhappy, but when he saw the huge snow-white spirit beast outdoors, his spring dream finally woke up completely.

　　"Where did you get the ancient blue-and-white porcelain vase that you gave to Grand Master Yun?" Su Yong asked with a pleasant face.

　　This Western Region tycoon could understand the Yanlong language, but he didn't speak it very fluently. At this moment, he recalled for a long time, and then patted his head: "It was dug out from a cave when passing through the Death Prisoner Spirit Road."

　　Death Prisoner Spirit Road? Could it be the Silk Road? Su Yong frowned. One sounds like a Western name, and the other is an Eastern name. Which one is correct?

　　"Take us there."

　　Ke Luo widened his eyes, looked at them hesitantly, and then looked at the eagle horse that shocked him the most. He stuttered with fear: "It's night now, we can't go."

　　Chapter 2 Spirit Road Cave

　　Chapter 2 Spirit Road Cave

　　Yan Bikong frowned: "Why?"

　　"There are undead spirits appearing at night, appearing and disappearing, and many people have died." Ke Luo shivered.

　　"Let's go." Su Yong stood up, raised his right hand, and lifted up this fat Western Region tycoon. With a shake of his footsteps, he had walked more than ten meters, and then he threw him steadily onto the huge iron wings of the eagle horse.

　　...

　　Before the eagle horse landed, Yan Bikong frowned: "There is something below."

　　This is another direction far away from the western entrance of the Sea of ​​Death. Although there are some green grass and thorns on the ground, due to the influence of the Ulan Sand Sea, there is still a lot of yellow sand.

　　Only among the withered grass and sand, you can still see the road formed by the frequent trampling of camels and horses. The road is close to the desert, but it does not enter the sand sea. It is just a little ambiguous.

　　On this desolate road, the light of the stars casts coldly, illuminating the gray-white shadows that appear from time to time on the road.

　　"What is that?" Morama stared at it for a long time, then turned to look at Yan Bikong.

　　Yan Bikong shook his head: "I don't know much about the desert. I'm afraid only the dead king of the sand sea knows what those are."

　　At this time, Loulan quietly poked Su Yong on the back: "Do you believe in the undead?"

　　Thinking of the Tomb of the Sea God that he accidentally discovered at the west gate of Red Earth City and the crying of Head & Shoulders, Su Yong was silent for a long time before nodding: "I believe it."

　　But he quickly patted Morama and Yan Bikong on the shoulders and smiled: "But the god-level kings of the desert were defeated by them, so why should we be afraid of these undead?"

　　Yan Bikong was silent for a while before saying: "Lei Pupa was not defeated by us. If you hadn't arrived in time, the outcome might have been completely different." If Su Yong hadn't continued to watch the battle and made the final blow at the critical moment of life and death when both sides were injured, the whole result would have been completely the opposite.

　　Su Yong seemed to have realized something. He turned around slightly and gently pulled out the blood knife under the moonlight.

　　Sure enough, he saw the handwriting on it: "Blood Knife Sixth Style: Twist." He didn't understand the meaning of these two words for a while, but he was relieved after knowing it. After all, he found the direction.

　　However, just when he was about to put the knife back into the sheath, the words suddenly twisted and turned into another paragraph of words: "Blood Knife Seventh Style: Twist and Turn."

　　Huh? He almost screamed in surprise. Why did two prompts come out at the same time? It seems that the King of the Sand Sea Thunder Pupa is at least equivalent to the power of many famous spirit beasts, or even... a divine beast?

　　Aren't the beasts of the same level as Yan Bikong and Morama, the god-level strongmen?

　　Although he was thinking, he still noticed the process of the sixth style of the knife twisting. The twisting and transformation of a few words seemed to become the changes of each knife style in his mind... Holding the handle of the knife, he came back to his senses faintly.

　　Illusion is just a process of quantitative change. Fast and slow, big and small, cold and hot... but still within the same category. But the distortion has actually changed things.

　　For example, the one that chopped to the east was actually chopped to the west. It's not because of the speed that makes people feel misled, but because of the qualitative change caused by the distortion. Just like these words suddenly turned into other words, and the meaning is completely different.

　　It looks like a knife move, but it's not actually a knife?

　　Just as Su Yong was thinking hard, the sea god Morama said to him: "They are different from my sister, and different from all the spiritual warriors who have advanced from martial arts practice, because they have no vitality."

　　It is because they have no vitality that they are undead, not living souls.

　　Although the gray and white shadows below can move, they seem very unstable. Some of them disappeared quickly, just like the moonlight blocked by clouds in an instant.

　　Su Yong heard Zi Yi hum behind him, and couldn't help but turn his head to look at her with a bitter smile.

　　How can the gods and the immortals be natural opponents? He was puzzled. People with different paths cannot make plans together, but there is no need to fight to the death.

　　If it weren't for her, Morama might have killed her to save her from a confrontation with Head & Shoulders in the future.

　　But strangely, Yan Bikong didn't seem to have the same hostility towards her as Morama did.

　　Maybe Yan Bikong really wasn't a human, nor a martial artist, but evolved from an ice spirit? Su Yong looked at Yan Bikong, who looked like an ordinary person, with a squinting look in his eyes, and guessed in his heart.

　　"Over there." The wealthy businessman Ke Luo pointed to a certain place on this cold and strange road with a trembling voice. There was a place that looked like a big sand dune and a cliff, with many caves exposed on it. There were many undead wandering in those caves. They didn't speak either, and they looked very lonely.

　　Outside the cave, there were many broken pieces of porcelain, broken bowls and broken jars, making crisp sounds in the night wind.

　　"There are many intact porcelains in the cave. We went in to find some when we passed by during the day, and sold them for a lot of money." Ke Luo said tremblingly.

　　"Go down and take a look." Su Yong looked at Yan Bikong, and Yan Bikong nodded. So he patted the back of the eagle horse and said.

　　The huge eagle horse flew down from the sky, blocking a large area of ​​moonlight and starlight, and also caused the undead to panic. They did not make any sound, but rushed into the caves in a hurry and disappeared in an instant.

　　These undead seemed to be quite timid, and it was hard to see what kind of ability they had. Su Yong jumped off the eagle horse and looked at Ke Luo in confusion.

　　Ke Luo waved his hand and said, "They are not like this usually. We passed by here a little late one time, and they also captured the two people at the back of our team. When we came to look for them the next day, there was only a pile of bones left."

　　It seems that we still have to be careful. Su Yong left only the eagle horse outside, and asked Tuobuhua and Loulan Modu to follow Yan Bikong and Morama in the middle, while he and Ziyi were the last, and walked into one of the caves together.

　　"It's right here." Ke Luo looked around and saw that there were no undead. He also had some confidence in his team, and then walked forward closely beside Morama.

　　Entering this cave, you can see a pile of scattered bones at the entrance illuminated by the bleak moonlight. It has turned gray and black.

　　Loulan couldn't help but lean on Su Yong.

　　Although Tuobuhua is a heroine, she is still a woman after all. At this moment, Su Yong held her hand and felt that her palm was a little wet. He couldn't help but squeeze it gently to show encouragement.

　　A ghost peeking in the shadow was sucked over by Yan Bikong's big hand, which scared Ke Luo.

　　The ghost stared with frightened eyes, but couldn't speak. He just struggled desperately in Yan Bikong's hand, like a poor little rabbit.

　　"Can't speak?" Yan Bikong frowned and looked at the ghost's mouth, with a hint of coldness in his eyes: "Do you understand?"

　　The ghost looked at a loss.

　　Yan Bikong exerted force, and the ghost showed a painful look, but still looked confused and didn't nod.

　　Yan Bikong sighed, loosened his hand, and watched him fly away in terror.

　　"God, god." Ke Luo exclaimed, looking at Yan Bikong with respect. At this time, he was much calmer, and walked in front of him bravely, with a bit of a show of force.

　　Ke Luo walked to the edge of the shadow and stopped. In front of his finger, there was a dark hole with some ceramic fragments on the edge of the hole.

　　"It's inside, there are many intact porcelains."

　　Ke Luo was about to crouch down and crawl in, but Yan Bikong suddenly shouted: "Wait."

　　Su Yong turned around and saw that Yan Bikong and Morama's faces were solemn in the weak light.

　　"What's wrong?" he asked.

　　Yan Bikong didn't answer him, but just glanced at Morama. Morama nodded slowly.

　　"So there is another one here." Morama was silent for a while before he said in a deep voice. He walked to the side of the cave entrance, suddenly stretched out his hand and gently pressed on the cave wall, and dust flew down from it.

　　Then he waved to Su Yong: "Come and see."

　　A strange word appeared on the wall of the cave, which seemed to be formed naturally, and also seemed to be carved by a holy hand. Su Yong squinted his eyes for a long time, and gently stroked it with his trembling hands, confirming that it was similar to the stone pillar in Red Earth City.

　　"The formation was set up there not only to make people remember the characteristics of Baihua Mountain, but also because it was a strange place and an entrance that none of us knew about." Morama said: "The symbol was not carved by us, but existed long ago. We also noticed that there was something strange there, so we deliberately set up the formation there to prevent something from coming out one day, hoping that the power created by the formation would scare them away."

　　Su Yong and Xueshengfeng and others had been to the pillar by the sea, and Head & Shoulders had told him.

　　Yan Bikong also sighed: "There is such a place in Black Snow Province."

　　Ziyi picked up a piece of ceramic fragments on the ground and looked at it for a long time, and suddenly whispered: "No need to go in. These ceramic pieces were not left here by some merchants passing by. They belong to the same era as those found in the deep cave of Kyoto Ouchi."

　　Could it be that our ancestors of the Chinese people hid in the center of the earth and were guarded by some ferocious beast? Su Yong looked at the dark cave entrance, his face as pale as paper.

　　Chapter 3 Moonlight Like a Knife

　　Chapter 3 Moonlight

　　Like a Knife Why are there so many porcelains left here? I heard from Ke Luo that the caves on this side were originally sealed. I don’t know how many years the hot wind from the desert has blown, and they have not suffered much damage. Later, some fragments were found by passing merchants, and they dug nearby and gradually discovered these caves.

　　The largest cave they are in now was dug out by merchants from the Western Regions not long ago. These merchants originally thought that the ancestors passed by here and hid in the cave to avoid the wind and sand, but they were buried alive under the sand. The porcelains they brought were also buried with them.

　　If Su Yong hadn’t recognized that it was a wine jar from his previous life in the Tai Shi Mansion, I’m afraid they would never have thought that these porcelains actually have a history of more than 3,000 years.

　　At this moment, Su Yong frowned, but his eyes were getting brighter and brighter. If you want to hide underground to avoid natural disasters, you will undoubtedly need a lot of ceramic vessels. Because the durability and insulation of ceramics are much better than metal products.

　　Still in the hot and humid underground.

　　Ceramics have always been the best choice for storing water and food.

　　Did those mysteriously missing ancestors prepare a large amount of food reserves, put them in ceramic vessels, and enter the underground in several places to avoid the disaster of the end of the world?

　　But what about the giant rat in the two-character deep cave that I found on Tongluo Island? What happened

　　three thousand years ago? Or, what happened in the days in the future when I left not long ago?

　　And what is the reason here that those unfortunate martyrs have become undead?

　　When Yan Bikong caught the undead just now, Su Yong had already seen it clearly. Although the undead has a pale face and is covered with a gray luster, the outline is undoubtedly very similar to the current Yanlong people. It is simply a fellow Chinese with me.

　　It’s a pity that I can’t talk and communicate, and I can’t get the information.

　　"Can you feel it?" Yan Bikong suddenly turned around and asked Morama.

　　Morama pricked up his ears and remained silent for a while, then nodded slightly.

　　"Something is coming out from inside, and it doesn't look like the undead before." Yan Bikong frowned, obviously feeling threatened.

　　If a giant rat was found in the Erzi Deep Cave, then what would be in the capital's palace, and what would be here? Su Yong gently pulled out the blood knife and pulled Lou Lan behind him.

　　The footsteps were finally audible, and there were boots stepping on the broken porcelain pieces, making a rustling sound. Everyone's heart was beating wildly.

　　Wearing boots, of course it was a human. If it was a little different from the undead, could it be that an ancient person came out?

　　Yan Bikong, a strong man with such skills, also looked solemn at this moment. He and the sea god Morama looked at each other, as if they were estimating each other's strength.

　　The footsteps came to a place not far away, and seemed to have sensed the powerful strength of Yan Bikong and Morama, and stopped hesitantly.

　　Yan Bikong's eyes suddenly flashed, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. He undoubtedly had a clear understanding of the opponent's strength. He nodded slowly to Morama, and the two of them collected their breath at the same time.

　　The creatures in the cave hesitated for a long time, and finally continued to move forward and appeared in the shadow at the entrance of the cave.

　　These are four warriors in armor. White light emanated from the gray armor, and a face was still as white as ice and snow even in the shadow.

　　Unlike those undead, these four warriors all had a hint of sturdy aura and revealed an undisguised murderous aura. It can be seen that when they were alive, they might have been famous generals and masters.

　　Live as heroes, and die as ghost heroes.

　　These four people obviously couldn't speak, but four pairs of white eyes like dead fish kept turning around them, as if they were also estimating the strength of the group of people on the opposite side.

　　At this moment, Yan Bikong and Morama had already hidden their voices and were no different from ordinary people. The four undead swordsmen quickly set their sights on Su Yong and Zi Yi, obviously regarding them as the strongest masters among them.

　　"They have good vision." Yan Bikong smiled and looked at Su Yong and Zi Yi: "You two can fight against each other one by one. As for them," he looked at Mo Du and Tuo Bu Hua: "I'm afraid it will be a bit difficult."

　　"But you are watching here." Su Yong turned his head and smiled at him. With these two kings watching, of course there is no need to worry about any danger. It is a rare opportunity to practice swordsmanship.

　　Su Yong, Zi Yi, Tuo Bu Hua and Mo Du flashed at the same time, drew their weapons and rushed forward, fighting with the four undead swordsmen.

　　Zi Yi pulled out a soft sword from his sleeve, and with a seemingly weak swing, he immediately forced one of the swordsmen into a corner, clearly gaining the upper hand.

　　Su Yong's seemingly slow but extremely fast attack crossed a space distance of nearly ten meters, and unexpectedly stabbed the opponent's waist and abdomen, but was blocked by the opponent's iron sword in an instant, and could no longer move forward.

　　This guy was so fast and so strong that Su Yong was surprised. With his internal strength, a red glow appeared on the front of the blood knife.

　　He knew that Yan Bikong had a sharp eye. He tried his best to strike at the beginning, hoping that it would be effective and convenient to support the two companions next to him who were obviously struggling.

　　The red glow gradually expanded and soon became as bright as moonlight. Although Su Yong did not fully understand the distortion of the sixth style of the blood knife at this moment, he played the illusion of sword energy and the fifth style to the fullest. The sword moves with infinite power emerged one after another, dazzling but extremely unexpected continuous slashing at the opponent.

　　But this swordsman was also one of the two more powerful among the four undead warriors. A big iron sword was actually danced in the wind and rain, blocking all his sword moves, and even attacking a few moves from time to time.

　　Su Yong later merged the three thunder strikes and the knife force into the illusion. The storm-like attack was misled by the illusion and was even more difficult to defend against.

　　The undead swordsman didn't expect that his sword moves would change so quickly. In that moment of shock, he was hit by his blood knife three times in a row, and his face showed pain.

　　Su Yong's attack was effective, and he was about to get out to support Tuo Buhua who was constantly retreating. Unexpectedly, the undead swordsman he hit suddenly recovered and blocked him again.

　　Why can't I kill him? Su Yong was shocked. The blood knife cuts iron like mud. Even if it can't cut the opponent's big iron sword, how can it stab the opponent without leaving a hole?

　　Could it be that it is immortal? He turned his head in shock and quickly glanced at Yan Bikong who was watching the battle.

　　"The undead can be killed." Yan Bikong said briefly, and his shining eyes looked at the gray armor on the undead swordsman.

　　At this time, Morama also noticed it, and couldn't help but said in surprise: "Are they wearing copper palm tree armor?"

　　This sentence fell into Su Yong's ears, and he also noticed the strangeness of the opponent's armor. The blood knife had just chopped down three times in a row, leaving only three white marks on the armor. But at this moment, those marks slowly faded and soon disappeared.

　　Even with the sharpness of the blood knife, it couldn't cut it. What kind of armor is this? His heart skipped a beat and he looked to the other side. Tuobuhua had retreated repeatedly and was forced into a corner. Modou was also in a panic.

　　Although it was said that Bikong was covering him and would definitely take action at the last moment, he was anxious and turned his feet. He used the illusion of his body skills to deceive the opponent and jumped in front of Tuobuhua. With several consecutive cuts of the blood knife, Tuobuhua helped Tuobuhua block another swordsman.

　　Looking at the two swordsmen slowly approaching, Su Yong turned to Tuobuhua and said, "You go away first, let me do it."

　　Tuobuhua had tried his best just now, but still couldn't resist. It was considered to have achieved the purpose of training. At this moment, he knew that he was powerless and didn't want to make him worry, so he whispered, "Be careful." Then he jumped away.

　　On the other side, although Zi Yi had the upper hand, she was also facing another powerful character among the undead swordsmen. Because the copper-brown tree armor on the swordsman was too powerful, she could not succeed for a while, but the soft sword in her hand kept slashing and slapping on the opponent's tree armor.

　　But Modu, the poor first general of the Golden City, finally got a moment of respite because he approached Zi Yi.

　　Su Yong turned around and looked at the two solemn undead swordsmen who kept approaching. In a flash, he had already found the only gap in their tree armor.

　　It was in front of the neck. The body and limbs were all covered tightly, the pale fingers were wrapped by the light red tree armor, and the lower armor was even put into the boots. The head with a snow-white face was also tightly blocked by a pointed helmet. Only in front of the neck, between the two high collars, was the only place to attack.

　　He kept turning his eyes to look at the two opponents, and suddenly he seemed to understand something. After a moment of shock, he roared, and the blood knife turned into a blood rainbow, and he slashed at the undead swordsman on the left.

　　The more powerful guy on the left was the one who did not hesitate to raise the big iron sword to block. The other swordsman on the right was dancing with a sword and stabbed directly at Su Yong's chest.

　　However, at this moment, the people watching the battle only felt a flash in front of their eyes, and the whole picture changed completely.

　　The iron sword raised by the swordsman on the left did not wait for Su Yong's attack, and the swordsman on the right had just stabbed out with the iron sword in his hand. Just when the empty door in front of him was exposed, a ray of moonlight suddenly shone on his face

　　and neck. The snow-white neck instantly gushed out a light mist-like liquid, and the whole person still maintained a forward posture, but he had collapsed to the ground.

　　Tuobuhua and Loulan looked at this scene in amazement, as if the whole picture was distorted just now, which suddenly caused this result. They were shocked.

　　"Good, good swordsmanship." Yan Bikong couldn't help but shout.

　　The swordsman on Su Yong's left was stunned for a long time before he woke up. Although he couldn't make a sound, his face was already furious. As his footsteps sounded, the big iron sword in his hand danced into a huge halo, and he rushed directly towards Su Yong.

　　But Su Yong took an extremely slow step, but somehow dodged it, leaving the moonlight where he stood to the other party.

　　The moonlight immediately covered the undead warrior who rushed out of the shadow.

　　The undead thought of the experience of his companions before, and dodged quickly in shock.

　　But how could he avoid the moonlight.

　　And the sword light that merged into the moonlight?

　　Just when he was about to return to the shadow, the head with a helmet suddenly spun and flew up.

　　At this moment, Su Yong had retracted the blood knife, but was just staring at the bright red and white blade on it in a daze.

　　Chapter 4: Hundred Birds Entering the Capital

　　Chapter 4: Hundred Birds Entering the Capital

　　At this time, Ziyi had also seen the mystery of the armor. With a strong force in his hand, he spit out a soft sword to suppress the opponent's iron sword. With a slender jade finger of his left hand, a faint smoke appeared in the throat of the undead swordsman,

　　and he slowly collapsed. The swordsman who was chasing the magic city was cut off by Su Yong who was walking towards him.

　　Su Yong swung the blood knife horizontally, and then twisted and turned it. Before the swordsman, who was obviously weaker in strength, had time to react, his neck was cut off. However, when he fell to the ground, the eyes on the pale head were still wide open, which was a bit unbelievable.

　　"Good." Morama's big hand patted Su Yong's shoulder: "I didn't expect you to have such a swordsmanship. It seems that my sister did not choose the wrong person. You already have the initial strength to protect her."

　　Su Yong could only smile bitterly. He knew that he was the first to kill these undead warriors not because his cultivation was higher than Ziyi, but because he noticed the flaws in the armor first.

　　Zi Yi's skill is comparable to that of Poseidon's sister, so he still has a long way to go to protect Head & Shoulders.

　　However, he killed three of the four undead warriors, which was a result that was beyond everyone's expectations. Especially Zi Yi, the look he gave him at this moment had a hint of pondering meaning.

　　Yan Bikong squinted at the entrance of the deep cave, his eyes lingered on the inscription on the cave wall, and said, "There are many undead here, and I'm afraid there are more swordsmen than these. There must be more hidden in the cave. Since the porcelain here is similar to that in Beijing, it may be connected. We should focus on one place."

　　Zi Yi bowed to him and said, "This lord is right. The Beijing is involved in a wide range of things, so we should rush back to the capital and start from there." During this trip to the west, after witnessing the terrifying skills of Yan Bikong and Morama in the sea of ​​sand, this venerable realized that there is always someone better. He no longer dared to be arrogant, but instead placed his hopes on them.

　　"Killing a few of them this time may cause more undead to come out, and even enter the place where they live after nightfall. So here, I have to ask the sea god to take care of it." Su Yong bowed to the sea god Morama.

　　Morama had to be responsible for the desert-turned-fertile-field plan after the reconstruction of the Golden City, and he had to accompany his sister, so he could only stay in the west and could not go to Beijing with him this time.

　　Morama nodded and grinned: "Go early and come back early."

　　"General Modu has a heavy task. Before the reconstruction, we have to clean it up. There are probably many pythons left under the ground of the Golden City. Be careful." Su Yong turned to Modu and handed him a copper-brown armor stripped from the undead warrior. This armor is so tough that even the blood knife can't cut it, so naturally it can't be thrown away.

　　"If there is a problem that can't be solved, remember to go to the sea god."

　　Modu's hands trembled a little when he took the armor, but he finally took a deep breath and bowed: "Please rest assured, General Su and His Highness." Then he turned around and clasped his fists to Morama. This time Loulan insisted on accompanying Su Yong to Beijing, so he had to lead his people to take charge of the relevant work. Fortunately, Su Yong had already informed Xuefeng and Hong Yuanba. If Huangjin City was short of manpower, he could go to Hongtu City to transfer people to help at any time.

　　Anyway, Huangjin City had plenty of money.

　　"This one is for you, because you don't know martial arts." Su Yong handed another piece of armor to Loulan. Loulan's face was shining with happiness. She quickly took it with her little hand and hummed.

　　Su Yong had just turned around when Tuobuhua stretched out his hands.

　　"Well, this one is for you, because you know martial arts."

　　Tuobuhua's fists rained down on him, but his eyes were a little wet: "Beat you to death, bad guy."

　　The last piece of armor was handed to Ziyi. Su Yong hesitated for a while before saying: "This one is for you."

　　"Why?" Ziyi looked at his flushed face with a smile.

　　"Well... because you killed this one." Su Yong pointed at the undead warrior underground. The three items he got from killing people were all distributed. This one didn't belong to him in the first place, and he was distributing it with a stern face.

　　Zi Yi pushed it back with a white hand and sighed: "You keep it."

　　Su Yong took it more hesitantly.

　　"Thank you, fairy."

　　"I'm not a fairy, just a mortal." After Zi Yi finished speaking, she walked out of the cave with her sleeves fluttering.

　　Morama frowned again, but Yan Bikong laughed.

　　...

　　Red Earth City.

　　At dawn, the sky was full of morning glow.

　　Countless flying eagles flew in and kept landing on the city walls, attracting countless people in Red Earth City to watch and marvel.

　　Among them, the largest eagle stood on the highest western city wall with four wings.

　　Su Yong squinted at the soldiers who were constantly walking on other eagles and even bringing up artillery, with a strange look on his face. Except for a small number of soldiers left behind to guard Red Earth City and support Golden City, most of the soldiers will follow to Beijing to fight the battle that is still not fully understood.

　　"Are you all ready?" After a while, he strode along the huge snow-white neck of the four-winged eagle horse to the horse head as high as a mountain, and shouted loudly on it. This voice spread throughout Red Earth City, and exploded in the four walls, and the echoes were endless.

　　"Ready." The shouts from all sides of the square city walls went straight to the sky, and everyone in the city felt deafening.

　　Su Yong raised his right hand and shouted: "Okay, let's go!"

　　Countless eagle horses neighed and spread their wings and flew up.

　　At this moment, Su Yong slowly stretched out his five fingers with his raised hand, turned his fist into a palm, and waved to the entrance of the Sea God's Tomb under the West City, saying goodbye to Morama standing in front of the tomb and the charming figure hidden in the entrance.

　　The four-winged eagle horse kicked its four snow hooves, and the city walls seemed to tremble.

　　In this kick, the old eagle horse had already jumped into the clouds, and then with a flap of its four wings, it quickly disappeared into the blue sky, turning into a black dot that was getting smaller and smaller.

　　At the same time, the general of the Demon City, wearing copper-brown armor, pointed his long sword and led thousands of tribesmen and the Flame Dragon Cavalry into the desert in a mighty manner, raising dust all over the sky.

　　PS: There were some problems with the two chapters yesterday. I wrote them impetuously due to emotional reasons. I will revise them later. Wish you all good

　　Chapter 5 Bombardment of the Capital

　　Chapter 5 Bombardment of the Capital

　　Kyoto.

　　The Imperial Palace.

　　This place has changed beyond recognition. There is no longer the busy scene in the palace walls. It has become empty. Only a few birds, for unknown reasons, are still flying up and down in the garden, and chirping from time to time.

　　On the walls of the inner and outer cities, countless armored soldiers are nervously shuttling back and forth, and the majestic Flame Dragon Army songs are heard from time to time. The officers who bear the heavy responsibility are cheering for the soldiers.

　　Many people in the city, seeing that the situation was not right, had already tactfully gone out of the city to live in tents. The remaining stubborn ones were the old ones. There was a large resettlement site arranged by the government outside the city. The tents were connected to the distant Tsz Wan Shan. It was unknown how many people were accommodated.

　　The top of Tsz Wan Shan. Linfeng Pavilion.

　　His Majesty the Emperor looked out at the palace from afar and sighed.

　　Wu Lecheng, dressed in golden armor, stood silently outside the pavilion.

　　"Here they come." The old monk who had been sitting outside the pavilion with his eyes closed and Xiaowangshu opened his eyes at the same time and looked at the large dark clouds floating in the distance.

　　From a distance, it was a dark cloud that seemed to cover the entire sky, just like before a rainstorm. When they got closer, they could see clearly that it was countless giant birds, with two black huge wings on their snow-white bodies, clearly black and white.

　　When they got closer, they could see clearly that it was actually Pegasus.

　　The huge flying eagle flew over the resettlement area, and the tents below rolled like waves. Countless people cried out nervously until they saw the armored soldiers like heavenly soldiers on the backs of the slowly descending eagles.

　　"Those are the soldiers of the Golden Tiger Corps." Someone with sharp eyes shouted loudly.

　　"Yes, that's the Iron Lion Corps." Another person also shouted.

　　The people of Kyoto really have some knowledge.

　　Zi Yi moved lightly in the air with lotus steps. It seemed that she had only walked a few steps, but she had already walked into the Linfeng Pavilion on the top of Ciyun Mountain.

　　"I'm back."

　　Xiao Wangshu glanced at her, and then looked at the countless eagles still flapping their wings in the sky: "You are so grand."

　　"It's not my grand, it's his."

　　Zi Yi stepped aside, Su Yong took two steps forward, bowed and said: "Your Majesty, Your Majesty." Seeing that the crazy and white-haired Ninth Prince was also outside the Linfeng Pavilion, his face looked better.

　　His Majesty's mouth trembled, and he wanted to say a few words, but he was so shocked that he couldn't speak.

　　The old monk turned to look at Yan Bikong beside Su Yong, and asked respectfully after a long while: "Who is this lord?"

　　Yan Bikong smiled and looked at the people present, and did not greet the emperor, but said lightly: "I am Su Yong's friend."

　　After everyone finished greeting the emperor, Wu Lecheng also hurriedly greeted Hong Yuanba, Xue Xingfeng and others. Hong Yuanba was Wu Lecheng's old boss. He had received many instructions from him in the Golden Tiger Corps, so he was naturally very happy to meet him at this moment. As for Xue Xingfeng, as the commander-in-chief of Yanlong, although his rank seemed to be equivalent to his own, he did not dare to neglect him.

　　"What's the situation here?" Zi Yi knew that Su Yong could not speak first, so he asked Xiao Wangshu first.

　　"I went to see it with the monk last night. The footprints have reached the entrance. It is extremely messy. The imperial guards and the soldiers transferred from nearby prefectures and states have surrounded the palace compound. Xiao Changfeng and Chu Nantian are leading the troops to guard over there." Xiao Wangshu glanced at Su Yong and whispered.

　　Su Yong frowned immediately: "General Chu? Is he well?"

　　Xiao Wangshu said quickly: "It seems that he is fine. He applied for the position of the army this time."

　　Su Yong breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Wu Lecheng with a smile: "Of the four heroes of Yanlong, only General Yang is missing." After Yu Canghai of the Silver Dragon Army took over the southeast coast, Yang Yihu was ordered to move to Hongtu City and temporarily guard that side, while Hong Yuanba and Xue Qingfeng followed him to Beijing in accordance with the emperor's order.

　　Wu Lecheng smiled: "I am finally fortunate to join hands with General Su." Among the four heroes of Yanlong, Xiao Changfeng, Chu Nantian and Yang Yihu had all been with Su Yong, followed him to fight in all directions, and made great military achievements. Only Wu Lecheng had been guarding the capital and had never joined forces with him.

　　I didn't expect that the capital would be the largest battlefield.

　　Under the emperor's instruction, Wu Lecheng told Xue Qingfeng, Hong Yuanba and others in detail about the situation that was no longer top secret, and the two commanders frowned deeply.

　　Xuelingfeng pondered for a while and looked at Hong Yuanba: "Old Hong, what do you think?"

　　Hong Yuanba turned his head and looked at the three venerables in silence. Although he was the leader of the three military kings, he was just a junior in front of the venerables.

　　Zi Yi shook his head slightly; Xiao Wangshu smiled slightly: "I am a scholar, not a soldier."

　　The old monk turned to look at Yan Bikong: "What do you think, sir?"

　　Yan Bikong's ordinary face smiled more charmingly: "I am a guest."

　　Everyone turned their heads to Su Yong at the same time. Since this obviously the most powerful strong man claims to be your friend and a guest, you have no choice but to listen to him.

　　Su Yong smiled bitterly and cupped his hands, then his face turned serious: "Now is a critical moment, we can only do our best and leave it to fate. My opinion is: the Royal Guards guard the outer city and the people, the Iron Lion Army guards the east and south of the inner city of the imperial palace, the Golden Tiger Corps guards the west and north of the inner city, the Black Whirlwind soldiers are the vanguard, use artillery to measure the strike range, and surround the entrance of the cave on all sides. All the remaining archers, all on eagle horses, as air archery support."

　　Although the artillery can exert greater power on the back of the eagle horse, the vibration caused is too great, which makes it difficult for the eagle horse clan to bear. In addition, the accuracy of the artillery at this time is not high, so Su Yong had to give up the extremely tempting "air-to-ground bombing plan".

　　The two military kings nodded in approval first. This plan is almost the most favorable arrangement of the current forces, and both attack and defense are maximized.

　　After nodding in unison, the military order was quickly issued.

　　When the four-winged eagle horse carried Su Yong and others away from Tsz Wan Shan and flew over the palace, the majestic and majestic golden armored imperial guards had already densely covered the walls of the outer city, and countless iron-blooded soldiers of the Golden Tiger Corps and the Iron Lion Corps rode on war horses and surrounded the outside of the palace like a whirlwind, with a sea of ​​swords.

　　Above the East Square, Su Yong patted Tuobuhua and Loulan's hands, and glanced at Zi Yi who was sitting beside them. At this moment, Hong Yuanba and Xue Qingfeng had gone to their respective brigades to take charge of the command, and there were only four of them on the king of eagles and horses.

　　"I will take care of them." Zi Yi turned her head to look at him, her eyes slowly sliding over the two pairs of soft hair he was holding, and she said softly without a trace of emotion.

　　"I don't need her to take care of me." Tuobuhua immediately snorted. Somehow, when Tuobuhua saw this beautiful woman, he always felt a little uncomfortable in his heart. This feeling was even during the poetry competition.

　　"Don't be rude to the venerable." Su Yong pretended to be angry and then secretly grabbed her palm. Seeing Tuo Buhua chuckle, he let go of their hands and jumped down, landing steadily on the white deer celestial horse standing proudly in the East Square.

　　There, Xiao Changfeng and Chu Nantian were sitting on horseback, waiting for him at the front of the team.

　　He nodded slightly to the two of them, and then raised his blood knife.

　　"Soldiers of the Black Whirlwind."

　　Thousands of black-clad soldiers who had already gathered responded in unison, and then neatly pushed out the artillery unloaded from the eagle horse.

　　"Follow me."

　　The garden near the rockery quickly turned into a flat land, and hundreds of artillery were densely distributed in a circle with a radius of hundreds of meters. The black muzzles were coldly facing the even colder black hole in the ground.

　　"Finally, correct the direction."

　　A circle of gunners raised their hands one after another.

　　"Okay," Su Yong looked at the soldiers who had followed him through life and death, and their straight backs. His voice resounded throughout the palace courtyard: "Everyone should look carefully. After the first round of artillery fire, you can only fire when you see monsters behind. Do you understand?" Even though there were monsters lingering underground, he also believed that there were other humans, or compatriots who lived in another way many years ago.

　　"General, don't worry." Thousands of soldiers responded loudly.

　　At the entrance of the cave, Yan Bikong, Xiao Wangshu and the old monk stood quietly. Yan Bikong did not go in, but his squinted eyes seemed to have seen a lot of things.

　　"Are we really going to bombard this place?" Yan Bikong squinted at the artillery that was arranged in a circle around him, and looked at Su Yong: "There seems to be a formation similar to a barrier inside, which controls those monsters to come out. If the barrier is destroyed, there will be no way to retreat."

　　Su Yong looked back at the soldiers around him who were like mountains and seas, and looked at the blades and gun tips shining in the scorching sun. After a moment, he sighed: "This is a time bomb that will explode. It's better to seize the opportunity."

　　The old monk and Xiaowangshu nodded at the same time: "General Su is right." The barrier must have been destroyed long ago, so some monsters rushed out.

　　"You are really brave." Yan Bikong smiled, and then stepped aside.

　　Above them, many eagles and horses slowly gathered together, covering this part of the sky. That was the archer unit.

　　"Let's start." Su Yong saw that Yan Bikong and the Venerable had stepped aside, and then rode out and slowly raised his right hand.

　　Chapter 6: The Deep Cave of the Nine Netherworld

　　Chapter 6: The Deep Cave of the Nine Netherworld

　　"Load."

　　There was a series of clicking sounds around, and the air was filled with tension.

　　"Ignite."

　　Amid the smell of gunpowder, a thunderous noise soon rang out.

　　Hundreds of artillery pieces exploded almost simultaneously, and the shells accurately entered the deep cave one after another at close range, instantly smashing the messy rockery ground into dust, and the remaining holly leaves in the palace courtyard finally fell down.

　　Dust filled the air, and the fallen leaves rustled.

　　After a long time, the dust slowly settled.

　　However, this round of artillery fire did not attract any reaction. At this moment, apart from the deep cave that had been expanded and seen more clearly, nothing else was found.

　　After the echo of the artillery sound, the earth gradually calmed down, and the air began to hear the nervous breathing of the crowd.

　　Su Yong and Xiao Changfeng and others looked at each other, waved their hands, and a team of 400 black whirlwind engineers immediately came out.

　　"Clean up."

　　The ground that was blasted to pieces was quickly dug up by the iron shovel, and then the sand and soil were taken away. A deep cave that was dozens of meters wide was revealed. As the Venerable said before, the deep cave was getting bigger and bigger, and there were several branches with different directions below.

　　Yan Bikong stood in front of the deep cave, looked at it for a while, and then looked at Su Yong and others behind him, frowning: "This seems to be a maze."

　　"Have you sensed the breath of creatures?" Su Yong asked.

　　Yan Bikong shook his head.

　　"We have seen those footprints before, and it is estimated that monsters only appear at night." The old monk said.

　　Su Yong pondered for a moment:

　　"General Chu, you will command the artillery team."

　　Chu Nantian, who had some inconvenience in his legs and feet but was able to move without any hindrance, nodded solemnly, and looked at Su Yong, Xiao Changfeng and others following the Venerable into the cave, and raised his right hand.

　　"No artillery can be fired without orders."

　　"Maze?" Su Yong narrowed his eyes and looked into the depths, but he could only see a few dozen meters in front of him.

　　Yan Bikong nodded: "Looking at the direction of the road, it is a maze. These forks will overlap later." His strength is naturally much stronger than others. Relying on the wind direction and airflow inside, he quickly made a judgment.

　　Su Yong thought for a moment: "Just take the main road and make marks along the way."

　　The soldiers lit torches, and the soldiers walking in the front soon found ancient lamps on both sides of the wall, with lamp oil still on them.

　　This place is far beyond the range that the Venerable had explored before. There are a lot of messy footprints underground, and the footprints look like huge clover.

　　The old monk touched one of the lamps with his palm, frowned and muttered: "This shape is very strange, it doesn't seem to be made by our ancestors."

　　It was a Buddha's hand shape, with the palm just shaped like a bowl, filled with long-solidified lamp oil, and a black wick in the middle. It is unknown how long it has existed, but it is not damaged.

　　At Su Yong's signal, the soldiers lit up the lamps on the wall one after another, and the deep cave suddenly shone brightly, and the soldiers' courage also rose a lot.

　　After nearly a thousand lamps were lit and the ground was nearly ten miles deep, the passage was already extremely large, almost like the famous West Street in Kyoto.

　　At this moment, there was finally a portal in front, a square and huge portal.

　　It is called a portal because there are steps, a lintel, a threshold and two walls, which completely block this huge passage.

　　But in the middle of the portal is a huge stone door. This big stone seems to be naturally formed, and it cuts off this passage that is obviously man-made.

　　On the lintel above the portal, there are four big characters that they can understand: "Entrance to the Underground Palace".

　　Under the four big characters, there are two small characters "Central".

　　These characters are similar to the two-character deep cave that Su Yong saw on Tongluo Island, and are also similar to the fonts on the ancient book that Zi Yi handed to him.

　　"Strange, since there is such a huge stone, how did those monsters come out?" The old monk pressed his palm on the huge stone and found that he had no power to push it. He frowned and said.

　　Su Yong looked at Yan Bikong. He had seen Yan Bikong's ability to move mountains and snow, and knew that only he had the ability to open it.

　　However, Yan Bikong smiled and said, "I have no other options, because this is the barrier."

　　It turned out that the barrier was not near the ground, but ten miles underground, so their previous round of artillery fire did not move it at all.

　　But since this huge stone still condenses the power of the barrier, how can the evil things inside get out? They clearly saw many footprints before, coming all the way from here.

　　Xiaowangshu took two steps back and forth: "I think this barrier stone will open after nightfall."

　　Everyone nodded, because this was the only explanation.

　　The old monk smiled bitterly and said, "Are you going to come back after nightfall?" Yan Bikong

　　suddenly smiled, looked at Su Yong and said, "Did you find that number in the Lingdao maze before?"

　　"What number?" Su Yong asked curiously.

　　"When Morama asked you to go and see, you should have been able to figure out the number."

　　Su Yong recalled for a moment: "It seems to be the word 'five', but the outline is a little fuzzy, and the edges are not very clear."

　　Yan Bikong nodded: "Yes. And I also sensed a barrier there."

　　But it was after nightfall, so the guarding undead warriors came out.

　　Since there is number 2 on Tongluo Island, number 3 in the western Red Earth City, and number 5 here, there should naturally be other numbered entrances, but I don't know where they are? Su Yong pondered. This entrance probably also has a number, and it may have been destroyed by artillery fire.

　　Tongluo Island is the southeast entrance, and this is the middle. Are there other directions such as the west and the east? He pondered for a long time and couldn't help but be surprised. According to the direction, east, south, west, north, southeast, southwest, northeast, northwest, plus the middle, isn't it a total of nine entrances, which is in line with the concept of "Nine Nether Caves"?

　　Xiao Changfeng walked to the door impatiently, stretched out his hand and hit the boulder hard a few times, and suddenly exclaimed: "There is an image here."

　　It was a shallow mark carved on the boulder. If it had not been hit by his fist, it would not be noticeable at all with the shining lights beside him.

　　The carving on it looked like a dragon head. There was also a very shallow dent in the dragon's mouth.

　　"Is it a dragon?" Xiao Wangshu looked at it for a long time and asked with a frown.

　　The old monk reached out and touched the mark, shook his head: "It doesn't look like it."

　　Yan Bikong smiled: "What's not like it?"

　　"It doesn't look like a dragon horn."

　　Su Yong looked at it for a long time and felt that the image on it was very familiar, as if he had seen it somewhere. He couldn't help but close his eyes and scratch his head to recall it.

　　"Yes." He suddenly opened his eyes and shouted excitedly, which scared everyone.

　　"This is a sharon, a kind of python, not a dragon." He said, and then fumbled in his arms for a while and took out the pair of pointed sharon horns.

　　After comparison, the pair of sharon horns were indeed very similar to the carvings above. Just when he accidentally touched the dent of the dragon's mouth with the tip, there was a crisp sound.

　　The long sand horn suddenly sank into the dent of the boulder and disappeared in an instant.

　　"Ah?" Before he could exclaim, he heard the boulder creaking and slowly moving away.

　　As the boulder moved away, an extremely cold breath immediately spread out, freezing everyone. Among them, only Yan Bikong was used to it.

　　Looking at the dark front with a gloomy and deathly breath, Su Yong was also a little confused. He looked at Yan Bikong and the two venerables: "Are you going in?"

　　The two venerables looked at each other and nodded calmly.

　　Su Yong slowly pulled out the blood knife, and a hoarse trembling sound came from the friction between the scabbards, and a blood shadow flashed in the firelight.

　　Holding the torch in his left hand and holding it in front of him, Su Yong was about to step out.

　　"Wait," Yan Bikong suddenly frowned and pulled him, his eyes looking into the darkness: "Something is coming out."

　　Chapter 7 Moonlit Night Star Tide

　　Chapter 7 Moonlit Night Star Tide

　　An unusually heavy footsteps began to sound behind the door, getting closer and closer, and even the ground began to tremble slightly.

　　Although it seemed to be only a monotonous sound, it brought great pressure to everyone.

　　Dozens of Black Whirlwind soldiers looked at the leader General Su. And Su Yong took two steps back and looked at the two venerables and Yan Bikong standing beside him.

　　The old monk frowned deeply and showed a thoughtful look, and Xiaowangshu tilted his head to listen to the front, his face extremely pale. As the strongest person present, Yan Bikong released all his powerful aura, and his ordinary face was full of seriousness.

　　As soon as Yan Bikong's breath was released, the surrounding soldiers were under an irresistible pressure, and they could not help but retreat a distance. Although the few warriors present could barely control their bodies under the pressure, they all retreated a little and gave the front to this god-level strongman.

　　The uninvited guest inside the door also felt Yan Bikong's powerful aura, and his pace gradually slowed down. Finally, dozens of meters in front of the gate, he confronted him across the huge rock that had been moved away for the most part, and did not give in.

　　Just when Yan Bikong's face was solemn and everyone's heart was beating wildly, a cry of surprise came from the far side of the entrance.

　　At this time, it was already ten miles away from the ground, and they could still hear the cry of surprise. It can be seen that something terrible must have happened on the ground, which caused so many iron-blooded soldiers to be shocked.

　　Everyone was really in a dilemma at this moment. They were worried about the crisis in front of them and the accidents in the back. They looked at each other at a loss for a while.

　　Su Yong saw Yan Bikong suddenly stretched out two fingers and quietly pointed to the edge of the half-moved huge stone door. He understood it in his heart. He passed by, a red light flashed in his hand, and both hands came out together, already holding the edge of the salon horn.

　　However, before he could pull it out, an extremely terrifying breath suddenly rushed out from behind the door, which shocked him in an instant. It was too late to withdraw.

　　Fortunately, Yan Bikong's palm also arrived at this moment. Yan Bikong pushed forward with both hands, and pushed the breath back a little. Su Yong seized the opportunity in an instant, and with a suction force in his palm, the salon horn flew out.

　　Just as Yan Bikong's surging strength was fighting against the opponent's surging breath, the huge stone door creaked again, and slowly closed in the friction between the two strong winds, isolating them and the gloomy breath that continued to emanate from the door.

　　"What is it?" Su Yong looked at the sweat slowly flowing down Yan Bikong's face, and asked with lingering fear.

　　Yan Bikong shook his head blankly. Suddenly he looked at the old monk who was thinking beside him.

　　"It's half the size of an eagle horse." The old monk turned his head and said something without thinking.

　　"Nearly four meters high. Two legs." Xiaowangshu said.

　　Su Yong was stunned for a moment, looking at the group of Black Whirlwind soldiers huddled in the firelight, and suddenly a surge of anger rushed up: "Are you afraid?"

　　A captain-general who led the team glanced at his subordinates and took two steps closer: "General, we..."

　　"Let's go." Su Yong snorted and interrupted his defense, saying loudly: "We are soldiers, the backbone of the Flame Dragon. Even if we encounter any evil things, we must control our emotions and never panic."

　　"Yes." The captain and the soldiers stood at attention, straightened their backs and answered loudly.

　　Su Yong squinted and watched them turn around and walk out. He licked his dry lips and felt a pain in his heart and lungs. The fierce attack of the evil things in the door just now made him unable to even have the ability to resist. In fact, the shock in his heart was greater than anyone else, and he was more afraid than anyone else.

　　But as the commander of this battle, how could he show a trace of timidity? Swallowing the shock with difficulty, he turned his head slightly to look at Yan Bikong and whispered, "Thank you, you saved my life."

　　It wasn't Yan Bikong, he had died just now. Because under that kind of attack, he found that he could do nothing but wait to die.

　　Yan Bikong turned his head to look at him, and his heavy face showed a forced smile: "You're welcome."

　　The ten-mile passage was very fast when it came out, but when they saw the ray of light at the entrance of the cave, they couldn't help but look at each other, and their faces changed.

　　"It's me." Su Yong walked in front and shouted loudly to the outside.

　　Chu Nantian, who had been alert outside, breathed a sigh of relief and signaled the artillerymen to put down the fire sticks in their hands.

　　Su Yong and others took a step out and understood why the soldiers exclaimed before.

　　They had arrived in the capital in the morning. Excluding the time they spent meeting the emperor, bombarding the entrance and cleaning the entrance, plus the time they spent exploring the way, it was not even noon.

　　But at this moment, the light outside was like dusk, and it was difficult to see anything a hundred meters away.

　　Squinting at the sky, he saw that half of the sky was already pitch black, revealing a large number of stars.

　　The sun was still hanging on the other side, which looked extremely strange.

　　This dark sky with starlight was still swallowing up the remaining half of the sky, and the bright side was slowly shrinking. This swallowing was very strange. It was not like dark clouds blocking the sky, but like a black cloth shining with starlight, slowly pulling up the sky above.

　　But at this moment, it was noon.

　　Su Yong took a deep breath, looked at Chu Nantian with a solemn face, and finally did not ask why. He just kept silent, as if there was a raging fire in his eyes, as if it was about to burn his tightly frowned eyebrows.

　　After a while, he looked behind him.

　　The old monk seemed to be calculating something with his fingers, Xiaowangshu was still squinting at this strange sky, and Yan Bikong shook his head at him.

　　Su Yong slowly walked towards the snow-white Pegasus, feeling that his legs weighed a thousand pounds. With every step he took, he wanted to sit down, close his eyes and have a good sleep, not thinking about anything, and leaving everything behind.

　　But when he jumped on his horse, he saw countless soldiers' puzzled eyes focused on him. He showed an extremely brilliant smile.

　　I was confused, I was confused, and I was afraid. But he knew that morale must not be hit at this moment.

　　So he laughed loudly and said, "Finally, you are here, but we are ready."

　　Countless soldiers, including strong men like Xueshengfeng, listened to his voice that shook the whole audience in silence. The

　　eyes of tens of thousands of people, from all around, from the sky, and from behind, were projected on him like stars in the sky. His every move, every pause of every syllable, and even every tremor of his tone would be clearly seen by everyone, and nothing could be hidden.

　　But he did not tremble at all, and the expression on his face was extremely relaxed. No one knew that he was covered in cold sweat, which had already soaked his underwear and even seeped out the copper-brown armor he was wearing.

　　His face was full of confidence, and he did not explain much, but just glanced at the sky indifferently. At this time, the black cloth had blocked the sky, and the starlight overwhelmed the sunlight.

　　"Brother archers on the eagles, immediately go and collect all lighting materials, kerosene, candles, firewood and lanterns, half of which are gathered here, and the other half are given to the people outside the city."

　　The sky responded in unison, and the gathered eagles instantly dispersed and flew in all directions, leaving only the largest four-winged eagle.

　　Su Yong looked around, at the artillery in front and behind him, as well as the Golden Tiger Army and Iron Lion Army on the periphery, his face was extremely calm: "I know everyone has questions in their hearts. But I want to tell you, as a soldier of Yanlong, you don't need to ask too many whys, you just need to calm your emotions and build up confidence in victory, instead of panicking like women and children and disrupting the morale of the army. Do you understand?"

　　Countless iron-blooded warriors couldn't help but inspire the iron will in their hearts, and subconsciously responded: "I understand. General."

　　"Okay." Su Yong looked at the front and back and nodded slightly. In fact, he just hinted to Hong Yuanba and Blood Wind who almost couldn't restrain their horses and came over. This is a move to stabilize the morale of the army.

　　Only a small part of the bright sky remained. The scorching sun that should have been in the afternoon had already hidden, just like the cold wind that only exists in winter nights whistled too early, and many soldiers have added clothes to keep warm.

　　The four-winged eagle horse climbed all the way and sank into the clouds early in the morning, but the original blue sky could no longer be found.

　　The stars were still bright, but the blue sky had turned into an endlessly dark universe. Between the light and dark, there seemed to be demons dancing wildly and elves laughing shrilly.

　　"Go down." Su Yong patted the four-winged eagle horse's neck with his palm and sighed. This place is almost reaching the maximum altitude of the eagle horse. Each star seems to be half the size of the moon, just like a light bulb, shining three meters above the head.

　　And the moon, the big and round moon that replaced the original position of the sun, is beside them, like a huge house, shrouded in a layer of veil-like smoke.

　　The old monk sighed behind him at this moment: "I can't calculate it."

　　Su Yong looked at Yan Bikong: "Lord Poseidon once told me about the star tide moon night, saying that it will reincarnate once every five thousand years. If you are lucky, you can find the Jade Rabbit Stone and save his sister from the appointment of the polar night." Yan Bikong nodded:

　　"There was a saying about the star tide polar night a thousand years ago, but it happened in ancient times, and no one witnessed it, let alone study it. It is said that three days after the star tide, the polar night will appear. At that time, even the starlight will not be seen in the sky, only endless darkness." He sighed, "We will know the result in three days." Squinting his eyes, he

　　looked down Looking at the deep hole on the ground, Yan Bikong suddenly said: "I feel that the strange arrival of the celestial phenomenon this time is related to the entrance of the underground palace in the middle."

　　Su Yong also nodded: "I always feel that there is some kind of secret connection between the ancients and the underground palace and this piece of sky, but I have never been able to figure it out."

　　Xiaowangshu looked at the old monk who was thinking again and smiled: "The saying of heaven, earth and man is too vague, but no matter what, as long as you can survive, it's good."

　　The eagle horse slowly landed on the ground. At this moment, the last ray of skylight had disappeared. Only the starlight in the sky was surging in the dark sky like a tide, surging silently.

　　And on the ground, except for dozens of blazing bonfires, reflecting countless nervous and confused faces, nothing could be seen clearly.

　　Chapter 8 Bright Moon Rising on the Sea

　　Chapter 8 Bright Moon Rising on the Sea

　　Su Yong issued an order to the surrounding soldiers to take turns on duty, and sat down with Yan Bikong and several venerables on all sides of the deep cave, silently guarding the most dangerous front line.

　　The stars in the sky changed, and the bonfires were lit several times underground. However, the night passed quietly in their heartbeats, and the evil creatures in the cave did not come out. In Yan Bikong's perception, the door of the enchantment had never been opened again.

　　At noon on the second day, when the spoon of the Big Dipper in the sky became extremely large, Su Yong found that the three venerables sitting opposite him suddenly changed their expressions.

　　He turned around hesitantly and saw a familiar and charming figure, drifting silently like a soul, so fast that even countless iron-blooded soldiers had no time to draw their swords to stop it.

　　Under the starlight, the person who came was like a perfect goddess, and her swaying posture was enough to turn all living beings upside down.

　　Seeing the faces of the three venerables who were facing a great enemy, Su Yong's face also became extremely cold.

　　"She is my friend. If anyone wants to do it, I will not let him go. Even if I can't kill her now, I will definitely take revenge in the future. I will never stop until I die."

　　Yan Bikong slowly opened his eyes and said lightly: "I will help you."

　　Haifeisi, who came slowly, showed a happy smile, and snorted at the three masters who stood up: "You won't be stupid enough to provoke the anger of my brother, the sea god, right?"

　　At this moment, the old monk and Xiaowangshu had learned from Ziyi that this woman was the sister of Morama, the sea god of the king of the West. Naturally, they would have concerns in their hearts, but the natural confrontation between the gods and immortals still made it difficult for them to suppress their emotions.

　　At the moment, the great master, the old monk, who had the deepest cultivation, hummed and sat down again first, constantly chanting Buddhist mantras, trying hard to suppress the murderous intent in his heart. Ziyi and Xiaowangshu left with a gloomy face, and out of sight, out of mind.

　　"Why are you here?" Su Yong breathed a sigh of relief at the two figures walking away, and turned to look at Haifeisi.

　　"My brother asked me to come." Head & Shoulders showed a charming smile: "It just so happens that the star tide has arrived. Without the sunlight, it is convenient to go out." She showed a shy pink on her face: "I also want to see you."

　　"Your brother said that this is the arrival of the star tide?" Su Yong saw that the old monk had gradually calmed down and entered into a state of meditation, and then he loosened his grip on the handle of the blood knife.

　　Head & Shoulders nodded, his face a little serious: "About the star tide, I'm afraid no one knows better than us. Because the tide of the West Sea rose by nearly two meters last night, the sea water has approached the west gate of Hongtu City and flooded our shelter." Seeing a trace of tension on Su Yong's face, she smiled again: "My brother has already forced back the flood, and asked me to come to Kyoto to tell you, so that you can rest assured."

　　With Lord Poseidon in the west, he can probably still control many things. Su Yong was slightly relieved.

　　"Do you... understand the star tide?"

　　Morama really knew more about the star tide than Yan Bikong. At this moment, Head & Shoulders said with certainty: "The rising tide in the West Sea is due to the gravitational influence of the stars and the bright moon. The sun is far away, the moon is setting, and the stars are surging, which has caused the law of the sea water to rise and fall to be broken, resulting in this large-scale rising tide that is rare in a thousand years."

　　Su Yong nodded. It is thought that there will also be rising and falling sea water in the southeast coastal area, but there are many fishermen there, and they have many years of experience in dealing with tsunamis and floods. In addition, the village is far from the sea, and it is believed that there will not be too much difficulty.

　　"According to the saying handed down, there are a total of 21 days during the star tide, and from the third day it will enter the polar night, which lasts for a week. At that time, the bright moon will sink into the West Sea, the stars will disappear, and the whole earth will be dark..." Head & Shoulders looked at Su Yong with sparkling eyes.

　　Su Yong smiled at her: "Since it is pitch black, how can we find the Jade Rabbit Stone?" Because of the unexpected appearance of the star tide, his worldview has long been overturned. He now believes that the moon may really be close to the ground.

　　But of course it is impossible to really sink into the deep sea. If that is the case, the sea surface will not only be high tide? But if the planet approaches greatly, the four-winged eagle horse may fly into it, into the Guanghan Palace.

　　As for the theory of sinking into the deep sea, he still firmly believes that it is just the bright moon that went to the other side of the earth, perhaps to the other side of the red foreigners in the ocean, rather than really falling into the sea. Is

　　this strange celestial phenomenon, the countless star forces that caused tidal earthquakes, the reason why the ancients hid their traces or even perished? But what are the origins of those different monsters and beasts guarding the outer entrance of the underground palace?

　　Goddess Head & Shoulders stamped her feet and said angrily: "It's not all pitch black, at least there is still a piece of moonlight on the sea. It's just that the bright light is projected on the entire sea surface, and I don't know where the bright moon has sunk."

　　That is to say, the entire ground is pitch black, with only a huge ocean as bright as autumn waves. Su Yong nodded, and he already had a preliminary impression plan in his mind.

　　He looked at Yan Bikong: "I remember you said you wanted to swim in the moonlight of the deep sea."

　　Yan Bikong smiled: "I am more curious about this underground palace." The mystery of the underground palace did cause him endless doubts. Thinking of the mystery of the disappearance of the ancient brilliant civilization and the amazing strength of the opponent he met underground before, the king of the earth was both eager and a little worried, but he was determined to protect this place. After all,

　　if the nest is destroyed, how can the eggs be intact? Those were far away in ancient times, but these were right in front of him. He chose to protect the people in front of him without hesitation.

　　The west was also full of crises, and Morama was also burdened with heavy responsibilities and could not split himself.

　　"Go ahead. There's no point in you staying here. There's no shortage of talented generals here." Yan Bikong pointed to Xuefeng Feng Hong Yuanba and others not far away: "Just tell them well."

　　Su Yong thought for a moment, turned around and looked at Head & Shoulders who was full of expectation: "If the stars in the sky really disappear tomorrow, I'll set off."

　　...

　　Tuo Buhua and Lou Lan have returned to the Su Mansion. In addition to the lanterns forming a sea of ​​lights everywhere in the entire capital, under the official appeasement, the lives of the people are not much different from the days when the sun shines.

　　On the third day.

　　The stars in the sky really retreated like a tide, leaving only darkness. Even if you use all your eyesight, you can't see those guys who used to blink non-stop.

　　The bright moon had already set earlier. Looking at the direction, it was indeed the sea in the west.

　　The four-winged eagle horse flew up above the lights of the Su Mansion, and only Su Yong and Head & Shoulders stood on it.

　　Passing through the dark and boundless universe, you can soon see the endless ocean on the ground that is sparkling like a mirror.

　　They saw fishing boats along the southeast coast in the sky, and many were casting nets at sea. But the Eagle Horse suddenly turned west, and when they switched their vision again, they could no longer see the dazzling glow of the West Sea.

　　Only the waves connecting the horizon were emitting charming light. The moonlight here was obviously brighter than that of the southeast ocean. I'm afraid it was really the place where the bright moon sank.

　　Everywhere, it seemed like there was a small moon shining. And there were more than a billion small bright moons in the entire West Sea?

　　"How do I find it?" Su Yong frowned at the boundless beauty.

　　Head & Shoulders sat down beside him, her body pressed against his, and said softly: "In this situation, why not take a break."

　　Su Yong looked at the beautiful woman in front of him, and his anxiety disappeared. He unconsciously reached out and gently tidied her hair that was blown by the wind, and said: "Why don't I write a poem for you?"

　　"Yes." Head & Shoulders sighed lightly in the refraction of the moonlight, and then smiled sweetly, making Su Yong dazzled.

　　So he chanted in a gentle voice:

　　"The cool autumn moon disturbs the beloved, and the shadow moves the thin black silk.

　　Brushing the sleeves, borrowing the breeze, burying the jade moon.

　　Tears stain the cheeks, using the world, the withered flowers.

　　The flowers dance with the full moon, lightly covering the prosperity of the world.

　　Recalling the past, the old things, the heart is in turmoil.

　　The eyes are hazy, and I can't see through it. It's hard to tell the truth from the falsehood of the world.

　　The hand waves the sword, but it can't cut short, the long hair that hides the complex.

　　Looking up at the sky with tears, burying this moon, to accompany me forever.

　　Laughing with tears, floating in the wind, half a lifetime of foolishness is ridiculous.

　　The waning moon shines, the shadow sways obliquely, and the person in the water is old.

　　Infatuation always accompanies loneliness, and sincerity only accompanies torment.

　　Let the heart die with the moon tonight.

　　Lift the long hair, borrow the water shadow, and take a closer look at today's appearance.

　　Sad eyes, sad eyebrows, it's hard to find the old smile.

　　For whom did I cause trouble in this life, for whom did I turn my temples white?

　　Bury this moon, and hope that in the next life, I can avoid the hustle and bustle of the world.

　　..."

　　After the song, Su Yong turned his head and looked at Head & Shoulders' tears. He wiped them away with his sleeves in pain, whispering firmly: "I will find the Jade Rabbit Stone and let you be a happy and carefree elf in the world."

　　Head & Shoulders leaned gently into his arms, her clothes wet with tears.

　　Su Yong slapped the sighing Eagle Horse on the neck: "Let's go to the Moonlight Islands first."

　　Chapter 9: Island City Fantasy

　　Chapter 9: Island City Fantasy

　　On the far west sea, in a place above the vast and boundless ocean that is difficult to see with the eyes but can be reached by the Eagle Horse, a large piece of fog appeared in the waves, like a veil on the moonlit goddess of the ocean.

　　If you look at this veil from a high altitude, you will never find it. You can only find it if you fly close to the sea surface. But even if you find it, you may not find the way in.

　　This is the paradise of the Hippogriffs, a secret place that the Sand Sea Monster Thunder Pupa has been searching for for thousands of years but still cannot find - the Moonlight Islands.

　　The four-winged Hippogriff flew skillfully through the layers of fog, and it was unknown how many turns and corners it had passed before it suddenly opened up in front of it.

　　This is an island shrouded in fog and moonlight. There are about a thousand islands, scattered across the sea, like a fairyland.

　　On the sea between the islands, between the layers of mist that are looming, Hippogriffs fly by from time to time, making crisp calls. It is a young Hippogriff that has not yet reached adulthood, and is conducting a test flight under the leadership of its mother Hippogriff who stayed behind.

　　This is probably the only place on earth that is still covered with light, but that is only the reflection of the sea waves, not the light of the sky.

　　The eagle horse slowly descended from a high mountain on an island and stopped in the strong wind. It looked at the gray-white smoke below the mountain with its big eyes, shook its head and smiled: "It is said that Mingyue is closest to Yuehua Islands, but it must be an illusion. I have never found Mingyue near here."

　　It looked at the endless dark night sky: "When Yupanyue was in the sky, I tried to fly towards her, but never reached her; when Yupanyue was in the sea, I patrolled the entire sea area close to the sea surface, but never found her." It turned its head and looked at Su Yong and the others: "I'm afraid you have found the wrong place."

　　Su Yong took Head & Shoulders's slender hand and scanned everything around him little by little. After looking around and finding no clues, he frowned and said, "Is there anything strange on Yuehua Islands, or a place you haven't been to?" If they can't find it here, I'm afraid the next stop will really be to fly across the ocean to the Red Fans to look for clues.

　　Eagle Horse pondered for a long time before saying, "Our race has settled in the Moonlight Islands for a long time, and I have been to most of the places there... There are three strange places, but they should not be the places where the Jade Plate Moon hides."

　　"Why?"

　　"Because those three places are usually dark, and they don't seem to be places where the bright moon can be hidden."

　　These three places are the Lost Forest, the Fairy City, and the Ancient Sunken Ship in the archipelago.

　　The Lost Forest is composed of seven small islands. The seven islands are not far apart, and the large forests of giant trees have spread all the way to the sea, connecting into one, and it looks like a dark layer. This is also the darkest place in the Moonlight Islands.

　　Judging from the visual observation, the strange trees below are an average of 100 meters high, like thousands of sharp blades piercing the sky, with a flamboyant murderous aura.

　　The eagle horse circled in the sky, and Su Yong frowned again: "Why not go down?"

　　"It is impossible to tell the direction on the ground." The old eagle horse laughed bitterly: "The eagle horses on the island have been taught by their elders not to enter the Lost Forest since they were young, because it is too dark and they cannot find the way. I went in once out of curiosity many years ago, and it took me many days to escape."

　　"Can't find the direction even if you fly?" Head & Shoulders asked curiously.

　　The old eagle horse shook his head: "You can't fly after entering the Mysterious Forest. This is also its strangeness. You will feel dizzy, have a headache, and feel weak in your limbs. You can only stagger and drag yourself out, and you will have hallucinations from time to time."

　　Why is it so strange? Su Yong and Haifei looked at each other and nodded in tacit understanding.

　　They also felt the strangeness when they flew in the sky before. As a spiritualist, Haifei felt the awe-inspiring meaning coming from the trees.

　　But they circled the Mysterious Forest. Although the mountains were high and the forests were dense, they found that it was impossible to hide such a large jade plate moon, so there was no need to investigate further.

　　The Fairy Fantasy City was even more strange. This place is the largest island in the Moonlight Islands, and is called "Flying Fairy Island" by the Eagle Horse Clan.

　　Feixian Island is ten times larger than the entire Mysterious Forest. There is a sense of illusion between the bright and dark projections of the moonlight on the sea.

　　Feixian Island is a flat land. Since the surrounding islands are higher than it, most of the light projected from the sea is blocked, making it look a bit gloomy.

　　But in the middle of this giant island, there are large pieces of dilapidated ancient buildings, which look magnificent and can be compared with Yan Bikong's temple in Heixuezhou.

　　Just after entering Feixian Island, there are large pieces of low-rise residential buildings made of huge stones. After the residential buildings, you gradually enter a big city. The three big characters "Xianhuan City" can be vaguely seen on the dilapidated gate of the city tower. Behind the city wall made of Yunbai stone, there are still relatively intact three- or four-story stone buildings from time to time, but weeds have grown in the middle of the street under the small building, and the countless abandoned shops close to the street are all rusty.

　　Su Yong looked down from the air and quickly locked his eyes on the highest point of Xianhuan City.

　　It was a square halfway up the mountain in the city, with broken stone statues and collapsed rockery fountains, but the water in the pool had long dried up, and the trees in the garden behind the square had already stretched their branches here. Even the steps that were once so magnificent were now covered with two broken stone pillars.

　　Eagle Horse looked at Su Yong's puzzled eyes and explained, "This Fairy City existed long before our Eagle Horse discovered the Moonlight Islands. After we arrived, this place was already a relic."

　　"Go down and take a look." Su Yong nodded.

　　Unexpectedly, Eagle Horse shook his head again: "No."

　　"Why not?" Su Yong and Head & Shoulders asked in unison.

　　Eagle Horse descended slightly and stayed less than a hundred meters above the Fairy City.

　　"Look."

　　A huge bubble-like thing that was almost completely transparent was surrounding the entire Fairy City, almost wrapping up many of the houses outside the city, like a natural glass wall.

　　"How could this be?" Su Yong muttered to himself in shock. The transparent membrane-like bubble below was really hard to see in the dark if one was not careful.

　　But he did not feel any deterrent force in it.

　　"Can't go in?"

　　The old eagle horse looked at him, descended again, and one of its huge wings suddenly flapped on the thin film.

　　There was a sharp friction sound in the air, and after the strong sound wave was emitted, a light white light visible to the naked eye emerged on the film. Su Yong and Head & Shoulders, who were sitting on the back of the eagle horse, immediately felt their whole body suddenly lean back and almost fell down.

　　That was because the eagle horse was hit by a strong recoil force.

　　"Can't go in, this place is protected." The old eagle horse's four wings stroked again, removing the recoil force, and then continued: "I came here to check in a stormy day, and everything inside could not even penetrate the rain, there was no flaw at all."

　　With such a strong protection, how could the Fairy Fantasy City decline to this point and end up in a desolate state?

　　Su Yong was lost in thought, and after a long while he said, "Fly to the outer perimeter of the protective layer and drop us off in front of the city gate."

　　The two of them landed in a low stone house that was not covered by a protective layer. It was considered a residential building at the edge of the city.

　　But the two of them could not get through that layer of protection. Even though Su Yong had tried to chop wildly in front of the city gate with a blood knife, he still could not break through the seemingly weak layer of light.

　　Head & Shoulders squinted for a while, and suddenly pushed open the door of one of the houses.

　　"Follow me."

　　This low residential building was only two meters high, and the two felt that their heads were about to hit the uneven ceiling above. Fortunately, both of them could see at night, and they could barely see the things inside clearly.

　　There were some daily necessities in the dark and damp residential building, but they were all broken.

　　Head & Shoulders moved lightly along the way, staring at the dusty items with watery eyes from time to time, and finally stopped in front of a black stove.

　　Her bare hand gently touched the large pot with many small holes on it, indicating Su Yong to move away.

　　Su Yong raised his hand and grabbed it with some doubt, and found that there was not much accumulated ash under the stove, only a dark tunnel.

　　Reaching over, there was a faint breeze coming out of the tunnel.

　　"Can this lead to the city?" Su Yong frowned.

　　Head & Shoulders' pretty face stretched to the dark tunnel and listened for a while, then nodded excitedly, not caring that her beautiful face had been touched by a few ash.

　　Chapter 10 The Ruins Thief

　　Chapter 10 The Ruins Thief

　　The exit of the tunnel was at a grocery store on a street in the Fairy City. This street-side shop was well preserved. When the doors and windows were opened to cast a ray of light, Su Yong found that Head & Shoulders' clothes were not dirty at all.

　　He walked out of the door and looked at the copper-brown armor on his body, which was already covered with ash. He couldn't help but smile and asked, "How did you do it?"

　　"I am a spiritual warrior, and I can change my body slightly." Head & Shoulders said with some pride.

　　Su Yong touched his head and tried to wipe off the ash on her face, but he ended up painting her pretty face into a clown face.

　　"Is this what you looked like before?" He asked, not knowing whether to laugh or cry as he saw a gray mark on her snow-white face.

　　Head & Shoulders looked at his face with her sharp eyes: "No, what's wrong?"

　　Su Yong rolled his eyes: "You must have been an ugly freak before."

　　"You..." Head & Shoulders stamped her feet fiercely and said angrily: "Of course this is what I looked like before. Can't you see that my face is somewhat similar to your brother's?"

　　Su Yong had already noticed this. Although Head & Shoulders's face was extremely perfect, it faintly revealed an indescribable majesty, which was somewhat similar to the kingly aura of the sea god Morama.

　　Just when Su Yong was about to continue joking, he suddenly found that Head & Shoulders had raised her delicate jade fingers to her lips. He was stunned, subconsciously crouched down, and fell to the ground in tacit understanding with Head & Shoulders.

　　Turning around, he soon discovered a strange head that looked like a pumpkin on the marble wall behind him. Two earthy yellow arms stretched out from the sides of the head. The monster pressed its hands against the broken wall and gently flipped over, landing on the street in the city with a slight thud.

　　This monster seemed to have come in through some kind of tunnel, but it was different from the one Su Yong and the others took. That tunnel should be under the city wall. But the strange thing was that since the city wall was already within the protective layer, why did he have to climb the wall instead of going through the main gate?

　　Following Su Yong, with the help of the faint light, he saw a tail hanging behind the monster in a yellowish-brown body. This thing was very similar to humans, walking upright, and about the same height. Except for the yellow tail that looked like a cow's tail, the other things looked 80% similar from a distance.

　　"Ape?" Su Yong lowered his voice and looked at Head & Shoulders.

　　Head & Shoulders shook his head. The monster had two long ears that stood up high, which was very different from apes, and it could be seen that it was a creature with extremely sharp hearing.

　　This guy sneaked into the dilapidated shops and looked around, but didn't find anything good. After he came out, he kept looking at the Mid-Levels Square above his head, as if he was pondering something.

　　"It looks like a thief." Head & Shoulders whispered in Su Yong's ear. The two of them had already moved quickly in the shadows and came to the wall of a three-story stone building. The monster's behavior was indeed very much like a thief. Although there was not even a shadow in the city, it still seemed very cautious.

　　It seemed that it had realized that there was no unusual movement around it, and the monster finally became a little bolder. With his hands behind his back, he walked a few steps on the weed-covered street, and then walked quickly up the stone slab leading to the square on the hillside.

　　"Follow and see." Su Yong whispered. Both of them were extremely fast, almost drifting at a high speed close to the ground. In the dark moonlight, not even a shadow was left.

　　After hesitating for a long time on the bluestone steps that were a hundred meters long, the monster gently patted the door wall with one of its hands. When he didn't hear any sound, he quickly jumped in.

　　However, when Su Yong and the others chased to the steps and looked into the door, they had already lost the other's figure.

　　"Strange..." Su Yong stretched his head and squinted for a long time. Between the broken walls, in front of the tall church-like halls around, and in the sparse branches and leaves of the trees around the building, there was silence. He finally couldn't help but ask. But before he uttered the word "strange", he saw Head & Shoulders's bare hand stretched out in front of him.

　　However, it was too late for Head & Shoulders to stop him.

　　A yellowish shadow quickly emerged from the dry pool that they couldn't see clearly and rushed into a large house on the west side of the square.

　　This thing was really very alert. It must have heard some noise a long time ago, but it couldn't help but look for a hidden place in the square and waited for the tracking behind to appear automatically.

　　Su Yong and Head & Shoulders saw that they had exposed themselves at this moment, so they simply let go of their body skills and slashed out like two flowing shadows, and instantly rushed into the house.

　　However, the house was just a lobby, empty without even any debris, let alone any hiding place. As Su Yong was looking around, Head & Shoulders had already jumped up and floated up to the skylight on the top of the lobby. He was stunned and quickly turned around and rushed out of the door.

　　Sure enough, the khaki figure was lying on the top of the house. The traces were exposed, and the monster was also very fast. It only took two steps to run and actually jumped over another roof of more than ten meters away, and continued to flee to the periphery.

　　Su Yong ran on the ground, and Head & Shoulders flew in the air. The two chased the monster one after another, biting very closely.

　　The monster was also very fast, and it was not inferior to the monkey. He kept jumping up and down, flipping out of the window, walking a few steps close to the ground, and directly knocked open the rotten door to enter another house. Then, when Head & Shoulders sealed the skylight and Su Yong sealed the door, he escaped from the hidden fireplace and continued to run.

　　The more Su Yong and the others chased, the more surprised they were. It turned out that all these houses had secret passages. In addition to the door and skylight, there were always other exits between the walls and even on the floor.

　　Could it be that this entire Fantasy City is a whole building that can be connected to thousands of places on the ground, like a spider web?

　　Fortunately, the houses here in the square can only be connected within this range, and they can't run away. Even if the monster drilled into the ground, the entrance was soon discovered by the two, and they could only continue to escape in embarrassment.

　　In front of them was a house at the edge of the dilapidated square. Not far away, under the high square wall, outside was a cliff halfway up the mountain, and under the cliff was the sea rushing silently in the dark. Even if you can climb up the wall, you may not even have bones left if you jump off the cliff. The monster had no way to retreat except to turn back.

　　The monster couldn't turn back because Head & Shoulders was following him closely. He didn't dare to land because Su Yong was following him on the stone slabs below.

　　He looked at Head & Shoulders flying in the air, gritted his teeth, and went into the big chimney of the house.

　　As soon as he landed on the ground, Su Yong was already standing at the door, and Head & Shoulders broke the skylight next to the chimney and stood in the air with fluttering sleeves.

　　There was no secret passage in this house. Looking at the two shadows projected from the sky and the ground, the monster could only sit on the ground helplessly.

　　He did not dare to resist because he had used up his last bit of strength. Besides, a guy like a thief like this might not have much courage to resist.

　　He looked at Su Yong who was slowly approaching from the door, and suddenly yelled twice.

　　Su Yong frowned and pointed the blood knife forward: "Who are you and why are you running away?"

　　The thief was not very interested in his words. He just looked at the blood knife with a red glow and couldn't help crawling back.

　　In the dim light, Su Yong saw that his originally yellow face turned extremely pale.

　　"Do you understand?" Su Yong took two steps forward and his tone was a little more relaxed.

　　The thief just continued to retreat in astonishment and ignored him.

　　At this time, Head & Shoulders' figure had floated down and stood behind the "master thief". The pretty face with a streak of ash on it looked a little weirder and even more indescribable.

　　The thief looked behind him, and suddenly knelt on the ground, shaking his hoarse and strange voice.

　　"Master Immortal Swordsman and this goddess envoy, I didn't know you were back. Please let me, a filthy yellow-haired thief, go."

　　Immortal Swordsman? Goddess envoy? Su Yong and Head & Shoulders looked at each other, both a little confused.

　　"Where are you from? What do you want to steal?" Su Yong's tone deliberately added a hint of majesty, pretending to be this swordsman. Although this place is magnificent, it is already a ruin. What can be stolen?

　　The thief did not answer him, but kept kowtowing to the two of them: "Please spare my life, my lords, I will never dare to come to the forbidden area again." The pale forehead with short yellow hair soon slammed into the stone floor and blood came out.

　　Chapter 11 Three Thousand Men and Women Crossing the West Sea

　　Chapter 11 Three Thousand Men and Women Crossing the West Sea

　　"It's easy for you to survive." Su Yong raised his blood knife, and the tip of the knife shining with red light lifted the chin of the yellow-haired "thief". His voice was full of a strong sense of oppression: "I ask a question, you answer it. If you answer it wrong, you will die."

　　The thief was pointed at by the cold blade, and goose bumps appeared on his neck. He didn't dare to move, but trembled and replied: "Yes, Master Swordsman."

　　"Who are you?"

　　"I am a thief from Yelang Country."

　　Yelang Kingdom? Su Yong frowned and glanced at the sister of the sea god.

　　Head & Shoulders shook his head.

　　"Where is Yelang Kingdom?"

　　"My lord, have you forgotten?" The thief wanted to look up and ask, but a red light flashed in front of his eyes, so he had to answer obediently: "It's at the southernmost part of the archipelago here. There are a total of sixteen islands."

　　"Well... who did you learn your language from?" "

　　Of course it's from Fairy Fantasy City," the thief said in a depressed tone. How could this swordsman have such a bad memory? He looked up and added: "After Fairy Fantasy City was built on the archipelago, the surrounding natives were taught by the immortals in Fairy Fantasy City. Even after thousands of years, they still dare not forget their kindness."

　　Natives? The four-winged eagle horse landed outside and was not here. I wonder if it knows that there is still a group of natives living in the southern archipelago? Su Yong pondered for a moment and asked again: "When was the Fairy Fantasy City built? Do you know?"

　　Seeing that the Immortal Swordsman had a terrible memory, the thief finally mustered up a bit of courage and said in a hoarse voice: "The Fairy Fantasy City declined three thousand years ago, but it was first built here, so it should have a history of five thousand years."

　　Five thousand years. Su Yong was surprised. According to the thief's spoken language, it was very similar to the ancient language he was familiar with in his previous life. And five thousand years, according to the disappearance of civilization three thousand years ago, and then two thousand years later, it should be the Qin Dynasty in his previous life.

　　The blood knife in his hand trembled slightly, and then he woke up and asked again solemnly: "Do you have any evidence?"

　　"Please follow me, my two lords." The Yelang thief stood up carefully, squinting at the blood knife beside his neck, and walked to the front cautiously.

　　There was a large stone tablet next to the dry pool, standing next to the tall stone statue that was a little damaged.

　　Although the broken stone statue had some cracks on its body, its head was still clearly recognizable, with Su Yong's familiar hanging hairpin, which looked a bit like a Taoist priest.

　　Before he could see the words on the stele clearly, the three ancient characters in small seal script under the stone statue shocked Su Yong.

　　On the base under the big stone statue, the three characters "Xu Fu Statue" were clearly engraved.

　　The "Historical Records" of the previous life recorded that after Qin Shihuang unified the world, he traveled east to patrol the sea four times. He dreamed of fighting with the sea god at night, so he personally shot and killed big fish at sea and sent the alchemist Xu Fu to sea to find immortal power. Why did the great Qin Shihuang, a great lord, stop at the sea? Did Xu Fu and the legendary 500 boys and girls (some say 3,000) who sailed to the ocean really reach Japan? Or where did the dream go?

　　The doctor ordered Meng Tianfang to fall in love with a girl who was selected to enter the palace, which violated the precepts. Before the girl threw herself into the fire and burned herself, she gave Tianfang the elixir of immortality she got from the speaker. Meng Tianfang was made into a Qin terracotta warrior to guard the imperial mausoleum for thousands of years to atone for his sins.

　　Since the truth of the Immortal Qin Terracotta Warriors was known, everyone knew that the boy and girl going to sea was a cover, just a way for Xu Fu to escape in order to survive under Qin Shihuang.

　　But how could there be a stone statue of Xu Fu here? How could these Qin Dynasty small seal characters appear? In "Records of the Grand Historian", Sima Qian did not explain where Xu Fu finally went, only saying that he went to sea and never returned without a trace.

　　Later, there were indeed statues of Xu Fu and temples of Xu Fu in Japan, which shows that Xu Fu did go to Japan at the beginning. But at this moment, on the edge of the West Sea, just above the ocean between the Yanlong Continent and the Red Barbarians in the west, in this extremely difficult to find Misty Islands, how could there be his engraved image?

　　There are not many records on the stone tablet, recording the Fairy Fantasy City and the ancient past that can be traced.

　　This should be a text narrated by Xu Fu. The first paragraph above says: The first time I went to sea to Japan, I found that they were just natives, not immortals, and I couldn't ask for the elixir of immortality; but because of the night observation of the stars, I found that the fairy island was on the other side. So after going out to sea for the second time, he went all the way west and found this place.

　　The history books do say that Xu Fu went out to sea twice. After returning home empty-handed for the first time, Xu Fu lied that the immortals thought the gifts were too few, and asked the Qin Emperor for 3,000 boys and girls again, and also brought a large amount of grain seeds and hundreds of skilled craftsmen, and never returned.

　　Li Bai has a poem that says: "The seafarer talks about Yingzhou, and the smoke and waves are faint and the truth is hard to find." The Yingzhou in this poem does not refer to the "three sacred mountains" of Ryukyu (Taiwan), Fangzhang (Jeju, South Korea) and Penglai (Kyushu, Japan), because these three islands were not considered "hard to find" in the relatively advanced navigation technology at that time. It should refer to other overseas immortal mountains that are extremely elusive and hard to find. Maybe it refers to this place.

　　Su Yong took a long breath, digested some of it, and then looked at the next paragraph.

　　This paragraph is written: Before the second voyage, I had discovered through astrology that a huge disaster would occur on the mainland, so I was well prepared and planned to avoid this disaster on the fairy island on the sea, leaving my descendants to reproduce here. After the construction of the Fantasy City, we caught lost foreigners who passed by and lived here together.

　　Su Yong finally understood why the architecture on the island was so strange. There were both rockery pavilions unique to the East and Western-style fountain temples. It was probably because lost foreigners who accidentally wandered into the mist were captured by the descendants of the three thousand boys and girls, which led to the fusion of knowledge.

　　Since Xu Fu brought a large number of grain seeds and skilled craftsmen, it was not surprising that he could live here and build such a magnificent ancient building. But the protective film outside, as well as the square and temple at the highest point representing the most prestigious position, could it be because he met an immortal later?

　　Unfortunately, the content behind the inscription can no longer be seen or known.

　　After the second paragraph, the dignified small seal script text below has been cut off by an extremely sharp sword mark, leaving only a huge scar, revealing a cold and chilling feeling under the dim moonlight.

　　This sword mark almost cut off the big stone tablet from the root, and also cut Su Yong's hope of finding the answer into nothing.

　　Looking at the sharp sword mark, Su Yong was silent for a long time.

　　The most outstanding castings in the Qin Dynasty were swords and bronze mirrors. From this, we can also know that there were very outstanding swordsmen in the Qin Dynasty in the previous life. And as the Xu Fu Brigade, which was ordered by the emperor to seek elixir, how could there be no peerless swordsmen as protection?

　　The strength and momentum of this sword, even with Su Yong's current attainments, could not be achieved.

　　That's why he looked at it for a long time, so he felt a chill in his heart, dizzy, and speechless.

　　As a sword user, he saw it more deeply than Head & Shoulders, and understood it more.

　　On the sword mark, he seemed to see the raging anger of the sword holder and the strong arm strength like a god.

　　With such a peerless swordsman, hiding in the unknown overseas fairy mountain, and with a mysterious protective shield, could he still not escape the catastrophe?

　　After a long time, he sighed deeply, retracted his gaze from the sword mark, and turned to look at the Yelang thief: "Do you know why Xianhuan City declined and why the residents in the city perished?"

　　Why are these ape-like orcs from the surrounding Yelang Kingdom fine?

　　Unexpectedly, the Yelang thief looked at him in surprise, and shouted with his mouth open and red ears: "Swordsman... Master, have you forgotten? It was you who chopped that sword! Isn't the demise of Xianhuan City due to you?" There was a hint of contempt in his panic, as if to say that you can't be so shameless.

　　Because of me? Su Yong jumped up from the stone floor in shock.

　　"Because... because of me???"

　　Chapter 12: Swinging the Sword to Ask Love

　　Chapter 12: Swinging the Sword to Ask Love

　　"Because... because of me?" Su Yong jumped up in shock.

　　The Yelang thief nodded affirmatively.

　　"Bullshit." Su Yong said angrily, "Don't try to deceive me with lies."

　　The thief shrank back and dodged his bloody knife, with a look of grievance on his face: "Sir... Sir, it's... this is true." Could it be that this swordsman has become a madman because of killing so many people? Who doesn't know about the past when the immortal swordsman swung his sword to massacre the city? Head & Shoulders

　　stopped the furious Su Yong, looked at him with amusement as he pretended to be angry, and said in a soft voice: "Listen to what he says."

　　"Okay, I'll ask you." Su Yong blinked at Head & Shoulders and shouted with a pretended anger.

　　"Sir, please tell me."

　　"What's your name?"

　　"People in Yelang call me sharp because I have the most sensitive hearing." The thief said a little embarrassedly.

　　Brother Sharp? Su Yong suppressed his laughter and said, "That's a good name. You really have a sharp sense of hearing." He thought for a moment and asked, "How old are you?"

　　The thief, Brother Xili, was smart and knew what he was asking. He answered respectfully, "Although I have only lived for a few decades, the history of Fairy Fantasy City has been passed down from generation to generation, and the entire Yelang Kingdom knows about it."

　　Su Yong snorted, but nodded secretly.

　　"Let me ask you again, since you said that Fairy Fantasy City had already declined three thousand years ago, how could you recognize me?" Could it be that the peerless master known as the Immortal Swordsman can still live for more than three thousand years?

　　Brother Xili carefully raised his head and looked at his face: "Master Swordsman, please follow me."

　　At the entrance of Fairy Fantasy City, there are two huge statues of military generals. The one on the left holds a spear and has a face full of flesh, like the God of War Zhang Yide; the one on the right is quite gentle and has a certain elegance. He holds a sword in his hand and has a beautiful posture.

　　"Please look, sir." The thief pointed at the scholar statue and whispered, "Isn't this your statue?"

　　Su Yong and Head & Shoulders widened their eyes. They entered from the tunnel and didn't know there were two stone statues guarding the city gate. No wonder the thief seemed to respect the two ancient warriors and didn't dare to enter from the main gate, but had to climb the wall.

　　Looking carefully, the face of the swordsman was indeed very similar to Su Yong, even the smile between his eyebrows, the slightly raised corners of his mouth, and the squinting eyes were the same.

　　Head & Shoulders looked up and looked carefully, then turned to look at Su Yong, and exclaimed, "Wow, it's really you. How did you get carved into a stone statue and put it here?"

　　Su Yong could only smile bitterly, "That's a good question." He let go of Brother Sharp, sheathed the blood knife, and spread his hands, "I don't know either."

　　"It seems that the swordsman really forgot." The thief Brother Sharp knew that he couldn't escape from the two, but he was relieved to see him put the knife back. At this moment, he said in a flattering way: "If the two adults can let me go, I can tell you all the stories of our Yelang Kingdom."

　　Su Yong looked at his eyes seriously, confirmed that he was not lying, and nodded: "Go ahead."

　　Sharp Brother sat on the stone road, pondered for a long time, and then slowly said: "According to ancient legends, the immortals in Xianhuan City came from the distant eastern continent and were the people of the brilliant Chinese nation. They crossed the sea from thousands of miles away, and the fleet is still preserved on the coast of the eastern archipelago..."

　　It turned out that the ancient sunken ship, one of the three mysterious places mentioned by the four-winged eagle horse, was the fleet that Xu Fu crossed the sea to transform. It is said that those huge ships have turned into a texture similar to coral stone after many years, and they are still preserved today.

　　It's just that the food and tools on the ship have long been transferred to Feixian Island, acting on this magnificent city and the farmland outside. And the three thousand boys and girls and hundreds of skilled craftsmen have also become the first batch of immigrants from the mainland to the Yuehua Islands.

　　"After settling down here, this group of Chinese people from a distant continent began to gradually build cities and educate the surrounding barbaric tribes. Our Yelang Kingdom was also one of the lucky ones to be educated..."

　　According to Brother Sharp. After the arrival of the ancients of the Qin Dynasty, Xu Fu and other ancient people chose the Feixian Island surrounded by four sides as their settlement, and cultivated land outside the city to establish a society like a feudal dynasty. And Xu Fu also became the first monarch.

　　After many years, this tribe gradually multiplied and expanded, and soon ruled the entire Yuehua Islands. Some of the educated natives nearby, although they had some innate advantages in their bodies, were also willing to accept the rule of this civilized human.

　　"But you must be a little coveted when you see this place is so prosperous?" Su Yong looked at Brother Sharp and swallowed his saliva constantly, and couldn't help but asked with a smile.

　　The thief Brother Sharp smiled reluctantly: "This... It doesn't matter if you give us a little of the things that can't be used up."

　　Although the ancestors of the Yelang Kingdom coveted the prosperity of the Fairy Fantasy City, they did not dare to cross the line. Because among the Huaxia people who came here, in addition to skilled craftsmen and young men and women, there was also an armed guard, among which there were very powerful swordsmen.

　　The boys and girls multiplied all the way, and the swordsmen's martial arts and sword moves were also passed down all the way, so although some of the nearby natives had changed their minds, they did not dare to act rashly.

　　Three thousand years ago, this tribe had achieved great development in productivity and martial arts on this isolated Taoyuan Fairy Island. It was even heard that some people had become real immortals, who could fly in the air and glide like birds on the blue sea.

　　I'm afraid this place is really suitable for warriors to settle down. Su Yong squinted at the fairy island full of fog, and raised his eyes again to look at the protective shield on his head.

　　"Three thousand years ago, the two most powerful swordsmen in Xianhuan City were Yi Shuihan, known as the Immortal Swordsman; and Yun Qingcheng, known as the Evergreen Swordsman. It is said that these two swordsmen have entered the ranks of the immortal holy spirits. As the protectors of Xianhuan City, they lead the guards to protect the safety of Feixian Island..."

　　Su Yong was relieved when he heard this. Fortunately, this immortal swordsman did not have the same name as himself, otherwise it would be a bit depressing.

　　Although he also killed people like crazy, he was obviously not as perverted as this immortal swordsman, who actually slaughtered the city with a single sword.

　　However, this city also perished three thousand years ago, which still surprised him. If this was caused by man-made disasters, then the disaster on the mainland was a natural disaster?

　　But how could the time be so coincidental?

　　After listening to the whole story of Sharp Brother, he couldn't help but sigh. This is a very vulgar story, which is common in every feudal dynasty.

　　It turns out that the immortal swordsman Yi Shuihan and a noblewoman in the city have been in love since childhood, but because the woman has been favored by the monarch at that time, the nobleman also insisted on letting his daughter marry the monarch at that time, which caused a conflict.

　　In the feudal dynasty, how much choice does a woman have? But this woman is not only beautiful, but also a female fighter who advocates free love, which makes the vain noble father extremely headache, and the lustful monarch is helpless.

　　Later, the nobles colluded with the royal family, and the monarch pretended to convey an order to let Yi Shuihan conquer the Western Wild Islands and send away this peerless swordsman, and then planned to make a fait accompli. Unexpectedly

　　, this woman was also steadfast and unyielding. She did not hesitate to commit suicide by hitting the wall after being tied into the palace, which eventually led to this tragedy.

　　After Yi Shuihan came back, he didn't know the cause of death of his childhood sweetheart. At this time, a mysterious woman appeared, known as the goddess messenger. The goddess messenger who came from nowhere looked very similar to the dead noble woman, but there was a dried black blood on her face. The goddess messenger told the cause of death of the woman exactly, and Yi Shuihan pointed his sword at the noble and finally learned that it was the truth.

　　So a story of revenge took place between a peerless swordsman and the monarch who owned the entire fantasy city.

　　The Evergreen Swordsman died at the hands of the Immortal Swordsman, but the Immortal Swordsman also escaped with injuries.

　　According to Sharp Brother, it was the Immortal Swordsman who was rescued by the mysterious goddess messenger, and returned after a week of recovery, and then slaughtered the whole city.

　　Countless soldiers, generals, and even farmers, slaves and nobles who obeyed the orders of the monarch all died at the hands of the Immortal Swordsman. After the Immortal Swordsman killed the king, the sword had turned blood red. Even if the sea water washed it thousands of times, it was still difficult to remove the blood color.

　　Su Yong sighed, pulled out his blood sword, squinted his eyes and looked at it in silence.

　　"Yes, it's this blood sword." Sharp Brother pointed at his blood sword in horror: "If you are not the Immortal Swordsman, who else can come?"

　　"Mine is a knife." Su Yong flicked the blade with his fingers and pointed him to the round ear shape of the tip of the knife: "It just looks like a sword."

　　"What happened later?" Su Yong asked again without waiting for the other party to ask.

　　"Later, the Immortal Swordsman and the Goddess issued an order that the entire Fairy Fantasy City would be designated as a forbidden area. Outsiders were not allowed to enter. Those who violated the order would be killed without mercy..."

　　Therefore, although the nearby races coveted the things in the city, they were more afraid of the methods of this killer swordsman. They knew that there was a tunnel outside the city that could lead into the city, but they still did not dare to enter.

　　"But you still came," Su Yong smiled at the thief, "You are really brave."

　　"So many years have passed, who knows if they are still here..." Brother Sharp looked at him, still not sure whether this man is the killer, and whispered.

　　"Are there any more?"

　　"They disappeared after announcing the order, and no one has seen them since." Brother Sharp thought for a while, "But not long ago, some people from our Yelang Kingdom came here in a team, but they didn't go back in the end. I don't know if they were killed."

　　"From what we can see, there are no bodies in the city." Su Yong patted him on the shoulder, and suddenly pointed to the protective shield above his head: "This thing... has it existed before?"

　　Brother Sharp shook his head: "Not sure. Yelang Kingdom's statement about the protective shield of Xianhuan City is very vague."

　　Su Yong frowned, he pondered for a while, and suddenly walked towards the Mid-Levels Square again.

　　"You guys follow me."

　　Chapter 13: Two Swordsmen of the Millennium

　　Chapter 13: Two Swordsmen of the Millennium

　　Next to the temple in the Mid-mountain Square is the palace that represents the rule of the emperor. Although this palace is smaller than the inner palace of Yanlong, it also has a majestic and solemn atmosphere.

　　The steps in front of the palace are broken, and the grass on them is rustling, revealing a sense of sadness in the decay. It was originally silent here. They had already seen this place roughly long before the chase between Su Yong and the thief.

　　But at this moment, Su Yong's footsteps had just stepped onto the broken steps in front of the palace, and a sigh suddenly came from the air.

　　Head & Shoulders and the Yelang thief Xi Li Ge froze on the ground at the same time. Only Su Yong seemed not surprised and said loudly: "Junior Su Yong, come to pay homage to the Immortal Swordsman."

　　After the sigh in the air, a loud and ancient voice sounded: "How many years have passed? Young man, do you know what I am thinking at this moment?"

　　Su Yong pondered for a moment, raised his head and said leisurely: "Senior, I am beginning to miss the desolate years that were once in your hands, as well as the brilliant past, and those people who have loved and hated."

　　"Well said." The ancient voice in the air praised: "I haven't seen such a smart swordsman for a long time. Young man, you are really surprising."

　　A tall and elegant figure slowly appeared in front of the palace gate, dressed in heavy black clothes, with an endless sense of bleakness. I didn't see his face clearly, but judging from his figure, he was not much different from Su Yong.

　　As soon as this black shadow appeared, another slender and charming figure quickly flashed on the other side of the palace gate.

　　Su Yong stepped forward and bowed: "Greetings, Senior Immortal Swordsman and Lady Goddess Envoy." He took the opportunity to glance behind him while lowering his head. He found that the sea goddess sister who was following him had already tensed up, and her dress was slightly blown up. He knew that even Head & Shoulders could not handle this person in front of him.

　　"After so many years, why would someone come to investigate something?" The black shadow's voice was extremely ancient, with an indescribable beauty of syllables, but it was slightly vicissitudes.

　　"Because of blood, because too much blood was shed." Su Yong said solemnly.

　　The cute figure next to the black shadow chuckled: "Young man, do you want to see the scene of me hitting the wall back then?"

　　Su Yong admitted silently. He was silent for a while, then suddenly looked forward boldly and said, "You are the goddess, but not the noble girl that the swordsman loves."

　　"I am not?" The goddess was stunned for a long time and laughed, "He has been with me for so long and I can't tell. Can you and I know it without even meeting each other?"

　　The thief saw that the two seemed to be in conflict, so he hurried over to bow and laughed, "Greetings to the immortal swordsman and the goddess, and these two...unknown lords, ah, here...it seems that there is nothing for me to do, I will take my leave first."

　　"Stop." Su Yong shouted in a low voice before he turned around.

　　At this time, the immortal swordsman Yi Shuihan suddenly said in a deep voice, "If you can withstand my three swords, I will let you go into the courtyard and see."

　　Head & Shoulders hurriedly took two steps forward and grabbed Su Yong's wrist, "Don't fight him." She almost saw the surge of divine power similar to her brother in this peerless swordsman. She was not sure about her move, let alone Su Yong?

　　However, Su Yong glanced at her and blinked his brows slightly, which seemed to convey some information, causing her to frown.

　　In this gap, Su Yong had already broken free from her little hand, turned his wrist and grasped the blood knife: "Please teach me, senior."

　　"This is not teaching." The immortal swordsman said in a grim tone: "The descendants of the Qin Dynasty never laugh, and they must do their best when they attack."

　　He showed his long sword in his hand, and the black-black blade actually exuded a violent bloody meaning, which was frightening. The blood from ancient times had long turned into countless rust spots, but the wronged souls on it were still unwilling to cry and sob on it.

　　This is a sword of evil spirits.

　　Su Yong jumped onto the square and glanced at Head & Shoulders and others: "You retreat."

　　Yi Shuihan took a few steps slowly with heavy steps, and the charming figure behind him did not stop him, as if she had great confidence in him.

　　Su Yong slowly drew his sword, and the blood knife whimpered in the scabbard, and flashed in the bright and dark moonlight with a hint of cold wind. Looking at the tall figure slowly approaching, he felt a heavy sense of oppression, and it seemed difficult to breathe. The hand holding the knife couldn't help but tremble

　　.

　　I wonder if every Qin person would shout this before drawing a sword. A huge black phantom came like a giant dragon and was in front of him in an instant.

　　Su Yong swung his sword.

　　It seemed very slow, but it was actually very fast. It seemed weak, but it was actually doing its best. It seemed to be only one strike, but it actually included three consecutive strikes.

　　Three strikes of thunder. Three strikes of thunder that included the mysterious illusion.

　　The bloody sword hit the dragon and shook out a large piece of sparks in the air.

　　"Good sword." A loud shout from the Qin Yi Shuihan came from the air.

　　But before the second strike of Su Yong's three strikes of thunder was launched, the giant dragon in front of him turned and instantly changed its position to bypass the dense stream of light he had sent out, and hit him hard on the chest. He spit out a mouthful of blood, and his body floated back like a leaf blown by the wind.

　　The two lower limbs dragged on the ground, leaving two long marks on the stone slab, extending all the way to the wall of the house where he stopped.

　　The moment he touched the wall, countless spider-web-like cracks burst out, and the cracks kept expanding, and then the whole wall collapsed.

　　Su Yong's powerless body fell in the ruins.

　　Haifeisi just screamed, and before she ran out, she saw the figure in the dust stand up again and walk out slowly.

　　Qin Ren Yi Shuihan was stunned for a moment, and said in a deep voice: "First sword." He had just made the first sword, and Su Yong, who had practiced the blood knife to the sixth style, was shocked to spurt blood and fell to the ground. It can be said that his strength was extremely terrifying.

　　But the shock in the heart of the immortal swordsman at this moment was not less than that of Su Yong and Haifeisi. He knew deeply that this attack was also an unreserved full-strength attack. Even the Evergreen Swordsman of that year would not be able to stand up as quickly as this young man after receiving such a blow.

　　Su Yong held back the blood in his heart, looked down at the shallow but bloody sword mark on the copper-brown armor, and sighed secretly.

　　The Immortal Swordsman's sword is indeed unmatched. If it weren't for this battle armor, I'm afraid a window would have opened in his chest, and it would be more than just spitting out two ounces of blood.

　　"Second sword." The violent black dragon continued to sweep over. The bloodstained rusty sword in the Immortal Swordsman's hand, the sword body, the sword tip, the sword edge, the sword end, the sword spine, the sword blade, the sword guard, the sword handle, the sword head, and even the scabbard held in the other hand have become a real part of the black dragon, with a violent and agile beauty.

　　However, Su Yong, who had just taken a breath, ignored his second sword. The blood knife flashed red and slashed into the darkness, as if he was facing another person.

　　"Huh?" Just as the Immortal Swordsman was stunned, a red light suddenly flashed in front of his eyes, and the opponent's bloody blade that was clearly stabbing into the darkness suddenly appeared in front of his nose.

　　Fortunately, Yi Shuihan's sword cultivation was profound and quick to react. He pressed down the hilt in an instant, and used the heavy hand guard to swing away the blood knife, and shocked Su Yong back a few steps again.

　　But when he drew his sword to defend, the previous offensive force suddenly disappeared.

　　"Good swordsmanship." He praised with some surprise.

　　Su Yong took several steps back, his face turned pale. He had taken a risky attack just now. Since he knew that his internal strength was far inferior to that of the opponent and he could not stop the opponent's attack at all, he simply let go and used the twisted and wonderful sword style to attack the opponent.

　　In fact, his move really worked and successfully forced the opponent to put away his sword to defend himself. However, when the immortal swordsman swung his sword to block, his blood still boiled, and he was no longer able to use the next move, and naturally he was no longer able to block the opponent's final attack.

　　"You admit defeat, I haven't seen a human for a long time, and I don't want to kill you." The immortal swordsman looked at the blood dripping from the corner of his mouth and said in a deep voice.

　　"Have you forgotten that this is a forbidden area? This is the rule we made together back then." The woman at the back palace gate suddenly spoke up.

　　Su Yong looked at the silent Qin swordsman, and suddenly lowered his voice and said, "You know, she is not her."

　　The Immortal Swordsman looked at him for a long time, and suddenly said, "Go, and never come here again."

　　Su Yong moved his wrist, which had become heavy, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and suddenly shouted, "There is one more sword. Come on."

　　The reason why he mustered up the courage and suddenly shouted this sentence was not because he was really not afraid of death, but because he heard another voice hidden in the Immortal Swordsman's lips: "I know, but I would rather live in a dream than face such a past."

　　In their brief communication, Head & Shoulders suddenly flew up, and in a flash, she passed the surprised eyes of everyone and fell into the palace.

　　Chapter 14 That romantic affair

　　Chapter 14 That romantic affair

　　The sudden action of the Sea God's sister made everyone present dumbfounded.

　　The goddess standing by the palace gate was the first to wake up. She moved her body lightly with lotus steps as if she was not standing on the ground, but was waving on the water and rushing straight to the courtyard.

　　The immortal swordsman Yi Shuihan and Su Yong looked at each other, lowered their swords, and flew away. Only the thief brother stood there stupidly. He stood there for a long time, hesitated and walked outside for several steps, then suddenly stomped his feet hard, turned around and followed them into the palace gate.

　　Just as Su Yong rushed through the palace gate, he heard a chanting voice coming from the courtyard.

　　"Darker than darkness, deeper than night, in the sea of ​​chaos, you are a great being, the golden king of darkness, I petition you here, I swear to you here, for all the foolish things that stand in my way, gather your divine power and grant them destruction!"

　　Then he found that a strong wind suddenly blew in the entire palace courtyard, and countless whimpering sounds came out in the darkness, as if they had turned into ghosts, and countless demons were chasing and asking for their lives.

　　He saw the immortal swordsman running in front of him stopped in a daze, looking at the goddess in great shock.

　　"She is not her." Su Yong said again in a low voice as he passed by him, and then anxiously looked for the whereabouts of Head & Shoulders.

　　However, the whole courtyard was filled with gusts of cold wind, and there were only countless ghosts screaming in the darkness. How could he see the sister of the sea god with fluttering sleeves?

　　Just when he couldn't help but rush into the darkness, the light of the palace gate behind him suddenly dimmed, and a graceful figure walked in. Who else could it be but Head & Shoulders, who was smiling faintly in the moonlight?

　　"You..." Su Yong looked at her in disbelief, and then looked back at the courtyard full of ghosts: "You didn't go in?"

　　"I went in and came out immediately." Head & Shoulders said with a smile. She smiled mischievously: "If it wasn't like this, how could I interrupt your fight?"

　　After she jumped in, she touched the ground with her toes and immediately turned around and jumped out. She had a very good grasp of time and deceived everyone, including the stupid thief who rushed in later.

　　At this time, the chanting of the goddess in the courtyard continued to be heard.

　　"Heart of the Nine Mists... Land of Floating Clouds... Heaven and Earth Weep... Mountains Close... O Blue King! Obey the ancient covenant and go to the other side of time! Let the elves of the four directions listen to my request! Witness my pious tears... With a touch of sadness, a trace of longing, and a deep fear... Destroy all my enemies!"

　　"You should be able to tell," Su Yong looked at the pale immortal swordsman Yi Shuihan who turned around, "This is not a Chinese Taoist spell."

　　Xu Fu was a Taoist priest in the Qin Dynasty, and the Taoist method he passed down also belonged to the Chinese Taoist school. Most of the Chinese Taoist spells are composed of methods such as stepping, pinching, and spells, combined with their own refining of qi and imagination. A considerable part of them also use certain drugs to create certain chemical or physical changes.

　　In addition, the more advanced ones are transportation, bean man paper horse, shrinking the earth veins, and drawing the earth into rivers.

　　Transportation refers to moving things away from their original places by summoning gods. Bean man paper horse is what is often said to be withdrawing beans into soldiers and cutting paper into horses. There was once a record of "grass bean method" in Taoist books, that is, withdrawing beans into soldiers and cutting grass into horses, which is similar to the bean man paper horse mentioned in ordinary times. Its core is still to use spells.

　　As for shrinking the earth veins and drawing the earth into rivers, they are even more advanced. The immortals said that the earth veins can be stretched and contracted at will, and a thousand miles can be shrunk into an inch. If you learn this method, "you will often fly faster than in the sky" (Volume 17 of "Golden Lock and Flowing Pearls"). It is said that Fei Changfang of the Eastern Han Dynasty learned this technique from Hu Gong, which can shrink the earth veins by a thousand miles. Some Taoist books say that if you learn the Earth Axis Yu Step and imagine the twenty-four Earth Axis Gods, you can open an inch of land and turn it into a vast land, or shrink a vast land into an inch.

　　The same is true for drawing a river on the ground. A true immortal who has attained the Tao can turn it into a river with a stroke, which can stop the enemy's pursuit.

　　As the descendant of Taoist swordsmanship, the immortal swordsman Yi Shuihan is naturally very familiar with Chinese Taoism.

　　So Su Yong looked at his pale face at this moment and said calmly: "This is definitely not a Taoist spell, and it doesn't even belong to any school of Chinese spells. This should be a Western spell, unless the woman you once loved is a descendant of a foreigner."

　　The goddess looks a bit like Head & Shoulders, with a taste of a combination of Chinese and Western cultures. He is not sure whether the other party is the result of a marriage between a foreigner and a Chinese.

　　The Immortal Swordsman shook his head without comment, and suddenly said: "This is not a Western spell. I have captured a foreign wizard... This should not be a Taoist or magical spell, but a formula of the sea people."

　　Sea people? Su Yong was shocked. He looked at Head & Shoulders, who was covering his lips, and tried to suppress his surprise. He whispered: "How did the swordsman know?"

　　Yi Shuihan looked at the familiar yet unfamiliar figure who was still chanting in the darkness, sighed, and then slowly said: "In the past, I used to glide everywhere on the blue waves, and happened to hear this strange and mysterious formula."

　　Head & Shoulders took two steps closer and whispered fiercely: "The sea people have a strange formula, and there are many props with great lethality, and they are good at transforming, which makes people hard to defend against." As for the impression of the sea people, she and her brother, Lord Poseidon, naturally have the most profound understanding.

　　The Immortal Swordsman nodded, with some confusion in his eyes.

　　Su Yong looked over with his eyes slanting, still seeing his deeply infatuated eyes, and couldn't help but sigh.

　　"When did Master Swordsman realize that she was not the one she was?"

　　Yi Shuihan shook his head sadly: "The voice, appearance and smile are exactly the same, but the feeling is different. Some things emanate from the heart and cannot be copied. After a long time, the flaws will naturally come out." He laughed at himself: "Besides, there are so many people who died, how could it be possible that only she turned into a ghost?"

　　Su Yong thought about it and couldn't help shaking his head and sighing. Since the entire Fairy Fantasy City has been ruined and cannot be turned back, why not keep her and deceive yourself to continue living?

　　When there are only two people left in the world, I am afraid that even enemies will eventually become partners.

　　What people fear most is actually loneliness. Loneliness is like snow, and snow will eventually stain your hair. Even gods are the same.

　　Su Yong looked at Head & Shoulders and stretched out his hands, and hurriedly stopped him: "Forget it, if he wanted to kill, Master Swordsman would have done it long ago, how could it be your turn?"

　　Yi Shuihan smiled bitterly: "I have enough blood on my hands, and you look like a fellow countryman, so I won't kill you."

　　If he really made a move, Su Yong might have a problem blocking the first sword.

　　"Fellow countryman?" Su Yong was stunned. He was a fellow countryman, but he didn't know how many years, how much history, and how many unknown truths had separated them?

　　Even the decline and fall of the Fairy Fantasy City at this moment, whether it was due to a broken human relationship or a conspiracy planned by a foreigner, I'm afraid it would be impossible to find the truth.

　　"It's better not to watch the scene of hitting the wall." Yi Shuihan looked at the slender figure dancing in the dark, his eyes slightly moist: "I saw it before, but I didn't see it clearly."

　　He went to see it again after the massacre. Later, he saw it clearly, but he deliberately forgot it.

　　Su Yong and the others have been separated for thousands of years, so how can they see clearly?

　　Su Yong narrowed his eyes and looked at the goddess who finally stopped slowly and stretched her head to look here. She seemed to have understood. After

　　a long time, she bowed to the immortal swordsman and said, "Goodbye." Is that a sea creature who tracks the immortal swordsman every night and watches him slowly slide across the sea? That is an elf who is deeply infatuated with the human brave, or she just set up a bloody killing game just to stay with him.

　　But for so many years, she just quietly guarded here with this peerless swordsman, and no other sea creatures came up to invade this human territory, proving that she has no selfish intentions.

　　The dead are gone, and the past cannot be turned back. So Su Yong thought that she should be given this opportunity.

　　The immortal swordsman, whose heart has long been dead, also needs a face and partner that makes him feel good and supports him to live.

　　Although she is not her. But after so many years, she may have become her.

　　Su Yong, Head & Shoulders, and the thief, the three of them walked away slowly, incomparably silent.

　　Just as they were about to walk out of the city gate, a clear and trembling voice came from behind.

　　"Stop, you...what are you looking for here?"

　　The goddess stood in front of the gate of the Mid-Levels Square, her bare hands tightly clasped in the hands of the Immortal Swordsman, tears on her face.

　　Su Yong did not turn around, nor did he point his finger at the still incomprehensible protective shield above his head.

　　"We want to find the bright moon that disappeared in the sea. Find the source of the moonlight that is everywhere."

　　PS: I'm going to have dinner with my friends now. If I come back early, there will be another update. Please vote.

　　In addition, Zongheng has launched a micro-review expert activity, and it is easy to get rewards. The following link is http://news.zongheng.com/zhuanti/xydz/index.shtml

　　Chapter 15 Ancient Sunken Ship

　　Chapter 15 Ancient Sunken Ship

　　"Jade Plate Moon?" The goddess was a little stunned, and then sighed faintly: "You can't find it. We, the sea people, are all over the ocean, and we don't know where the bright moon falls." Although the sea people have always lived in the ocean, they are good at transforming and have been eyeing the land for a long time, and they also have a hostile attitude towards the creatures on land.

　　This doesn't make sense, just like when two strong people meet, there must be a hard fight. There is no room for two tigers in one mountain, and the same planet cannot accommodate two equally strong races.

　　Of course, there are many pacifists and people who live in harmony with the world, such as this goddess messenger and most of the sea creatures living close to the Moonlight Islands. They are always friendlier than their counterparts living near the Red Earth City in the West Sea, as if they were influenced by this fairy island.

　　If even the sea creatures cannot be found... Su Yong and Head & Shoulders' hearts sank at the same time. At this time, the immortal swordsman Yi Shuihan suddenly said, "Xu Fu, the ancestor of the pre-Qin Dynasty, once left a message saying that he had calculated the catastrophe of the continent for a long time and calculated that it might be related to the bright moon. He also said that he found something suspicious at the location of the ship. You might as well go and have a look."

　　The location of the sunken ship is the place where the four-winged eagle horse mentioned the ancient sunken ship.

　　Su Yong was overjoyed and bowed to thank Head & Shoulders at the same time. But Yi Shuihan said again: "Your swordsmanship is already quite good, but it seems to have stopped at a critical point and cannot break through. I feel that the last sword you used should have a follow-up, but you don't seem to have exerted the power you should have."

　　Su Yong said solemnly: "That's right. The junior is indeed at a bottleneck." He was willing to say the junior, because this former Qin swordsman was much older than himself, although they looked like brothers.

　　He had already understood the distortion of the seventh style, but the fluctuation of the eighth style did not even step into the threshold and was still lingering outside the door. In his mind, since the two moves appeared on the blood knife at the same time, they should be connected to kill, and only when they were released in series could they exert the greatest power.

　　"What stage of comprehension are you in?" The Qin swordsman closed his eyes and thought about his previous two moves, frowned and said: "Illusion? What is the name of the latter move?"

　　It seems that the sword style of kendo is indeed the same. Su Yong nodded and said respectfully, "Senior, your eyes are sharp. The first move is an illusion, and the second move is called distortion." This immortal swordsman saw through it at a glance. Naturally, his cultivation was much higher than his own, even higher than Head & Shoulders beside him, and perhaps only slightly lower than the sea god Morama. He did not need to hide it.

　　"Distortion? Then do you understand the direction of the next level?" The immortal swordsman frowned. After all, the swordsmanship is still somewhat different from the swordsmanship, and it is impossible to completely overlap. He can only give some advice.

　　"Senior Immortal Swordsman," Su Yong's mouth was very sweet, and at this moment his eyes were shining, saying, "The next direction is fluctuation, but the junior has no way to understand it."

　　Yi Shuihan's face suddenly relaxed, and he smiled, "Can you see the wind?"

　　Su Yong frowned and thought for a while: "Although I can't see it, I can feel it."

　　"If you look at a painting, can you see that there is wind blowing on it?"

　　Su Yong pondered for a moment: "You need to use external objects to see it." For example, the shaking of trees and the swaying of flowers and plants in the painting can all feel the movement of the wind.

　　Yi Shuihan nodded and smiled: "You have already entered the door."

　　"But..." Su Yong was so anxious that he almost shouted out what you said.

　　"You can't see the wind, but you can see the waves on the water..." Yi Shuihan said meaningfully, turned around and walked away.

　　Waves, wind, fluctuations. Su Yong was about to concentrate on thinking.

　　At this time, the goddess suddenly threw something over, and a white light flashed in the air.

　　He stretched out his right hand and caught it in his hand, but it was a bright bead, like a pebble, but it was dazzlingly white.

　　"If you go to the ancient sunken ship, this will be useful." The goddess said, and also floated away.

　　…….The

　　bright moon, which was hiding somewhere, emitted a faint silver light on the sea, and the endless fluctuations increased the coolness of the water. The trees on the Yuehua Islands stood coldly in the refracted silver light, like a white and misty flower. Mountains, stone walls, countless trees, each with their own colors and shapes, seemed to contain a secret under the silver moonlight.

　　Knowing the possible connection point of the ancient sunken ship, Su Yong and Head & Shoulders did not go to the mysterious Yelang Kingdom again, and said goodbye to the thief Xilige outside the city. He jumped on the ancient spirit beast, the four-winged eagle horse, and flew away.

　　The ancient sunken ship is located to the east of the Yuehua Islands. The islands here gather into a harbor, and countless giant ships stand here. The petrified texture is covered with moss, just like the green mountains growing on the sea.

　　The row of strangely shaped green mountains that look most like a fleet are actually a fleet.

　　However, most of the ships have sunk in the blue waves. In addition to moss, the hulls exposed to the sea are also covered with the bodies of countless shellfish, which are mottled and uneven. There

　　are a total of 36 ships, one of which is the largest, which should be the pilot ship leading the team. This giant ship is relatively well preserved, and most of it floats on the water.

　　The four-winged eagle horse landed on the deck of the pilot ship covered with moss. Su Yong pulled out his blood knife and scraped away a lot of moss before finding the door. He carefully pried it open and got into this green mountain on the sea.

　　The pilot ship has four floors, two on the deck and two in the cabin. But they lit the torch and looked at it. There was nothing in this huge stone ship that had been emptied long ago. Only an empty shell remained. Even some power and balance systems had been removed. It was clear at

　　a glance. The eagle horse saw that there was nothing here, so it spread its wings and flew around other ships to check.

　　"That immortal Xu Fu said there is something suspicious here. It is estimated that it is not on the ship, but under the ocean." Head & Shoulders walked to Su Yong and whispered.

　　Su Yong nodded: "Of course the suspicious place will not be on the ship. I just want to see what clues he left, such as drawings and drawings." He did not look at other ships, only this one, because Xu Fu should have been on the pilot ship that year, and if there were any clues left, they would be here.

　　But it was obviously the two floors above the deck of the observation tower and the captain's room. All the moss on the inner wall had been scraped off. The two floors below had also been checked once, but nothing was found.

　　Shouting to call back the eagle horse, Su Yong stood on the spirit beast and let the eagle horse skim low over the water surface of the ship, looking up and down at the bright and dark water surface all the way.

　　"I wonder what this bead is for?" Su Yong stretched out his palm and squinted at the white bead that looked like a pebble.

　　Head & Shoulders snorted and stretched out his hand to grab it: "It's useless, so why not throw it away?" She couldn't have a good impression of the sea people. Although the goddess was not one of the evil creatures back then, she was angry when she thought that it was the same kind that kept her from seeing the light of day and made her brother sleep for a thousand years.

　　This grab did not catch the bead, but Su Yong's palm was originally open, and in a flash, the bead fell down.

　　"Ah." The two were just arguing, but they didn't expect that the bead really fell down. They looked at each other and jumped off the back of the eagle horse at the same time, just like two extremely fast petrels.

　　At this time, the hippogriff was very close to the sea surface. When they just grabbed the bead, the white bead just touched the sea surface.

　　Seeing the sea water surging up to both sides at the same time, revealing a road that looked like a chasm, the two of them retracted their palms in shock.

　　Could it be... a water-repellent bead? Su Yong looked at Head & Shoulders in confusion, and without steadying his figure, he actually followed the bead into the sea surface. Because he was a good swimmer.

　　Head & Shoulders was stunned, and gritted his teeth and followed, just shouting to the hippogriff above his head: "Stay here."

　　The four-winged hippogriff also knew how to swim, but there were too many sunken ships here, and it was difficult for its huge body to display its skills. It could only respond and quickly flew to the harbor to find those little hippogriffs to play with.

　　Head & Shoulders followed his brother to fight against the sea tribe, and his swimming ability was better than Su Yong's. However, their swimming ability was not used, because behind the bead was a completely waterless passage, which lasted for nearly ten meters before the water waves slowly gathered back.

　　With the help of the dimly shining bead in front of them on the sea, they were basically walking in a tunnel.

　　There were fish swimming everywhere in the green waves, and some algae were floating. Su Yong wondered if he had walked into the aquarium of his previous life.

　　But as they gradually fell and entered the deep sea, the water plants in the waves gradually increased.

　　And just as the water beads continued to sink, they finally saw the bottom of the sea, but there seemed to be a hazy building in front of them.

　　Su Yong reached out and grabbed the bead, and the magical power of the bead was released, forming a vacuum space in the sea waves, like a transparent waterproof house covering them.

　　"This thing of the sea tribe is so strange, no wonder they can live in the deep sea, and they are different from the swimming fish." Su Yong sighed. These sea creatures are completely different from fish, shrimps, and crabs. Judging from their wisdom and abilities, they are probably spiritual creatures in the ocean.

　　Head & Shoulders snorted, but stared at the front: "Is that their house?"

　　Su Yong used the beads to shine, and couldn't help but exclaimed: "Isn't that a pyramid?"

　　Chapter 16 The Mystery of the Deep Sea Seal Chapter

　　16 The Mystery of the Deep Sea Seal

　　Su Yong and the sister of the sea god walked slowly hand in hand. The dim underwater pyramid became clearer and clearer. In front of the huge equilateral triangle, there stood the famous sphinx statue known as the god of death in the desert - the Sphinx.

　　In Egyptian mythology, the Sphinx is like a huge lion with sharp poisonous claws and black wings on its back that can cover the sky, but its head is a beautiful woman! Yes, the human-faced sphinx is the fear of desert travelers. When it opens its mouth, it will blow out the wind of plague, making those who touch it seriously ill; when it flaps its wings, it will produce a desert storm; but the most bizarre thing is its eyes, which can't see anything at all, but no one can resist its gaze.

　　Because although it can't see anything in its eyes, its gaze contains the mystery of the entire universe. When you are stared at by it, you can't move unless you can solve all its puzzles. Its claws are extremely powerful, and you will fall into an eternal guessing game until it closes its eyes (unless it wants to, because it really likes to make people guess, and it doesn't sleep!)

　　But if you gain its power, your wisdom will be improved, because it is extremely wise.

　　When Su Yong saw this familiar monster statue, he thought of the knowledge of his previous life in his mind, and his feet almost stumbled when walking on the waterless seabed.

　　The distant past life seemed like a broken dream, but how could the mysterious pyramid be in the deep sea?

　　Walking in front of the statue, he chanted in a low voice, following the practice of his previous life:

　　"The secret of the universe of the father of fear,

　　the magical beast that gallops across the desert on a full-moon night,

　　your gaze is the door to all wonders,

　　I will use my blood to shatter the seal of light,

　　please do not approach, lest we both get hurt." He

　　finished chanting tremblingly, and looked up. The huge eyes of the lifelike magical beast were not open, which made him feel relieved.

　　But Head & Shoulders beside him was puzzled: "What are you chanting? Is it the mantra of the sea people?"

　　"Hush." ​​He raised a finger and quickly stopped the beautiful woman, fearing that she would wake up the strange desert death god.

　　Holding her hand and walking to the ancient pyramid stone wall, he whispered: "Have you found anything wrong here?"

　　Head & Shoulders looked around with the help of the glowing bead and the bright and dim light in the water waves: "Isn't this the place where the sea people live?" This place is probably nearly a thousand meters away from the sea surface. It is a veritable deep sea. Even if you are a good swimmer, you can't dive to this depth without the help of equipment.

　　Head & Shoulders also found that there were no fish swimming near this building, and there were even very few plankton creatures. There were only a few shadows looming on the sea surface, heavy in the sky, which were the bottoms of those sunken ships.

　　Su Yong reached out and touched the smooth stone wall: "I don't know, this should not be the place where the sea people live, because as far as I know, this thing should not appear here at all."

　　The pyramid is 300 meters high, built by countless huge square stone strips, each stone is almost as tall as them, and the steps on the three sides are combined like terraces, but there is an indescribable neat architectural beauty.

　　But when they looked all three sides, they could not find the entrance. Only between the countless stones, they could vaguely see a few square holes, with a faint silver light.

　　The small holes between the stones were only the size of a fist, not enough for them to enter. They squinted their eyes and could not see what was inside. There seemed to be some light dancing, floating and fluctuating, which showed that it was not dark inside. They

　　had to go in and take a look. Su Yong thought about it, and made a follow-me gesture to Head & Shoulders. He tapped his toes on the boulder, and his body floated up with the recoil force, holding the water droplets and floating towards the top of the pyramid. The

　　pyramid's stone stacking seemed to follow strict geometric rules. The stones in each place were the same size, and the gaps exposed were also the same.

　　Su Yong had never counted how many stones there were on the bottom layer, because no one could deal with so many stones. But at the top, there was only one stone, which was undoubtedly the easiest place to start.

　　On the large stone slab on the top of the pyramid, there was a triangular pattern engraved, an equilateral triangle, just like this building.

　　However, Su Yong and Head & Shoulders joined hands and tried their best but still couldn't lift the boulder.

　　The boulder was the same height as them, square and only a few meters in radius. How could it be so heavy? If it was the same stone on land, Su Yong could lift it with one hand.

　　Seawater has both weight and buoyancy, so the weight of objects in the deep sea is probably not much different from that on land. But it was very strange that they couldn't move it at all.

　　"It's sealed." Head & Shoulders narrowed her eyes and thought about it. Her finger gently pressed on the equilateral triangle pattern: "This is the sealing point."

　　At the moment she pressed her finger, a light flew up from the boulder, crossed the nearly 100-meter bright and dark water waves, and instantly shot onto the sphinx. The statue moved, as if its eyes had opened.

　　It was terrible. Su Yong quickly pulled Head & Shoulders, and at the same time, he stepped silently and hid his body gently behind the boulder.

　　It's just that people can hide, but the space separated by the beads can't deceive people. A majestic voice has been heard.

　　"Foolish human, don't think you can hide from my sharp eyes, stand up."

　　Head & Shoulders broke away from Su Yong's trembling hands that were tightly holding her little hand, and said in surprise: "It's just a monster in the sea, what's so scary about it?" She is a spiritual warrior, and she really can't think of what kind of ability that guy like a stone has. Can he be a match for two martial arts masters who can move?

　　Su Yong hurriedly stretched out his hand to cover her mouth: "But this is at the bottom of the sea, and if it sees us, we will be unable to move." If such a large pyramid can be sealed, it is not a small matter to seal two people? He lowered his voice and said: "You can fight, but it doesn't want to fight you, but to trap you."

　　"Trap me?" Just as Head & Shoulders asked curiously, another voice came out.

　　"Stupid human, tell me the answer to the following questions, and I will let you go. What is a car without wheels? What is a pig without a mouth? What is a donkey without hair? What is a house without a door? What is a book without words? What is a flower without leaves? What does this sentence mean?"

　　Su Yong was trying to stop Head & Shoulders from shouting, but he was relieved when he heard the riddle and jumped out to say:

　　"Warcraft flying in the desert on a full-moon night,

　　your gaze is the door to all wonders.

　　I'll tell you the answer. Can you open the sealed door, let us enter the pyramid, and let us out safely?"

　　The Sphinx didn't hesitate at all: "I won't make any promises to stupid humans. What you need can only be obtained with your own brains and hands. Tell me the answer immediately before I get angry."

　　Su Yong heard the anger hidden in the words and had to respond: "Windmills have no wheels, raindrops (homonymous: pigs) have no mouths, bald donkeys have no hair, noon (homonymous: house) has no doors, tung trees (homonymous: books) have no words, and heart flowers have no leaves. The meaning of this sentence is:

　　wind and rain bald in the heart of tung trees (homonymous: wind and rain on the way to the same heart)."

　　Just when the Sphinx nodded and was about to continue to say the next riddle, Su Yong had caught the moment when the other party's eyelids drooped and asked: "Warcraft flying in the desert on a full-moon night,

　　your gaze is the door to all wonders.

　　Mortals also have questions in their hearts. I wonder if you can answer them?"

　　"Ask it yourself." This time, the Sphinx did not say stupid humans anymore. Apparently, his impression of them had changed because of Su Yong's wisdom.

　　"Which came first, the chicken or the egg?"

　　"..."

　　Seeing the Sphinx close his eyes and think hard, Su Yong breathed a sigh of relief.

　　However, at this moment, a crisp applause came from the water waves: "What a cunning human being, you actually know how to deal with my poor servant."

　　The two looked at the sound at the same time, which was in the pyramid under them.

　　The crisp applause came from the countless gaps that emitted light, with a monotonous and dull echo, shaking countless light and dark ripples one by one, like smoke.

　　The Sphinx was actually his servant? Su Yong was shocked and stuttered: "Who... who are you? How can you... take in the Desert Death God and be... a servant?"

　　"Desert Death God, this is at the bottom of the sea, so you have to listen to me." This time, he finally heard it clearly. The voice was a little cute and seemed to be a woman.

　　"Since you know it is the God of Death in the Desert, you must also know something else." The sweet and innocent voice continued, "I will ask you a question as well. If you answer it correctly, I will not only invite you in, but also treat you as a distinguished guest."

　　"Go ahead." Su Yong squeezed Head & Shoulders's small hand tightly, his palms full of sweat.

　　"Do you know the Atlantic Ocean? Do you know the lost continent that sank under the vast ocean?"

　　"Atlantis?" Su Yong exclaimed. What is the relationship between the West Sea and the Atlantic Ocean in the previous life? Are they connected? Or even the same place?

　　"Congratulations on your correct answer."

　　As this voice came out, several large stones stacked up below suddenly moved away, forming a huge portal in an instant. The entire pyramid also completely changed its appearance, as if it was a huge lion's head.

　　At this moment, it opened a bloody mouth.

　　PS: Great news. Zongheng has launched a micro-review activity. As long as you write a book review with a title of less than 20 words, you may get a reward of 13,000 Zongheng coins. There is no doubt that writing comments on pornographic articles will be the luckiest and most likely to win awards. Then, hurry up and I will add all the points.

　　Chapter 17: Thousand Years of Fantasy World

　　Chapter 17: Thousand Years of Fantasy World

　　A height of 300 meters does not seem to be very surprising, and it does not take much time to walk. But you have to know that the first floor of an ordinary house is only more than 3 meters high. This underwater pyramid is almost as high as the 100th floor of an ordinary building.

　　So it is not surprising how magnificent and grand it is inside. The style of this pyramid is higher than any temple.

　　But what surprised Su Yong the most was not the luxury and style of this building, but the woman sitting in the seat.

　　To be precise, she cannot be considered a woman, but a fish. But she is not a pure fish, but the most beautiful and human-like fish.

　　She is of course a mermaid.

　　The fish is naked, and two firm and white shoots stick out straight, without any trembling sense of crisis, and looks very strong. She curled up her lower body and tail, which were covered with golden scales, in the large red chair, and looked at the stunned Su Yong with satisfaction, smiling: "I didn't expect that there were ancient people who really survived on land. It shows that humans still mastered a lot of things." There was no sea water in the pyramid, not even a drop, as if the sea water had been sealed outside and could not enter.

　　Su Yong was speechless for a long time before he responded: "Although I survived, I found that I didn't remember anything and couldn't master anything." He was telling the truth. The moment he saw the mermaid, his brain almost became blank, as if all the reasoning logic was cleared, leaving only shock.

　　The mermaid showed a charming and seductive smile: "Humble visitor, tell me, which of the pyramids you know is the largest? How about it being bigger than the one you see in front of you?"

　　Su Yong sighed: "It is several times smaller than the one you live in." The tallest pyramid of Khufu in his previous life was 164.5 meters high, almost half shorter than this one. Half the height, the space inside is naturally several times smaller.

　　The mermaid smiled lightly: "Mortals don't need such a large space, and the pyramids were not originally used as tombs."

　　Su Yong's mouth trembled a few times, and he wanted to say that it was not a mortal, but the emperor and pharaoh of the ancient Egyptian country. But he finally didn't say it.

　　"Do you know why the pyramid is a triangle?"

　　"Because the triangle is the most stable and most suitable for the gravity influence on this planet." Su Yong said. The pyramid can stand for thousands of years because of the stability of the triangle. In fact, any building, whether it is a skyscraper or an ordinary house, refers to the principle of the triangle. At most, it is slightly changed, but it is impossible to make a structure that is small at the bottom and large at the top.

　　But even so, I am afraid that these buildings will not be as stable as the pyramids thousands of years ago. Because the triangle is the most stable.

　　The mermaid nodded approvingly.

　　"Are you a sea tribe?" Head & Shoulders interrupted and asked at this moment. She didn't understand what they were saying, and she only cared about this question.

　　The mermaid glanced at her, and seemed to be shocked by her beauty, with her eyes brightening up. Then she quickly returned to normal, deliberately humming with a hint of pride: "Sea people? Those things that have not yet fully evolved are worthy of being compared with us?" After a pause, she said: "The sea people stay away from the deep sea, and they dare not approach the pyramids at all. That's not where they should come."

　　Not the sea people? Looking at the mermaid's face that was high and mighty and unquestionable, Head & Shoulders loosened the dagger held tightly in her sleeves, and Su Yong also breathed a sigh of relief.

　　"You are a human, an Atlantean." Su Yong suddenly spoke after a moment of silence. Since the other party mentioned the pyramids, it can be seen that there are other similar people around. And under the Bermuda in the Devil's Triangle in the Atlantic Ocean in the previous life, it is said that there are ancient ruins of the Atlanteans of the Lost Continent.

　　Many scholars and historians in the previous life believed that the later Egyptian and Mayan cultures were triggered by the spread of Atlantean culture across the distant sea.

　　Only in this way can the existence of these underwater pyramids similar to those in Egypt be proved. Even, it can faintly prove the strange protective shield on the Fairy City...

　　Atlantis is known for its amazing civilization. In Plato's records two thousand years ago [equivalent to the Qin Dynasty in China], the development of their civilization was already very surprising. At that time, there were well-equipped ports and ships, as well as tools that could carry people to fly.

　　It is said that the Atlanteans used their brains up to 90% and could easily communicate with animals. They not only made robots, but also created the half-human and half-beast "Gamera" through genetic engineering. Unicorns were also genetically modified by them.

　　Mermaids were even described in detail by Plato. Could it be that the Atlanteans hid under the deep sea and underwent physical changes?

　　In the prehistoric super civilization of Atlantis, the most eye-catching scientific achievement is the energy system.

　　The center of the energy system is a huge cylindrical crystal with a hexahedron (hexagonal cross section), which can absorb sunlight and convert it into energy. It is set in the central energy house of the Sun Palace in Poseidia (the capital of Atlantis). In the previous life, two thousand years ago, they were able to create "cosmic crystal energy" that humans in the 20th century had not yet understood, and use solar energy, which shows how advanced their civilization and technology were.

　　Under the terrifying Devil's Triangle Bermuda in the previous life, explorers have successively excavated objects representing prehistoric civilization. Including ancient TV picture tube fossils; cement building walls 12,000 years ago (as we all know, cement is only a few decades old); a large number of crystals in huge buildings that are said to be used as energy.

　　If there were televisions in China as far back as the pre-Qin period... I'm afraid it wouldn't be too difficult to make such a protective shield on Feixian Island later.

　　But why did they do this? Is it to test whether humans can escape the unknown catastrophe on land?

　　The mermaid actually sighed: "The Chinese are really smart... But you have an old saying, called cleverness is stupid. If you didn't know too many secrets and revealed too many mysteries, how could you suffer a catastrophe?"

　　Su Yong's face became excited: "Isn't this caused by you?" Thinking of the brilliant ancient civilization of the Atlanteans and the strange creatures guarding every corner of the underground palace, he could hardly control his emotions.

　　Besides the Atlanteans who can create monsters at will, who else has such ability? But they knew that there were humans hiding in the sea islands, so why did they build such a protective shield? Did they use humans as test subjects to play with?

　　The mermaid stared at Su Yong for a long time, and finally said with a hint of ridicule: "Are humans used to taking things for granted? No wonder after so many years, new civilizations have been born, but the old things have never changed. As a result, the East is still building walls for conservative defense, the West is still casting guns and cannons for invasion, the South is still fishing, and the North is still grazing? How is this different from thousands of years ago? How many reincarnations of civilization will it take to understand it?"

　　Su Yong could not answer her question, but just looked at her face and eyes in silence, fascinated.

　　"You should not hate, but be grateful. Because at least the race has been passed down." The mermaid looked at him coldly: "Even if it is dark and dark, at least it has been preserved. Although the land is now unrecognizable, the later generations still carry your shadows. If it were not for our efforts, do you think there would be such a possibility of inheritance?"

　　"You drove our ancestors into the underground palace." Su Yong's face was pale, and the hand holding the knife handle kept shaking. The blood knife rustled in the scabbard, as if it was about to whistle out.

　　The mermaid looked at his pale face, and his eyes fell on his wrist with bulging veins: "You are voluntary, so it can't be said that you are driven..."

　　The blood knife was unsheathed, with a faint blood shadow, reflected in the bright and dark waterless space, like a flashlight without electricity.

　　"I said before that you didn't know how to restrain yourself and revealed the secret of heaven. How can heaven not punish those who defy heaven?"

　　Su Yong's blood knife was half unsheathed, and his voice was extremely cold: "I am not a Taoist, and I don't understand these mysteries you are talking about. I only know that our world threatened you, so you crushed that civilization and cruelly imprisoned them, imprisoning them like animals."

　　"Nonsense." The mermaid said angrily: "Why are you so stubborn? Give you another five thousand years, we will just lie in hibernation, and you can't threaten us... All this is caused by you. We just pointed out a path for your ancestors, and all this is their choice. Besides, if we can resist the power of heaven, why do we have to hide in the deep sea and hide in the pyramid that you said is the most stable?"

　　This mermaid's method is very strange. Obviously, Su Yong and Head & Shoulders didn't feel any powerful energy in her body, but this time she was angry, Su Yong couldn't move for a long time. Only his brain could still think, and he couldn't even take a step.

　　It took him a long time to recover. After loosening his numb right hand from the knife handle, Su Yong moved his wrist and said calmly, "Evidence."

　　The mermaid glared at him with anger: "Follow me."

　　Another portal suddenly appeared on the pyramid, with waves of light in it.

　　The mermaid twisted her body in the waterless space, slid through it beautifully, and instantly disappeared between the waves of the portal.

　　Su Yong and Head & Shoulders looked at each other, nodded to encourage each other, and then followed with a look of fearlessness.

　　PS: Great news. Starting from March 15, Zongheng will launch a micro-review activity. As long as you write a book review with a title of less than 20 words, you may get a reward of 13,000 Zongheng coins. There is no doubt that writing comments on pornographic articles will be the luckiest and most likely to win awards. Then, hurry up and do it. I will add all the tips O(∩_∩)O Haha~

　　Chapter 18 The Last Words of the Prophet

　　Chapter 18 The Last Words of the Prophet

　　Walking through this portal, it was like passing through a mysterious door of time and space. What was in front of them was no longer the deep sea, but a large clear space without water. There were thousands of pyramids scattered in the middle, but they were not as big as the one they saw at first.

　　The pyramid where the mermaid was before seemed to be a portal of this large group of pyramids.

　　If the huge stone they saw on the top of the pyramid was the sealing point of the portal, then the entire pyramid was the sealing point of this secret space. If there was no mermaid to guide them, I am afraid they would not be able to open it even if they spent their whole lives.

　　This should be the deep sea, but the seawater is floating in the "sky". There are countless strange plants on the "ground" that are undulating in the bright and dark moonlight, and on the plants, on the plants that are as soft as wool and as flat as carpets, countless mermaids of all ages are sitting cross-legged, like monks in meditation. The

　　beautiful mermaid in front of Su Yong and his group passed by, and the mermaids in meditation seemed to be able to sense it. They opened their eyes one by one, greeted her respectfully, and then just glanced at them calmly and went back to meditation again.

　　"Have all your people been hiding under the deep sea for so many years?" Su Yong looked at the water in the "sky" and the grass in the "underground" in shock, and asked after a while.

　　The mermaid nodded.

　　"Then how do you know our language so well?"

　　The mermaid shook her head and smiled, with a cold tone of pride: "We know everything from the Chinese language, Egyptian, Greek, and later English and French. We can communicate with the fish, shrimps, crabs, and even a single-celled water plant in this sea."

　　It turns out that the legend is true. Su Yong sighed deeply, but was too lazy to look at the shocked expression of Head & Shoulders beside him.

　　"As far as you know, how old is the oldest pyramid on land?" The mermaid swimming in the vacuum asked, with a hint of teasing in her words.

　　"12,000 years... Oh no, it's 15,000 years." Su Yong searched hard for the memory in his mind and answered after a moment. The oldest pyramid in the previous life had a history of 12,000 years. Adding the time difference of the disappearance of civilization three thousand years ago, it should be 15,000 years.

　　"You know a lot." The mermaid looked at him in surprise, and then asked: "Do you know how it was built?"

　　The construction of the pyramid has always been a mystery throughout the ages, because there was not enough power to cut and move those huge stones at that time, and the conjectures of countless scientists were flawed.

　　"We in the East say that the ancient Egyptians pecked grooves on the boulders, then poured water in, letting the water flow through the boulders to complete the cutting, and then used floating sand to assist the power of cattle and horses for transportation."

　　The mermaid sighed: "The Chinese are indeed smart, much better than the Egyptians, no wonder they know so many secrets." But soon she shook her head and said solemnly: "But in fact, we cut those boulders. We also did the transportation and construction. The ancient Egyptians did not have the ability to build pyramids at all."

　　She did not wait for Su Yong to ask, and asked again: "Then do you know why most of the pyramids on land were built in that period?"

　　Su Yong shook his head: "I don't understand, because that period was still the Ice Age." 12,000 years ago in the previous life, the earth was still in a severe Ice Age, and the climate was extremely cold. Did the Atlanteans build the pyramids to keep out the cold?

　　The mermaid smiled with satisfaction: "That's because it is used to regulate the climate and improve the environment."

　　Su Yong had no choice but to believe it at this moment. Because it has been scientifically proven in the past that the pyramid has the function of absorbing cosmic energy (mainly absorbing heat and releasing heat), and can adjust the global climate (the main adjustment period is before humans entered the industrial age). At present, its adjustment purpose has long been achieved, allowing the very cold climate to be tamed. At the same time, the cosmic energy absorbed by the pyramid will also accelerate the danger of desertification of the earth's land. This is one of the reasons why most of the land around the pyramid is desert and desertified.

　　"This is the gathering place of our people. We stay here later than on land." The beautiful mermaid looked at Su Yong: "My name is Eva, you can call me that."

　　Su Yong sighed and tried to suppress his shock: "My name is Su Yong, and she... let's call her Head & Shoulders."

　　"Head & Shoulders?" Eva frowned curiously and glanced at Head & Shoulders, smiling and squinting her eyes: "The name is a bit weird, but it's not wrong. Anyone who has such a beautiful woman around him will feel very 'FACE'."

　　Head & Shoulders didn't understand this sentence, but seeing Su Yong's sly smile, she couldn't help but twist his waist hard, making Su Yong grimace in pain.

　　"Your people... what are they doing?" Su Yong asked curiously.

　　Eva glanced at the thousands of people who were swaying slightly with the seaweed plants: "My people are meditating, seizing the opportunity to comprehend the mysteries of this world and even the entire universe."

　　Su Yong nodded, and suddenly asked: "Why do we have to seize the opportunity?"

　　Eva stopped, turned back and frowned: "You came down from the land, you should know that it is the time of star tide and polar night. After this rare period, there will be no more starlight in the sea, how can we find and comprehend the mysteries of the universe again?"

　　"Then what do you usually use to light up?" Su Yong asked.

　　"With the transistors developed by our ancestors, it is a fluorescent tube with a cold light source, which can last for a long time and consumes little energy. It has been used for thousands of years."

　　Su Yong was about to nod habitually, but suddenly jumped up: "What did you say? After this period, there will be no more starlight in the sea... That means that there are stars falling into the sea?" This experience was so tortuous and bizarre that he almost forgot about looking for the bright moon.

　　Eva nodded: "The whole ocean is full of moonlight, do I need to explain this?"

　　Did the moon really sink into the sea? Su Yong felt his body shake, and he almost fell to the ground, meditating with the group of mermaids.

　　"Where is the moon?" After a while, he excitedly shouted as if he had just woken up from a dream.

　　Eva shook her head: "The moon only sinks into the deep sea during the polar night, and will fly away after that period. Unfortunately, we don't know where she is."

　　She turned her fair and flawless face, looked at the pale faces of Su Yong and Head & Shoulders, and said: "The activities of the moon during the star tide are too secretive, even we Atlanteans can't find it. However, we once had a great prophet who revealed her secrets, but unfortunately no one can understand what the prophet said."

　　The Atlanteans, who claimed to have developed 90% of their brains, couldn't crack it, so who else could understand it? But Su Yong could only be thick-skinned at this moment and said awkwardly: "Can you tell me something?"

　　This is a huge conical building that looks like an altar. It is also the tallest building in the pyramid group, nearly 300 meters high, only slightly shorter than the pyramid that Eva had guarded before.

　　The top of this altar is not just one huge stone, but four parallel stones.

　　The words of the prophet are engraved on them separately: "The sky extends its light to you so that you can go to the sky, like his eyes. Passing the ladder to heaven, you will pick the bright moon."

　　"Think about it carefully, maybe it's really as your Chinese ancestors said, a bystander sees more clearly. But don't forget, there are only four days left." Eva finished reading the words on the huge stone, finished the instructions, turned around, and left quietly.

　　Chapter 19: A Hundred Years of Vicissitudes

　　Chapter 19: A Hundred Years of Vicissitudes

　　"The sky extends its light to you so that you can go to the sky, just like its eyes. After passing the ladder to heaven, you will pick the bright moon." Head & Shoulders silently recited, and suddenly raised her head: "You asked her for evidence, but she didn't tell you anything later."

　　Su Yong shook his head: "She has already told me." Looking at the puzzled look of Poseidon's sister, he explained: "I can see it. If her previous anger was just a pretense, and that expression and look were pretended to deceive people, then her people would not have been like her and treated us so coldly."

　　He squinted at the four huge stones on the altar and smiled bitterly: "Only if they have no guilt towards us can they maintain such a nonchalant and detached attitude, because they owe nothing to mankind." He paused, and sighed: "Have you ever noticed the eyes of those Atlanteans? Their faces are peaceful, and their eyes reveal an inner belief of non-contention... I have only seen that kind of peaceful look in one person before, and that is the old monk among the three venerables."

　　Head & Shoulders tilted his head to think for a moment, and nodded slowly.

　　"Besides, she didn't lie, and there's no need to lie." Su Yong retracted his gaze and fell on Head & Shoulders's white and clear face: "What she said is not an exaggeration... If you attack her, how sure are you?"

　　Head & Shoulders thought about it and shook her head slowly: "I have never met such an opponent. When she looked at me, I couldn't even think of attacking her." If there was no thought of attacking her, how could she be sure? Her pale face showed a trace of fear: "Even when facing my brother, I never had such a strange feeling."

　　She is still better than me. When Eva is angry, I can't even move a bit. Su Yong smiled bitterly and sighed: "Martial arts are only part of civilization. For a brilliant civilization with tens of thousands of years of glory, any martial arts are pale and powerless, just like a dragonfly shaking a pillar or a mantis trying to stop a chariot."

　　Su Yong still concealed some things about Eva. He knew much more in his previous life. For example, the oldest Egyptian pyramids were built more than 500,000 years ago, and the location was in the deep sea of ​​the Atlantic Ocean. It had been discovered in his previous life. Most of the ancient Egyptian pyramids were built by aliens from the Orion galaxy, 427 light years away from the Earth, more than 12,000 years ago. They were cut, transported, and built in a short period of time by intelligent UFOs using their own thoughts and senses.

　　When Eva called them mortals, he was more certain that these Atlanteans were not the original inhabitants of the Earth, but a group of aliens.

　　In the Ice Age 15,000 years ago, humans had not yet appeared, but these interstellar immigrants could already build pyramids, which shows that the difference in civilization was too great. Since they gradually improved the Earth's environment to make it suitable for the survival of organisms, and maintained the idea of ​​living in a corner without competing with the world, and even tried to save the original inhabitants of this planet, he was of course happy to see this harmonious coexistence.

　　Just when Su Yong was thinking about it, Eva suddenly exclaimed in the air: "The Chinese are really amazing. No wonder even our prophet once exclaimed that you have something that even we can't perceive, and you are the smartest people in the world... Now I see that I underestimated you before."

　　The technology of the Atlanteans is really incredible. Fortunately, Su Yong has been mentally prepared and is not too surprised at this moment. He just smiled and said to the air: "But I still don't know what you found underground." Since all the people of Atlantis live in the deep sea, the underground palace should not be dug out by them, but it already existed.

　　Eva smiled and said, "That's right. The underground palace you mentioned is a passage inside the earth that we accidentally discovered many years ago. After our detection, we found that it is extremely large. We thought that people on land might be able to escape the catastrophe through it... Unfortunately, we didn't expect that there is another mystery in the underground palace..."

　　"What mystery?"

　　"We found the entrance and used rays to initially detect that it was very large. Then we notified the rulers and heads of state on land at that time and let people enter in batches. We also stored a lot of food and drinking water in advance. But after the catastrophe, we couldn't help but check on the situation of humans, but we strangely discovered that the underground palace was controlled by another strange force. Our detection tools could no longer go deeper, and the advanced tools carried by the tribesmen were completely ineffective inside..."

　　"Didn't you create those monsters guarding the entrance?" Su Yong asked in surprise.

　　"No," Eva asked curiously, "I let humans choose whether to enter it to avoid natural disasters, why do I have to create evil things to restrict their freedom?"

　　Su Yong was silent for a long time before asking, "What exactly happened to the catastrophe back then?"

　　"It was a sharp ray from the universe that was nearly a thousand times stronger than lasers. It raged for a long time. Except for those hiding in the deep sea and the interior of the earth, no creature on the surface of the earth's crust was spared."

　　It was that extremely sharp cosmic light that destroyed everything on the earth and rebuilt the entire earth. So they returned to the prehistoric period, and began to emerge extremely fierce monsters, such as the King of the Sand Sea, Thunder Pupa, such as the flying eagle horses, and the countless snow spirits and ice spirits of the inexplicable Black Snow State, the mysterious Yan Bikong, and the human strongman Sea God, of course, and more martial arts practitioners...

　　Even on the sea, some creatures did not know whether they were affected by the laser and mutated, or they emerged to adapt to the later environment. Mysterious sea tribes emerged.

　　Even the universe was different later. I don't know if the orbit of the earth has shifted, or if this is just the effect of a five-thousand-year cycle. So there was a 21-day-long star tide period, a week-long polar night, and the mysterious phenomenon of the moon sinking into the sea.

　　And Su Yong was undoubtedly an outlier after the earth was transformed by the universe. He was lucky not to have experienced the years of hiding in the underground palace, but was directly hit by a shock wave that was not known to be a warm-up for the heavenly calamity three thousand years later, becoming the only human who could survive on the surface of the earth in Eva's words.

　　Then the underground palace existed as far back as three thousand years ago, or even longer, but it has been preserved because of the seal. But this seal was not the method of the Atlanteans, who was the hand that created it? Su Yong was silent for a long time before he looked up and asked, "You said that it was because our Huaxia people leaked the secret that caused this cosmic ray. What is the reason?"

　　Eva sighed faintly, "I can't tell you the reason because it is too complicated. I have said enough today." She hesitated for a while before continuing, "You guessed right. The Egyptian civilization, the Mayan civilization, and the later European and American civilizations were all caused by the cross-sea spread of the Atlantis civilization. They can be regarded as our heirs. Only your ancient country of Huaxia in the east has an independent and brilliant civilization, and many things are still there. Unknown to the public, it amazes all of our people."

　　Su Yong did not jump up and express his inner national pride for this sentence, but said angrily: "What do you mean by implicating too many people? You always say half of what you want to say. Is this fun?"

　　Eva said seriously: "I am not playing with you on purpose. Our prophet also said that the troubles caused by the Chinese people can only be solved by themselves. The person who solves it may be you, or the later ones who walk out of the ground in the future, but outsiders cannot interfere in the trouble. Because the law of nature is cyclical, retribution is inevitable."

　　You have mastered the Taoist mysticism of China. Su Yong shook his head fiercely, and grabbed his hair frantically with his hands, trying to sort out the messy thoughts in his mind.

　　Leaking the secret of heaven and causing cosmic destructive rays? Su Yong sat down on the ground. He thought about the Taoist concept of heaven, earth and man in his previous life and the way of practicing Taoism and martial arts in later generations. Thinking that since the earth was going to suffer heavenly calamity and heavenly punishment, why should it leave an underground palace that had existed for an unknown period of time to give humans a way out?

　　Escaped the calamity but fell into hell? I thought there seemed to be a slight connection between those mysteries, but I couldn't sort them out.

　　"I have a question for you too." Eva, who was floating in the air, suddenly said.

　　Su Yong looked up.

　　"How did you, an ancient man, survive on the ground? Was it because of martial arts?" Eva quickly added: "I detected a strong martial arts power in you, don't think of lying to me."

　　Su Yong snorted unhappily and answered without hesitation: "I can't tell you the reason because it involves too much. I have said enough today." This sentence was exactly what Eva said just now, and it was returned to her at this moment. But in fact, what he said was not wrong. The matter of time travel is indeed strange enough and can be regarded as a mystery of the universe.

　　Hearing Head & Shoulders chuckle beside him, he turned his head to look at her, and said with anger: "You... call me uncle in the future." After accidentally traveling here, he has been through a hundred generations and has become an ancient man, more than three thousand years old, much older than Head & Shoulders' martial arts spirit of more than a thousand years.

　　Head & Shoulders pouted and pointed at the four huge stones and said: "If you can solve it, I will... call you."

　　PS: Good news. Zongheng started a micro-review activity on March 15th, which lasted for a week. As long as you write a book review with a title of less than 20 words, you may get a reward of 13,000 Zongheng coins. There is no doubt that writing comments on pornographic articles will be the luckiest and most likely to win. So, act quickly and add all to the favorites.

　　Chapter 20 The Mystery of the Deep Sea Altar

　　Chapter 20 The Mystery of the Deep Sea Altar

　　Eva in the air disappeared without waiting for an answer, and there were only two silent people left in front of the four huge rocks on the top of the altar.

　　"The sky extends its light to you so that you can go to the sky, just like his eyes. After passing the ladder, you will pick the bright moon." Su Yong broke the silence and repeated it several times, and suddenly jumped up: "Why does this formula seem a little familiar?"

　　He kept tapping his head with his fingers and walked around the four huge rocks. "Very familiar...where have you seen it?"

　　Head & Shoulders frowned as he walked around, wishing he could get into his head to help him think about it.

　　Su Yong jumped onto one of the boulders, sat cross-legged on it, stared at the sea in the sky, muttered something in a low voice, and suddenly jumped up after a while: "This is what is written on the pyramid inscriptions. The Egyptians really copied their words."

　　He looked at Head & Shoulders' puzzled eyes and explained: "The sky extends its light to you, referring to the light of the sun..."

　　In the "Pyramid Inscriptions" discovered in the previous life, there is such a sentence: "The gods built a ladder to heaven for him (the pharaoh) so that he can go up to heaven." The Egyptians used the pyramids built by the "gods" - the Atlanteans as the tombs of the pharaohs, not only because this kind of building is extremely strong, but also because the shape of the pyramids is similar to a ladder, which makes it convenient for their pharaohs to "go to heaven" through them.

　　The pyramid is the ladder to heaven. At the same time, the pyramid form also expresses the worship of the sun god, because the symbol of the ancient Egyptian sun god is the sun's rays. The pyramid symbolizes the sun's rays piercing the blue sky. When you stand on the road and look west at the angle of the pyramid's ridgeline, you can see that the pyramid is like the sun's rays spreading to the earth.

　　Su Yong recalled his past life and said excitedly, "Although the Egyptians inherited from Atlantis, they have partially deciphered the ancient riddle. This sentence means that if you stand on the top of the pyramid, the ladder to heaven, and follow the light of the sun, the eye of the sky, you can go up to the sky and pick the bright moon."

　　But his words were in vain. Head & Shoulders widened his eyes in curiosity, "Standing on the pyramid and following the sunlight, you can go up to the sky?"

　　If you can go up to the sky by following the sunlight, I'm afraid everyone can go up to the sky, and at most they just need to line up to go to the pyramid.

　　Besides, it was the polar night in the star tide, where did the sunlight come from?

　　Su Yong solved this sentence, but fell into deeper confusion.

　　Just in the silence again, Head & Shoulders finally couldn't bear to see his distressed look, and smiled and comforted him: "Before, you asked the question about whether the chicken or the egg came first in the Sphinx. Is there an answer?"

　　Su Yong was stunned, turned around and smiled: "Of course there is, uncle's wisdom is unparalleled

　　in the world." Before Head & Shoulders could say "Really?", Eva's voice sounded in the air again: "This can be said to be the most difficult question in the world. Only God knows whether the chicken or the egg came first. If there was an egg first, where did the egg come from? If there was a chicken first, where did the chicken come from? There is no answer at all. Don't lie to me."

　　Su Yong looked at the sky with a smile: "If I can answer it, will you answer my question?"

　　There was no more sound in the air. I don't know whether Eva had left quietly or hid away and avoided talking about it.

　　Su Yong ignored her and fooled Head & Shoulders, saying, "It is said that when the world was first created, it was a chaos. This is an egg, so the egg came first. The ancient Taoists said that Yin and Yang gave birth to Tai Chi, and Tai Chi gave birth to Liang Yi... All things in the world evolved from Yin and Yang. Yin and Yang, however, differentiated from chaos, so doesn't that prove that the egg came first?"

　　Head & Shoulders wrinkled her beautiful nose and nodded, but another voice of objection came from the air: "What you said is all speculation. Without evidence, it is unconvincing."

　　As a pioneer of science and technology, the Atlanteans undoubtedly pay attention to evidence for everything.

　　Su Yong raised his head and smiled confidently: "It's easy to get evidence. Tens of millions of years ago, before you came, before birds appeared... and of course before chickens appeared, dinosaurs existed. You should have discovered dinosaur fossils, right? And dinosaurs lay eggs. That proves that eggs must have come first!"

　　Dinosaurs are reptiles that appeared 245 million years ago and flourished in the Mesozoic era 65 million years ago. They once dominated the earth for hundreds of millions of years. Since these later alien visitors, the Atlanteans, had terrible technology, they would certainly know something about this new habitat and have done some research.

　　Eva was silent for a long time and acquiesced to his answer. In fact, the Atlanteans should be able to answer this seemingly complex but actually simple question. It's just that when it comes to chickens and eggs, most people will fall into inertial thinking and don't think that not only chickens lay eggs.

　　Head & Shoulders asked curiously: "What is a dinosaur?"

　　Su Yong laughed: "You are a dinosaur. Well, the one hidden in the air is also a dinosaur."

　　Head & Shoulders was still puzzled: "But I can't lay eggs."

　　"It doesn't matter, the one in the air can." Su Yong really didn't know whether mermaids lay eggs.

　　Eva angrily pouted and scolded: "You are the dinosaur, a perverted big dinosaur."

　　After making a joke, Su Yong was in a good mood. He jumped on the four boulders for a few times. Suddenly he thought of something, slowly stopped, looked up and said sincerely: "I have a question that only you can answer."

　　Eva snorted: "I may not be able to answer it."

　　"I heard that you pay great attention to balance, and the pyramids you built have been carefully calculated?"

　　Scientists in the previous life calculated and found that the longitude of the Great Pyramid of Khufu near Cairo divides the earth into the eastern and western hemispheres, and their land areas are exactly equal. This "coincidence" is really too amazing, and it is impossible to do it without extremely precise tools.

　　Eva said with a complacent tone: "Of course, each of our manufacturing is the perfect crystallization of art and technology."

　　"That's right, please come down, we are still short of one person." Su Yong thought for a moment and corrected, "Oh, one fish."

　　Eva didn't pay much attention to his words, just hesitated for a moment: "What did you think of?"

　　"You will understand when you come down." Su Yong waited for her to appear, pointed to a boulder on the right, "Please stand... stand upright here."

　　The golden fish tail was like a perfect and shining fishtail skirt, but what was sticking out from the bottom was not lotus feet but two fish fins, which made Su Yong a little regretful.

　　At this time, Head & Shoulders also stood up and stood in front of another boulder on Su Yong's left. The three of them stood in the shape of a finished product facing the fourth largest boulder in the middle.

　　Just as the three of them stood firmly and Su Yong gestured to reach out and connect, there was a sudden shock below, and the entire top of the altar suddenly sank along the conical bottom. Those huge rocks stacked up layer by layer were now rolling and sinking like waterwheel teeth.

　　"What did you think of?" Eva asked in surprise at the moment she sank to the bottom of the deep sea.

　　Su Yong looked at the surrounding environment that was constantly moving away and rising, and his voice could not hide his excitement: "Because this altar is too independent and there are no other buildings around it, and it is not built in a triangle but a trapezoid, but you believe that the triangle is the most stable..."

　　PS: Zongheng has launched a micro-review activity. As long as you write a short book review with a title of less than 20 words, you may get a reward of 13,000 Zongheng coins. Remember that the event starts on March 15th and lasts for a week. There is no doubt that writing comments on dirty articles will be the luckiest and most likely to win. So, please act quickly, the quicker the hand, the slower the hand.

　　Chapter 21 Above the Moon

　　Chapter 21 Above the Moon

　　Su Yong seemed to be talking nonsense before, but in fact he had already thought that since the bright moon was not in the sea water, it could only be hidden in the deep sea. Since the prophet of Atlantis carved an inscription here to build the altar, it naturally revealed something.

　　Since the top of the altar is composed of four huge stones, a building that was originally triangular has become a trapezoid. But doesn't this coincide with the appearance and concept of the ladder? What you see when you stand on the top is not the sunlight, but the moonlight reflected from the sea. But the moon is also the eye of the sky. If the sun is the right eye, then the moon is the left eye.

　　And the surroundings are too empty, making this tall altar independent. Is it to hide a huge thing underground?

　　This is of course a huge seal that even the Atlanteans later did not understand.

　　It's a pity that Su Yong jumped for a long time without touching this huge seal. Later, he thought that the Atlanteans had always respected the stable relationship of the triangle the most, and felt that this huge seal would probably require the power of three people to open, so he had the idea of ​​inviting Eva to come down and form the "Iron Triangle".

　　A huge seal that can seal the moon for seven days, how can it be opened without the "Iron Triangle"?

　　But how did the moon sink and enter this huge seal, which even the Atlanteans did not alarm, he could not think of.

　　The altar slowly sank, and everything around it gradually disappeared, but it became brighter and brighter below. Soon, the boulders above had closed again, and only these four boulders sank like a lotus, while the other boulders turned down first and then rose again, like undulating waves. Standing on the boulders, they were like standing in a lifting elevator.

　　This strange phenomenon was probably unknown to the Atlanteans who were sitting cross-legged beside the pyramid away from the altar.

　　However, under the deep sea, with the sinking of the four boulders, the space that emerged became larger and larger, like a huge space-time corridor. Soon, the vertical ground passage they had experienced was much larger than the entire altar above.

　　At this moment, they continued to sink. According to Su Yong's estimation, this might be tens of thousands of meters underground in the deep sea. And this cone-shaped passage, which was large at the bottom and small at the top, was hundreds of times larger than the altar, and almost as large as the space where the entire Atlanteans lived above.

　　After a long, long time, they finally stopped in Su Yong's excited and nervous heartbeat.

　　The boulder landed steadily on a white ground.

　　It was unknown how big this bright space was, because Su Yong could not see the edge at a glance. He only felt that there was a vast white light everywhere, and there was smoke floating in the middle, like a flying veil.

　　"This is the bright moon." Eva was the first to confirm the attributes of this place in the amazement of the other two, because she knew the soil and structure of the moon much better than Su Yong and the others.

　　"This is the bright moon?" Su Yong was still a little unbelievable. This bright land was too vast, and there was not much difference from the previous land, except for the unique layer of brilliance. Judging from the visual observation, this land may be spread under the entire ocean. That is to say, the water of the entire ocean should be on this luminous chassis, shaking and fluctuating.

　　No wonder there is bright moonlight everywhere.

　　No one knew that under the deep sea, under thousands of meters of sea water and tens of thousands of meters under the seabed, there was actually a bright moon. And how this bright moon fell and was sealed here, even the Atlanteans living in the deep sea did not know.

　　Even such a large planet hidden down, only raised the sea level of the West Sea by two meters.

　　This is really an inexplicable mystery. Perhaps only the ancient prophet of Atlantis who built the altar can understand it.

　　This bright moon has some commonalities with the knowledge obtained by Su Yong in his previous life, but more differences.

　　The surface of this shining moon still has dark parts and brighter areas. Su Yong knows that the dark areas are covered by sea water, so they call it "sea". This sea is not the sea on the ground, but the sea on the moon. The more famous ones on the moon are the sea of ​​clouds, the wet sea, the quiet sea, etc. These oceans are far behind them, and they appear darker there.

　　The bright part is the mountain range. There are mountains and craters everywhere in the distance on the right. It is said that the Bailey Crater near the South Pole of the Moon has a diameter of 295 kilometers, which can fit the entire Hainan Island. The deepest mountain is the Newton Crater, which is 8788 meters deep, and it is unknown where it is.

　　In addition to the craters, there are also ordinary mountains on the moon that are consistent with those on the ground. High mountains and deep valleys overlapped, creating a very beautiful scene.

　　All of the above overlapped with Su Yong's knowledge from his previous life, but there was one thing that overturned Su Yong's thinking again.

　　Not far in front of them, about ten kilometers away, there was a plain. On the plain grew a white giant tree that was hundreds of feet tall, and the giant tree was full of flowers. Even from a distance, they could feel that the flowers on the tree were crystal clear, like white snow.

　　Under the giant tree, an indescribable huge palace was floating and winding between the white smoke and white flowers, looming, like a fairyland.

　　"Could that be Guanghan Palace? Could it be that an immortal really came here to build a palace for vacation?" Su Yong looked at the Nine Heavens Palace in the distance, which was like a dream but extremely real in front of him, and almost bit his tongue in surprise.

　　Just as he was in a trance, the mermaid Eva and the sister of the sea god walked towards the fairy palace without hesitation.

　　Su Yong hurriedly followed. As he moved, he realized that he had walked nearly three meters in just one step. It seemed that his body had become much lighter, as if he was drifting.

　　Oh no, it was really the moon. Even the gravity was several times smaller. Su Yong was shocked again.

　　"Wait." Su Yong woke up in shock and nervously stood in front of Eva, stuttering: "Have you...have you ever seen such a building on the moon before?"

　　"Of course." Eva glared at him curiously: "Not only do we know, you humans should also know. Isn't the Moon Palace often mentioned in ancient Chinese poems?"

　　"But..." Su Yong was speechless. He weakly let go of his hand and let them pass, then whispered to himself: "But that's just an ancient poem. It was written for others to read, not me. I've really been there."

　　The ten-mile journey was reached in half a while. Looking at Head & Shoulders standing under the giant tree with his mouth open, Su Yong finally regained some confidence. He immediately introduced:

　　"Legend has it that there is a laurel tree five hundred feet high on the moon. There was a man named Wu Gang who was obsessed with the way of immortality and lived a lazy life. Therefore, the Emperor of Heaven was furious and kept him in the Moon Palace, ordering him to chop down the laurel tree and saying: 'If you chop down the laurel tree, you can gain immortality.' But every time Wu Gang chopped down the tree with his axe, the wound healed immediately. Day after day, Wu Gang's wish to chop down the laurel tree was still not fulfilled, so he had to stay here."

　　"Is this the huge laurel tree? Where is the man named Wu Gang?" Head & Shoulders smacked her lips and said, "Did he go into the palace to rest?"

　　Eva frowned and interrupted Su Yong's Chinese mythology: "There is no one here, I can sense it."

　　No one? Su Yong was surprised and said, "Who built this palace? Could it be that the ancestors of you Atlanteans were too bored and came to the moon to build such a palace?" But this Moon Palace doesn't look like a pyramid at all.

　　"Although we can go to the moon, our ancestors did not pass down the legend of building a moon palace." Eva shook her head and looked around cautiously: "Besides, I just said that there is no one in this palace, not that there is no one in other places."

　　Other places refer to mountains, rivers, lakes and oceans.

　　"Go in and take a look." Head & Shoulders said standing in front of the snow-white wall. The palace door in front of them was closed.

　　Nodding to each other, they moved, their bodies rose from the ground, and lightly passed over the palace wall that was obviously useless in such a gravity environment and walked in.

　　There are also gardens in the palace, but they are all white. Because all the buildings are white, and the only tree here is laurel, countless tall and short laurels are covered with white flowers, which can be said to be a mess of white.

　　Walking in the quiet garden, they soon found a line of footprints among the osmanthus petals on the ground.

　　Judging from the shape, it is quite small, and it seems to be from a woman or a child.

　　Eva frowned and looked at Su Yong: "You Chinese people say that there is Chang'e in the Moon Palace. Is it true? Why can't I sense anyone?" The Atlanteans' technology is extremely advanced. Landing on the moon is just child's play, but they haven't seen it for a long time.

　　Su Yong's heart suddenly jumped and asked: "You have lived in the deep sea for a long time. Have you heard of the king of the sea clan, a silk moth?"

　　"Silk moth? Not Chang'e?" Eva was stunned and shook her head: "We only care about the current situation of people on land, as well as our own wisdom and technological research and development. We are too lazy to analyze those creatures that have not yet evolved completely."

　　Not yet evolved completely? Su Yong rolled his eyes at her. Others almost came to land! I don't know how long these Atlanteans have been hiding in the deep sea.

　　At this moment, Eva's face suddenly became serious and whispered: "Someone is coming."

　　This is on the bright moon tens of thousands of meters below the deep sea. Who else can break the seal and come down before them? Could it really be the original resident Chang'e?

　　Although Su Yong was shocked, he quickly pulled the two of them and hid in a palace gatehouse. Just as Su Yong just crouched down, he found that Eva, who had always been arrogant and looked down on others, had turned pale and her delicate lips trembled.

　　PS: It was very painful to write these two chapters, because I threw out the original idea and rewrote them. My original idea was to discover the moon in the Red Indians, and then use the eagle horse to fly up... Later I thought, I can't let "the moon in foreign countries is rounder", so I deleted it and rewrote it, and added mythological elements. But this way, it is more difficult to write, after all, it lacks some feasibility, and there are more things to make up... Everyone just treat it as fantasy. Ha, I am really a nostalgic and traditional person. I posted it early, and by the way, I ask for votes and collections. Thank you very much.

　　Chapter 22 A wisp of fragrant soul 　　Chapter

　　22 A wisp of fragrant soul

　　"What's wrong?" Su Yong asked Eva in a low voice before the footsteps outside came in.

　　"This man is very scary, and his ability in the water is not inferior to mine." Eva looked pale, and glanced at Su Yong and Head & Shoulders: "This man's martial arts power is much greater than the two of you combined." The Atlanteans have gradually looked down on traditional martial arts and the use of magic power because of their technological development to a terrifying degree. Therefore, even when analyzing a person's ability, they use the amount of energy they sense to distinguish, which really makes Su Yong a little depressed.

　　"This is on the bright moon, what does his ability in the water have to do with it?" Su Yong asked in confusion.

　　"Yes, this is on the bright moon, not in my territory." Eva said solemnly.

　　Su Yong was surprised: "You can't deal with it?" According to Head & Shoulders' previous statement, the power that Eva can control is more powerful than the sea god Morama, and even if the silkworm moth comes, it should not be afraid, because the silkworm moth can only fight Morama on equal terms.

　　It turns out that most of the power that Eva can control relies on the countless tools and devices hidden in the deep-sea pyramid that are like spider webs. But here she is a guest. Except for a nervous system that can sense the strength of the opponent, she can be said to be penniless.

　　"Then... you must have brought something to protect yourself, right?" Su Yong looked at Eva's chest with an absolutely pure gaze and secretly swallowed his saliva. He was thinking in his heart that martial arts has at least one good thing, that is, you don't need to rely on anything, just rely on your own body to have a strong ability, which cannot be replaced by any technology.

　　Eva took out a colorful stone: "This is a protective seal stone that has been passed down from ancient times. Every Atlantean has one. But it has no attack power."

　　Su Yong widened his eyes for a moment and sighed softly: "Well, remember to help us get revenge after you escape."

　　The footsteps finally knocked softly outside the door. But this mysterious visitor did not fly in like them, but just paced back and forth under the laurel tree outside the palace gate repeatedly, as if looking for something.

　　Head & Shoulders's hand gently reached out and pressed on Su Yong's chest, calming his heartbeat a little.

　　"He may not be able to find us." Eva pondered for a moment, her pale face slightly recovered, and whispered to them: "We didn't leave any traces when we came."

　　Su Yong looked at her: "Martial arts masters can sense the breath."

　　"We don't have a breath." Eva stretched out her hand, and the brilliance of the colorful stone in her hand was low-key and psychedelic. "This stone can hide the sound. We hide here, and the breath is no different from a few stones."

　　It turns out that there is such a magical function. Su Yong thought to himself: "If you have extra, please give me a few. This thing will be useful in the future." The

　　problem is that the other party didn't notice them, but they couldn't see the other party clearly. Unless the person outside the door walked in. So at this moment, Su Yong's heart was extremely conflicted. He was afraid of being discovered by the other party, but he couldn't help wanting to jump out to see who was coming.

　　After the footsteps outside the door were silent for a moment, a cold and strong female voice rang out: "Come out, I know you are inside."

　　Were they discovered again? Hearing that the other party was very strong, Head & Shoulders had long been dissatisfied. Hearing this, she was about to stand up, but was stopped by Su Yong.

　　Su Yong looked into her eyes and shook his head gently, saying: "He is tricking us out."

　　There was no response for a long time, and no sound was heard.

　　Just as Su Yong and others turned their heads and listened attentively to the movement, the palace gate was suddenly blown open by the strong wind, and a loud wow sound was heard, which frightened the three of them at the same time.

　　Then, a seemingly light footstep that seemed extremely heavy in their hearts walked in step by step, and from the direction, it was heading towards the house where they were hiding.

　　Head & Shoulders, who wanted to stand up again, was tightly held by Su Yong. She looked at him angrily and annoyed, and saw his face full of cold sweat. Her heart softened, stopped struggling, and obediently let him hold her.

　　The footsteps stopped at the door, as if standing in front of them. A charming figure was reflected on the translucent screen door through the moonlight. Through the door, Su Yong felt that the shadow seemed to be full of fairy spirit, much more elegant than the purple clothes of the three venerables.

　　At this time, Su Yong and Head & Shoulders also felt the terrible breath. This breath gave Su Yong a feeling that Morama, who had awakened at that time, had never been so terrible and shocked him.

　　They couldn't help but clench their hands tightly, not daring to breathe.

　　However, the figure only paused in front of the door, then turned away, turned into the corridor, and walked towards another house.

　　After a while, the footsteps gradually faded away.

　　Eva concentrated on sensing for a while, put away the colorful stone in her hand, and sighed softly: "She's gone." It was not known whether this sentence was a relief or a loss of regret. Because she really wanted to see who this unknown visitor was.

　　Slowly pushing open the door, there was obviously a faint fragrance outside the door that was not emitted by osmanthus, which made people intoxicated.

　　Eva carefully looked at the traces left by the visitor step by step, frowning and thinking and analyzing.

　　Su Yong frowned and smelled the faint fragrance, ignoring the angry face of Head & Shoulders beside him, and said for a long time with certainty: "It's not the sea tribe, it's not that silkworm moth."

　　Eva turned around and looked at him, and the angry Head & Shoulders also put away her temper and looked at him in confusion.

　　Su Yong picked up a petal with a faint fragrance, put it to his nostrils and smelled it, and handed it to Head & Shoulders.

　　Head & Shoulders took it hesitantly, smelled it, but didn't understand.

　　"Remember the goddess envoy I met in the Fairy Fantasy City?" Su Yong said leisurely.

　　Head & Shoulders closed her eyes and thought for a moment, with more confusion on her face.

　　"I found the unique breath of the sea tribe on the goddess envoy, but this visitor didn't."

　　Eva's face suddenly turned red and turned around.

　　Seeing that Head & Shoulders was still puzzled, Su Yong had to lean close to her ear with a bitter face and whispered something.

　　Head & Shoulders immediately blushed and spit at him fiercely.

　　At this moment, a cold and strong voice suddenly sounded in the air: "I thought someone could come in here, but it turned out to be an ancient person. Fortunately, he is a smart person."

　　There was no human presence around them, but this voice appeared out of thin air. It was like seeing a ghost in broad daylight. Oh no, it should be a soul.

　　When Eva nervously took out the five-colored stone, Su Yong cursed in a low voice in annoyance: "Damn, I was still fooled by her."

　　"You already have enough capital to be proud." The voice in the air was extremely cold: "What are you looking for here?"

　　"We are looking for the Jade Rabbit Stone." Su Yong said respectfully to the air.

　　The voice in the air was silent for a moment, as if the ethereal visitor was sizing up each of them. After a while, he said, "Yes, now is the polar night period that only happens once in a thousand years. We come to the Moon Palace to find the Jade Rabbit Stone."

　　After a pause, the cold voice suddenly came to Head & Shoulders without any courtesy: "But this girl is very unfortunate. There are only seven Jade Rabbit Stones, just one nest. I'm afraid no one is willing to take one out for you."

　　One nest? Could it be that they are still alive? Su Yong stopped Head & Shoulders' questioning with his eyes, bowed to the air and said, "What do you want to exchange for it?"

　　"Nothing." The voice in the air said with an unquestionable tone, and then turned to the nervous and alert mermaid Eva, and said in a blaming tone: "Atlanteans? No wonder I couldn't sense it before... What did your prophet warn you about? You actually brought humans into the Moon Palace?"

　　PS: Good news. Zongheng will start a micro-review activity from tomorrow. As long as you write a book review with a title of less than 20 words, you may get a reward of 13,000 Zongheng coins. The activity will last for one week. There is no doubt that writing a comment on this article will be the luckiest and most likely to win. So, act quickly.

　　Chapter 23 Fake Moon Goddess

　　Chapter 23 Fake Moon Goddess

　　Eva was speechless. She was extremely smart and was stunned at this moment, just because of the existence in the air that even she could not understand. The long-ago things had long gone with the wind. She searched her memory for a moment, but did not remember what warnings the old prophet who had long passed away had said.

　　A breeze blew from an unknown distance, passing over the ground filled with misty moonlight. The flowers under the laurel tree fell like rain, one by one falling on their lapels, with sighs and faint fragrance.

　　"Come out." Su Yong held the hilt of the scabbard in silence, pretending to be calm and said, "Even if you are a true immortal, we are not used to talking to a breath of air."

　　There was a sneer in the air, and the cold and strong female voice said, "I am still a little curious about you. How did you find that I didn't go far away?"

　　"Because I saw your shadow," Su Yong answered honestly, "The shadow was reflected on the doors and windows, and the momentum was really shocking." Although he only saw a vague figure, the natural pressure and momentum actually overshadowed the familiar sea god Morama and even Yan Bikong. Since Yan Bikong and Morama can hide their voices, how can this visitor not know this trick? Moreover,

　　Eva, who had already felt the other party's breath once before, would inevitably be a little slack psychologically, and would subconsciously hope that the other party would leave earlier. Such a subtle psychology can easily cause illusions and fall into the other party's calculation of playing hard to get.

　　"You are very thoughtful and have a good grasp of human nature. Even the Atlanteans can't compare to you." A sigh came from the sky, and a beautiful figure finally appeared under the laurel tree: "In fact, I have been standing behind the tree."

　　She had a dreamy face, and no one could describe her facial features, because it was not something that could be described in human words. Even the gauze and feathered clothes on her body were like colorful clouds, and it was hard to tell what the texture was. The breeze blew and could have rolled up the gauze, but only a little fragrance came. Head

　　& Shoulders can be regarded as a perfect combination among human women, but at this moment, she was stunned and speechless. The eyes of the sea god sister were now wide open with only a weak pale color, and her covered mouth could actually fit three eggs at the same time.

　　Eva did not look, but just closed her eyes, as if she was feeling and calculating the opponent's strength.

　　Su Yong's palm gently patted Eva's exposed white shoulder, causing her whole body to shudder. "Don't calculate... People are not machines, and you can't calculate." He always felt that the Atlanteans' over-reliance on technology was also flawed, because people could not use tools to analyze. It was not a simple combination of carbohydrates and some inherited genes, and their brains were not a paste.

　　Technology should be people-oriented.

　　This woman not only did not have the fishy smell that the sea people could not remove, but she could not even feel the human breath. She was a real fairy. Except for the stubborn character developed from living in the deep palace for a long time, there was nothing that could compare with mortals.

　　Su Yong put away the surprise that flashed across his face and bowed respectfully: "Greetings, Sister Chang'e."

　　The real fairy looked at him, and although her words were still cold and strong, the corners of her mouth curled up a little: "You don't know me, why are you calling me by my name?"

　　"Actually, it's not that I don't know her. Before ancient times, who didn't know Sister Chang'e?" Su Yong answered respectfully. Apart from the legendary Chang'e in the myth, who else could have such a graceful demeanor? Or who else deserves it?

　　"Absurd." The woman snorted: "Chang'e was imagined by you ancients looking at the moon. It's just the outline of a shadow. If there really is a Chang'e, how big would she have to be for mortals to see her on earth?" To be visible on earth, wouldn't that Chang'e have to be half the size of the moon? What a huge body that is.

　　Su Yong's expression remained unchanged, and he still answered respectfully: "According to ancient legends, all true immortals can transform into different shapes, and their size depends on their heart. This is incredible to us, but for Sister Chang'e, it is just a skill that is not even worth mentioning." The thunder pupa among the three kings of the West on land can be so huge, let alone the king of a planet?

　　Since there is really the legendary Jade Rabbit Stone on the moon, it may be the transformation of the Jade Rabbit, so how can there be no Chang'e?

　　But if this is Chang'e, it is even more impossible for her to be the king of the sea clan. Judging from this momentum, Morama may not even be enough for someone else to pinch with two fingers, so how can she be repelled?

　　The woman smiled slightly and no longer denied it, but shook her head, with a thoughtful look in her eyes.

　　Su Yong ignored her, and said with his finger on the stick: "Sister Chang'e can also see that my friend is bound by the Polar Night Covenant. Only the Jade Rabbit Stone can untie it. I hope Sister Chang'e..."

　　"Stop." The "Chang'e" in his mouth interrupted him and said: "I have just said that the seven Jade Rabbit Stones are from the same nest and cannot be separated for you."

　　"One less... one less?" Su Yong asked carefully, looking at her face. Seeing that the other party seemed to have tacitly acknowledged the identity, he had no idea how many thoughts had turned in his mind. If there is really a Chang'e on the bright moon, then there must be a real immortal on the ground, right? What is in the underground palace? How did the predecessors leak the secrets of heaven, which led to the extremely sharp cosmic rays? Since the king of the sea clan can use the secret technique of the Polar Night Covenant, is it related to the Jade Rabbit on the bright moon?

　　"No." "Chang'e" shouted decisively.

　　"Can... your Jade Rabbit give birth to another one?" Su Yong said with a smile.

　　"Chang'e" looked at him with a flushed face, and just when Su Yong began to tremble with panic, she suddenly smiled: "If you want one, go find it, maybe it can really agree to it."

　　Su Yong was a little confused: "Then the Jade Rabbit... isn't it on the moon?"

　　"Chang'e" smiled coldly: "Your Chinese ancestors loved to make up myths, saying that Wu Gang cut down trees, and that I was the wife of Houyi, a strong man of mankind. My real name was Heng'e, and I changed my name to Chang'e to avoid the taboo of Liu Heng, the Emperor Wen of the Western Han Dynasty... In fact, those are all your imaginations. Let's put it this way, every planet will have a king, just like there is a ruler somewhere on the earth.

　　There are indeed laurel trees on the moon, but there is no Wu Gang. But I like the story of Chang'e flying to the moon told by your ancient Chinese people, and I am also happy to regard myself as your so-called "Moon God". After all, I am your closest neighbor... Your ancestors made up myths. There are many coincidences in the story. In addition to the laurel tree, I do have a jade rabbit, but this rabbit is a magic beast. "

　　She smiled and said, "On the last day of the last star tide polar night, this guy broke free from the ban and ran out of the moon to hide in the deep sea of ​​the earth. I heard that he has raised a lot of followers called sea tribes recently. This time, I finally experienced a reincarnation of five thousand years, and I really want to find it back."

　　It turned out that a magic beast of the moon goddess "Chang'e" slipped out and became a powerful ruler on the sea. No wonder it was called such a strange name as "silkworm moth" and was called "an incompletely evolved thing" by the Atlanteans. Su Yong still couldn't believe it at this moment. The jade rabbit changed the environment and cultivated a huge group of sea tribes. How is this similar to the king of the sand sea that can reproduce on its own in the desert?

　　Thinking of the countless maggots he saw in the sand sea, he felt a chill.

　　If the king of the sea tribe on the sea is a magic beast of this "moon god", then what about the thunder pupa in the desert? Is it that "god" again - a "pet" raised by the king of stars? And what about Yan Bikong? Could he also be a foreign creature raised by a "god" on a certain planet?

　　Su Yong felt that the appearance of these dominant spirit beasts had something to do with the catastrophe, but he couldn't figure it out.

　　"If you can catch it back, I don't mind giving you a jade rabbit stone." The "moon god" glanced at Su Yong: "After all, with it, maybe you can give birth to another one within a thousand years, making it seven again."

　　"Why must there be seven jade rabbit stones on the moon?" Head & Shoulders couldn't help asking.

　　"This is a formation to maintain the balance of the moon's movement. It has something in common with the Tiangang Beidou formation that was passed down by the ancient Chinese Taoists. It requires seven to complete." "The Moon Goddess" looked at Eva and said, "The prophet of Atlantis should understand. There is a mysterious formation on each planet to maintain the connection with the universe. Although the Jade Rabbit Stone is small, it contains the principles of the universe in its arrangement and has a subtle regulatory effect. It can be said that a single hair can move a thousand pounds."

　　Seeing Eva still thinking, Su Yong had already jumped out: "I don't understand." He had a slight impression of the Tiangang Beidou formation. It seemed to be a formation practiced by the Quanzhen School, a branch of Taoism. Master Jin said in the novel that the Seven Sons of Quanzhen used this formation to defeat Mei Chaofeng and trapped Huang Yaoshi... But it was just a martial arts formation. What does it have to do with the balance of the stars?

　　Unexpectedly, the fake Chang'e of the "Moon Goddess" snorted coldly and said, "If you Chinese people didn't know too much and destroyed the balance on the earth, how could you have brought about a huge catastrophe in the end..." Just here, she seemed to realize something and stopped talking.

　　PS: Zongheng's micro-review activity has begun. As long as you write a book review with a title of less than 20 words, you may get a reward of 13,000 Zongheng coins. There is no doubt that writing a comment on this article will be the luckiest and most likely to win. So, act quickly and add all the featured articles.

　　Chapter 24 Take what you should take Chapter

　　24 Take what you should take

　　The moonlight was hazy for several times, and the breeze from nowhere washed the laurel tree 500 feet high many times. However, there were still snow-like flowers on the thousands of drooping branches, as if they had never decreased.

　　There was a beautiful woman like jade and moon, standing quietly under the tree, floating like a fairy.

　　Su Yong stood at the gate of the Moon Palace, under the laurel tree that existed since ancient times, looking at the scene in front of him that he had only imagined countless times in his childhood, his face changing from red to white. The wrist holding the knife handle tightly, due to his absent-minded thinking, the blue veins like earthworms kept appearing and disappearing.

　　Thinking is not easier than fighting, sometimes it is even more strenuous.

　　After a long time, he sighed sadly and had an idea in his mind.

　　There are intelligent creatures on every planet, but people may not be able to discover them. After a long period of growth and struggle, and in a specific environment, these intelligent creatures have formed star kings that are higher than the level of gods, which are similar to the existence of the "Moon God". And his Chinese ancestors have also discovered it.

　　From this, it can be seen that the story of "Chang'e flying to the moon" is not fictional. It is estimated that some insomniac ancients accidentally discovered the psychedelic figure floating away in the moonlight, so they made up the story of flying to the moon.

　　But the "Moon God" in front of him is undoubtedly the prototype of Chang'e, which even she herself did not deny. It's just that the ancients regarded this unrecognizable star power as "gods", as the celestial beings and heavenly soldiers and generals in mythology, but they didn't know that they also evolved from biological organisms and cultivated like themselves.

　　It's just that the original form and the process of cultivation are different.

　　As for the legendary Chang'e and Jade Rabbit, as well as the laurel tree, etc., I don't know whether my ancestors' stargazing skills are really superb, or it's a coincidence of imagination, or they accidentally revealed the secret of heaven, and they actually said it almost right.

　　But where is the star king on the earth, the only master on the earth? Is it the mysterious existence that built the underground palace and gave my ancestors a way to survive but imprisoned them, and even the Atlanteans can't see through it?

　　Su Yong looked at this "Moon God" who had appeared on the earth for who knows how many years ago. Just when he wanted to speak, the other party waved his hand to interrupt him.

　　"I know what you want to ask, but I won't answer your question." The "Moon God" snorted decisively, and turned around to look at Eva beside him.

　　The Atlantean immediately responded in a cooperative manner: "We won't tell either."

　　Su Yong almost cursed. This "Moon God" and the ancient "prophet" of the Atlanteans probably reached some agreement with a certain party, and kept the human beings in the dark.

　　"I know that everything depends on us, right? We have to rely on ourselves to rescue our ancestors, to solve the mystery of the disaster, and to get the Jade Rabbit Stone." Su Yong pulled Head & Shoulders's hand fiercely, turned around and left: "We won't delay you any longer, we will go find the King of the Sea Clan and help you find your pet that was lost thousands of years ago."

　　"Moon Goddess" finally couldn't help it, put down that indifferent face and chuckled: "Your ability is not enough, well, even the two of you combined are not enough."

　　Of course I know that my ability is not enough. How can the two of us alone be able to fight the King of the Sea Clan who was able to tie with Morama a thousand years ago? Su Yong turned around and said, "Then go ahead. After all, a pet is a piece of cake for you, a true immortal. Well, remember to hurry up, time is running out."

　　Seeing his serious face, the Moon Goddess realized that she had been tricked, and said angrily, "If I can go, do I need you?"

　　"You can't go?" Su Yong asked curiously, "Could it be that you, the king of the bright moon, are not used to the climate here?"

　　Unexpectedly, the Moon Goddess nodded, "I really can't get out, and I don't know how that thing escaped back then." She looked at Eva and said, "The seal brought by your prophet not only seals the moon, but also traps all the creatures in it, and even restricts my actions. Fortunately, it is only seven days, and this is in line with the laws of the movement of the stars. I don't blame you."

　　Su Yong's eyebrows moved, but he refrained from speaking. Head & Shoulders, whose thinking is only equivalent to that of the ancients, was at a loss.

　　Eva nodded and looked at Su Yong and Head & Shoulders: "We are all outsiders. We cannot interfere in the conflict between your races. You can only solve it by yourselves." This immigrant who was supposedly from the Orion constellation actually stood on the side of the Moon Goddess.

　　"I knew it would end up like this. You can only push the issue back and forth. It's clearly a monster that came down from the moon, but you said it was a conflict between races on earth." Su Yong snorted coldly, and was about to leave with Head & Shoulders, but suddenly turned back and asked unhappily: "Hey, how do we get out?"

　　The Moon Goddess sighed and said: "Go back to the boulder you came down from, and it will naturally rise by itself." This seal is extremely strange. Outsiders can ascend and descend through it, but creatures in the bright moon cannot go out through it.

　　"I have something to talk to you about." The Moon Goddess pulled Eva into the Moon Palace, and suddenly turned back to Su Yong who had already walked away and shouted: "You are no match for it. If you don't have a good helper, don't go and die."

　　"You are thoughtful." Su Yong responded coldly.

　　They were almost at the drop point. The figures in the distance could no longer be seen. Only the majestic and ethereal outline of the Moon Palace and the towering laurel tree remained.

　　Head & Shoulders shook Su Yong's hand: "Unless my brother is here, how can we deal with the king of the sea clan? We'd better not go." Even with the immortal swordsman in the Fairy Fantasy City, I'm afraid they would not be the opponent of the Jade Rabbit Silkworm Moth, not to mention that this is someone else's home court. They lack the advantages of the sea clan in the sea.

　　"What about your appointment at the polar night?" Su Yong said.

　　"It's better not to see the sun than for us all to die." Head & Shoulders said faintly.

　　But she soon saw the smile on Su Yong's lips, and couldn't help but said angrily: "What are you laughing at?"

　　Su Yong looked at the Moon Palace in the distance, retracted his gaze and lowered his voice in her ear: "What kind of person do you think I am?"

　　Head & Shoulders had no hope of lifting the curse at the moment, and was depressed. He snorted and said: "You are the general of the Flame Dragon Empire, known as the invincible hero, and the patron saint of the common people who saves them from suffering. Are you satisfied?"

　　"Yes, you are right." Su Yong chuckled: "But you missed one thing."

　　Head & Shoulders said unhappily: "What other titles do you have? Tell me."

　　Su Yong showed a magical look, pointed his finger at his nose and said: "The most important point is that I am a smart man."

　　Head & Shoulders twisted his nose fiercely: "Okay, you are a smart man, but a smart man can't defeat the King of the Sea Clan."

　　"When did I tell you that I was going to defeat the King of the Sea Clan?"

　　Head & Shoulders asked puzzledly: "Then what other way is there? Go back and ask my brother for help?"

　　"It's too late." Su Yong chuckled: "But there is a faster way."

　　"What method?"

　　Su Yong turned around and said with a smile: "We are all on the bright moon, what other methods do you think there are?"

　　"You mean, steal the Jade Rabbit Stone here?" Head & Shoulders suddenly realized.

　　Su Yong raised his finger and hissed: "You have become smarter."

　　Head & Shoulders bit his shoulder fiercely: "You are such a bad guy. You just pretended to be nice in front of them and deceived me so much." But she hesitated again: "What if I destroy their formation?"

　　"Who cares?" Su Yong said unhappily. From the Moon Goddess's talk about the operation rules of the stars, he found an extremely important clue.

　　It seems that his Chinese ancestors tried to change the operation rules of the earth, which eventually led to the cosmic radiation. But why did the ancestors do this? Why did these interstellar visitors obstruct in every possible way?

　　Could it be that the Chinese found an environment more suitable for the earth and the trajectory of human evolution, which eventually led to the rebellion against heaven?

　　He couldn't figure it out. But he knew a very simple point. Since they were unwilling to help him, there was no need for him to be polite to them.

　　Take what you should take. Who cares?

　　PS: Take what you should take, post comments, don't be polite to Zongheng O(∩_∩)O Ha!

　　Chapter 25 The Mystery of the Crater Chapter 25

　　The Mystery of the Crater

　　Although he was a martial arts master who was only one step away from being a spiritual warrior, and was also the fifth candidate for the commander-in-chief of the Yanlong Empire, Su Yong knew that he was still far behind Haifeisi and the three venerables beside him, and he was even farther behind Lord Poseidon Morama and Lord Yan Bikong of the Black Snow State. As for the interstellar king Moon God who appeared before, he could only look up to him.

　　It's not that he is not afraid, who would not be afraid of the strong? But after he calmed down, he understood one thing more clearly: it was foolish to use force against these powerful people who were much stronger than him.

　　The only thing he could rely on was wisdom. Therefore, he had to think more, farther, and deeper than others.

　　Su Yong carefully moved two of the four fallen boulders away and hid them in a secret place, and then took Head & Shoulders to the crater in the distance.

　　This was of course to prevent Eva from discovering that they had not left too early.

　　"What if the seven jade rabbit stones are in the Moon Palace?" Head & Shoulders was puzzled by his choice of these strange mountains and valleys.

　　"It won't be in the Moon Palace." Su Yong answered affirmatively: "Such an important formation that maintains the safety of the entire moon cannot be placed in a too obvious place. Moreover, we have already taken a preliminary look at the Moon Palace. It seems important, but there is no defense. Even the Moon God seems to rarely stay there."

　　He turned his head and squinted at the countless tall ring-shaped mountains in the distance: "I think the biggest possibility is that it is hidden in these ring-shaped mountains. Because this kind of mountain range is the most numerous and the most difficult to find."

　　They flew up and swam like fairies under the tiny gravity of the moon, looking at the hundreds of strange peaks below.

　　These peaks are of different sizes and look very strange. Usually there is a circle outside and another bulge inside, just like the circle and the center of the circle are marked on the earth.

　　Su Yong looked at Head & Shoulders with a frown on her face and explained, "There are two main reasons for the formation of this kind of mountain range. First, the hot lava and gas inside the moon broke through the surface and sprayed out, just like a volcanic eruption on the ground. They were powerful at first, and the lava sprayed high and far, accumulating outside the vent to form a crater. Later, the power of the spray and ejection decreased, and the spray and ejection accumulated only at the bottom of the center, forming a small peak, which is the central peak in the crater.

　　The second is the meteorite crater, which is formed by the impact of meteorites and meteorites. Since there is no rainfall here in Mingyue, the deep pits caused by this have not been washed away by rain, so they have been preserved."

　　Head & Shoulders nodded and asked, "Then which one are we going to?"

　　Su Yong waved his hands, slightly deviated in direction in the air, and glided to the other side under the meager gravity: "We go to the largest crater-Pele Crater, which has a diameter of 295 kilometers. It is a good place to hide things."

　　"By the way, how do you know so much?" Head & Shoulders frowned.

　　Su Yong sighed: "If I say that our ancestors came here three thousand years ago, do you believe it?" He pointed to the four mountains connected together below and said one by one: "These four craters are named after the astronomers of the ancient Chinese country, namely: Shi Shen, Zhang Heng, Zu Chongzhi, and Guo Shoujing."

　　However, he didn't know when the Moon Palace was built and what the laurel tree was about. Maybe something happened during the period after the catastrophe.

　　"What about you? They say you are an ancient person who survived. Since you are so familiar with it, why don't you name it?" Head & Shoulders was surprised.

　　Su Yong was speechless for a long time before he knocked her head with his knuckles in the air with a smile: "Okay, let's change the name of the largest mountain range to 'Su Fei' Mountain Range, because we have been there." It is really difficult for the "ancient person" to communicate with the "descendants" beside him.

　　Head & Shoulders smiled sweetly: "This name is good, much better than 'Bailey'."

　　The largest Bailey Mountains are not difficult to find, because when you look down from the sky, it is the largest "bath tray".

　　However, when they landed inside, they suddenly felt a sense of the vastness of the world and the insignificance of human beings. With a diameter of nearly 300 kilometers, they stood in the middle, just like two ants in a circular city wall.

　　Standing on the dusty gray rock ground, Su Yong scratched his head in distress and said to Head & Shoulders: "Did you sense anything?" Ever since Head & Shoulders discovered the passage through sensing in the Fairy City, he found that the spiritual warriors seemed to have some tricks to catch wind and shadows. The Book of Laughter and Forgetfulness that came in the moonlit night seemed to be the same. It could reach the Red Earth City without any deviation in the vast night, and could also find the tall building where they celebrated the wine

　　in an instant. Head & Shoulders closed his eyes, slowly scanned the surroundings, and shook his head after a while.

　　Su Yong flew up to the central peak and looked around: "Since we can't find it here, let's go to the deepest Newton Crater to have a look." Although the Bailey Crater is huge, there are no trees in the crater, just a bare area, which can be seen clearly from the central peak.

　　It was not too difficult to find things in such a bare crater, especially with a spiritual warrior like Head & Shoulders who had a magical sense of perception. All they needed was to walk through the numerous mountains here as quickly as possible.

　　Su Yong's point of view was to start from the largest and deepest, and explore them one by one in order.

　　The central pit of Newton Crater is 8,788 meters deep, which is the deepest crater on the moon. It looks like a deep black hole from above.

　　While still in the air, Head & Shoulders's face changed.

　　Su Yong looked at her expression and did not think it was too sudden: "If you don't arrange some defense for a formation that is of great importance,

　　how can the Moon God rest assured?"

　　But soon even he changed his face.

　　A faint smoke was floating on the pass of Newton Crater, but it was not the stone dust blown up by the wind. When Su Yong was falling, he suddenly felt that the temperature had risen a lot.

　　They lay on the edge of the deep hole, squinting their eyes to look inside. They saw that under the smoke, a stream of scarlet undercurrents were constantly churning below, like a Sichuan hot pot with countless red peppers.

　　"Oh my god, when did this Newton crater become an active volcano?" Su Yong shouted with his eyes wide open.

　　The deep hole was still deep, but under the endless darkness, the gushing bright red magma was clearly visible. Huge orange-red vortices kept bulging, slowly breaking on the surface of the magma, turning into countless bubbles and steam, rising and spreading in the deep hole.

　　And the belly of the volcano below, which kept making gurgling sounds, was like a hungry monster.

　　Waiting for them to go down and cook.

　　PS: Zongheng's micro-review activity has begun. If you write a book review with a title of less than 20 words, you may get a reward of 13,000 Zongheng coins.

　　Remember: the title must be attractive and the content must be in-depth to win the prize. Exclusive tips for salty and wet, please hurry up, all title parties and research monks.

　　Chapter 26 Mysterious Maze

　　Chapter 26 Mysterious Maze

　　The inner and outer walls of the crater were completely dark, and only the unfathomable center was surging with scarlet magma. At this terrifying depth, Su Yong and Head & Shoulders could barely bear it with their superb light-body skills and the less gravity on the moon.

　　The key to the problem lies in the extremely high temperature inside the volcano.

　　Standing on the edge of the mountain, the two were already feeling extremely hot and sweating. If they threw themselves in, wouldn't it be like a moth flying into a flame? What's more, the red magma is many times hotter than boiling water.

　　According to science, the temperature of acidic magma is relatively low, about 650-850℃; the temperature of basic magma is relatively high, about 1100℃. The magma can reach up to 1300℃. The magma in the Newton crater here is basic, with a temperature of more than 1,000 degrees. Even the temperature in the belly of the mountain is several hundred degrees.

　　The data is not important. What is important is that they can't survive in the temperature of lava.

　　"I'm afraid even your brother Poseidon can't do anything about it." Su Yong smiled bitterly, "Only Moon God can go down to such a place."

　　But the more terrifying it is, the more it proves that the formation may be set up here?

　　The two frowned and looked at each other in tacit understanding.

　　"If the Jade Rabbit Stone is placed under the lava, we don't need to spend any effort. It's simply impossible." Su Yong said.

　　Head & Shoulders nodded, "If it's just placed on the inner wall, we can still try it."

　　Under the influence of such high temperature, Head & Shoulders couldn't calm down and sense whether the formation inside existed. At this moment, she wiped off a handful of sweat and opened her eyes helplessly: "I can't sense it. The influence of the outside world is too great. I can't calm my mind."

　　"I'll go first." Su Yong pondered for a moment and said: "When I can't hold on, I will withdraw in time. Then you can go to another location to explore." Head & Shoulders

　　looked at him affectionately, looking at the pair of eyes shining in the high-temperature smoke, and said with a red face like an apple: "Be careful. You can only stay for a cup of tea at most."

　　The direction where Su Yong jumped down was the east. Looking at the rocks below that were rising several feet like a fountain from time to time, his mind was numb.

　　The surging magma was about to fill this deep hole with a depth of more than 8,000 meters, leaving only nearly 1,000 meters of high-temperature steam space above.

　　At this moment, Su Yong's figure stayed at 600 to 700 meters below the cave entrance. The high temperature had soaked his clothes, and the magical copper-brown armor seemed to be about to melt, sticking to his skin, which was very uncomfortable.

　　He inserted the blood knife into the rock wall, moved his position little by little, and began to circle around and scan everything around him. In

　　the time it took to drink a cup of tea, in the haze, he only moved nearly a hundred meters. Most of the time, he waved his hands to wipe away the sweat and tears that would never stop, so as to see every bump on the black rock wall.

　　"Time's up." He saw Head & Shoulders floating down from above, so he had to wave his knife and climb up in a panic.

　　He was really about to give up.

　　However, after he climbed to the top of the mountain, he suddenly felt something was wrong.

　　He frowned and walked to the west for a while, then shouted to the bottom: "Little sister, come up quickly."

　　"What's wrong?" Head & Shoulders, who was covered in sweat, was completely soaked in her clothes. The gauze clung to her delicate body and the two buds on her chest were about to come out, which made Su Yong swallow his saliva wildly.

　　"Hey..." Head & Shoulders shouted in shame and anger.

　　"Ah..." Su Yong came back to his senses and patted his head: "I was just thinking too much... By the way, have you noticed that it is a little cooler here than in the east?"

　　Head & Shoulders hesitated and floated back and forth for a while: "It seems to be a little different."

　　Su Yong looked down and stretched out his finger: "I feel that there is less magma here." The black rock wall on the west side of the mountain seemed to be thicker than the east side, so there was undoubtedly less magma.

　　Just as Head & Shoulders frowned and watched, Su Yong suddenly jumped down.

　　"It seems to be strange. Follow me, start from this side."

　　One hundred meters below - two hundred meters - three hundred meters...

　　The two looked down carefully all the way, and finally found a hole in the dark wall at 900 meters, when they were about to get close to the surface of the rock, the jumping red waves were about to pounce on their toes, and the temperature was about to make them unbearable.

　　Drilling into this hidden hole, they suddenly felt their bodies cool, and the scorching heat and water vapor that were originally densely distributed in the space seemed to disappear instantly.

　　The mountain wall behind the hole was no longer black, but grayish white, which looked like cold snowflake rock, and could quickly absorb the high temperature and moisture pouring in from the other end of the small hole.

　　In this narrow passage, a staircase spiraled down the grayish white rock wall. The arc was not large, and it was very delicately carved.

　　This was actually the belly of the mountain, a strange secret passage hidden in the dark wall. It was not big, just enough for two or three people to walk down slowly.

　　Because the hard and cold snowflake rock separated the lava in a short distance, this place seemed extremely dangerous.

　　However, the temperature here was not high, and the grayish white snowflake rock emitted a faint light, so this secret passage did not seem too dark.

　　They walked down along this underground passage that was close to the magma of the ground, and soon they came to a small room carved completely out of stone at the end.

　　The floor of this small room was very strange. It seemed that a circular hole of one meter square was deliberately opened, so that some of the molten slurry not far away could seep through, forming a torch jumping on the ground of the small room, making the light here brighter than that on the stairs.

　　However, this strange torch could only jump on the ground in the center of the small room, but could not spread out. It seemed that there was a secret method in the circular hole that suppressed the underground fire.

　　Above this torch formed by underground fire was a round stone table. On the gray-white stone table, there were countless criss-crossing scale lines, marked with complicated and strange characters.

　　And between the characters on the scale lines, there were seven strange stones.

　　Seven stones with the shape of white little rabbits and crystal clear texture.

　　There were several closets on the four stone walls of the small room, but they were all sealed with strange symbols, and they could not be opened.

　　"This is the Jade Rabbit Stone," Su Yong walked to the table with shining eyes, wanting to reach out and grab one to take a look. But his outstretched hand soon hesitated and stopped in mid-air.

　　Because he found that when he approached the stone table, the underground fire in the circular hole below seemed to jump a little.

　　"Wait." He stopped Head & Shoulders' jade wrist, frowned and looked at the underground fire below: "This stone seems to be used to suppress the magma."

　　Head & Shoulders was stunned, and gently stroked a stone on the stone table. Sure enough, he saw that the underground fire in this direction jumped half a foot sensitively.

　　What should he do? This mysterious formation may not only affect the universe operation rules of Mingyue, but also control the underground fire and lava under the moon. If one is missing, they may be burned to ashes by the surging underground fire before they walk out of this secret passage.

　　Although Su Yong and his companions were extremely fast, who could be sure to pass through the winding stairs and fly out of this circular volcano before the ground fire surged?

　　It was impossible.

　　Su Yong held Head & Shoulders's jade wrist with both hands, and his eyes fell on those strange characters: "This ground fire is extremely sensitive, don't move rashly." He remembered that the Moon Goddess once said that as long as the Jade Rabbit Silkworm Moth could lay another Jade Rabbit Stone Egg within a thousand years, there would be no impact.

　　In this case, at least one part of this formation can be moved or missing during this period of time. It's

　　just that he couldn't understand these characters, and he didn't know which part could be missing. The characters on it were like tadpoles, crooked and twisted, and they actually looked a bit like ghostly talismans in his previous life.

　　He swept his left hand over these crystal clear stone eggs that looked like fine jade disks one by one, and was depressed to find that each one would cause a commotion in the ground fire.

　　After a long while, Su Yong turned around and said, "Do you know how to break the midnight covenant?"

　　Head & Shoulders nodded, "We once captured someone from the sea tribe, and we have already obtained the spell to break it. We only need the Jade Rabbit Stone to cast the spell."

　　"What do we need to do?"

　　Head & Shoulders blushed, "We need to place the Jade Rabbit Stone on our heart and recite the spell nine times."

　　Su Yong gritted his teeth and seemed to have made up his mind, "How long will it take?"

　　"Half an hour will do."

　　"Then you should get ready immediately and recall those spells." Su Yong tilted his head and saw Head & Shoulders nodded. Suddenly, he waved his hand, and a Jade Rabbit Stone floated up and landed in Head & Shoulders' hands.

　　Just as Head & Shoulders lay down on the spot and placed the Jade Rabbit Stone on his chest, the ground fire in a certain direction also suddenly rose.

　　It was only a moment before the ground fire subsided.

　　Because Su Yong had quickly moved another Jade Rabbit Stone to the position of the original one.

　　But the underground fire in another place rose again... As a result, Su Yong quickly replaced the position with the next stone.

　　As his hands moved swiftly, the six stones were also spinning rapidly, and the underground fire below was also changing directions and surging.

　　Su Yong was very fast, and he changed the six stones according to the directions he had memorized before, making the underground fire only roar under the stone table, but unable to surge.

　　At this time, Head & Shoulders also recited the spell.

　　"The fragments of the Nightmare King, the command to liberate the world, the frozen black blade of nothingness, combined with my power and body, march towards destruction together, even the souls of the gods are defeated...

　　The souls drifting in the world, the dead wandering in the human world, all follow the law of nature to return to the land of the dead. Confusion and confusion, hatred and sadness will disappear on the road of light!

　　Use the moon as a bow and the jade rabbit as an arrow. Bear the power of the soul and body's will, cut through the void in the distant sky, untie the constraints of the polar night, and give me life again!"

　　After reciting the spell nine times, Su Yong's hands that moved like shuttles had already become numb.

　　But when Head & Shoulders stood up, there was no stone on his chest anymore, and his face also had an exceptionally different brilliance, just like the moonlight.

　　Holy and flawless.

　　PS: Post a book review and win a big prize. Here's a tip again: a good title, in-depth interpretation, you can win a prize... Please report me.

　　Chapter 27 Always Have to Face It

　　Chapter 27 Always Have to Face It

　　"Is it solved?" Su Yong turned his head and looked at that perfect pretty face, with a sincere smile on his sweaty face.

　　Head & Shoulders bit her chin and nodded vigorously. She should have been ecstatic, but she looked at Su Yong's body that was shaking constantly due to fatigue, and her sincere but labored smile made her tears burst out.

　　She rushed over quickly and hugged him tightly from the back regardless of everything. She pressed her exquisite and protruding body covered with a still slightly damp tulle tightly against him, sticking so tightly that she refused to let go.

　　"What should I do next?" she murmured.

　　Feeling the warmth and tenderness of the soft body behind him, Su Yong's hands never stopped, and the six stones were still spinning like a gyroscope.

　　"It's okay." He said gently, but four beads of sweat dripped from the right corner of his mouth because of trembling. Sweat drops fell on the stone table, making a tinkling sound, and small, crystal-clear silver flowers bloomed.

　　This was of course a lie. In order to break the spell of Head & Shoulders' Midnight Appointment, now both of them were involved. But he never regretted it in his heart.

　　Because he promised to let her be a happy elf.

　　Although it may not last forever, at least she was happy and satisfied at the moment.

　　This extremely gentle word made Head & Shoulders stick closer.

　　Head & Shoulders should be happy, should cheer, should jump, should laugh out loud. But now she lay on his shoulder and cried.

　　"You idiot." She cried and hit Su Yong's back: "I thought you had a way, but who would have thought... you idiot." If she knew that it would cost the lives of both of them, she would never take the Jade Rabbit Stone and recite that spell.

　　"He is not an idiot, he is extremely smart." A cold and strong voice suddenly came in: "He has a lot of ideas, I have never seen such a smart person."

　　Moon God? Head & Shoulders looked at the small staircase spiraling down in surprise.

　　Su Yong smiled bitterly and said, "You are finally here."

　　"Yes," the Moon Goddess "Chang'e" appeared at the staircase like a fairy, and sighed, "It's a pity that I am still late."

　　Su Yong slightly slowed down the speed of his hands and smiled, "It's not a pity, I'm still in time."

　　The Moon Goddess looked at Head & Shoulders shyly and slightly moved away from Su Yong, and shook her head and said, "If I came earlier, you wouldn't have a chance. It's just that I didn't expect you to find this place so quickly." She shook her head and sighed, "I still underestimated you."

　　Su Yong was no longer able to support himself at this moment. He hummed with difficulty, "Take over." Then he stopped his hands.

　　The Moon Goddess did not move much, but with a flash of her eyes, the six stones instantly changed their positions and landed evenly on the stone table, and the ground fire still did not gush out.

　　The Moon Goddess looked at Head & Shoulders and sighed, "You are such a fool with good fortune. It seems you are still in the dark. But it is not a bad thing to have someone protecting you like this." When she looked at Su Yong, her eyes became stern, "Your method of arranging those two huge stones for the formation was a little lacking, otherwise I would have really thought you had left."

　　Su Yong grabbed Head & Shoulders' long sleeves to wipe the sweat off his face, and said with a wry smile, "Even if we really left, you would still come here from time to time to have a look. You have nothing to do anyway."

　　The Moon Goddess snorted, her eyes fell on the six remaining stones on the stone table, "I can only say that I made the right bet for you. If I come back another day, can you stay here with your hands for a whole day?"

　　Su Yong said nothing, but turned his head to look at Head & Shoulders.

　　The Moon Goddess was stunned and sneered, "If I haven't come for a few days, you may not be able to support it even if you take turns? Even if you can support it, the polar night will be over by then. Wouldn't you leave the earth with me and stay on the moon forever?"

　　She laughed angrily, "What if I don't come for a month? What if I don't come for a long time? You two will take turns here to do hard labor? Just because of breaking a curse, you have to sacrifice two lives?"

　　Su Yongqiang smiled and said, "Aren't you here now?" Since you are here, the formation can be maintained, the earth fire is still suppressed, and the cosmic trajectory of the moon will not have any problems for a long time... I guess the other party will not make things too difficult for you, right? After all,

　　the Moon Rabbit Stone has disappeared and cannot be returned. The matter has been settled, so what are you afraid of? At this moment, Su Yong's mentality is a typical idea of ​​"more debts are better than less debts".

　　Head & Shoulders tightly grasped Su Yong's arm and also plucked up the courage to say, "Even if we stay here to do hard labor, we are happy in our hearts. At least we still have company..." When she said this, she felt something was wrong. Isn't this a satire that the Moon Goddess lost the Jade Rabbit and didn't even have a company, adding fuel to the fire? But she couldn't stop talking.

　　Fortunately, Su Yong interrupted her immediately: "Of course we can't stay here forever. We can only hold out for a few days at most." He winked at Head & Shoulders and changed the subject: "Don't forget that you can go without food, but I will starve to death."

　　"Humph," the Moon Goddess said coldly, "Don't be complacent. Although I have stopped the earth fire from burning the moon, with only six beads, it can only last for more than a thousand years at most, and it can't survive until the next star tide period. You still have to bring the Jade Rabbit back, and I will let you go."

　　"After the bright moon is freed from the seal and returns to heaven, and your divine power is restored, you can go down to earth again to capture it. Why bother a mortal like me who has no ability?" Su Yong said with a bitter face pretending to be pitiful.

　　The Moon Goddess snorted coldly: "I said that you can't interfere in the affairs on the ground. These things can only be solved by you."

　　"If you can't bring it back, will you kill me?" Su Yong narrowed his eyes and stared at her face.

　　"I won't kill you." The Moon God smiled coldly, and suddenly pulled Head & Shoulders over: "If you haven't brought back the Jade Rabbit before the polar night, I'll have to take her away and let her accompany me... If you don't want to see her again in five thousand years, make good use of the remaining four days."

　　Su Yong's face darkened: "You know I don't have the strength to bring back the Jade Rabbit."

　　"You have a good brain," the Moon God sneered: "If you don't have a way, who else can?"

　　Su Yong looked at the Sea God's sister who kept struggling in the Moon God's hands but still smiled and shook her head at him, and his heart ached.

　　This is really a sudden turn of events. Before, I just couldn't see the sun, but now it is very likely that I can only stay on the moon. I didn't expect that the king of the sea clan, the mutant monster that is said to be the Jade Rabbit in the Moon Palace, I still have to face it.

　　After thinking calmly for a while, he looked at the indifferent but beautiful face: "I am not strong enough. Since I am doing things for you, you should provide help." Using a Jade Rabbit for a Jade Rabbit Stone Egg, the other party is making a profit no matter how you look at it.

　　The Moon Goddess hesitated for a moment, then revealed a blue bead in her hand and threw it at him.

　　"This is the Prison Moon Bead, but it can only be used after seeing the other party's blood, and there is only one chance to use it."

　　The Moon Goddess finished explaining how to use it, and then looked at Su Yong coldly: "Don't have any crooked ideas, thinking of using tricks again to rescue this woman." She smiled coldly and said: "I have at least thousands of restrictions that you can't break. You'd better seize the time, do your own things, and then come to lead people."

　　"How can I defeat the king of the sea clan and make it injured and bleed? This is simply impossible." Su Yong wailed while holding the blue bead.

　　"That's your business." After the Moon Goddess finished speaking, she disappeared at the same time as Haifeisi.

　　...

　　A strong wind blew beside the ancient sunken ship, and the huge four-winged eagle horse looked around and finally waited for Su Yong to appear.

　　Su Yong, who was not wet, had red eyes, and his light red copper-brown armor fluttered in the sea breeze. He tightly grasped two beads, one was the water-repellent bead unique to the sea tribe, and the other was the moon-imprisoning bead given by the Moon God.

　　He turned over and jumped onto the back of the eagle horse.

　　"Fairy Fantasy City, hurry there at full speed."

　　PS: It is updated every day and bursts out from time to time, please feel free to collect and watch. In addition, I am asking for red tickets, recommendations, and book reviews [you may win prizes if you post a book review within this week]. I bow.

　　Chapter 28 The cause and effect are destined

　　Chapter 28 The cause and effect are destined

　　Fairy Fantasy City.

　　"You came to see me?" The immortal swordsman Yi Shuihan was a little surprised, but a warm smile appeared on his face involuntarily.

　　"First, find her." Su Yong nodded slightly and walked around him, walking in front of the unknown goddess, with a look of burning fire in his eyes: "Tell me, where does your leader, the king of the sea, the silkworm moth, usually appear?"

　　The goddess looked at the huge ancient beast, the four-winged eagle horse, outside the city, with doubts and confusion in her eyes, but still slowly gave the answer: "It's in the center of the West Sea. The winged mount you brought should be able to find it."

　　"Thank you." Su Yong said these two words a little stiffly, because it was difficult for him to have much good feelings towards this tribe member who belonged to the mortal enemy of Head & Shoulders. He reluctantly said these two polite words because he saw the Immortal Swordsman, his fellow countryman, was present.

　　The Immortal Swordsman didn't know where his sudden violent emotion came from. While he was thinking, he heard Su Yong turn to him and said, "Please teach me, senior."

　　"Teach me?" Yi Shuihan frowned and said, "Swordsmanship?"

　　"That's right," Su Yong said, "I heard you say before that the fluctuations are like the waves of the sea, and you can hear the wind without seeing it, but I still don't quite understand it. I would like to ask you to explain it further."

　　"The reason can't be explained clearly, you can only understand it in battle." The Immortal Swordsman asked curiously, "But you should at least let me know the reason for your anxiety."

　　"My female companion, the girl who came with me last time was imprisoned in the bright moon. Only by defeating the king of the sea, the silkworm moth, can she be rescued." Su Yong's face was livid and his mouth was pale.

　　The Immortal Swordsman glanced at the goddess, whose face turned pale in an instant, and when he turned around, he had already unsheathed his iron sword: "I will fight you on the sea."

　　...

　　This is an isolated island in the Yuehua Islands, standing alone outside the large islands, like a lost child.

　　In the distance, countless little eagles were flapping their wings one after another to test their flight.

　　The island was not big, it was all stone, and the surrounding blue waves and moonlight were full of dim lights.

　　"You can start now." The Immortal Swordsman stood on a reef on the sea at the edge of the island, with a serious expression.

　　Su Yong bowed deeply, then drew his blood knife, and the man and the knife became one, shining like a red electric snake, shooting straight at the reef.

　　The afterimage on the reef was hit by this fierce attack into a constantly twisting ball of smoke, and the Immortal Swordsman had already swept onto the sea.

　　"Third Lightning Strike."

　　Su Yong's three lightning strikes at this moment were already extraordinary, mixed with the sharpness of the blood knife, the knife's momentum, astonishing speed and unparalleled determination.

　　Three strikes converged into one strike, and the three consecutive swords gathered into a new blood moon, flying away with a river-like white waves, causing the goddesses standing on the beach to scream.

　　But this unparalleled strike was blocked by the immortal swordsman.

　　The blood moon dissipated in an instant and sank into the blue waves.

　　The waves gradually calmed down.

　　"Illusion."

　　Su Yong's blood knife was taken back by the opponent. But when the blood moon dissipated in the air, it turned into countless electric snakes running, like fireworks on the sea, scattering down.

　　These scattered sparks did not seem to be fast, and they fell very slowly, and even gathered into a chrysanthemum shape on the sea surface before slowly drifting away.

　　However, only the immortal swordsman knew how amazing and terrifying the speed of these fireflies was.

　　Although he had been exposed to this strange illusion attack once before, Yi Shuihan still had a solemn face at this moment, and adopted the same method as him, using the heavy iron sword that seemed slow but actually fast, and seemed heavy but actually extremely agile to pick up each attacking sword flower and drop it into the sea.

　　He could have used a single blow to break it open, but this time he was just practicing sword skills with Su Yong, not attacking him, so he suddenly felt much more exhausted.

　　However, before he could breathe a sigh of relief, Su Yong's deliberate shouting rang out again.

　　"Distort."

　　The Immortal Swordsman found that the sword flower that he had just knocked down to the surface of the water actually rose up again, like the mist rising from the sea, with a dim red glow, and instantly gathered around him.

　　"Okay." He shouted, tapped his feet on the water, and the whole person flew up dozens of meters, avoiding the countless twisted sword lights rushing around, and then asked with a hint of surprise: "How did you do it?"

　　The distortion that Su Yong displayed this time surprised him greatly, and it was obviously different from the last time he used a knife to make a feint to the east and attack in the west.

　　Last time, Su Yong was in the Fairy Fantasy City, on land, but he also forced the peerless swordsman to take back his sword to block.

　　But at this moment, Su Yong's sword style clearly did not come over, which was neither an illusion nor different from the last distortion, because the entity of the sword did not approach him, but it still caused countless twisted sword lights to attack. And these attacks were as sharp and powerful as the physical blades.

　　His shout also woke up Su Yong who was immersed in the attack.

　　Su Yong shook his head blankly and blinked hard, only to find that he had stood on the sea without knowing when, and the blood knife in his hand was inserted into the blue waves.

　　The twisted knife light that kept rising was caused by his idea of ​​inserting the blood knife into the blue waves.

　　But at this moment, his idea was not with the help of external objects, not with the help of the sea water, but appeared in the air out of thin air, still with a terrifying attack that was not weaker than the blood knife itself.

　　Where did these knife lights come from? Su Yong was confused. Before, he could also control trees, stones and the like with his mind, but this knife light did not have any medium, just like a three-dimensional image, but the light and shadow still had terrible energy, which was not much different from the real blood knife.

　　This... seems to be different from the original? Su Yong frowned and thought for a while, and suddenly his eyes were shining.

　　With a flash of light in his eyes, the distorted blade light that had already faded once again surged with red light, whistling into the sky, shocking the immortal swordsman standing in midair. He tapped his legs in the air in a panic, and slapped the air with his palms, barely escaping with the recoil force.

　　These dozens of surging red lights rushed to nearly a hundred meters in the air, gathering into a beam of light for a long time before slowly drifting down and turning into countless dark red phosphorescent lights on the sea.

　　The immortal swordsman, who fell to the sea and almost sank, had a livid face. After a long while, he sighed and smiled bitterly, saying, "Why didn't you shout out the last move?"

　　"The last move?" Su Yong walked over with a light step and pulled the peerless swordsman up with an apologetic look.

　　"Yes, the last move is the wave." The Immortal Swordsman frowned and looked at him. After a moment, he sighed in realization: "I forgot that you just realized it. I was wondering why the distortion that was used as a prelude had such a terrible momentum. It turned out that it was supplemented by water."

　　"Supplemented by water?" Su Yong was still puzzled.

　　The Immortal Swordsman stared at Su Yong's blood knife, and his slightly narrowed eyes shot out a ray of light, which gathered into a dark red light through the reflection of the blood knife.

　　"Every weapon has its own attributes, and this attribute will be added to the attack power in an environment that conforms to its nature. When your weapon is used on the sea, even if it is the same move, the power is still different from that on land. This should be a water-based weapon. From this, it can be seen that the forger is a person who has a very deep understanding of water."

　　Su Yong thought of the blood knife that was originally found in the underground deep pool of the Blood Vein Mountain. In addition, this knife seemed to be extremely bloodthirsty. It would not leave any blood after killing hundreds of people, but swallowed them all. Even the old swordsmith was very fond of wine, so he nodded.

　　"You said my last move was a wave?" Su Yong asked in confusion.

　　The Immortal Swordsman nodded: "Of course it is a wave. I have practiced swordsmanship for many years and I will never be wrong, even if your sword style is slightly different from your swordsmanship."

　　"But I think I only used one move at the end." Su Yong thought about it and frowned.

　　The Immortal Swordsman smiled: "I said before that your distortion should have a follow-up, but you haven't understood it yet, so you only used half of the move... It seems that the distortion and wave in your sword style are mixed together, and because of the properties of the weapon and the half-body of the move, it can exert its power more in the water.

　　He patted Su Yong: "Even I almost couldn't escape your move. Fortunately... you are still in the first epiphany and are in the experimental stage, and you are not familiar with it. Otherwise, I am afraid I can only stay in this ocean to feed the fish. "

　　So powerful? I heard that it can be more powerful in water. Su Yong couldn't help but feel a little confident about the next journey.

　　The blood knife was inserted into the water again. Su Yong's mind moved, and the knife light flashed again on the sea. It intertwined into a piece wherever he looked, entangled like an optical curve.

　　When his eyes widened suddenly, this large group of twisted curves whizzed up again and gathered into a column of light.

　　The Immortal Swordsman looked at the red column of light that made him feel scared, shook his head and sighed: "I have nothing to teach you."

　　Su Yong bowed deeply on the sea: "Thank you, senior." At this moment, he finally succeeded in breaking through, mastering the power of nothingness, and becoming a true Taoist, which was the so-called spiritual warrior a thousand years ago, and was on par with the three venerables and the immortal swordsman in front of him.

　　The column of light was when he shouted "Break." "It shattered into pieces with a sound, and merged into a psychedelic red glow on the sea.

　　But at this moment, the goddess came slowly on the waves, and walked in front of him with a stern look.

　　The Immortal Swordsman seemed to want to say something, but was blocked by a hand stretched out by the goddess.

　　"I advise you not to go find Can Mo." The goddess said seriously: "You are definitely not her opponent. "

　　"It's none of your business." Su Yong was of course very clear about this. Can Mo could tie with Lord Poseidon, how could a martial artist who had just entered the ranks of spiritual warriors defeat him?

　　The goddess looked at him, walked to the immortal swordsman again, and tightly grasped the hand holding the iron sword: "I didn't want to say it, but I can't bear to see anyone lose their life again." The immortal swordsman killed all the people in the Fairy Fantasy City because of her substitute. And Su Yong went to find the king of the sea clan this time. Even if he failed as expected, the sea clan would undoubtedly lose a lot of lives.

　　This was like a revenge of humans on the sea clan. No matter public or private.

　　This sea clan woman who has cultivated herself can't bear to see humans being killed or her clan members suffering.

　　Su Yong was silent for a while, raised his head, and his eyes were as bright as the stars in the sky.

　　"The cause and effect have been determined long ago, but it's just in my hands."

　　He pressed the knife and bowed: "Thank you for your water-repellent beads."

　　After that, he ran away on the sparkling water, jumped onto the eagle horse in an instant, and never looked back again.

　　Because he knew that the goddess and the sea clan king, the silkworm moth, must have some unclear relationship.

　　Five thousand years ago, the Jade Rabbit went to the sea, and three thousand years ago, the Fairy Fantasy City was destroyed. Since this goddess envoy has stayed for so long, maybe she is one of the earliest people of the Jade Rabbit, or even her daughter?

　　Chapter 29: Going to a meeting alone

　　Chapter 29: Going to a meeting alone

　　This is the center of the sea far away from the Yuehua Islands. The silent and undercurrent of the blue sea below is like a large piece of solidified dark blue jelly in the dim moonlight.

　　"Are you really not going down with me?" Su Yong stood on the black giant wing on the left side of the four-winged eagle horse, and the strong wind blew up his copper-brown armor, making a rustling sound.

　　"I'm not crazy." The old eagle horse turned his huge eyes to look at him, trying to find something on his unhandsome but very resolute and cold face, but saw nothing.

　　"Most of my people live in the Yuehua Islands, which are under the control of the Sea Clan. I can't let the people who come back find out that their children and family members are all dead, and the reason is because I helped a lunatic like you in a moment of impulse." Eagle Horse sighed and said, "You know you are no match for her, so why bother?"

　　He and Su Yong have no chance of winning against a strong man who is at least as powerful as Lord Poseidon.

　　"You should go back and ask the Seagod for help, maybe there is still a chance." The Eagle Horse persuaded: "Such a round trip should still be in time."

　　Su Yong shook his head: "This is not land, and the Seagod has no advantage here. The only thing I am sure of is that the other party does not know me, and does not know what I have in my hand. If the Seagod comes, she will be much more careful, and then I will have no chance."

　　"Besides," Su Yong smiled, his deep white teeth kept biting his lower lip, and every word seemed to be squeezed out: "I promised Head & Shoulders that I would use my life's efforts to save her."

　　"I can't persuade you, but don't let me be buried with her." The old Eagle Horse's face suddenly became serious: "We are just afraid that we have alarmed her. I feel that something is wrong below." When they were still in the desert before, the Eagle Horse flew over the clouds and was afraid that it would alarm the Thunder Pupa. At this moment, their height from the sea surface is not as high as before, and the momentum brought by the four-winged Eagle Horse is so huge that it is not surprising to alarm this sea monster.

　　"You can go, but you have to do me one last favor." Su Yong took a deep breath, his body hovering in the air, and his voice came from afar: "If I don't come back in four days, please ask the sea god Morama to find a way to rescue his sister. At the same time... you have to inform my family in Beijing..."

　　"Actually, you don't have to go." The old eagle horse muttered in his heart, shook his head and sighed, flapping his wings and leaving.

　　After becoming a spiritual warrior, Su Yong can already stand on the sea with the help of the weak buoyancy of the sea water, so when he landed again, he would not fall into the sand like last time in the desert.

　　At this moment, he put away the water-repellent beads and sat cross-legged on the constantly undulating sea surface, like a sesame seed on the dark blue jelly.

　　The breath under the ocean reached his nerves, unprecedentedly clear and specific. This was the first improvement he felt after becoming a spiritual warrior. The movement and approach of every energy body below appeared in his mind after he closed his eyes.

　　The breath was more than one person, but it was not too strong. Just as he gathered his thoughts and suddenly opened his eyes, a group of people appeared on the sea fifty meters ahead.

　　Smelling the faint fishy smell of the goddess, which was hard to detect but hard to completely eliminate, Su Yong smiled.

　　A cruel smile.

　　"Sea people?" he asked.

　　"Who are you?" There were seven people in total. They looked not much different from humans, but some of them had scales and hair on their faces, which reminded Su Yong of the monsters he had seen in movies in his previous life.

　　"I'm here to find the silkworm moth. Please notify me." Su Yong closed his eyes again.

　　The seven people looked at each other and laughed at the same time.

　　"This kid is looking for death." The leader winked, and the seven rushed over at the same time, waving the strange knives and forks in their hands. They didn't know how many people they killed on this sea, including the Yanlong people, the red people, the dwarf Japanese people, etc. As long as these countries are close to the sea, almost all the strange disappearances at sea can be linked to the sea people.

　　Those fishermen, even the navy sailors, were so frightened when they saw them appear. How could they have any resistance?

　　So they all thought that they were the natural enemy of mankind, especially at sea.

　　They were extremely fast, as if they were riding on the same large sampan, drawing a white wave on the fifty-meter sea surface, and instantly arrived in front of Su Yong.

　　Su Yong did not even open his eyes, but suddenly a flash of blood appeared in his hand.

　　The blood knife that was pulled out at some point turned on the sea surface, and the seven sea creatures turned into thirteen bodies.

　　Six of them were broken at the waist, and a few purple-red rays appeared in the deep blue sea water, and the white bodies quickly sank.

　　"You are lucky. I stayed here so that you can go back and report the news." Su Yong smiled and opened his eyes, looking at the only guy who was still trembling.

　　After a while, this sea creature screamed, jumped up, and turned over and dived like a dolphin, much faster than when he rushed over.

　　...

　　When Su Yong opened his eyes again, there was already a huge encirclement on the sea surface within a radius of nearly three hundred meters.

　　He narrowed his eyes and scanned slowly, and finally his eyes fell on the three girls in red clothes in front of him.

　　These three girls had no scales or hair on their faces, and they looked a bit like the goddess messenger in the original Fairy City. They were also the three with the most powerful aura among the sea people on the scene.

　　"You are not my opponent. I want to find your king." Su Yong had noticed the aura of the goddess messenger in the Fairy City, and knew that she was still a long way from himself and the Immortal Swordsman.

　　However, this was on the sea. Since the goddess messenger had something mysterious like the water-repellent beads in her hand, and the sea people even plotted against the sea god Morama thousands of years ago, I don't know what other powerful props these people have in their hands, Su Yong didn't dare to ignore it.

　　One of the three women came up with two braids. There was a seductive aura between her eyebrows and eyes, which seemed a bit coquettish, very different from the goddess messenger.

　　"My name is Yufeng, they all call me Sister Feng." The woman glanced at Su Yong with her big eyes, and two pink spots appeared on her face. She smiled charmingly and asked, "Where do you come from?"

　　She had a graceful figure and a charming body, but her eyes, which were mostly white and slightly black, set off the deliberately made blush, which really made Su Yong feel uncomfortable.

　　"Yanlong." Su Yong immediately shifted his gaze and uttered two words stiffly.

　　"Yanlong?" Sister Feng's big eyes sparkled, and she smiled with two rows of big white teeth: "I didn't expect that we have been hiding in the ocean for so many years, and there are still strong men from Yanlong who found here... The guest doesn't seem to be very old..."

　　"Stop." Su Yong waved his hand to interrupt: "I'm looking for the silkworm moth, not you, Sister Feng, and I don't have time to chat with you."

　　Sister Feng's charming smile froze in an instant. Her face darkened, and with a big wave of her hand, the surrounding sea tribe members immediately approached dozens of meters, and the sea surface encirclement, which was already crowded with people, instantly turned into a big iron barrel.

　　"If it weren't for your good looks and abilities, I wouldn't bother asking so many questions." Sister Feng snorted, "Don't be ungrateful."

　　Su Yong frowned and looked at her, the corners of his mouth unconsciously curled up slightly, "What should I do to show my appreciation?"

　　Sister Feng's expression changed very quickly, and a smile appeared on her face again in an instant. She deliberately swayed her body. "For example, give me a compliment or something." She walked closer with her eyes moving, and whispered.

　　"Please," Su Yong suggested loudly, "Can you smile without showing your teeth? Because you can see your gums; and can you stop blinking? Because you have too much white in your eyes."

　　Feng Jie's body trembled with anger, and her small black eyes suddenly widened: "I will make you die happily... I am not Feng Jie. Come on, all of you."

　　Su Yong roared and drew his sword, smiling: "You are still Feng Jie."

　　As soon as he finished speaking, Su Yong's legs bounced on the sea surface, and the sea surface of several hundred meters in radius instantly turned into a huge whirlpool, and his whole body was wrapped in the blood-colored sword light, gathering into a blood moon in this huge whirlpool.

　　PS: I am on a business trip to Guangzhou, and it is a bit inconvenient under the supervision of the leader, so the update is a little late, sorry. But there are still two or even three updates today... It will have to wait until after midnight. Looking for book reviews, collections, red tickets, etc.

　　Chapter 30 King of the Sea

　　Chapter 30 King of the Sea

　　To surround an area of ​​300 meters in radius, at least 400 people are needed. The more than 400 members of the sea tribe who came later were undoubtedly elites, much stronger than the seven who explored the way before.

　　Otherwise, wouldn't it be suicide?

　　I don't know if their bodies were like this originally, or if they grew like this after 5,000 years of adapting to the environment. But no matter what, the sea is their world. In their own territory, they have never been afraid of anyone.

　　The Atlanteans under the deep sea have too dazzling technological achievements, so they dare not provoke them; and on land, they tried to invade once a thousand years ago, but were repelled by Morama, the sea god on the edge of the West Sea, after a long period of time.

　　But that was a long time ago. There were not many sea tribes who could survive at that time. Now, except for the king silkworm moth and several elders, the others have limited lives and have died one after another. Therefore, no one has ever talked about the past when they were defeated by humans.

　　So at this moment, more than 400 new forces who came later were extremely fierce, waving swords and axes in their hands, baring their teeth, dancing claws, and making faces as they rushed over.

　　Three veterans who had experienced sea and land battles - the furious Feng Jie led the way, while the other two women guarded the periphery, holding some pills or medicines in their hands, jumping on their fingertips.

　　Su Yong kicked the huge ocean jelly and turned it into a whirlpool ice cream here. As the sea creatures shook, the blood moon in the middle had turned into a small meteor, whistling across the constantly undulating blue sea, with a hissing sound and violent murderous aura, instantly adding countless strawberry juices to the whirlpool that was still churning.

　　Feng Jie finally dodged quickly, and decisively abandoned one arm when the weapon in her hand was easily cut off by the opponent, and fled in an extremely embarrassed manner. She didn't care to cover her open mouth with her remaining hand, and looked palely at the whistling blood shadow that was rotating like a gear and cutting a long bloody road. Her tiny eyeballs looked even smaller after they were wide open, like a broad bean.

　　After a long while, she shouted at the top of her lungs: "What are you waiting for?" The "

　　you" she said refers to the other two women standing outside, the two senior elders. Because at this time, nearly a hundred of the more than 400 sea clan soldiers had fallen under the sword light, and each of them was cut in half, and died very thoroughly.

　　Just as the woman on the left raised her hand, Su Yong had freed his hand and grabbed a sea clan soldier and threw him over to block.

　　The unlucky soldier hit a large piece of pink smoke and exploded in the air for no reason, like a balloon. Only two or three tattered pieces of cloth fell to the water, like gauze that had just been wiped on the wound, red.

　　What a strange prop. Su Yong frowned at the smell of blood, and in this trance, he was stabbed by a sea clan soldier behind him.

　　But this knife chopped on the copper-brown armor on his back, just like a blunt knife chopped on a steel plate. The soldier screamed, and the knuckles of his wrists that were tightly holding the handle of the knife were cracked.

　　Before the soldier could close his mouth, he saw this scary human suddenly turn around and smile at him.

　　Then he found that his body, which was stiff with fear, suddenly broke into many pieces, and scattered into the water like chopped meatballs.

　　Su Yong's blood knife was as fast as the wind. He chopped the sneak attacking soldier into pieces in a flash, and laughed loudly: "You asked for this. My original intention was just to find silkworm moths, but you insisted on pestering me."

　　The woman who originally cast the smoke snorted angrily and recited a strange formula, and then a huge glowing arrow suddenly appeared in the air. There

　　seemed to be a ignited driving device at the end of the arrow. After a whistling sound, it was triggered and shot quickly towards Su Yong. From the start to the burst, the speed was as fast as a meteor in an instant, and it was getting faster and faster.

　　Su Yong's footsteps slashed on the sea surface, and his figure had already inserted into the middle of countless sea clan soldiers, but no matter how he dodged or how he waved his knife to clear the way, the light arrow kept chasing him, and it was getting closer and closer.

　　He didn't know how many turns he had made, and the arrow of light had pierced through the bodies of countless sea clan soldiers, but it was still full of power, whistling three meters behind him.

　　What the hell is this thing? Su Yong listened to the sound of the wind behind him, and suddenly broke away from the many soldiers who had no time to react, and flew towards the woman who was muttering.

　　The woman was startled, and her body flashed back, and dozens of soldiers immediately rushed in front of her.

　　"You can't catch me." The woman laughed.

　　But as soon as the words fell, she felt a chill in her throat, and a blood-red blade with a chill was already under her chin.

　　"Not necessarily." Su Yong smiled. The figure just changed, using the illusion method, making the woman mistakenly think that it was attacking from the front, but in fact it was behind her. He grabbed her body with his left hand and faced the arrow of light behind him. "Make it stop." Su Yong moved his wrist slightly, and the bloody knife had already pierced a bloody hole in the woman's snow-white neck. Blood spurted out with a faint strange smell.

　　The arrow of light did not stop, bypassing the woman and continuing to shoot at Su Yong behind him.

　　Could it be that it is still intelligent? Su Yong narrowly avoided it in teleportation, only to find that the woman was still chanting the formula.

　　"I told you to stop." Su Yong said angrily, pinching her left hand a little harder, causing her to grit her teeth and groan in pain.

　　But the woman was stubborn and did not stop reciting. Her eyes staring at him were full of incomparable viciousness, as if she didn't care about the blood splashing on her throat, which made Su Yong shudder.

　　With a slap, the blood knife slapped the female elder's mouth horizontally, and the teeth and the entire gums fell off, mixed with a stream of blood.

　　The female elder finally couldn't recite the formula anymore. After she spit out a mouthful of blood, the arrow of light fell down powerlessly and sank into the deep sea in an instant.

　　"I won't say it a third time." Su Yong looked at her coldly and said.

　　The woman finally showed a panic on her face, and one of her hands loosened under Su Yong's blood knife gesture. A bottle of something unknown fell on the sea and disappeared in an instant.

　　Two of the three elders were injured and two were disabled in a moment, and half of the 400 sea tribesmen had died during Su Yong's fight, leaving only more than 200 people. The only intact woman stood among a large number of sea tribe soldiers who could not pose a threat to the other side, a little at a loss.

　　In fact, the skills of these sea tribesmen were not bad, and they were comparable to the maggots in the Sea of ​​Death. However, Su Yong was no longer the same as before. I don't know how much stronger he was than before. In addition, the blood knife was extremely sharp. If they didn't use those weird props, no one could defeat them.

　　It was Sister Feng who reacted first. At this moment, she pressed the broken arm and slowly walked to Su Yong, staring at him with great hatred: "Let her go."

　　"Why?" Su Yong squinted at her broken arm, and then looked at the sea tribe team huddled behind her, a little ridiculous.

　　"Just because of this." Feng Jie suddenly released her hand that was covering the wound. Her palm was covered with blood, and nothing else could be seen.

　　Su Yong was stunned, but suddenly he felt that the woman he was holding seemed to move slightly.

　　"Okay, I'll let her go." Su Yong's smile was very charming, but it suddenly turned into a sneer.

　　His left hand suddenly released the woman's waist, but when he pushed her away, he pulled and tore off the woman's arm.

　　The woman let out a shrill scream and fainted in pain.

　　Feng Jie's face was ashen at this moment.

　　Su Yong smiled and pulled open the fingers of the broken arm in his hand one by one, revealing a coral-like thing hidden in the palm of his hand.

　　"You deliberately distracted me so that she could take action. It was a good plan." Su Yong laughed, "Who would have thought that the captive in his hand would be so cruel? It's a pity that you met me."

　　He bent down slightly, and put his blood knife into the sea, as if to wash the blood on it. He still had a smile on his raised face: "I have a suggestion for you - it's best not to play tricks in front of smart people." These guys were simply unteachable, and he decided not to be polite anymore.

　　"Okay. I didn't expect that Morama appeared in human beings a thousand years ago, and there are still such talents a thousand years later. You humans are right, it's true that the back waves push the front waves."

　　This loud laughter suddenly exploded on the sea, and also suppressed Su Yong's idea of ​​performing the wave knife style.

　　Everyone present, including the sea tribe, didn't know where the sound came from. It was like a thunderbolt suddenly hit the sea, and countless waves gathered into such a sentence, filling the entire sea surface.

　　The sound was lingering, and a huge vortex with a radius of nearly ten miles suddenly swelled in the distance to the east. The waves in the vortex turned faster and faster. In an instant, the sea surface there had sunk deeply, like a huge plate and crater on the bright moon.

　　The sea surface that Su Yong and the group of sea creatures were facing was soon affected, and everyone shook their bodies involuntarily.

　　Could it be that there was a volcanic eruption on the seabed, which created such a powerful force?

　　Su Yong narrowed his eyes and saw the white dot suspended in the huge vortex.

　　"You are finally here." He silently thought in his heart, and his left hand could not help but gently brush across his clothes and touch the prisoner moon bead.

　　PS: Business trips are really tiring, very tiring. But what is more tiring is to be misunderstood, hey--

　　Chapter 31 Blast your chrysanthemum

　　Chapter 31 Blast your chrysanthemum

　　The sky without stars was as dark as ink, and suddenly the sound of wind sounded quietly in the silence, and then gradually increased. There was a thunderclap in the air without any reason, and then countless pale electric snakes rushed out, jumping around in the cloudless night sky, as if a dragon appeared on the sea.

　　When everyone was still listening and looking around in confusion, without any defense in their hearts, the wind suddenly swept in from all directions, pulling up a mountain-like raging wave on the sea.

　　The boundless black raging wave covered the moonlight and mixed with the vortex that was hundreds of meters deep caused by the sea clan king silkworm moth, turning the sea that was only silent and surging a moment ago into a real sea of ​​death.

　　The place where Su Yong and the sea clan were fighting was immediately involved in the raging waves. Seeing that the vortex was about to cover it like an inverted sky, the sea clan members who suffered heavy casualties shouted and all lowered their heads to dive into the deep sea, leaving only Su Yong dumbfounded.

　　The scene in front of him immediately reminded Su Yong of the scene he saw in the desert, and the moment when the thunder pupa gathered sand into a mountain and flapped its wings into a gang.

　　If the four-winged hippogriff was still there, he would fly up without hesitation and desperately urge it to flee.

　　But at this moment... he looked at the master of the ocean, the visitor from the starry sky, controlling the unparalleled power of nature. He didn't know what else he could do except staring with wide eyes, opening his mouth and trembling all over.

　　He couldn't even escape. In a trance, his legs suddenly became weak and he almost sank.

　　Because he found that under such terrifying strength, all his abilities were so low and not worth mentioning at all.

　　The person in front of him was not a mortal at all, and even not something that a warrior or a spiritual creature could resist. She controlled the entire natural world and was the true god of the ocean.

　　However, the "pot lid" on his head, which was ten miles in size, did not cover it for a long time. It just tilted and floated in the air beside him, as if it was solidified in an instant and turned into a picture taken by a camera.

　　At this moment, he heard what the terrible woman in white said.

　　"The strongest human I've met here is Morama. Although you are quite capable, you are still much worse than him. I don't understand why you want to die here?" The king of the sea clan, Silkworm Moth, saw the level of his martial arts at a glance.

　　After she finished speaking, Su Yong came to his senses and hurriedly drew out the blood knife. The familiar feeling on the handle of the knife made him calm down a little.

　　"The sea god Morama has awakened." After calming down for a while, he finally said a word. It was not known whether this sentence was to cheer himself up or to shock the other party. But even he found that his words were a little trembling.

　　"Oh? He is really lucky." Silkworm Moth looked no different from an ordinary woman, but there was a sense of roughness and a little cynicism in her tone.

　　"He is a handsome man, you are not as handsome as him." Can Mo glanced at Su Yong and teased: "But you are smart and know how to be romantic, unlike that man who is just a rude man."

　　This sentence almost shocked Su Yong to the point of internal injury. He raised the blood knife after a long while: "You are not a beauty, but you have high standards."

　　Can Mo snorted.

　　"Do you have anything else to say?"

　　Su Yong raised the knife to his chest and pointed at the sea king floating on the tip of the waves in the air: "Take my three knives if you dare."

　　"Three knives?" Can Mo laughed and said: "I'll give you ten moves. If you can touch me, you win."

　　"Okay." Su Yong held up the blood knife, and a red light appeared on the blade, gradually gathering into a blood moon.

　　"Ah..." He shouted, stepped on the waves, and the waves broke like lotus flowers under his feet, and he was about to run up to the black wave mountain.

　　Can Mo actually closed his eyes at this moment, just stretched out two fingers, and blocked in front of him without any care.

　　However, Su Yong's blood knife did not chop up. Just as the other party closed his eyes, his running figure suddenly stopped, and then quickly retreated.

　　His figure retreated much faster than when he was forward. A small whirlpool was still rippling, and he had already run several miles. While retreating, he reached out from his arms and took out the water-repellent beads, and dived under the sea surface at once, faster than a water fish.

　　"Still want to escape?" Silkworm Moth opened his eyes as if he had sensed something, pinched and flicked his fingers, and the wave mountain under him instantly split into two sides, like torn paper.

　　But Su Yong had now become a small dot in the boundless black sea.

　　It was just that the separated waterway was getting faster and faster, and after a while it still hit Su Yong who was almost at the bottom of the sea.

　　Su Yong fell heavily on the deep sea, and a large amount of bright red blood gushed out of his mouth and nose. The fishy and sweet taste stimulated him to open his eyes desperately. Through the blood curtain on his eyelids, he saw the figure of Silkworm Moth coming quickly in the overwhelming turbulent deep blue.

　　He forced himself to take a deep breath, and waves of piercing pain came from his body. Most of the violent power between the silkworm moth

　　's two fingers was dissipated by the barrier of sea water, but the remaining power still raged in his body, impacting his chest and causing a surge of blood. He took a deep breath, and his body twitched. The blood curtain was about to cover his eyeballs, but he took advantage of the water path separated by the water-repellent beads and turned into a dim lightning to continue to escape.

　　The sharp sound of sea water came from behind him again. He knew that there was another attack coming. When he was running away at full speed, he saw the figure of a sea creature. He immediately pulled him behind him without hesitation, and took the long steel fork in the hand of the sea creature and stabbed it deep into the ground under him.

　　"Boom", a muffled sound came from behind him, and a stream of blood surged in an instant, making bursts of thunder-like roars.

　　When he turned around unintentionally, he could no longer see the figure of the sea creature. Even the steel fork was twisted a few times in the sharp arrow-shaped water splash, and it was already fragmented and broke into more than a dozen pieces and fell down.

　　But after avoiding this one, there is another one. He heard a sneer from behind.

　　"Go to hell!"

　　He immediately raised his knife and slashed back. The bright blood light cut through the vacuum created by the water-repellent beads, illuminating the entire surface of the water, and gathered into a large ball of blood light behind him.

　　However, the force was like a tidal wave, which smashed the blood light into pieces, and then hit his body that had stopped for a while, pushing him to run faster than before.

　　If it weren't for the triple obstruction of the sea water, the knife light caused by the previous attack, and the copper-brown armor on his body, I'm afraid he would have vomited blood and died.

　　Su Yong felt his breathing getting heavier and his body getting weaker, and he couldn't help but feel shocked and angry. He felt even more humiliated that he still had no effect after trying his best to block it. He found that under the control of the other party, this vast and boundless ocean had nowhere to go, and it would eventually become his burial place.

　　"Boom"...

　　The blood light shot all over the sky and was smashed into pieces by waves of water. Su Yong's body was also covered with scars. Even if he fled to the bottom of the sea, the enemy could still easily hit him, and even turn the sea upside down to pull him out of the deep sea.

　　When he floated on the water, he was almost the same as a dead man.

　　Twenty meters in front of him, the silkworm moth was looking at him with a pair of eyes full of pity.

　　"Jiji, you are really good at running away." The king of the sea tribe laughed, "You walked fast and had good luck. You actually avoided more than a dozen 'finger waves'. It's really rare."

　　Su Yong's desperate escape, along the way he actually caught more than a dozen members of the sea tribe to use as meat cushions, but these fellow tribesmen were torn to pieces by the king of the sea without any distinction, and dissolved in the vast blue waves. It can be seen that the silkworm moth's heart is really cruel.

　　"Before I die, I still want to hear the reason why you came." The silkworm moth did not look at Su Yong who was floating with the waves, but just lowered his head and stared at his two snow-white fingers, as if studying the veins on them.

　　Su Yong was completely powerless, but when his wrist, which had been soaked in the seawater and had turned a little blue, slowly tightened the handle of the knife, two darker veins protruded.

　　He had been on the verge of life and death before, but he had never used the "wave" move, just to wait for this moment, waiting for the moment when this terrible divine beast Jade Rabbit was most relaxed and regarded him as a dead man.

　　"I... the reason I came is very... very simple..." This was not Su Yong pretending, he really used up all his strength, and even his speech sounded hoarse and low and a little intermittent.

　　"Just... just for..." Su Yong's eyes suddenly flashed, and the last words spurted out with a ball of blood.

　　"To... explode your ass!"

　　As the voice that seemed to be roared by crushing the throat sounded, countless red stars suddenly appeared in the sea on all sides.

　　Under the body of the sea king, the silkworm moth, a huge beam of light suddenly rose up like a magic needle that stabilizes the sea...

　　PS: There are still three days left for the book review prize-giving event...

　　Chapter 32 Singing in the Tomb

　　Chapter 32 Singing in the Tomb

　　This knife was not earth-shattering, but it happened suddenly and was absolutely lightning fast.

　　Although Su Yong was dying, the last bit of strength he had accumulated before, coupled with his mind full of desire to survive and his full of aggrieved emotions, burst out at this moment without hesitation, and it still had a very terrible power.

　　What's more, it was when Yutu was the most relaxed and least concerned?

　　The black wave mountain under Yutu was once again pushed up by this dark red beam of light by dozens of meters, and she was also blasted into the air by a sudden attack.

　　It was a pity that when Su Yong fell down due to exhaustion, he still saw the sneer on the face of the sea king.

　　Yes, this was the last blow he could make at present, and it was also the most powerful blow he had ever made.

　　However, this violent and full-strength attack was still discovered by Jade Rabbit, who was well versed in water, and she dodged it easily in an instant.

　　The red light column that was a hundred feet high was just against the waves that were floating like black clouds under her body, but it did not hit her directly.

　　Just when Su Yong was about to lose consciousness due to exhaustion, he suddenly noticed that the other party's face changed, and at the same time, the Prison Moon Pearl hidden in his heart suddenly became hot, like a red-hot charcoal in an instant.

　　The red charcoal whizzed out of his armor, and like a bullet, it passed through the black waves that were hundreds of feet high, bringing out circles of vacuum-filled water cubes, and finally, with a splash, it entered the body of the king of the sea clan.

　　This sudden scene made Su Yong, who was about to faint, bite his already white lower lip hard, and once again gathered a little spirit, holding on, watching, and thinking.

　　Why? He wanted to ask, but he was no longer able to speak. Watching the woman turn into a little white rabbit again, rolling down from the black wave mountain and falling into his palm, he still felt that this was an illusion.

　　The little rabbit bound by the Prison Moon Pearl looked at him with eyes full of resentment and unwillingness. But it answered his question.

　　"Your move didn't hurt me. It was just my fucking luck that caused this result." She smiled miserably: "I finally know why you are here."

　　Su Yong bit his lower lip with six teeth on his upper jaw, leaving six small tooth marks and blood holes on it, and then he tried to hum two words: "What?"

　　"You have been to the moon and met that old woman." Yutu stared at him with red eyes, as if she would turn into a wolf and eat him the next moment. "It's a pity that I knew it too late, otherwise I could have avoided the Moon Prison Pearl."

　　Su Yong could only blink to express his doubts at this time, but his brain was still clear.

　　Yutu smiled miserably: "With your skills, even if there are ten of them, they can't hurt me, let alone use the Moon Prison Pearl to catch me. But...but, this fucking luck is on your side." She said bitterly, her face flushed red, and the nails of her little claws had sunk deeply into the snow-like flesh, leaving a few spots of blood.

　　After a while, she calmed down a little, and looked at Su Yong sarcastically: "You must be wondering why I am bleeding when you didn't hurt me?"

　　Su Yong wanted to nod his head vigorously, because this question had driven him crazy, but in the end he could only twitch his face slightly and move his nerves and muscles a little, and he didn't know how he controlled it.

　　"There is an old saying among the Chinese that makes a lot of sense, but you may not have heard it." Yutu's face suddenly turned a little pink, which made her look a little cute, but with those vicious and cold eyes, the combination was a little weird.

　　Yutu smiled bitterly and shook her head with infinite pain: "The Chinese say: Even if a woman becomes an emperor and has strong martial arts, she will still have dysmenorrhea..."

　　She didn't say anything else, but Su Yong already understood. I don't know if it was because he was too angry when he chased me before, or if the fluctuating sword style really had some effect on her. Although he didn't hurt her directly in the end, it triggered her surge... This sea king happened to be in that period, and this was his luck.

　　He had vaguely heard of a strange thing, that is, hermaphroditic creatures that can reproduce on their own [because they are females, most of the time] often have tides. And having a long tide period is said to be a trick for longevity, because the reason is that the metabolic system is too good.

　　However, no matter what the situation is, as long as the Jade Rabbit has blood flowing out, the Prison Moon Pearl will stimulate its function.

　　"You must take me back?" Jade Rabbit looked well-behaved at this moment, and even her words became much softer.

　　This is of course because Su Yong has gradually recovered, no longer floating on the sea like a floating corpse, but can sit cross-legged and regulate her breathing. And under the effect of the Prison Moon Pearl, she is just a talking rabbit.

　　The wind, waves, and lightning on the sea gradually disappeared as the Jade Rabbit was imprisoned, and even the moonlight reflected from the deep sea seemed to be brighter and more moving.

　　Su Yong nodded: "I need you to save someone."

　　"But do you know that I originally came from the earth. It was that old woman who kidnapped me in ancient times and imprisoned me on that cold and lonely moon to relieve her loneliness." The Jade Rabbit shouted in protest: "That old woman is a pervert... Can you let me go?"

　　Su Yong looked at her with pity: "I don't want to know so much. I only know one thing: I am willing to use a rabbit to save a person."

　　The Jade Rabbit shouted: "I originally lived on the earth, free, happy and carefree. It was that perverted woman who kidnapped me and insisted that I stay with her to guard the cold palace alone. She also made me practice those boring things under the volcano in order to give birth to the Five Elements Stone to maintain some kind of star law..."

　　"Five Elements Stone?" Su Yong frowned and said, "Is it a translucent stone like a little rabbit?" Isn't that the Jade Rabbit Stone?

　　Jade Rabbit nodded and said, "That's right. What's the use of those dead things? How can they compare to my happiness and carefree life on earth, enjoying the blue sky and blue sea, and breeding a large tribe."

　　Su Yong's heart skipped a beat and he asked hesitantly, "Why can you breed your tribe on earth, but can only give birth to those strange stones on the bright moon?"

　　"Of course it's because of the magic cast by that perverted woman." Jade Rabbit was overjoyed to see that he was a little moved, and quickly added, "The environment and elements on this land are most suitable for living things to live and grow. According to the old woman, many visitors from the stars are eyeing them. What's on that moon? Nothing, just a boring star formation."

　　The more Su Yong listened, the more shocked he became. He gasped and his hands unconsciously pinched her neck tightly, "Explain it to me clearly, what five elements stone, what star formation, and what law of the universe?"

　　"I don't know so much," Yutu was actually a little afraid of him at this time, lowered her head and glanced at him in fear: "I just heard the news from that perverted woman sometimes talking to herself, and I don't know the reason."

　　Su Yong scooped up a handful of sea water and rubbed his face fiercely. He was stunned for a long time and said: "How did you escape?"

　　"There is a hole under the volcano on the Mingyue. It is the only gap to escape the deep sea seal. I took advantage of the old woman's inattention and risked my life to drill through the volcano to escape." Yutu sighed: "I guess the old woman has already sealed that place."

　　"You said you were a creature on Earth?" Su Yong closed his eyes and thought for a long time, and suddenly said.

　　Jade Rabbit nodded vigorously, with a serious look on her face covered with white fur: "I am a spiritual beast from ancient times, and was later abducted by the Moon God. Later I escaped and hid in the sea. I should have returned. You... let me go."

　　"She captured you before because you could give birth to the Five Elements Stone, which is useful to her." Su Yong pondered for a moment and analyzed: "Since you are originally a creature on the earth, you should make some contributions here... Well, after you go back, pay attention to everything the Moon God does. In the future, we will definitely do our best to rescue you."

　　Su Yong also understood at this time why the Moon God and the Atlanteans said "This is your business." It turns out that this sea king is really an original creature on the earth.

　　But why did they abduct him? What for?

　　And why did those Atlanteans hide in the deep sea? Is it really to avoid cosmic rays?

　　Humans have never perished on this land, and have appeared generation after generation with their original traces and temperaments. Is it because of the unique environment and elements of the earth?

　　What about those ancient spiritual beasts? Where are the earth creatures like the Jade Rabbit and the Eagle Horse? And what about those ancient martial artists and Taoists? Are there any immortal swordsmen?

　　If the moon is a star formation, then what about the underground palace? What is the king of the earth doing in there? Why trap those ancestors?

　　The Jade Rabbit refused to do it, but Su Yong couldn't let her.

　　"Will you really save me?" Jade Rabbit could only compromise: "When?"

　　Su Yong thought for a while: "Before the next star tide period." Seeing Jade Rabbit's unwilling look, he gently patted the white hair: "But you must remember that our conversation must not be told to the Moon God, oh, that old woman, and you must be careful yourself." Jade Rabbit

　　nodded, and suddenly said: "Have you been to the Moon Spirit Tomb last time?"

　　Su Yong frowned and said: "Where?"

　　"A secret room under a circular volcano, that's the Moon Spirit Tomb."

　　That was exactly where Su Yong stole the Jade Rabbit Stone last time. He nodded and asked: "Is there anything strange?"

　　"I don't know, but the old woman sings in the mausoleum every seven days. I have heard it."

　　Singing in the mausoleum? Su Yong frowned: "I'll send you back this time, and then go explore on the way."

　　Chapter 33 Meteorite Falling from the Sky

　　Chapter 33 Meteorite Falling from the Sky

　　Under the deep sea, above the bright moon.

　　Under the laurel tree.

　　The Moon Goddess glanced at the little rabbit in Su Yong's hand. The rabbit shrank into a ball in fear and closed its eyes tightly. Feeling the trembling in his hand, Su Yong sighed.

　　The Moon Goddess's smile was like the spring breeze, and endless osmanthus flowers fluttered down from the five hundred feet high tree, like the last snow in early spring. And she, full of smiles, looked even more holy and unattainable in the rain of laurel petals.

　　"I didn't see you wrong, you really brought it back," the Moon Goddess took the jade rabbit and turned slightly, smiling at the Moon Palace: "Little sister, come out, you are free."

　　The palace door opened, and Eva and Nian Nian Nana walked out of the head and shoulders.

　　The sister of the Sea Goddess could not see whether she was sad or happy, but just looked at Su Yong stupidly. After a long while, she murmured: "You...are you okay? Back...back?"

　　She was a little unbelievable, because she had witnessed the power of the king of the sea clan, and Su Yong was really far behind him. When she regained consciousness, she threw herself into Su Yong's arms, tears streaming down her beautiful face, her thin shoulders trembling and moving.

　　"From now on, you are not allowed to do this again." Her bare hands turned into sharp claws, almost clawing through Su Yong's copper-brown armor.

　　"Okay, I'll let you save me in the future, and we'll be even." Su Yong leaned into her ear and smiled softly.

　　"No." Head & Shoulders raised her head, pulled his sleeve to wipe her tears, and said coquettishly, "You are not allowed to do stupid things again, and you are not allowed to act on your own... Humph, I will control you in the future."

　　Yue Shen and Eva laughed at Su Yong's sad face.

　　"By the way, what is hidden in the closet of the secret room? Why is the seal on it so powerful? Is it more important than the formation formed by the Jade Rabbit Stone?" Su Yong asked casually, pretending to be indifferent.

　　Yue Shen's smiling face seemed a little stiff for a moment, but soon returned to normal. "Nothing, they are all personal collections, not very useful." She said lightly.

　　This change did not escape Su Yong's sharp eyes. Su Yong raised the corners of his mouth and smiled slightly, thinking that the Jade Rabbit should not lie, there must be something mysterious in it.

　　"I really have to leave this time." Su Yong bowed to the Moon Goddess and Eva, and said goodbye with his hands clasped. But in his heart, he thought: No wonder others say that the real is actually fake, most liars will start with the word "real", it seems that it is true.

　　However, Eva also wanted to leave, and happened to be on their way, so Su Yong had to postpone the plan to explore the crater again, but just silently winked at the Jade Rabbit in the hands of the Moon Goddess.

　　Alas, this poor little white rabbit who is undercover. He sighed secretly.

　　...

　　Under the deep sea, in one of the pyramids in the Atlantis pyramid group.

　　"You must do me this favor." Su Yong said to Eva seriously.

　　Eva looked embarrassed: "Our ancestors taught us that civilization can be spread, but scientific and technological strength, especially armed forces, must be kept secret and cannot be leaked."

　　"You saved our ancestors, which shows that you don't regard yourself as an outsider." Su Yong stared at her face sincerely and said: "The Chinese have a saying, saving people to the end is like sending Buddha to the west. We need your help." The Atlanteans persuaded humans to enter the underground palace because they couldn't bear to see the intelligent creatures in the universe suffer from the disaster of destruction. This shows that they have conscience and are friendly. However,

　　because the Moon God didn't know what he talked to her, he still didn't dare to tell her everything he knew. What

　　Su Yong asked for this time was nothing more than weapons and protective crystals.

　　There was a strange eight-array diagram similar to a spider web on the wall inside the pyramid. The "spider silk" on it was shining, and dozens of crystals of different colors were placed. The crystals seemed to interact with each other, and Su Yong could sense a little energy flow between them.

　　Eva was silent for a long time, and reached out to pick three from it.

　　"The induction stone is used for mutual communication, and there is no distance limit. If you crush it, you can use it as a teleportation to reach the other teammate you are talking to." She said, "I can only give you this." They used laser weapons, which were too powerful. She didn't dare to give it away privately. The elders of the Atlantis people would definitely not agree, not to mention that the soldiers of the Flame Dragon couldn't use it.

　　Su Yong took it, bowed deeply to her, and said nothing more. He strode away with Head & Shoulders.

　　...

　　Above the West Sea.

　　Without the load of the four-winged eagle horse, they could only run on the sea.

　　"You are worried." Head & Shoulders suddenly stopped and stared at Su Yong's pale face.

　　Su Yong gave her one of the stones in his hand and sighed, "Maybe we have been doing it wrong all along."

　　"What?"

　　Su Yong turned around and looked at the clean and white pretty face. After a while, he said, "I hope the conflict between the capital and the underground palace has not happened yet, otherwise it may be our own people fighting each other." He told her what he knew.

　　Head & Shoulders was shocked for a long time.

　　"If there is a king inside the earth, my ancestors must have been hidden underground not for imprisonment, but to preserve their strength." Su Yong pondered and said, "The entrance to the underground palace may not have been discovered by the Atlanteans, but the king of the earth had already made it to prevent the arrival of cosmic rays. He just used the mouths of the Atlanteans to give my ancestors a way out."

　　"Even," Su Yong sighed with a wry smile, "even the so-called Chinese leaked the secret, I'm afraid it's just a test by the king of the earth..."

　　Head & Shoulders' face became more confused: "I don't understand."

　　Su Yong sighed, "I haven't figured it out completely either." He raised his head, his eyes shining in the darkness, like little stars on the sea: "Now what we have to do is to rush back with all our strength to avoid an irreparable tragedy."

　　It is difficult for Su Yong to tell which is more important, the current Yanlong people and the Chinese people in his previous life. After all, he has lived here for a long time.

　　But one thing is certain, he doesn't want to see casualties on either side.

　　"If you don't want any of them to get into trouble, why did you ask the Atlanteans for weapons?" Head & Shoulders asked.

　　Su Yong smiled, "I don't want weapons to deal with them."

　　...

　　When they arrived in Kyoto, the polar night had passed, and countless stars appeared again, gathering into a long Milky Way in the dark sky, dazzling people.

　　The conflict in the capital had not yet occurred, and the mysterious central gate of the underground palace had not been opened again, which made Su Yong feel relieved.

　　Yan Bikong saw that they were still smiling, but the three venerables' faces changed drastically.

　　When Su Yong approached Zi Yi, who was most familiar with him, he saw that the other party was full of vigilance, and he couldn't help but be surprised: "What are you doing..."

　　Head & Shoulders took his hand and laughed, "Have you forgotten that you have become a spiritual warrior?"

　　"Then... am I also a spiritual spirit?" Su Yong was surprised.

　　Head & Shoulders nodded affirmatively: "You don't practice Taoism, so of course you won't be promoted to the immortal way."

　　Su Yong couldn't help but be speechless. He is not a monk or a Taoist priest. Although he has some literary reputation, he does not abstain from sex. Presumably, the path of cultivation is very different from that of the three venerables.

　　But it seems that the military kings are the same as himself. He was puzzled. Is this because they are on different paths and cannot work together, or is it a struggle for power and status?

　　Zi Yi snorted, and it was unclear whether there was tension or disappointment in his bright eyes.

　　"But why don't I have any hostility towards them?" Su Yong asked curiously.

　　Yan Bikong walked over and smiled, "Because you are a very strange person. But you have no hostility towards others, but you can't stop others from doing the same to you."

　　At the moment he spoke, a meteor suddenly streaked across the sky. The meteor came from far to near, and with a whoosh, it hit the vast mountains to the west of the capital. In an instant, the earth shook and a fire broke out.

　　PS: This chapter is written very badly because the mood is too bad. I am still on a business trip in Guangzhou on Saturday. It is voluntary work, and it is difficult to adjust my mood. I wrote this chapter in secret and timidly. My boss thought I was taking notes...

　　Chapter 34 Visitors to the Underground Palace

　　Chapter 34 Visitors to the Underground Palace

　　Judging from the earthquake it caused, this meteorite would not be too big. It might be only a few meters in diameter, or even the size of a wooden plate.

　　It caused such a big earthquake and forest fire because it came from the distant starry sky, with a speed that was even more terrifying than the speed of light.

　　This meteorite itself is not terrible, and the harm it caused is not great, but the place where it fell is very important.

　　This is Kyoto. Although it will not kill hundreds of thousands of people at once, after the earthquake, everyone heard another more terrifying sound - that sound came from the deep cave in the palace.

　　The strange meteorite actually broke the sealing stone in the deep cave underground.

　　Just as countless eagles and horses flew up and took the soldiers to put out the fire, a thunderous roar came from the deep cave, and then a swift sound came.

　　The dense footsteps shook the ground violently, but it was obvious that only one evil monster came out.

　　Chu Nantian and Su Yong, who had been waiting for a long time, shouted out at almost the same time, but the voices were different.

　　"Ignite."

　　"Don't fire."

　　The voices mixed together, making the Black Whirlwind artillerymen a little confused. They didn't know who to listen to, but some of them still extended their torches under the fuse, and sparks flew up.

　　"Don't fire." Su Yong shouted again.

　　The artillerymen finally heard clearly this time, and quickly swung their swords and knives to cut off the oil rope that was already sparking.

　　A huge red figure finally appeared in front of the deep cave of the palace.

　　It was five or six meters tall, with blood-red, muscular arms, and clover-like feet like a dinosaur. Its body was also red all over, but it had no horns on its head like a dragon.

　　After this "dragon monster" appeared, Su Yong and the three venerables who were standing at the entrance of the deep cave seemed to have turned into dwarfs all of a sudden.

　　The dragon monster's pair of purple-red eyes spun around on the field, and after a moment, stared at Yan Bikong.

　　"Can it tell high from low?" Su Yong whispered to Yan Bikong.

　　Yan Bikong's face was solemn, his eyes sparkling: "It's it, the monster that fought me." The dragon monster that had fought him in the deep cave before was the dragon monster in front of him.

　　"Talk to it." Before Su Yong finished speaking, the dragon monster's huge upper arm had already smashed down on Yan Bikong's head, as fast as lightning.

　　Yan Bikong turned around, and he was already more than ten meters away. However, the blue brick floor on the ground was smashed into pieces by the monster's punch, forming an oval pit with a radius of several meters.

　　The power of this punch was stronger than the cannonball, but it was just a wave of the other party without paying attention.

　　Su Yong was shocked, and the three venerables were also shocked. At the same time, they flew back and retreated more than ten meters away in an instant, showing their weapons in their hands.

　　Fortunately, they didn't fire the cannon. Su Yong was sweating coldly. Just look at the strength and speed of this monster, wouldn't the cannonballs be thrown everywhere by it?

　　"Who are you? Can you speak?" Su Yong raised his knife and shouted. With a wave of his hand, the artillerymen began to withdraw, and the cavalry of the brigade surrounded them. For a moment, swords and guns were everywhere.

　　The monster looked at him and did not answer, but his red eyebrows twitched a few times, as if he was thinking about something.

　　Yan Bikong called out in the language of thousands of years ago, but the evil monster was still at a loss.

　　Just as Su Yong called out all the local dialects he knew and just shouted out the English word "who", the dragon monster abandoned Yan Bikong and turned to run towards him.

　　Su Yong was shocked, and with a flick of his left wrist, Head & Shoulders had already floated up and flew onto an eagle horse not far above. And before he flew back, the phantom of the blood knife danced, and the twisted knife light swept out at an incredible angle.

　　The dragon monster smashed his knife light with a punch like thunder, and the knife light had dissipated before it even had time to twist and change direction.

　　With the sharpness of the blood knife and Su Yong's current attainments, he was unable to hurt it in the slightest even with a real fight. This shows that the monster's physical strength is amazing.

　　The monster was extremely fast, and the body movements it used were different from the light body skills of the Yanlong warriors. Its heavy three-pronged big feet stepped on the extremely hard blue brick ground, and the blue bricks were shattered and floated up like smoke.

　　Just as the monster was about to catch up with the retreating Su Yong, the light and shadow on the field changed, and Yan Bikong had already inserted himself between the two, with both palms out.

　　The dragon monster also did not hesitate to fight back with both fists.

　　"Boom..." A huge shock wave visible to the naked eye rippled and spread in the air, and the blue bricks on the ground shattered inch by inch and flew around.

　　The tens of thousands of soldiers present felt as if firecrackers were exploding in their ears, and they opened their mouths in shock.

　　Yan Bikong and the dragon monster retreated ten meters at the same time, and their eyes looked at each other with a heavy look.

　　"What are the chances?" Su Yong frowned and asked Yan Bikong, whose face was pale. He was asking about the chances of winning.

　　Yan Bikong lowered his head slightly and looked at his palm. His palm was red. That was blood rushing onto the white jade-like ice and snow body.

　　"Half." He replied.

　　The lord of the Black Snow State was only half sure. Wouldn't the monster also have magical powers similar to thunder pupa and silkworm moth? Could it be the messenger of the star king on earth? Although he had already estimated it, Su Yong was still surprised.

　　He forced himself to calm down and took two steps forward, shouting words that no one understood: "I want to talk to your master."

　　The answer was a fist. It was an extremely powerful fist.

　　The monster fought with Yan Bikong, and his purple eyes were full of excitement. But the little guy in front of him kept interfering, so he immediately punched him without hesitation.

　　Its boxing method was very strange, very strange. It was hard to tell what kind of skills it had practiced. One punch after another was all out of instinct, but the power was huge and the speed was as fast as lightning.

　　Moreover, even Yan Bikong's body, which was many times stronger than the Snow Spirit and the Ice Spirit, could not gain any advantage against it.

　　There was no flying sand covering the sky, no raging waves blocking the sun. It was just that in the seemingly simple physical confrontation, I don't know what kind of terrible energy and skills were contained.

　　There were crisp sounds of chopping and slapping on the field, every movement was accompanied by a dazzling light, and every sound was crisper and more piercing than the collision of steel.

　　Although those punches were blocked by Yan Bikong, Su Yong, who fled in a hurry, was still extremely embarrassed.

　　His chest was swept by the fist wind, and a surge of blood kept surging in his chest, and he couldn't help but be furious in his heart.

　　He flew to the back of the dragon monster and took advantage of the moment when Yan Bikong and the opponent were fighting to draw his sword, using the strongest attack - wave.

　　The blood light splashed out like a rain of flowers, but in an instant it gathered into a huge beam of light behind the dragon monster. Even without the bonus of water, this beam of light still crossed a distance of 20 meters and hit the dragon monster.

　　The soldiers looked at the sharp sword light and couldn't help cheering in unison. Even the three venerables were very surprised.

　　With a bang, the beam of light hit the dragon monster's back, and a dull sound like beating a drum was heard.

　　The sword light scattered, and the blood light scattered.

　　The dragon monster turned around and looked at Su Yong with some confusion, as if it was very surprised.

　　It noticed the attack behind it at the beginning, but didn't take it seriously.

　　But this indifferent attack caused it some colds - a piece of red flesh on its back was cut open and hung like a strip of cloth.

　　The sharpness of the blood knife and Su Yong's violent force finally attracted its attention. But it was always entangled by Yan Bikong, and couldn't split itself to find the guy who hurt it to vent.

　　The result was that it finally went crazy.

　　The result of its madness was that the ground of the entire palace trembled and shook instantly. Countless people and horses fell down in the flying sand and rocks, and the eagles flying low in the sky screamed and flew around.

　　The three military kings who had been watching in amazement shouted to their troops at the same time.

　　"Retreat, retreat, retreat."

　　Because they knew that they could not do anything, would they let their subordinates be cannon fodder?

　　Besides, cannon fodder also has value, and it is meaningless to send them to die like this.

　　After all, they are veteran generals who have been on the battlefield for a long time, and they still have a thorough understanding of this shocking war.

　　Just as the cavalrymen turned their horses to retreat, the three venerables who had been watching shouted, and at the same time, they rushed into the mud and rock flow with weapons in hand, and attacked the tallest red monster in it.

　　And the controlling Haifeisi could no longer bear it, and flew down with a shout, landing beside Su Yong who was retreating again and again, and grabbed his arm with her bare hands.

　　Su Yong held her soft hand, but his eyes narrowed as he looked at the three venerables opposite him, especially at Zi Yi, who looked extremely resentful, and shouted: "Let's go together."

　　"Kill."

　　Just after Yan Bikong used all his strength to repel the dragon monster, the three venerables, Su Yong, and the sea goddess's sister chopped the weapons in their hands at the same time on the huge red body.

　　Blood was sprayed like rain.

　　However, just when everyone was ecstatic, Yan Bikong suddenly shouted.

　　"Quickly retreat."

　　Before the voice fell, everyone felt that their bodies were hit by thunder and were all scattered and broken into pieces.

　　PS: I'm not in good condition today, so this is the only way, sorry. I'll try to pull it up tomorrow. Good night.

　　Chapter 35 My name is Qiqi

　　Chapter 35 My name is Qiqi

　　Su Yong was the most seriously injured because his knife chopped the hardest and deepest.

　　The dragon monster was also the most angry with him. One of the two huge arms swept across his chest. The other one just made a circle around him, and knocked the other four away.

　　Su Yong's figure was still flying in the air, and a mouthful of blood had already splashed like rain, spraying all over the ground. Fortunately, before his body hit the ground, he was caught by Chu Nantian who was running over.

　　Just after the five spiritual warriors were repelled at the same time, Yan Bikong, who saw Su Yong injured and unable to save him in time, rushed up in anger, and just when the dragon monster had just run out of strength, he attacked with both palms.

　　With a muffled bang, the dragon monster did five consecutive flips in the air, and then fell into the entrance of the deep cave. Its back, which had lost a layer of skin, hit the mud and stones, and its flesh and blood were blurred.

　　Yan Bikong's tricks were not yet exhausted. He took advantage of the moment when the opponent was so weak that he could not react and flew up again, pinching the huge blood-red throat.

　　The joint siege of the five strong men still achieved results. Seeing that the dragon monster was about to burst its throat and die under his pinch, he suddenly heard two urgent shouts.

　　"Wait."

　　"Don't kill him."

　　The first sentence was a woman's cry, and the second sentence was shouted by Su Yongqiang, who was holding back the blood.

　　Everyone felt a flash on the field, and a woman suddenly appeared beside Yan Bikong like a shadow.

　　The speed of this woman was amazing, but when everyone saw the woman's appearance, they were all stunned.

　　This... Isn't this the sea god's sister Head & Shoulders?

　　Everyone couldn't help but look to the other side.

　　In the dust on the other side, Head & Shoulders was still struggling on the ground and slowly got up, looking very embarrassed.

　　How could there be an identical Head & Shoulders on the field?

　　Just as everyone's eyes kept scanning back and forth and opened their mouths in surprise, Yan Bikong seemed to have lost his soul all of a sudden. The hand that was holding the dragon monster's throat fell down weakly, and the whole person was like a sack that had been sucked out of the air.

　　The dragon monster was able to escape in this moment of gap, and dodged ten meters away with lingering fear.

　　Yan Bikong's eyes were the only ones still staring at the woman of unknown origin, but he was like a wandering soul, mumbling something in a low voice, and the same vague name kept appearing at the corner of his mouth.

　　This woman looked exactly like Head & Shoulders, except that her face was as cold as frost, and her pale face seemed to have never smiled. She was only a hair's breadth away from perfection, but that hair's breadth was invisible to anyone. Even her natural coldness seemed to have an inexplicable attraction compared to the sister of the Sea God.

　　With this coldness, the same face and body looked more mature than Head & Shoulders.

　　Just as everyone was in shock, something even more shocking happened again.

　　With a slap, Yan Bikong's face, which was countless times harder than the Snow Spirit and the Ice Spirit, actually showed a red palm print, and the five fingers were clearly visible.

　　Su Yong, who was bleeding wildly, almost forgot his own pain and widened his eyes in surprise.

　　He knew very well how strong Yan Bikong's limbs were. If the king hadn't used his blood on his face, even if he used the blood knife to cut that face, he wouldn't have been able to cut these hand prints.

　　The woman seemed to be still unsatisfied. She continued to use her pair of icy white hands, slapping and beating wildly. In an instant, she left countless palm prints on Yan Bikong's face and neck, and beat him to the point of turning him into a pig's head.

　　"Are you relieved?" Yan Bikong's face was not sure whether it was sad or happy, but he just hummed this sentence numbly and without emotion .

　　"I couldn't find you all the time, but I didn't expect you to hide underground." Yan Bikong continued to talk to himself.

　　The woman didn't say anything, but her hands seemed to be tired of beating him, and finally stopped.

　　"That was a misunderstanding..." Yan Bikong continued to mutter.

　　"Shut up." The woman shouted, interrupting the low voice coming from the red face like a pig's head. With this angry shout, a white hand was raised again, pretending to chop down.

　　Yan Bikong's eyes flashed, but he stubbornly continued: "If you don't feel relieved, please continue, I can bear it."

　　"Slap." The crisp sound almost hit Yan Bikong's nose on his chin.

　　But the woman was stunned when she saw the blood flowing from Yan Bikong's nostrils, and the second palm stopped in the air and did not hit down.

　　Tens of thousands of soldiers were stunned and silent. After Su Yong made a difficult gesture, everyone began to retreat quietly. And the dragon monster seemed to be very afraid of the woman. He stood behind her with his hands down, respectful and did not dare to act rashly.

　　Under the broken palace wall, a group of people had already started to treat Su Yong, who had vomited three liters of blood. Among them was the genius doctor Fang He who had been summoned long ago.

　　For a long time.

　　For a long time.

　　I don't know what happened at the entrance of the cave. But the strange woman finally walked to Su Yong, who was surrounded by everyone.

　　"My name is Qiqi." She looked up and looked at the sea god's sister Head & Shoulders curiously, and said to Su Yong without a trace of emotion.

　　"Hello." Su Yong's voice was very gentle and friendly, as if he was talking to a good friend.

　　"Do you know me?" Qiqi's cold face finally showed a trace of surprise.

　　"I should have thought of it earlier." Su Yong shook his head: "I have been to Black Snow State, seen the temple of Lord Yan Bikong, and also seen your statue." Now approaching, he finally saw the mole on the woman's face clearly. It was the only difference from Head & Shoulders, and the only imperfection.

　　Qiqi looked at the pair of shining eyes on his pale and bloodless face: "If there was a smart friend like you a thousand years ago, perhaps my ending and his would be completely different."

　　"That's none of your business, I don't have the honor." Su Yong shook his head again.

　　Qiqi was stunned and remained silent for a long time again.

　　"Maybe I should take you to the underground palace."

　　Su Yong took a breath and squeezed out a smile: "I think so too." He sighed and pointed to the black cannons in the distance: "I was rude, fortunately no harm was caused." If the Chinese ancestors were in the deep cave, how advanced would the weapons inside be? How could these later homemade cannons be compared?

　　"What I hope most is to meet your master." Su Yong looked at the face that turned slightly red because of the indifference, and said word by word: "No matter what the problem is, I hope to face it together. Because we are all human."

　　"Master?" Qiqi was stunned and looked at him curiously: "There is no master in the underground palace, only nine gods, guarding nine positions respectively." She pointed to the dragon monster behind her, "Each god leads different subordinates, and our central entrance is the most powerful one among them."

　　What about the star king of the earth? Su Yong almost screamed in surprise. But he thought for a long time, and finally pointed to Yan Bikong not far away: "How is he?"

　　"I won't beat him to death." Qiqi's words returned to indifference, and a slight snort came out of her small nose.

　　Su Yong smiled. Looking at the black snow state king who turned into a pig head, he thought: Although this guy is cold, he is an infatuated person. It seems that there is still hope for this matter.

　　Chapter 36 Deep into the Earth's Core

　　Chapter 36 Deep into the Earth's Core

　　"Although I'm not a gossiper, I still want to hear your story." Su Yong saw the trance that flashed across Qiqi's face and seized the opportunity.

　　Qiqi was silent. Then he sighed for a long time.

　　Then he smiled bitterly: "There's nothing to say. But just now he told me that you made him bleed?"

　　"I just returned the favor." Su Yong thought to himself, he sent me to Baihua Mountain, so I could accidentally find blood and crystals in the wishing pool. It can be seen that there is really such a thing as good people getting good rewards. Qiqi

　　looked around at the tens of thousands of soldiers with swords and guns: "Are these the people you brought?"

　　Su Yong said solemnly: "They didn't come because of me, but because of you."

　　How can anyone sleep peacefully with such a big mystery hiding in the land under his feet?

　　Yan Bikong, who was beaten like a pig's head, recovered quickly. His ordinary face with black and blue was actually a little arrogant, revealing a surprising trace of extraordinaryness.

　　He stood respectfully behind Qiqi, like a servant.

　　"Don't be so pitiful pretending to be honest behind me." Qiqi glanced back at him and shouted.

　　"Yes, I won't pretend. But I am really honest, I am telling the truth, it was a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding." Yan Bikong was as docile as a dog.

　　Qiqi snorted coldly, Yan Bikong shuddered, but secretly smiled at Su Yong.

　　"I have no way to explain why I haven't seen you for these years. Later, I tried to find Kongkong, Longlong and Yuluo, but they all disappeared." Yan Bikong confided: "Qiqi..."

　　Qiqi shouted again: "Don't call my name."

　　"Yes, Qiqi." As a result, Yan Bikong was beaten again, and a bloody palm appeared on his left face again.

　　Looking at his pitiful appearance with two bloody tears hanging, Qiqi's face was relieved a little, and finally said lightly: "Of course you can't find them, because they all went underground and became messengers of God."

　　"I can't find you, there is nowhere to say, I can only lock myself in the Black Snow State and face the wall for a thousand years..." Yan Bikong expressed his heartfelt feelings.

　　Su Yong had been listening at the side, and knew that the Kong Kong, Long Long and Yu Luo mentioned by Yan Bikong were probably powerful people in ancient times, that is, the statues of gods seen in Heixuezhou. Some of them were not people, but divine beasts.

　　No wonder those ancient beasts disappeared out of thin air. I am afraid that except for the eagle horse that could fly in the sky and migrate to the Blue Crystal Sea and Yuehua Islands, the others hid under the ground for various reasons.

　　"Who are the nine great gods?" Su Yong asked after pondering for a long time.

　　"Kong Kong in the southwest; Long Long in the northwest; Yu Luo guards the north; I am in the middle; I don't know the gods in the other five places. They may be in different territories or even different eras from us." Qiqi answered. She had seen the gods in the northeast, southeast, east, south and west, but she had no impression of them. In addition, they did not speak the same language, so they could not communicate. "The

　　subordinates guarding the gods in the west are a group of undead soldiers. I am afraid they are from the west." Su Yong recalled what he saw on the Death Row Road at the edge of the desert, and said.

　　Qiqi nodded: "I know a little bit, but I have no idea about its history, let alone who it is."

　　"Since there is no master in the underground palace, why do you still have to go to the center of the earth? Aren't you going to report the situation?"

　　Su Yong asked.

　　Qiqi shook her head: "In fact, we didn't enter the center of the earth. We just collected the information outside and handed it over to the next level of people deep in the tunnel, and they sent it to the center. The next level of people are different every time, and they have never said that the center has any master."

　　"Then why are you willing to be its slave?"

　　Qiqi didn't know what beautiful things she remembered, and a deep yearning appeared on her cold and pretty face, with an extremely solemn expression: "We originally dominated each other, but we were summoned by the gods and baptized... How can this be called slavery? This is as it should be, even though the formation is just a decoration, not a living person or a master."

　　"You... except for seeing that person inside, didn't you see a lot of people, a lot of people?" Su Yong asked hesitantly.

　　Qiqi denied it outright: "No. The roads outside actually connect everywhere, so we often come into contact with other guarding teams, but we can't go deep inside, and no one knows what's going on. But we all know one thing, we all serve the central formation, and we are all of one mind."

　　At this time, Su Yong had already vaguely thought that perhaps countless predecessors hid in the huge earth's core, and then controlled the various passages, and used some mysterious power to capture the later strong men to guard for them.

　　As for the different personnel who sent intelligence each time, they were just sent to the periphery. I'm afraid it's because it's a form similar to a parliament, and the plan is decided by everyone, and there is no master or head of state.

　　But if this is the case, the king of the earth he has always thought of in his heart has fallen into vain, and it is a bit contrary to what he said to the Moon God that every star has a king.

　　Why is this?

　　Did the ancestors destroy the formation just to give birth to a star king on the earth and completely control the fate of the earth?

　　But in this way, how could it attract the radiation attack of the universe? Is there anyone who controls the rules of the entire galaxy universe, or deliberately destroys this place that is most suitable for biological life?

　　"Don't think about it. When the injury gets better, we will team up to find out what's going on." Su Yong angrily pulled his hair into a mess and howled.

　　"You can't enter the center." Qiqi looked at him and said, "I can take you into the area that belongs to my control, but the outer periphery of the earth's core has a clear rule: Anyone who trespasses will be hit by the formation and his soul will be scattered."

　　The underground palace is divided into four layers: entrance ---- underground tunnel ---- underground hall ---- earth's core. Qiqi controls the area from the middle entrance to the underground hall. As the largest earth's core, she has never entered it.

　　"Have you... trespassed before?" Su Yong glanced at her.

　　Qiqi's expression was once again extremely sacred: "Who can have such a dirty thought in front of the sacred formation?" She looked at Su Yong with a look full of pity, "If you have been baptized, you will understand."

　　"Then where did you receive the baptism?" Su Yong asked again.

　　"The Earth Hall."

　　"I don't want to be baptized by this bullshit." Su Yong snorted in his heart, but a smile appeared on his face: "Yes, yes. But... at least let me see that person who came?"

　　Qiqi looked at him for a long time with a cautious eye, and then looked at the two bloody snots on Yan Bikong's face, and finally gritted his teeth: "Okay."

　　...

　　Su Yong's injuries were very serious, because the dragon monster's attack was too terrifying. Being beaten by a strong man who was almost as big as a silkworm moth, even if he had copper-brown battle armor and supernatural spiritual martial arts that had been perfected, it was still very miserable, very miserable.

　　This is the legendary dying, fortunately Huahe's medical skills are superb, and he has used countless good medicines. However, the effect of Chinese medicine... is really slow, no matter how those strong men catalyze it, it is useless.

　　With only two days left in the Star Tide Period, when bonfires were blazing everywhere on the earth, Su Yong and Yan Bikong, who had suffered a heavy blow to his body and mind, finally recovered completely.

　　Behind the torches they were holding, there were the three venerables and Head & Shoulders. As for the tall dragon monster, he was standing respectfully on the left side of the entrance cave, welcoming guests.

　　Looking at the dark cave, Su Yong waved the torch in his hand: "How long will it take to get to the underground hall?"

　　"Seven days."

　　"Seven days?" Su Yong exclaimed: "Will the sun come out when we come out?"

　　Qiqi was stunned, and suddenly revealed a deep longing under the reflection of the fire: "I haven't seen the sun for a long time, but I really want to take a good look at it." The seal of the central entrance was accidentally broken by the meteorite impact. Although they had opened the seal on time and gradually came out before, they were still affected by the strong suction of the seal and could not take a step out of the cave entrance in front of them.

　　However, did the meteorite only damage this place, or were there damages in other places?

　　In front of the long tunnel, a large group of dragon monsters suddenly appeared in the firelight.

　　Qiqi was walking in front, and the dragon monsters followed like followers. Although some of them secretly raised their fists to show off their power to these outsiders, they did not dare to take action easily.

　　It took three days to walk through the tunnel. Fortunately, there were ropes and other tools to form a pulley machine after half of the tunnel, which allowed them to speed up the process in the second half.

　　Seven days later, everyone successfully arrived at the brightly lit lobby, but saw that another group of people were waiting here.

　　There were countless passages in the lobby, each connected to countless ropes.

　　The other group came from the passage in the south. Their skin was as dark as ink, but their white teeth made people feel a little civilized.

　　Seeing this group of people, the black people looked at them in surprise. They wanted to ask, but they stopped talking in front of the strange token raised by Qiqi.

　　A short black man shouted to the tall curly-haired black man in the lead, and Su Yong's eyes lit up.

　　"Hello, old man." He greeted them.

　　The black people were all stunned, and the short black man asked hesitantly: "Who are you?"

　　"I'm MRsu." Su Yong was showing off in front of several warriors in his team, when suddenly all the lights in the underground hall went out.

　　Then a man came out from the center of the earth and shouted in English: "Send the information from the south."

　　"I'll help you," Su Yong suddenly grabbed the materials from someone else's hand and suddenly got in front of the newcomer.

　　PS: Vote quickly on the last day

　　Chapter 37 Holding hands, no rope

　　Chapter 37 Holding hands, no rope

　　"Bold." The newcomer in black clothes and a hood on his head shouted angrily, but was stunned the moment he turned his head.

　　The hands that Su Yong handed over also solidified in the air at this moment, and the whole person seemed to be cast into a fixed body spell.

　　Although the lights here have been extinguished, there are still a few torches brought by the crowd that are ringing in the sky, and there is still a faint light in the underground hall, and people can be seen.

　　"Why is it you?" Su Yong seemed to be in a dream, and hummed for a long time.

　　The visitor was stunned for a long time before he looked away from his face and said hesitantly, "Are you...really Su Yong?"

　　This scene stunned everyone.

　　Qiqi saw Su Yong's unusual movement and wanted to stop him, but it happened so suddenly that she was too late. As for Bikong, the other venerables, and Head & Shoulders, they were completely stunned.

　　How could the visitor from the depths of the underground palace know Su Yong?

　　The visitor clapped his hands, and the lights in the underground hall came on again. He looked at Su Yong's face seriously, at the ancient hairstyle tied up high because of the external environment, at the face that was slightly rough due to the raging wind and sand, and at the pair of eyes as bright as stars. After a long time, he sighed and said, "It's you. I think there should be only one Su Yong in the world."

　　Among all the people present, Su Yong was actually the most shocked.

　　If he came from three thousand years ago, he came here because of traveling through time. But what about the person in front of him?

　　This is his neighbor, or a good friend. They used to study some plotless and low-budget movies in Japan together. They watched them with relish while cursing the Japanese for being perverts. Then they took Yu Qing to the bar to pick up single girls...

　　But... This is a day three thousand years later. There was a period of hegemony in the wild, and a long period of feudal imperial society. Yan Bikong and the three venerables beside him are the best proof.

　　Could it be... He also traveled through time? Otherwise, how could he have lived for three thousand years?

　　"Er Tong." Su Yong called out his name with some trembling, but the smile on his face still had a hint of uncertainty. The name Er Tong was not because of playing mahjong, but... This unscrupulous boy liked two circles the most, because... Pictographic.

　　Er Tong showed a more mature smile than before, and shouted excitedly: "It's really you, bastard. I just wondered how a bastard like you could die so easily? Haha, I guessed right. I'm a fortune teller, a half-immortal."

　　"What's going on?" Su Yong pinched his arm, and he grimaced in pain.

　　"Fuck, how did you learn such brute force? Ah, it hurts, let go." Ertong screamed.

　　"Saucy, saucy." Su Yong let go of his hand in a hurry. He didn't expect that the former Ertong would be so vulnerable today.

　　"The second year after you disappeared, we received the arrangement from the local authorities. After making preparations, we entered the underground palace in batches. After such a long time, I thought that you must have died, otherwise how could I not touch you for so long underground?" Ertong rubbed his arm that was pinched and hurt, and said with sweat dripping.

　　"Wait," Su Yong interrupted him in surprise, "How long have you been hiding in the underground palace?" This is what bothered him the most. It can't be that the entire Chinese race has traveled through time, right? If so, why haven't they changed much underground, while more than three thousand years have passed on the ground?

　　Ertong was stunned for a long time, then blinked his eyes: "What did you say, didn't you come in too?"

　　Su Yong shook his head, his face extremely serious.

　　Ertong looked at him for a long while and punched him: "Fuck, your ability to deceive people is getting better and better... If you didn't enter the underground palace and hid somewhere else, how did you survive all these years? Don't think you can fool me by running out and changing your appearance."

　　Su Yong could only shake his head desperately and sighed: "I don't know how I survived." Those scenes of the past really seemed like a dream at this moment.

　　Ertong frowned and looked him up and down, came over and took his hand and said: "Don't talk so much, follow me."

　　When they reached the entrance to the center of the earth, Ertong suddenly stopped again, took out something from his arms and stuffed it into Su Yong's hand: "Take this, it was just replaced, the old one can't be used."

　　Su Yong took it obediently. Because he vaguely guessed that the reason why ordinary people could not enter the center of the earth might not be some kind of formation attack, but because of the advanced weapon system arranged by the ancestors. And this pendant-like thing is probably an immune item.

　　And according to Ertong, this kind of immune item may be replaced every once in a while to prevent outsiders from entering.

　　"Xiao Ya must be very surprised to see you." Er Tong walked in the bright corridor of the center of the earth with a smile, and shouted happily.

　　"Xiao Ya?" Su Yong couldn't hide his excitement, and rushed to him. His nervous breathing made his voice a little hoarse: "Xiao Ya is here too?"

　　"Of course," Er Tong looked at him and smiled, "Everyone is here, except you, this freak, who knows where you went to, and I haven't seen you for so long. Well, what did you do when you sneaked out this time... Hey, when I first saw you, I thought you were filming a movie. This look... Wow, it's really the style of a blockbuster, and it's done meticulously."

　　Su Yong could only smile bitterly. He looked up and down, and suddenly became a little nervous: "Will I look... very rustic?"

　　"Tsk," Er Tong smiled, "You are very rustic to begin with, and this look is your most fashionable outfit. Don't worry, it's okay, it's okay."

　　The light in the center of the earth corridor is very strange. It is not cast by any wall lamp, but by countless small rays of light, which are combined in an extremely complex combination angle. But if you don't pay attention, you don't think it's special, just like ordinary daylight.

　　But Su Yong knew that this was probably the filtration system outside the center of the earth. If he hadn't been wearing the pendant, he would have been hit by these lights and had countless holes, dissipating in the air like smoke.

　　But Ertong had always thought that he had hidden in another area of ​​the underground palace, so he didn't encounter them. This surprised him.

　　Could it be that they really spent three thousand years underground? Three thousand years of immortality, could it be that they took the elixir of immortality?

　　The corridor of the underground palace turned a corner and began to see some portals.

　　These portals were not blocked. Su Yong glanced at them as he passed by. He saw that in each room, under the soft fluorescent light, countless plants and fruits grew lushly, and thousands of exotic flowers and plants bloomed like brocade. Not far away, there was an automatic irrigation machine waving up and down, which was a future technology.

　　"The orchard and vegetable garden in the central passage." Ertong looked back at him and smiled: "The other areas grow mushrooms and genetically modified foods, you should know."

　　Su Yong could only remain silent, because it was his first time entering the underground palace and he had never been to any other areas.

　　They soon walked into a lobby, which seemed to be a transfer station. There were already several people in black clothes dressed like Ertong. However, these people just turned their heads to look at Su Yong and did not ask any more questions.

　　Ertong nodded to them and whispered to Su Yong: "They are vegetable farmers and have no authority to go out."

　　Su Yong continued to nod like a piece of wood, but his mind was spinning rapidly.

　　They entered a high-speed elevator and whizzed down in the pipe.

　　Maybe a hundred floors, maybe a thousand floors. Su Yong closed his eyes and listened to the wind outside. He had no idea in his mind.

　　The elevator stopped, opened, and then they walked to the extremely wide square.

　　The square was crowded with people.

　　There were fountains, rockery, flower beds, and a stage.

　　A girl was singing softly on the stage. Her beautiful voice was clearly transmitted through the high-definition microphone, and it floated in this underground space.

　　After the song, the audience applauded like thunder.

　　Ertong strode towards the stage, but Su Yong's heart was beating wildly as he approached.

　　He didn't dare to look at the girl on the stage waving at the public, and he didn't even dare to listen to the lingering sound that was still lingering in the space.

　　"At that time, the black hair would not be measured by the rest of my life.

　　But I dragged my body and found the happiness I was looking for along the way.

　　It is still tied to your shoulder, or it is actually waiting for me to let go.

　　Then the kite with a broken string will fly straight to heaven..."

　　He sang softly in a low voice, and tears were already flowing.

　　A footstep came very lightly.

　　Su Yong didn't look up, but continued to sing in a low voice with trembling:

　　"I have never realized that the promise that binds me cannot be tightened

　　. My black hair is so black that I am too lazy to fall off even when it turns white.

　　I am attracted by your thoughts. Who is willing to be entangled to heaven in the end?

　　Then tear the body apart, it is difficult to break, and I am no longer willing to let go.

　　Is love itself bound?

　　But you and I have held hands, and there is no rope."

　　...

　　The footsteps gradually became heavier and slower.

　　Su Yong's heart suddenly accelerated and beat wildly. Even when he was with the king of the Shanghai tribe, the silkworm moth, he had never been so nervous.

　　"You still remember this song, but do you still remember me?" A soft and gentle voice hit Su Yong's heart like a heavy hammer.

　　"Xiao Ya..." He finally raised his head and shouted these two words with a trembling voice and all his strength.

　　Chapter 38 That Man is Crazy

　　Chapter 38 That Man is Crazy The

　　girl who walked down from the stage quietly looked at Su Yong, who was in tears, looked at his red eyes, looked at his dusty hairstyle, looked at the strange and familiar face, looked at the stubble that he had never seen before, and after a while, she opened her cherry lips and smiled, and her white teeth flashed like pearls.

　　"Su Yong." She called softly. Just like the voice of singing, soft and weak, but full of emotion in powerlessness.

　　She was wearing a pink dress, light and elegant. Under the long dress, her calves were as white as lotus roots, straight, crisp, and dazzling.

　　Su Yong looked up at her, with tears on his face, but he smiled with his mouth wide open. It was just that he had just smiled, but he couldn't help but stretch out his hands and cover his mouth tightly, fearing that the sobbing sound inside would burst out again.

　　"Yeah." He nodded desperately and squeezed out this sound from his mouth to answer her.

　　Xiao Ya still stood there and looked at him quietly, seeing every smile and every tear of his. She didn't sigh, didn't laugh, didn't cry, and didn't have any expression. If it weren't for her big eyes rolling around, she would be almost the same as a statue.

　　"You bad guy are finally back." Xiao Ya said coquettishly. There was no trace of anger or resentment in her voice, but it was just quiet, with a maturity and composure that was extremely disproportionate to her age.

　　Er Tong's duck voice was amplified dozens of times from the stage through the microphone, which was a bit creepy.

　　"Now we invite Xiao Ya, the 'Voice of Heaven'... an old friend we haven't seen for many years, to perform an ancient love song. Please give her a round of applause ."

　　Out of love and support for the famous singer Xiao Ya, the audience gave a few scattered applause to this guy in ancient costume, and there was also a boo from the corner.

　　Su Yong's wrist holding the microphone was shaking constantly, like sifting chaff. In the past few years, he felt that holding a knife seemed to suit him better.

　　"Come on." Xiao Ya stood in the corner of the stage and whispered to him. This sentence immediately made the audience below cheer like thunder and burst into thunderous applause again.

　　Su Yong's nervousness was relieved by that soft voice. Listening to the familiar applause and looking at the crowds of people at the tables below, he remembered the years when he worked in the bar again, and his heart found emotions at that moment.

　　So he opened his mouth and sang in a hoarse and slightly vicissitudes voice:

　　"Listening to the breeze blowing on my face along the coast,

　　my face was filled with nostalgia.

　　In the misty raindrops, I found that

　　the reality is that love is just for remembrance;

　　fate parasitizes on the stone of three lives,

　　and the oath attached to the stone has not been fulfilled.

　　Love is the most difficult test, and

　　it is the precipitation of love in the next life.

　　...

　　Obviously, the more you love, the more mistakes you make. How painful it is to fall in love,

　　but it can't compare to the protection of beautiful photos.

　　In the end, one day, the Qinhuai River dried up,

　　and there was no scenery in the world that was not polluted;

　　obviously, the more mistakes you make, the more painful it is to love alone

　　, but it can't compare to the brilliant memories that cling to your heart .

　　Pain will hone your body and mind, and your soft intestines and skin,

　　and love will fade in the mist and rain,

　　a sad story..."

　　His voice is very strange. It sounds very hoarse, as if it will not be connected in the next moment, but there will be no problem in every high-pitched link. The pronunciation in the chest cavity is very subtle, coordinating with the falsetto of the voice to pass through the last syllable of the high-pitched part, making a little tremolo, which is amazing.

　　This is exactly the rock singing style that Su Yong had learned with great difficulty. His voice is not clear and a little low, so he can only use this rough singing style. And the improvement of his internal strength after practicing martial arts has made him master this pronunciation technique to a level that no one can reach.

　　Even without a microphone, he can easily vibrate the whole audience with the vibrato technique in martial arts. However, with the equipment, he doesn't need to do that kind of hard work.

　　After the song was sung, the audience applauded like thunder. This time it was applause from the heart.

　　Those cheers reminded Su Yong of the poetry contest that year, and he was a little dazed for a moment.

　　But before he could bow and take his leave, Xiao Ya rushed over from the side, grabbed his left hand, and snatched the microphone from his hand.

　　"Do you know how long I have been waiting for you?"

　　The thunderous voices in the audience suddenly fell silent at this crisp, soft but sudden question, and everyone opened their mouths and widened their eyes.

　　This voice was as delicate and light as before, but it had some arrogant meaning in it, and had a bit of the tone of a fierce woman who was aggressive and wanted to accuse someone.

　　Su Yong was secretly surprised when he saw Xiao Ya's calm appearance before, thinking that she had really changed a lot, and she was so calm that she could keep her composure. Could it be that she had a new boyfriend?

　　Now he suddenly realized it. It turned out that she was calm on the surface but her heart was surging, and she had already prepared to praise him in front of everyone.

　　The gossip psychology of every audience member was mobilized, and the discussions from time to time were full of irrepressible excitement.

　　"Who is this? How did he win the heart of the beautiful girl with heavenly voice?"

　　"I don't know him."

　　"He just came from the shooting site. He might be a movie star, but he doesn't look familiar."

　　...

　　There were many voices, but no one mentioned the outside world, because they felt that everything outside could not come in. After living in the center of the earth for a long time, they felt that this was the world.

　　It was the world that truly belonged to them. They had gotten used to it.

　　Outside? Maybe it was another world, who knows?

　　Su Yong on the stage saw Ertong below the stage holding up three fingers.

　　"Three years?" He answered subconsciously. If people began to follow the Atlanteans' instructions and hide in the second year after he disappeared, it would have been about three years.

　　But why has the earth undergone tremendous changes, and after such a long time, there has been no change here?

　　Could it be that time has stopped in the center of the earth?

　　Xiaoya shook her head. She looked at the confused face, and her eyes finally slowly turned red, and crystal appeared in the corners of her eyes.

　　"Thirty years?" Su Yong was a little surprised. How did you and Ertong retain your youth? Why don't you look old at all?

　　Xiaoya was furious: "Ertong is right, you are a heartless bastard." She is Ertong's cousin, and Ertong can't hide anything. I'm afraid that guy went to pick up girls with Su Yong, and at the same time he would make crazy revelations in front of his cousin.

　　Su Yong was even more confused. Thirty years is wrong? Could it be three months? Didn't they say that they would retreat into the underground palace in the second year?

　　Ertong in the audience shook his head, not knowing whether he sighed that the timing of his performance was wrong, or agreed with his cousin, thinking that this bastard was a bit heartless.

　　"I've waited for you for three thousand years." Xiaoya's crystal tears fell violently, and then like an ordinary little girl, she punched him on the back with her pink fist: "You heartless guy, where have you been for so many years? Have you never thought of coming back to find me?"

　　Three thousand years? Su Yong laughed.

　　"You two, you are really good at joking." He pointed at Ertong below and grabbed her pink fist again.

　　"You are indeed siblings, you work well together. I think filming is more suitable for you than singing." Su Yong laughed and looked up at the sky.

　　Clap. A palm print appeared on Su Yong's face, just like the one Yan Bikong was hit by Qiqi.

　　"Every year, I carve a line in the church. Three thousand years is a bit difficult to count, but at least you shouldn't joke about such a small number... Look at this scene, so many people, is it a joke? You... does this person still have a heart?" Xiaoya snorted.

　　"Three thousand years?" Su Yong shouted: "What are you kidding? Can people live for thousands of years?" Is he stupid, or is someone else crazy?

　　However, the people in the audience immediately shouted.

　　"That's a lunatic."

　　PS: There is a bug, I filtered it, and I didn't check it when I posted it for the first time.

　　Chapter 39 The Secret of Infinite Life Chapter

　　39 The Secret of Infinite Life

　　The center of the earth in the underground palace is a very large space. There are no mountains or rivers, no natural scenery, everything is artificially built or carved, but after a long time, everything has become very perfect, very complete, and very magnificent.

　　Standing here, you will sigh at the power of civilization and wealth like Su Yong, and marvel at all the artificial landscapes here.

　　This huge underground palace city hidden deep underground is densely covered with squares, viaducts and densely packed buildings. Each living area and each house is uniquely numbered with letters and numbers. It is a real "global village". Compared with the residential areas outside, it is just missing the sun, moon and stars in the sky.

　　But people still follow the previous rules, and the light is controlled by advanced energy systems. Every house can be bright or dark at any time according to the owner's wishes.

　　But Su Yong is still very depressed. Now he has figured out that the people here did not take any elixir of immortality, but... because the star operation array on that earth was destroyed, it made people have immortal life.

　　There is no shortage of wise people with great courage and courage among the Chinese. When they found the mysterious earth running array, after careful research, they boldly broke the rules and cracked the secret of eternal life.

　　However, because of this, some cosmic rules were destroyed, so they were attacked by cosmic radiation rays of unknown origin. Fortunately, they all hid underground and used the thick shell of the earth as a defense. Although they were riddled with holes, they successfully saved their lives. Humans hid in this huge paradise and lived a life like otakus and rotten girls.

　　The array that maintained the infinite life of the entire underground palace city was now placed in the center of the earth's core, guarded by the most advanced armed system. Through the net-like passage in the earth's core, the key elements to maintain eternal life were equally distributed to every life in the underground palace.

　　As for the outside of the underground palace, due to the seal, the life elements could not overflow, so they could not affect the outside world. But Su Yong thought to himself that the seal in the middle had been damaged. It seemed that the people in Yanlong Capital still had a much longer lifespan than other places. I don't know how many "Peng Zu" would be created.

　　In addition to the Chinese, there are other Asians, Europeans, Americans, Africans, and other races from four continents who have sneaked under the earth, lived in different areas, and formed a complete legal and regulatory system over the long years.

　　Three thousand years have passed, and no one knows what happened in the outside world, and no one even wants to know. Su Yong sadly discovered that perhaps the people here intend to live like this forever, living like the rats in their previous lives, and abandoning the land where they once lived.

　　He was thinking, if I say on the stage that there is no longer any radiation threat outside, and there is no harmful substance left, and it is a very suitable place for us to live, will the people here still have the courage or confidence or willingness to go out and face the blue sky and blue sea?

　　In the previous life, the remains of Atlantis civilization could not be found under the Devil's Delta because they hid in the deep sea; and in this life, people later believed that the Chinese civilization had been annihilated, but it turned out that it hid under the earth. The final choices of the two are too similar.

　　"What's wrong with you?" Xiao Ya saw that he was a little dazed after listening to Ertong's explanation, and asked with concern.

　　Su Yong's face turned pale and he forced a smile: "I'm fine, maybe I was too nervous after going out, so I forgot a lot of things." Just now, he lied that he ran out and couldn't come back, and he was too nervous and forgetful, so he asked Ertong to explain again.

　　"Fortunately, you ran into me," Ertong said proudly, "and I happened to be on duty these days, otherwise how could I bring back a heartless guy like you? Also, the previous pendant has long been invalid, it doesn't matter if you lose it. Fortunately, you are forgetful, otherwise if you rush in rashly, you will be smashed to ashes by the outer armed system?"

　　Su Yong remembered that he really wanted to force his way in at that time, and he couldn't help sweating. However, he was still confused about how people subdued the spirit beasts and divine warriors outside and used them to guard the outer layer of the underground palace after hiding in the underground palace.

　　When he asked this question, Ertong just shook his head and said that this was a rule that had been passed down for a long time. Everyone would have the opportunity to be on duty and go out to accept the task of transmitting information from the outside world. Nothing would happen. Although those guards were scary, they were extremely loyal and reliable. They were also happy to make such a trip.

　　"Let's go to the church. I want you to count the numbers I engraved every year. There are more than 3,000." Xiaoya hummed: "It just so happens that Ertong also wants to send the information in his hand to the church. Let's go together."

　　Su Yong nodded and suddenly stopped: "I want to say a few words to the people in the audience." Civilization has developed for three thousand years. Everything here is already quite open-minded. There will be no control, right?

　　Xiaoya smiled and let go of his hand, and stepped aside with Ertong.

　　At this time, the crowd in the audience still did not disperse. From time to time, there are singers performing on a voluntary basis in this square. These people who have no life limit are rich in material supply and have no worries about food and clothing, and they are happy to stay here all day to relax.

　　Su Yong picked up the microphone again, calmed down a little, and said in a low voice: "Next, I'm not going to sing. I want to talk about my experience, some of the things I have personally experienced in these years..."

　　The crowd was a little noisy because people obviously lacked interest in his experience. It was better to talk about Xiaoya's experience.

　　"In the past few years, I went out, walked out of the underground palace, and walked into the outside world..." He said this through the loudspeaker, and the whole audience was silent.

　　Su Yong guessed right. Since the guards were unable to lift the seal and walk out, how could the people inside have the opportunity to go out? The so-called intelligence sent back was probably just some hearsay.

　　It is precisely because they have never been out that they pay more attention to their experiences outside.

　　He would not say that he is a traverser. In fact, everyone here who walks out of the ground will feel that they are a traverser.

　　Su Yong flicked his armor with his fingers and said with a smile: "I walked from the north to the south, and it took me several years to come back... What I'm wearing is not a filming prop, but a real protective battle suit...

　　Ou Kai, these are not important. What I want to say is that the outside world, above our outer guardians, that land that has experienced countless storms, the cosmic radiation has been gone for a long time, and now the air on the ground is very fresh, all kinds of creatures are full of vitality, and even countless new human races are active. They have re-experienced the primitive times, and now it is the feudal empire period...

　　Yes, they are very similar to us, very similar. I don't know if this is a kind of inheritance or a coincidence?"

　　Su Yong smiled, squinted his eyes and looked at the uniform gazes of thousands of people staring at him. Looking at the confusion and curiosity in those eyes, he was somewhat satisfied with his statement: "That is a very interesting world. I hope that if everyone is interested and well prepared, you might as well go out and have a look."

　　After that, he turned around, took the hands of the two, strode off the stage, did not bow, and no longer paid attention to the scene below that was already exploding.

　　He knew that it was almost impossible to change the habits of the people here for three thousand years with just his words. It was difficult for a person to change the habits formed in three years, let alone three thousand years? The otakus and rotten girls here probably already had a concept in their hearts: to live with the center of the earth forever.

　　But he knew that his words would still cause some ripples. After all, these people have infinite lives and are extremely bored. With new stimulation, maybe one or two of them will go out after thinking for a long time in the future...

　　Then when they come back, they will bring one or two multiples to continue to go out...

　　In the end, this situation may be changed, and even the final world of great harmony may occur.

　　He was thinking, and the little girl beside him smiled and said, "The priest in the church is very good. He found out when I went to carve on the pillar, but he didn't scold me, and often prayed for us... Ah, you came back this time, probably because of his prayer."

　　Su Yong smiled and patted her little head: "You little girl who is more than three thousand years old, who dares to scold you?" He laughed in his heart: Tsk, how can I be so great? I am the real world for the public.

　　However, just as they turned the corner and saw the spire of the church, they heard someone shouting from the corner, "Little Ya, I finally found you this time."

　　They turned around and saw a group of people walking towards them, led by a young man who looked handsome, but his eyes were a little gloomy and deep.

　　Seeing that the little hand of the little Ya he mentioned was tightly holding the hand of the "movie star", the young man's eyes became even gloomier.

　　"Hateful, it's the son of the head of District C7, this person is very annoying." Little Ya whispered to Su Yong.

　　Ertong looked at the group of followers behind the young man, and smiled and replied, "When did the security in the underground palace become worse? Why does Young Master Liu have to go out with so many bodyguards?"

　　As Ertong spoke, he winked at Su Yong and whispered, "You guys go quickly, I'll deal with it."

　　Su Yong didn't move, but his eyes narrowed. Damn, I haven't seen my girlfriend for three thousand years, and a rival really ran out?

　　PS: Regarding the follow-up questions, Lao Xian will talk about it here. Although I want to write it differently, open up some ideas for everyone, and give a forced explanation to many unexplainable but real mysteries on the earth...but the outline is very complete and unified, there will be no disconnection problems, let alone a bad ending, but some small plots may have ups and downs due to emotional reasons. Well, in the next volume [Blood Wind Cliff], I will explain the reasons for the cosmic ray attack, as well as the impact of the high-level existences such as the Star King and the next-level Galaxy Overlord on the earth...Of course, you don’t need to delve too much into the novel, just treat it as a pseudo-fantasy and pseudo-science fiction. Thank you and ask for red tickets and collections.

　　Chapter 40 Beat him up quickly

　　Chapter 40 Beat him up quickly

　　Su Yong is a real time traveler, not the kind of guy who can’t resist the temptation and runs out after staying in the underground palace for countless years, nor is

　　he the kind of rich son who relies on family power to run rampant on the streets. Therefore, unlike these people who have lived for thousands of years or a lifetime, he has truly experienced two lives and is used to countless barbaric scenes outside. He had seen more flashes of swords, more shadows of swords, and experienced more blood. Even when he took off his clothes, his body was still covered with criss-crossing earthworm-shaped scars.

　　That was his life experience, and it was also proof that he survived by his own ability.

　　So when he faced these "flowers in the greenhouse", facing these guys who couldn't help but want to cause trouble in the peaceful years, how could a famous general feel a little fear?

　　The weapons in the underground palace were strictly controlled. In addition to the military forces composed of robots and a small number of public security forces, there was an overwhelming security monitoring system.

　　However, no matter how a society progresses and how advanced a civilization is, crime still exists, it's just a matter of probability. Because humans, themselves evolved from beasts, still have the nature of the strong preying on the weak in their bones.

　　The law is just to strike this nature on the one hand and accommodate this nature on the other. Moreover, the law has never been fair and will never be fair.

　　Because the law is made by humans.

　　Its fairness is only relative, relative to a certain environment.

　　At this moment, Su Yong felt that the law of the underground palace was very suitable: non-military members, such as the group of guys who can walk sideways on the opposite side, have no weapons on their bodies. Some of them are like civilians like himself, just fists.

　　They have more fists, but theirs should be harder.

　　So he is not afraid. So he not only did not leave, but held the little girl's hand tighter, and the little girl who was thousands of years old could not help but roll her eyes at him in pain.

　　Young Master Liu's eyes became even darker. A bodyguard who was taller than a cow and as big as a horse was obviously not only outstanding in appearance, but also a little smart and good at seeing. He immediately stepped forward and shouted, "Boy, let go of your hand."

　　This boy was of course shouting at Su Yong.

　　Su Yong did not respond, but the little girl was angry: "Are you blind? I was holding his hand." At this time, she had already pulled her little hand out of Su Yong's clutches, but she tightly held him with most of her arm, and pressed half of her soft chest against Su Yong. She was not

　　too rude to these people. After all, she was also a little famous and was deeply loved by local residents. She just didn't want to cause trouble to Su Yong. It was

　　undoubtedly more embarrassing to scold the woman you pursued than to hear it from a rival, not to mention that the two people in front of them were inseparable. Mr. Liu's graceful appearance had long disappeared, and he just stared at Su Yong with a sullen face: "Who are you, working on that set? I advise you not to bother Xiao Ya."

　　"Shameless, who is your sister." Xiao Ya hummed in a low voice, but deliberately made this "low voice" so that everyone could hear it.

　　Mr. Liu's face became even uglier, and his face, which was redder and blacker than pig liver, turned away, but the pale arms behind his back made a gesture.

　　A group of bodyguards taller than cows and as big as horses slowly gathered.

　　Ertong shouted: "Go." Unexpectedly

　　, Su Yong asked him back faster: "What kind of behavior is this?"

　　Ertong, who was about to turn around, was stunned: "Civil dispute."

　　"What is the heaviest punishment for civil disputes?" Su Yong asked again.

　　Ertong looked at the big man who was less than five meters in front of him, and replied with cold sweat on his face: "If he doesn't die, he will be imprisoned for a month at most, and whoever starts first will be punished twice as much."

　　No wonder they dared to do it under surveillance, the punishment was too light. For infinite life, imprisonment for a month is nothing! Su Yong thought to himself: Could it be that the medical technology is too advanced, and as long as the patient is not dead, he can be cured?

　　However, he had a good idea in his heart, so he still smiled.

　　"You have lived for thousands of years, can't you be more mature? Are you still learning to be a gangster in this day and age?" He sneered at the seven or eight big men, and gently pushed Xiao Ya away, handing her to Er Tong who was hiding behind.

　　"Don't run, you two, it's the most exciting to watch the scene."

　　Seeing this scene, Master Liu laughed, and his smile was very gloomy. "Beat him hard, I will take the blame if anything happens."

　　Xiao Ya was pushed away by Su Yong, and seeing that Su Yong had been surrounded by the group of people, she couldn't help but screamed: "You...what are you doing? Dare to beat people on the street, aren't you afraid of going to jail?"

　　Master Liu smiled grimly: "It will take at least 20 minutes for the mechanical guards to rush to Area C7, which is enough time to dismantle his bones." He shouted to his men: "Don't be afraid, I am in charge of this area, and I will cover everything."

　　At this time, some passers-by had already noticed that something was wrong here, and the busybodies were ready to watch from the sidelines.

　　Su Yong still had time to turn around and look at Er Tong among the group of big men: "Will the one who attacked later have less responsibility?"

　　Er Tong was anxious and angry: "You were defending yourself, what responsibility do you have?"

　　Su Yong dodged the four fists in front of him and smiled: "Why didn't you say it earlier?"

　　He grabbed the fifth fist and squeezed it into a meat ball, like a braised lion's head.

　　The big man fainted from the pain before he even finished screaming.

　　While everyone was stunned, Su Yong grabbed the two arms that were stagnant in front of him, pulled them twice, and with two crisp sounds, two lotus roots covered with red bean paste appeared on the ground.

　　The two men did not scream in pain and fainted immediately.

　　As everyone was stunned, Su Yong suddenly remembered something and turned back to ask Er Tong: "Is there no problem in this way?"

　　Er Tong's mouth opened wide for a long time before closing. He wiped the saliva from the corner of his mouth, clenched his fist and shouted: "What's the problem? Idiot, there are surveillance cameras up there, why don't you beat him up?"

　　"Then I know everything." Su Yong's palm glowed red, and the remaining five men flew up at the same time, and the crisp sound of ribs breaking was heard in the air.

　　Then they fell down one after another in a very neat manner, and piled up a meat stool on the ground.

　　"Mr. Liu, is it? You don't look very well, come and sit down." Su Yong looked at Mr. Liu who was about to run away, with a harmless smile on his face. Mr.

　　Liu's face was as pale as paper, his chin kept trembling, but he didn't dare to walk, and he almost crawled and sat on the meat stool trembling.

　　However, Su Yong's next sentence directly scared him so much that bile came out.

　　"If I dig out Mr. Liu's eyes, I guess it won't be a big problem, right?" Su Yong pretended to be innocent to Ertong, then showed a thoughtful and puzzled look: "Anyway, he is pretending to be depressed... Hey, these eyes don't seem to grow well, I suspect they are inlaid with glass."

　　Ertong nodded woodenly: "It's glass... Ah, no, the eyes can't be completely transplanted."

　　"I hope you stay away from her, otherwise, don't talk about these eyes," Su Yong smiled and leaned close to Mr. Liu's ear and whispered: "Your head is not much stronger than a balloon, maybe it will suddenly explode with a 'puff' sound and turn into a cloud of smoke."

　　Su Yong moved away a little and blew into the air, just like blowing the powder of the invisible balloon.

　　His smile was still on his face, and Mr. Liu had fainted from fear. A stream of dark red blood gushed out of the mouth of this rich young man, and instantly soaked the meat stool below. It was like a guy who stole sesame paste but got rat poison.

　　Su Yong reached out his hand and touched his heart, and said with a smile: "It's okay, this kid can't be scared easily."

　　Finally, the familiar sound of a whistle came from the other side of the street corner.

　　Sure enough, they will arrive at the "critical moment". Su Yong smiled bitterly and shook his head.

　　Ertong pulled him and his cousin away.

　　"I almost forgot that I still brought intelligence to hand in in time."

　　Su Yong asked curiously: "When the police come, won't they help with the investigation?"

　　"Investigate bullshit, there are videos in the sky, and there are witnesses all over the street. Do you still need to investigate?" Ertong shouted at this guy who pretended to be a pig and ate the tiger.

　　Xiaoya leaned gently into his arms, and said in a soft voice, word by word, seriously: "I feel so safe here."

　　Touching that seemingly soft and boneless body, the smile on Su Yong's face suddenly froze.

　　Damn, this is a monogamous society. Su Yong thought of the beautiful women outside, and suddenly felt a headache.

　　"What's wrong with you?" Xiaoya frowned and looked at Su Yong's frown.

　　"Why don't we go out to live on the ground?" Su Yong thought painfully for a long time, and then whispered carefully, as if he was a thief.

　　Chapter 41 Golden Past

　　Chapter 41 Golden Past

　　The church is a European-style building, unique in this area where most Chinese people live.

　　But the priest is Chinese, a conservative old man. It was only at the critical moment of his twilight years that he believed in a certain brother and gained eternal life. So later he couldn't help but become a priest and a believer of the Lord.

　　However, here in the center of the earth, the nature of the church is somewhat different from before. In addition to being a place to promote religious beliefs and a place for Western-style weddings, it is also a base for data collection and one of the important departments of local administration. So at the door, Su Yong was surprised to see four huge robot guards.

　　On their two mechanical arms, one side is a shiny serrated bayonet, and the other side is a rotating combo small steel cannon. The appearance is a bit like a mecha, but I don't know if there is human control inside.

　　The priest took the information from the second tube, looked at it briefly, then stamped it and put it in a drawer on the closet. Hearing a creaking sound from inside, Su Yong knew that the information had been sent to a data collection center through a transmission belt.

　　The old priest turned his head and looked at Su Yong, with a little doubt on his face full of chrysanthemums: "Have you been out?"

　　Su Yong nodded, but he didn't know how to explain it, because it was a lie. Fortunately, the priest didn't ask any more questions, but just frowned and thought about it, and said: "According to the intelligence over the years, it seems that there is no stability outside... But it's good to be able to come back, peace is a blessing."

　　Su Yong could only nod again and smile. But an old saying suddenly came to his mind.

　　"How can a sparrow know the ambition of a swan?"

　　Although it was not his choice at the beginning, but God chose him to be a traverser, he never regretted it.

　　He knew that the human civilization in the underground palace had been changing with each passing day. But in his hands, he probably had some important information that no one knew. For example, the Yanlong Empire outside, such as the Red Barbarians, the East, such as the Moon Palace, the Moon God, such as the Star Intelligence Position, and so on.

　　"I want to know," he said cautiously, "How did we conquer the...guardians outside? And what about those seals?"

　　These are the two things that bother him the most, because the Atlanteans said that they only found the entrance and the huge space inside, and there was no seal before; and humans entered the underground palace three thousand years ago, but the guards outside were spirit beasts and divine warriors from more than a thousand years ago. Could it be that a robot army was sent here to subdue those highly cultivated creatures?

　　But since the robots can go out, why do they need to obtain intelligence through the guards? They can remotely control them through robots, and even use them to launch satellites to monitor the entire ground, so that they can know what is happening in the world without going out.

　　The reason why people didn't do this must be that even robots can't break the seal and get out.

　　Then, how those guards came is difficult to solve.

　　"We can't get out." The priest glanced at him and said, "I don't know how you got out in the first place. I'm afraid you just took advantage of the seal... As for those guards, they found the entrance themselves and sneaked in for some reason. In the end, we used the power of science and technology to confuse them, and then they were baptized and surrendered in front of the star formation and used by us."

　　Su Yong remembered that the sea god Morama had also found an entrance on the shore of the West Sea. If it weren't for his resistance to the sea clan, which led to a thousand years of sleep, he would probably end up like Qiqi in the end; Yan Bikong also said that he had found an entrance in the Black Snow State. If it weren't for the king's indifferent nature, he would probably have become a guard in another place with the group of snow spirits and ice spirits.

　　In addition, there is an entrance to the Death Row Road on the edge of the Sea of ​​Death, which is not far from the Desert King Thunder Pupa... He nodded and recognized this answer.

　　For the overlords on the earth, because of their profound cultivation and sensitive perception of the formation, it is inevitable that they will find these hidden entrances. It's just a matter of time. As for whether they will eventually become the guardians, it depends on how far their curiosity goes.

　　As the saying goes, curiosity kills the cat, which makes a lot of sense.

　　"The seal is very strange," the priest put his palm on the Bible and sighed, "We have sent scientific and technological forces to explore the seal. This is a one-way seal. That is to say, it is relatively easy to walk in, as long as a certain key point is broken. But to walk out is harder than climbing to the sky."

　　Therefore, humans can never cross the line, and advanced civilization and technological products cannot go out. Even those spirit beast warriors who have been baptized and surrendered can only stay in the seal and wait until a slightly relaxed moment before trying to move out a little... They look at the light of the cave entrance that is close at hand but actually far away, listen to the sounds outside, smell the smell outside... to collect intelligence.

　　As you can imagine, the intelligence obtained in this way is all groundless. The humans in the center of the earth had long learned about the information of the prehistoric times from the mouths of warriors and spirit beasts, but they knew very little about the later feudal empires and dynasties.

　　"After so many years, there must be some progress, right?" Su Yong sighed, squinting at the priest: "For example, when was the seal outside formed? These should be estimated."

　　"According to instrument analysis, it was after the cosmic radiation." The priest shook his head: "I don't know the details, this is the statement issued by the top. Most people also agree with this statement, and they all think that after the cosmic ray, the aftermath formed a seal at the entrance of the passage, and finally led us to dig our own graves."

　　What a self-digging grave. Su Yong smiled secretly, now that the central seal has been destroyed by the meteorite, I don't think many people dare to go out. But in his heart, before the two sides reached a consensus and were not ready for the handover, he didn't want these compatriots who looked like people from the future but were actually ancient people to go out in such a mighty manner.

　　Going out like this, facing those bewildered Yanlong people, who didn't know what would happen. When he spoke on the stage earlier, he also hoped that some people could go out, so that they could gradually understand the outside world, and then gradually integrate into it and become one.

　　However, it was still too weird that the aftermath of cosmic rays would form a seal. Su Yong thought of the Moon God in the Moon Palace and the Star Front that Jade Rabbit had mentioned. He vaguely felt that this was not a coincidence, but someone did it deliberately, wanting to use the seal to trap humans in the underground palace forever.

　　Even the sharp cosmic rays, although described as mysterious and unfathomable by the Moon God and the Atlanteans, he believed that someone had done it on purpose.

　　Or was it another interstellar visitor, or an interstellar king like the Moon God? Su Yong pondered for a long time before shaking his head and throwing these thoughts aside.

　　"Can I go and see the earth formation that cracked the eternal life?"

　　Although the priest was a little puzzled by this questionable outsider, he would not deprive him of his civil rights.

　　"Of course, every citizen can visit. But you can't go close to that place. You can only watch it from outside the building through a huge transparent protective device."

　　"Outside the building, there is still a protective device?" Su Yong asked curiously, "Can you see it?"

　　Ertong next to him chuckled, "The formation is as big as several streets. As long as you are not blind, you can see it."

　　Su Yong turned his head and looked at Xiaoya, "Then take me to see it. I didn't remember anything in my mind when I left. I need to review it."

　　Xiaoya pouted, "You haven't counted the inscriptions on the pillars behind the church yet."

　　"Good boy, take me over there first. After I come back, I will accompany you here every day to count." Su Yong quickly put on a smile.

　　Ertong sighed, "This kid has been out for so long, but his nature hasn't changed..."

　　He didn't finish his words because Su Yong raised his fist. He knew how powerful Su Yong's fist was. It

　　takes most of the day to take the light rail from Area C7 to the Tianzhen Building in the center of the earth's center, which is the central location of the formation. At this moment, Su Yong and Xiao Ya were sitting on the fast-moving express light rail.

　　As for Er Tong, it had been kicked away by Su Yong and could no longer be used as a light bulb.

　　"I still remember the first time you took me to the park," Xiao Ya knocked Su Yong's head mischievously, "You are so stingy. You refused to let me ride a bumper car, and dragged me to play the carousel that only children play."

　　"Rich woman," Su Yong sighed with a frown, "I only had six dollars in my pocket at the time, and I really couldn't afford it."

　　"Besides, the carousel is so classic." Su Yong squinted his eyes and watched the scenery outside the light rail pass by like light, as if he remembered that past. After a while, he sighed faintly, "The carousel has no wings, but it can take you everywhere..."

　　PS: I am very busy today and tired. But there is another chapter later.

　　Chapter 42 We are happy

　　Chapter 42 We are happy

　　Su Yong's thoughts in his mind are now preliminarily sorted out. There was no earth king in the underground palace. It seemed that the earth lacked a figure who could be compared with the Moon God. Instead, it only left a mysterious formation that could affect the movement of stars and even human life.

　　The technology in the center of the earth might be very advanced, and it could catch up with Atlantis in the deep sea, but on the ground, there were still heroes fighting for hegemony, using iron, blood, and the most primitive power to fight. Among them were warriors and counselors, and even spirit beasts and gods from ancient times.

　　But in the final analysis, whether in the center of the earth or on the surface, even if they reached unity, there was still no figure or force that was strong enough to fight against the Moon God or Atlanteans, the extraterrestrial visitors.

　　This result undoubtedly made him a little uneasy. Although the Moon God did not reveal any malice to humans, the Atlanteans temporarily valued peace.

　　The dazzling light in the distance awakened Su Yong, who was in deep thought. He raised his eyes slightly and saw four big characters on a skyscraper on the left side of the track - Tianzhen Building. The silver-white exterior of the building was glittering, and the square outside was gathering countless tourists, with flashes of spotlights flashing from time to time.

　　Xiao Ya had already fallen asleep leaning on his arm.

　　He shook his head and smiled, bent down and picked her up, and slowly walked down the light rail.

　　Xiao Ya had opened her eyes when he just stepped down, but she looked up at his stubbled chin, and arched her little face into his arms very affectionately, then smiled, reluctant to get off.

　　Su Yong smiled in response, and continued to hold her forward. Fortunately, the square was unusually spacious and the crowd was not dense. In addition, the mysterious formation was placed at a high position, so it could still be seen clearly.

　　Ertong did not lie. The area of ​​this mysterious formation was really equivalent to a football field, and it was many times larger than the Jade Rabbit Stone Formation on the moon.

　　The green plants served as its background, which was obviously added by humans later. In the large mass of white mist, countless stones kept rising and sinking, floating, and moving. Outside the transparent protective device, countless people were amazed, including Su Yong.

　　"That's the Stone of Life." Xiao Ya didn't look at the formation, but looked at Su Yong's chin and neck carefully, as if she knew what he was looking at. "We reassembled it after we came in, and the researchers have already noted the location."

　　Su Yong nodded. The scale of this formation is simply not something that any entrance can accommodate, so it can only be disassembled and reassembled. Obviously, this formation is similar to the one on the moon, and it also has a buffer time limit and can be disassembled in a short time.

　　"How many stones are there?" He asked in a low voice.

　　"I heard that there were 36,500 stones originally, but now there are only 9,999." Xiao Ya blinked her smart eyes and pressed her little face against his chest again.

　　Su Yong was speechless. Like the Jade Rabbit formation on the moon, there are only seven stones, but I don't know how much mystery it contains and how much influence it can have. These 30,000 stones, the complexity of their arrangement, the mysteries they contain, but his Chinese compatriots cracked it, turning these originally dormant dead things into mysterious stones of life, maintaining the life span of the entire human race.

　　How much precise speculation and drill does this require, how much collective wisdom does it require, how much determination and courage does it take to do it?

　　As a compatriot, he suddenly felt a sense of pride.

　　The Atlanteans who came as far as the Ice Age would definitely discover this mysterious earth formation, but they might not be able to crack it and use it like his compatriots.

　　It is true that they built pyramids, improved the climate and the environment, but that was the knowledge they already had, but the stones from other places had never solved the biggest mystery on earth.

　　Life - this eternal and unsolvable problem was finally revealed by his Chinese compatriots. The number and arrangement of these stones of life have infinite mysteries, and also great dangers. If you are not careful, I am afraid that the entire human race will be wiped out.

　　However, it was finally solved. Su Yong could imagine how excited and confused, how uplifted and trembling his fellow researchers were at that moment.

　　The seemingly unavoidable catastrophe -- cosmic rays -- was avoided. Now in the outside world, the sun still rises every day, and there are still stars and moons at night... Even if there are star tides, it may not bring any serious consequences.

　　This history was created by humans who constantly break the rules. The Chinese people even gambled their lives.

　　There is a hundred-meter-high stone tablet outside the Tianzhen Building. It is engraved with the names of all the researchers who participated in cracking the earth formation. Su Yong knew that those who were circled were victims who died in the line of duty.

　　The stone tablet was engraved with dense names, but they were all Chinese. Su Yong looked carefully and found that some of the names were followed by titles such as master and layman.

　　Could it be that monks and Taoists also participated in the cracking of the system? Su Yong took a closer look and wrote down these names.

　　These were the people who leaked the secrets from the Moon Goddess and the people of Atlantis, but they were the ones who were truly regarded as wise men and gods by humans. The interstellar visitors thought that they had broken the rules, and Su Yong had the same opinion as everyone in the underground palace at the moment.

　　They had ushered in a new era.

　　People have been kept in the dark for long enough. Instead of living a mediocre life like a walking corpse, it is better to break the old rules and see the truth behind it!

　　"In fact, the formation has not been completely solved." The little girl sniffed cutely, broke out of his arms, and pointed to the largest stone in the middle of the formation with her little hand: "Do you see that big stone? The runes on that stone have not been solved yet, and the others have been crushed, and the ones that should be arranged have been rearranged, so it has become what it is now."

　　"Oh?" Su Yong responded curiously.

　　Xiao Ya took him to the north side of the stele, pointed to the words on it and said, "Look here. Researchers said that they have cracked most of the formations, but in the end, several masters of metaphysics agreed that a certain variable had occurred on the earth, and this variable happened to be the mystery of the central stone of life. But because the variable could not be traced, the final mystery was shelved."

　　Su Yong nodded: "They have been studying for so long, of course they can't be wrong."

　　"But it doesn't matter," Xiao Ya said with a smile: "They stated that there is no risk for this final mystery for the time being, and maybe one day in the future, it can be completely solved."

　　"Yes," Su Yong smiled: "Everything will be solved one day." Seeing that his compatriots are all there, especially Xiao Ya; seeing that the underground is as prosperous as ever, even more than any previous period, he is happy from the bottom of his heart.

　　I am not alone in this world anymore. He thought secretly. He was an orphan in his previous life, but he had a girlfriend who was willing to wait for a thousand years; in the outside world, he even has a family. What more can he ask for?

　　"It's a pity about your life experience..." Xiao Ya sighed, "We retreated to the underground palace the second year. At that time, there was a lot of information that we didn't have time to process. Now that it's been so long, even if the technology is advanced, it may be difficult to recover, let alone track down."

　　"That's not important." Su Yong's eyes trembled a little, but soon relaxed: "It's hard for you to still remember, I forgot it a long time ago."

　　He reached out and gently held her little hand, his palm was a little wet, and so were the corners of his eyes: "I have seen too much blood outside in these years. I saw those brave warriors who looked like us, falling in the blood one by one, and even the corpses couldn't be distinguished... So I think it's great that everyone is alive, and it's great to see you again, really. We are much happier than many people."

　　Xiao Ya's eyes were also wet: "Then you, why do you still want to go out? Why don't you stay?"

　　"Because..." Su Yong wanted to say that there was someone outside who made me miss him, but he found that the sensing stone in his chest suddenly became hot. When he touched it, he found that it was Head & Shoulders' pretty face that floated out.

　　Oops, why did you come to me at this time? Su Yong glanced at Xiao Ya, and quietly hid the only high-tech product brought by the outside world in his sleeves before raising it to his ears.

　　"Hey, what's wrong with you? I'm so worried about you." This gentle voice was not very lethal, but it made Su Yong and Xiao Ya, who was paying close attention to him, look as pale as ink.

　　PS: If the protagonist has parents, it will be very detrimental to the subsequent development, because he has to fulfill his filial piety and cannot continue to flee... This was originally set up, and it was not intentional to torture the protagonist. So, please bear with me.

　　Chapter 43 Am I the anomaly?

　　Chapter 43 Am I the anomaly?

　　Su Yong simply "reported" the situation and ended the call.

　　"Who is she?" Xiao Ya squinted her eyes, stared at his face, and deliberately used a teasing tone, but unfortunately there was not much lightness in these words.

　　"Uh, a friend." Su Yong thought about it, blushed and added: "A good friend."

　　"Should be a very good friend?" Xiao Ya snorted.

　　Su Yong nodded repeatedly: "You are right, very right."

　　"Girlfriend?" Xiao Ya suddenly asked.

　　Su Yong was stunned, and shook his head after a moment: "You misunderstood." There is no girlfriend in the future, it should be a fiancée.

　　Xiao Ya had no idea that he had so many tricks, and she was relieved to see him shaking his head. He ran away in the past few years, and it is likely that he has a lover outside. But looking at his appearance, he still cares about me the most. Xiao Ya thought to herself, and at the same time, she stabbed Su Yong's palm with the tip of her nail, and then looked at him with a grin.

　　The square outside the Tianzhen Building is covered with countless criss-crossing monitoring rays that are difficult to see with the naked eye. This is also one of the protections outside the Earth Formation. Just as Su Yong's palm slowly touched the recorded words on the stele, the light suddenly twisted and flickered, and then a sharp alarm sounded.

　　The tourists around were in a hurry, and Su Yong, who was confused, and Xiao Ya, who was confused, realized that the reason was because of themselves until they saw the mechanical guards standing around.

　　The duty manager of Tianzhen Building came very quickly. He was wearing a neat uniform and looked like a soldier. He stood in front of the tall robot and stared carefully at Su Yong's palm that was still pressed on the stele, and his confused expression. After a while, he slowly said, "Please follow me."

　　His voice was surprisingly tactful.

　　"We are just here for sightseeing." Su Yong explained.

　　"I know." The duty manager said with a pleasant face.

　　"There is no rule here not to touch the stele." Xiao Ya added.

　　"I know." The duty manager continued to speak tactfully.

　　"Then where are you taking us?" Su Yong was confused. Did I violate the law?

　　"You two will know if you follow me." The duty manager waved his hand, and two robots nearly ten meters tall stood behind them, looking like they were watching fiercely.

　　There was no difference in the strength of the energy flow on the robot. It was just a cold machine, but just by looking at the metallic luster and posture, Su Yong knew that these steel guys were not easy to deal with.

　　Did they see that I was not a native here? Just as Su Yong was thinking about the pendant given by Ertong, Xiaoya reached out her hand and said, "Let's go with them. There are surveillance cameras everywhere. I don't believe they can be unreasonable."

　　They were taken to a huge conference room on the top floor of Tianzhen Building, the 66th floor. Soon, nearly 20 middle-aged scholars came in one after another. The duty manager and the tall robot behind them also surrounded them and never left. The huge

　　conference room, the huge conference table, and the floor-to-ceiling glass outside, you can see everything in the entire square.

　　The middle-aged scholar sitting in the middle of the conference table had gray hair on his temples and looked a little premature. At this moment, he waved his hand, and the duty manager hurried over.

　　The two whispered for a while, and then the duty manager waved his hand and led four robots to guard the door of the conference room.

　　"You two don't need to be surprised." The middle-aged scholar with gray hair on his temples smiled very kindly: "I am the chairman of the Tianzhen Building, my name is Liang Mengfan, they..." He pointed to more than ten other scholars: "They are all directors here, and they are also researchers who participate in the study of the earth formation."

　　"Liang Mengfan?" Su Yong was surprised and said: "Are you the leader of the earth formation research team?" On the stone tablet, the top name is Liang Mengfan. He has an excellent memory and naturally remembers it clearly.

　　At this time, Xiao Ya also exclaimed: "You... are Uncle Liang?" Liang Mengfan is the leader of the earth formation research team. Since humans have lived in the underground palace, his status is no less than that of the Secretary-General of the United Nations in his previous life. Of course, everyone knows it. Liang Mengfan

　　took off his gold-rimmed transparent glasses and smiled: "It's me, do you two want to see my ID?"

　　"No... no need." Xiao Ya was a little trembling with excitement. This is one of the most important figures in the underground palace city. I didn't expect to meet him today.

　　Su Yong was also a little shocked. He also admired the researchers who cracked the infinite life code. He didn't expect to have the honor to meet them today, and he met a giant.

　　"Uncle Liang... Oh, Dean Liang, what do you want to see us for?" Su Yong had experienced the world after all, and his heart quickly calmed down. He remembered the title engraved on the stele, and knew that this chairman of the Tianzhen Building was also the dean of the Joint Research Institute, so he carefully considered the words and asked.

　　Dean Liang was not in a hurry to explain the reason, but stretched out his palm to introduce his colleagues one by one. The more than ten scholars stood up one after another, nodded and smiled at them.

　　Su Yong and Xiao Ya were helpless. The more they listened, the more confused they were. They had seen the names of these people on the stele. Although they appeared in Liang Mengfan's mouth one by one in a calm tone, they were undoubtedly well-known to them.

　　But, what did these senior scientific workers, these masters like Mount Tai, find him for?

　　"The manager on duty said that you touched the stele and caused the system alarm." The old dean asked with a smile after the introduction.

　　Su Yong nodded and hurriedly explained: "I don't know why this happened. I just did it unintentionally."

　　The dean smiled and waved his hand: "Don't be nervous. This is not to pursue any responsibility, nor is it a system failure, but a program we set up." He picked up the glasses from the table, and his old hands trembled a little.

　　The old dean took two minutes to slowly put the gold-rimmed glasses on the bridge of his nose and carefully adjusted and straightened them repeatedly. He looked at Su Yong carefully in silence for a long time, and the corners of his mouth trembled slightly.

　　"I have been waiting for you for a long time." After the silence, the old dean said something shocking.

　　Su Yong was puzzled, and Xiao Ya was also puzzled. But many researchers nodded and sighed.

　　The old dean stretched out his hand to stop Su Yong's questioning, staring at the strange armor on his body, and asked: "We have searched all over the districts over the years, but we can't find you. Later, we thought that you might have gone out, or... met with an accident."

　　Su Yong was even more confused. In my previous life, I was just a small person, an orphan without a father or a mother. Apart from a few neighbors, who else would recognize me?

　　Xiaoya asked curiously, "How does Uncle Liang know? Su... He just came back from the outer space, and I just found him."

　　Dean Liang, wearing glasses that he had wiped countless times, finally turned his head to look at Xiaoya, and smiled, "That's right."

　　"You... What are you looking for me for?" Su Yong was really racking his brains.

　　A well-mannered and thin scholar stood up at the table: "We were not looking for you, but for a variable."

　　"Variable?" Su Yong frowned.

　　"Yes," said the thin scholar, "We discovered the earth formation at the end of 2008, and we really cracked it in June 2011. We entered the underground palace in the second half of 2011, thus avoiding the cosmic ray attack in 2012. However, we found in our research that there was another variable in 2010, but when we were looking for this variable, we found that he disappeared strangely."

　　Su Yong's heart was beating wildly. The year he traveled through was the first half of 2010. Could I be that variable? He tried to calm down, but he couldn't help but hold Xiaoya's wrist tightly and it started shaking desperately.

　　"Huh?" Xiaoya didn't notice his excitement, frowned and shouted: "I remember it very clearly, Su... He was lost in 2010. At that time, the residents of several streets near us helped to find him everywhere. The missing person notice on the TV station was broadcast for three months..." She suddenly froze and turned to look at Su Yong: "You didn't hide in the underground palace? You have been outside since then and never came back? How come Uncle Liang and others can't find you?"

　　Su Yong could only nod.

　　Dean Liang looked at him for a long time, nodded and shook his head again: "No. In 2010, we hadn't completely cracked the formation, and the cosmic rays only started in 2012. Since you were lost at that time and stayed on the surface, without the life elements of the formation to maintain you, how could you have survived these three thousand years?"

　　The dean turned to look at the thin scholar and frowned: "Maybe the setting is wrong?"

　　The thin scholar pondered and said nothing.

　　Su Yong almost shouted out: "I traveled through time, is that not okay?" But all the people present were scientists, would anyone believe this?

　　At the back of the conference room sat a red-faced monk in a monk's robe. At this moment, he stood up, looked at the old dean and said slowly: "Buddhists believe that since it is a variable, it cannot be measured by common sense. It can be seen that this donor has his own destiny, which ordinary people cannot predict."

　　Yes, that's it. Su Yong nodded secretly, it is indeed a profound Buddhist law. He closed his eyes and recalled, vaguely remembering that the monk seemed to be called Wukong.

　　At this time, a group of scholars discussed in a low voice, as if they were voting on something.

　　Su Yong finally couldn't help it at this time, and stood up with a whoosh. In the Yanlong Empire, he dared to be presumptuous to the emperor, let alone in such an open society. So even in front of many giants, he didn't feel very angry.

　　"What is the purpose of everyone looking for this variable?"

　　Everyone fell silent and stared at him in surprise.

　　The old dean was the first to react. He touched his glasses and said in a deep voice: "If you are the variable we are looking for, I will tell you in detail. But before we are sure, I can only keep it secret from you."

　　Su Yong suddenly showed a sly smile: "I know it even if you don't tell me." He snorted and said: "The last central boulder of the earth formation has not been cracked, because you can't find the variable to study. Although you claim to the public that the final mystery is insignificant, it is not the case... In my opinion, it is probably a disaster more terrifying than the heavenly tribulation."

　　Everyone on the scene looked pale for a while. The old dean trembled for a long time before tremblingly raising his finger: "You... How do you know?"

　　Damn, I really guessed it right, it seems that these years have not been in vain. Su Yong slammed the table hard: "If that's the case, why do you still hide it from me? Don't you know that the public has the right to know?"

　　PS: Speed ​​up the progress, thank you for your support.

　　Chapter 44 Going on stage to fight the tiger

　　Chapter 44 Going on stage to fight the tiger

　　At the moment when Su Yong was furious, the duty manager at the door of the conference room immediately came over with the four mechanical guards.

　　However, the old dean's eyes with gold-rimmed glasses swept across Su Yong's face and fell on the conference table in front of him. He immediately waved his hand to stop the duty manager from moving forward.

　　This huge conference table is made of rosewood. In terms of strength, it is probably not much different from a steel plate.

　　But on the table in front of Su Yong, there was a two-inch deep palm print.

　　In other words, can't he smash the steel plate with a slap?

　　At this time, the researchers present also noticed the palm print, and their faces were full of wonderful expressions for a while, especially the red-faced monk Wukong.

　　"The outside world has experienced the primitive times again, I know this." The old dean said to Su Yong, but his eyes were fixed on the palm print on the table.

　　Su Yong did not hum, but used that terrifying palm to gently pull the shocked little girl.

　　"I have also seen the horror of those prehistoric creatures." The old dean said slowly, "The stones in the earth formation that should be destroyed have been turned into powder and transported out, and used as baptism props in the entrance hall. I have presided over several of the baptism ceremonies."

　　Su Yong still did not hum. Qiqi, the guardian of the central entrance, said that baptism is in the hall, with a kind of dust sprinkled all over the body, so as to get the soul clean. I think those mysterious stones of life have a special element to cleanse people's hearts, which is probably similar to the soul contract in Western magic. It can be seen from this that the mystery of the earth formation is far superior to the moon formation, and even the abandoned stones have the same magical effect as the jade rabbit stone.

　　"Since you have such a terrible ability, I am afraid you have practiced martial arts in the outside world." The old dean continued.

　　Su Yong was surprised. This scientific giant is really not a vegetarian. Just by his palm print, he can see so many things. It can be seen that "a scholar can know the world without leaving home."

　　The red-faced monk Wukong added: "Cultivating one's character, practicing Taoism and meditation can all nourish the body and mind and prolong one's life. If a person has achieved great success in martial arts, it is not surprising that he can live longer."

　　It is said that Zhang Sanfeng lived to be 150 years old, and the legendary Peng Zu lived to be 800 years old... But these are undocumented. The oldest person who really appeared in reality is also in China. An old Chinese doctor named Li Qingyun was a vegetarian. He was born in 1677 and died in 1933 at the age of 256.

　　But for Su Yong, who has lived for three thousand years, these are still child's play.

　　At this moment, Xiao Ya looked at him speechless, and many scholars frowned and shook their heads in thought. In the center of the earth, they all lived for three thousand years, but that was because they were maintained by the elements of the Stone of Life.

　　Although the fact that a person living outside has lived for three thousand years because of martial arts is in front of us, it is still a little unbelievable.

　　The red-faced monk looked at the palm print left by Su Yong, and after a long pause, he stood up and said, "This donor, I am willing to compete with you to verify whether you are the variable."

　　Hearing this, everyone exclaimed in unison again.

　　It turned out that Wukong was not only a researcher of the Earth Formation and a director of the Sky Formation Building, but also a martial arts master in the underground palace. He also held the position of vice president of the "Huaxia Martial Arts/Alliance Association". Everyone knew that he was a top-notch master.

　　"Confirm my identity through a competition?" Su Yong was a little depressed. He didn't really live for three thousand years, but a time traveler. A distortion and vibration of time and space bounced him to three thousand years later, which was not how long they thought he had lived. He wanted to find out what the final mystery of the Earth Formation was and what consequences it would bring, rather than relying on a pair of fists to make a name for himself in the underground palace.

　　"If you want us to believe that you have lived for so long, you should give us some reasons to let people see whether you have achieved martial arts success." Wukong said.

　　Su Yong's eyes lit up: "If I defeat you, it will prove that I have mastered the martial arts. Will you tell me the final truth about the formation?"

　　Wukong looked at his young face and smiled: "If you can defeat me, I am afraid that even if I have not yet mastered the martial arts, I will not be far away." He turned to look at the old dean and smiled: "What do you think?"

　　Liang Mengfan pondered for a moment, and finally laughed out loud: "I don't know much about martial arts, and I have no idea how long I can live after mastering the martial arts. But if I can defeat you, I think this is the biggest anomaly. Such a freak is certainly qualified to participate in the research of this project."

　　I didn't expect that after running back with great difficulty, fists would have the final say here. Su Yong smiled bitterly: "Well, please teach me, Master Wukong."

　　The venue for the competition was chosen on the voluntary performance platform in the outer square of the Tianzhen Building, which was a venue that could be raised and lowered freely.

　　Both sides had one hour to prepare. At this moment, with the support of the robots, more than a dozen scholars in the meeting have all taken their places. Many of them have even notified their relatives and friends to come through the extremely developed network. Together with the countless tourists and curious people in the square

　　, it can be said that there are huge crowds of people. Su Yong just jumped onto the movable platform floor and saw Wukong sitting seven or eight meters away opposite, closing his eyes and regulating his breathing.

　　He reached out to take the tea handed over by Xiao Ya and took a sip. Looking at her excited face, he smiled and said, "What are you happy about?"

　　"Do you remember the first movie you took me to see? It was a fight between Fang Shiyu and Lei Lao Hu. Fang Shiyu's assistant did the same as me, right?" Xiao Ya smiled and pinched Su Yong's shoulders with her little hands: "I'll help you warm up, you have to cheer up."

　　"Damn," Su Yong smiled, "This is a competition, not a life-and-death duel. You made me nervous." He took off the blood knife and put it on the sidelines.

　　After more than half an hour, the platform was full of people. Su Yong even caught the guests sitting in the front position with his keen sense of touch. There were many martial arts masters.

　　They all came here because of his reputation. Of course, they didn't come for Su Yong, but for the name of Wukong. He was the vice president of the Chinese Martial Arts Alliance. It was said that he hadn't made a move for a long time. He was also one of the masters in the underground palace who could be counted on five fingers. How could such a big event be missed by those idle people?

　　Some people even secretly opened a gambling game below. Countless people bet without even looking at the odds and sentenced Su Yong to death.

　　"Are you confident?" Xiao Ya asked in a low voice.

　　Su Yong smiled calmly. Xiao Ya

　　hesitated a little. She touched her pocket and finally stomped her feet after a while and made up her mind: "I only brought 60 yuan with me when I went out. I didn't bring my card. I have to take the light rail later...Okay, I'll go and bet on you to win and cheer you up."

　　Su Yong was very hurt when he heard this. You have so little confidence in me?

　　"Hey," he shouted to the slender figure, "All 60 yuan."

　　A bell rang, and the activity platform slowly rose, allowing the crowd below to see more clearly.

　　Chapter 45 No matter how many times he held it, he slapped it away Chapter

　　45 No matter how many times he held it, he slapped it away

　　The implications of this game were far beyond Su Yong's expectations. In fact, in addition to the surging crowds of people below the stage, in the sky above him, there was also the Tianzhen Building's all-round video recording system that sent live images to many related units from multiple angles. In addition, some local TV station recording and broadcasting personnel hurried to the stage at this moment.

　　The influence of the Tianzhen Building was so great that he, an outsider, could not understand it at all, and many researchers involved in the study of the earth formation had long been at least as high as the level of gods in the underground palace. As a researcher who represented the highest level of Buddhist martial arts, Wukong had long become the Taishan Beidou of Chinese and even the entire world's martial arts.

　　Even though people were somewhat suspicious of Master Wukong's fight with an unknown junior, their thoughts would not be affected at all.

　　If there were exactly 100,000 people present, I'm afraid all 100,000 people would think that Master Wukong would win, including Xiao Ya.

　　Only Su Yong thought he would win.

　　After countless recording and broadcasting systems were ready, this dragon-tiger fight finally began.

　　In his previous life, Su Yong was just a military enthusiast and had little to do with martial arts. As for the Chinese martial arts, he, like many ordinary people, had a sense of awe. He always felt that those martial arts masters from Shaolin, Wudang or other sects were real masters who could knock him down with just one finger.

　　Although this concept improved after he practiced martial arts in his later life, he still had a respect for traditional Chinese martial arts in his heart.

　　There was no reason for this, it was just a brand left by the past concept, an indelible mark left, just like each of us.

　　But after he became a spiritual warrior, he used his keen senses to find that the aura emitted by Master Wukong was only slightly stronger than that of Chu Nantian and Xiao Changfeng outside, and was roughly equivalent to the level of Hong Yuan Ba ​​Xue Feng, and was still slightly inferior to his own cultivation level, which was equivalent to that of the Immortal Swordsman and the Three Venerables.

　　Therefore, he had the courage to shout out the "bold words" that Xiao Ya bet all her money on him to win.

　　But as soon as Wukong made a move, he realized that he was wrong.

　　This time it was a competition, and neither of them had weapons in their hands, which seemed to lack a lot of heart-pounding things. But only Su Yong knew that this time was actually more dangerous than many experiences, because he had no understanding of Chinese martial arts at all. All his cultivation and martial arts knowledge came from the outside world, all from the future.

　　Master Wukong's move was very slow, very slow. Just when Su Yong, who had no understanding of Chinese martial arts, was stunned, the slow palm shadows had already reached his chest.

　　He wanted to move away, wanted to jump back, but found that he had fallen into a long and deep Qigong vortex, unable to extricate himself.

　　Tai Chi Palm? Su Yong thought as he watched the other party's familiar movements, and finally, at the last moment, he used his feet to tap the ground, and two red lights surged out, and he retreated to the edge of the platform.

　　But in just such an intersection, the long internal force had already shocked him to the point of blood boiling.

　　How strange. Su Yong thought to himself. He didn't expect that the other party was not only proficient in Buddhist martial arts {mainly Shaolin}, but also had a deep understanding of some Taoist martial arts such as Tai Chi.

　　When the crowd saw Master Wukong repelling him with a palm, they were about to cheer, but when they saw the internal force surging out from his feet like a rocket, they all cried out in surprise. These people who live in the center of the earth have never been to the outside world, and don't know how this kind of physical force is emitted. Some insiders can't help but have all kinds of speculations.

　　As a long-standing heritage, Chinese martial arts has a profound foundation. This kind of martial arts is not like the sword energy and knife power that Su Yong learned in later generations. Every strike carries a dazzling light, and every collision is earth-shaking. Instead, it seems silent, but in fact it has the power to seize people's will in silence, just like the undercurrent of the sea.

　　Master Wukong has lived for more than 3,000 years. During these 3,000 years, he meditated and comprehended every day, and practiced martial arts by sitting cross-legged in the garden every day. In terms of the comprehension of the skills, it is definitely better than Su Yong, a time traveler who has not lived for a long time. Even Yi Shuihan, the immortal swordsman of the pre-Qin Dynasty who has lived for 5,000 years

　　, may not be better than him. Because the immortal swordsman's later years were immersed in emotions. And emotions are the nightmare of all cultivators, especially martial artists.

　　However, the peaceful days of 3,000 years are different from the barbaric and bloody battlefields outside. The same is true for the derived martial arts. The pursuit of self-cultivation and spiritual cultivation is obviously different from the desperate skills for survival.

　　This difference is somewhat similar to the difference between Chinese martial arts and Muay Thai.

　　At this moment, after Su Yong's attack, he had already made an estimate in his mind. He spit out red light from his palms, and amid the exclamations of the crowd, he was like waving two red air-flowing long swords, and he pressed forward to the opponent one after another.

　　Wukong also knew something about the sword energy of later generations. He was shocked and did not dare to take it head-on. He quickly dodged. Unexpectedly, the red light in Su Yong's palm was just an illusion. The red light twisted and disappeared in front of Master Wukong, but reappeared behind him as he kept retreating.

　　If Wukong continued to retreat, he would undoubtedly run into the two red lights.

　　However, Wukong actually retreated hard, and seemed not to notice the exclamations from the audience.

　　With a muffled sound, the two red lights disappeared, and Master Wukong's figure also shook.

　　Su Yong felt his hands stagnate, and his blood continued to churn. He was surprised: hard qigong?

　　Just as his palm attack slowed down, Wukong's palms came out together, bringing out a group of invisible force in the air, and squeezed over like a huge sponge again.

　　Su Yong didn't understand this kind of power that he couldn't see clearly and couldn't sense in his previous life, so he simply used the simplest method.

　　He chopped with both palms, and the red light flashed. The movable high platform floor made a creaking sound under his force, and stone chips flew on the stone floor. Wukong's long dark power was instantly dissipated by his strong internal power, and his body retreated five or six meters in embarrassment under the impact.

　　The people below the stage exclaimed again. Many people who placed bets had already seen that it was not good. After all, this visible power was too powerful, and the deep marks on the floor were an undeniable ironclad evidence. Such an attack is much more intuitive than the invisible soft power.

　　It seems that this young man with a red light is a dark horse. Many people have rushed over to change their bets.

　　But Su Yong's attack aroused Wukong's competitive spirit. He steadied himself after retreating, and then unfolded his eighteen mantis legs. For a while, the shadows of legs were everywhere on the high platform, and there was no place to stand.

　　Su Yong flew up amidst the endless shadows of legs, suspended three meters in the air, whizzing back and forth above Wukong's head, and he hadn't landed for half an hour, which was simply amazing.

　　In fact, if Su Yong wanted to win, he could knock down the opponent in an instant with illusion, distortion, and fluctuation. However, considering the opponent's status, he always had to give him some face, so he kept retreating and dodged in all directions.

　　"One Finger Zen." Master Wukong gritted his teeth, bounced up from the ground, and shook out a small air vortex on the floor. His right index finger turned into a stream of light and quickly pointed at Su Yong's chest.

　　Before he got close, the whistling sound of his fingertips had already sounded sharply, and the audience in the front row below cheered in unison. Because they knew that One Finger Zen was Master Wukong's signature skill, and he would not usually use it.

　　This move has defeated many famous masters. Even the abbot of Shaolin said: "Master Wukong's One Finger Zen is the strongest in the world."

　　Su Yong listened to the sound of the wind, and his ears moved strangely. He had already calculated this attack. He put his hands together, and the red light in his palms appeared and disappeared, but he smiled and said: "Amitabha." As soon as

　　the voice fell, his palms had firmly clamped Wukong's One Finger Zen, not only making the opponent's sharp finger unable to move, but even the entire palm unable to move.

　　The two froze in the air and slowly floated to the ground. After a while, they smiled at each other.

　　"Good kung fu." Master Wukong sighed, "I lost."

　　Su Yong smiled and said, "I dare not. Thank you for your advice, Master."

　　Master Wukong admitted defeat? Thousands of people in the audience suddenly burst into an uproar, some of them couldn't believe it.

　　A very strong young man stood up on the stage and shouted, "Master Wukong has never seen a defeat, how can you easily admit defeat? I am a disciple of the Bagua Sect, and I have come to pay a special visit to this master." As soon as he finished speaking, he flew up and actually flew ten meters in the air and jumped onto the stage.

　　Wukong frowned and looked at the young man, snorting, "Zhou Dafu, why are you here to join in the fun? Can you withstand his palm?"

　　The young man bowed to Wukong and said, "Master, this is not disrespectful to you, but I just don't understand it. I don't believe that this man is really as powerful as the Guardian."

　　Everyone here knows that there are very powerful Guardians from the prehistoric times outside. Those Guardians can only be dealt with by their enhanced robots, and no martial artist can match them. However, seeing that a master of the same Chinese class was defeated by an unknown guy, these young and energetic people couldn't help but feel uncomfortable.

　　Wukong snorted and was about to scold him, but Su Yong suddenly smiled at the uninvited guest, "Then how do you want to fight to make me believe it?"

　　Zhou Dafu smiled proudly, "You fight me until one of you can't get up."

　　"Okay," Su Yong smiled, "Are you ready? I only need one move."

　　Zhou Dafu exhaled and spoke, took a step to the left and right to stand in a horse stance, with a pair of legs standing upright on the stage like wooden stakes, and snorted in a deep voice, "Then come on."

　　As soon as he finished speaking, Su Yong gently slapped his palm and pressed it on the opponent's big hairy hands.

　　There was no strong wind or whistling, but Zhou Dafu's body had already flown nearly a hundred meters like a kite with a broken string, and finally fell into the fountain in the center of the square with a splash.

　　PS: I was let down by someone, and my mood was too bad, my mind was very confused, and I was depressed.

　　Chapter 46 Invisible Galaxy

　　Chapter 46 Invisible Galaxy

　　The perfect surveillance system in the sky reproduced the scene of this competition in its entirety. At this moment, in addition to the screams of shock at the scene, countless people in front of the TV also sprayed water and food or had fish bones choked their throats.

　　This palm is the real power of Su Yong. When fighting with Wukong just now, he was holding back with the intention of observing and learning.

　　Seeing that this guy was so disrespectful to the master, he wanted to teach him a lesson. Anyway, the underground palace has advanced treatment technology, and a disabled person can be healed.

　　Laymen watch the excitement, and experts see the doorway. But at this moment, both experts and laymen are equally shocked.

　　Laymen could not imagine that a person's power could reach such a terrifying level, and could blast a body weighing over 100 kilograms so far; insiders saw it more clearly and were more shocked: this person not only slapped the challenger away with one palm, but also calculated the distance of the fountain and the parabola of the human body in the air, so that it seemed violent but was actually very accurate, saving the life of this ignorant and fearless person.

　　How much combat experience does it take to have such a careful calculation and attack?

　　At this moment, not only the audience was stunned, but even Master Wukong looked ashen and could not speak.

　　The warriors who still wanted to come up and continue the challenge were like being hit by frost at this moment, and they lowered their heads one by one, but asked the researchers sitting in the front row through various channels to get the information and contact information of this terrible warrior.

　　Su Yong smiled and looked around the stage. Seeing that no one else was on the stage, he grabbed the blood knife, took Master Wukong's hand and flew down to meet the little girl who was holding a lot of banknotes and was happy.

　　"You won so much?" He laughed.

　　Xiaoya's face was filled with regret: "If I had listened to you, I would have only bought 10 yuan... But the odds are so high, wow, haha, I'll treat you to a big meal when I get back."

　　Su Yong looked at her and shook his head secretly: Hey, this kid who is more than 3,000 years old.

　　The old dean came up with a smile on his face: "I didn't expect it, I didn't expect it. Hey, I said, Wukong,

　　did you let me win?" Master Wukong said bitterly: "He was the one who let me win. Didn't you see his last palm? If it hit my old bones, wouldn't it have broken me apart?"

　　Everyone laughed.

　　"It seems that you are the person we are looking for. On behalf of all members of the research team, I welcome you to join." Dean Liang finished laughing, grabbed Su Yong's hand and announced seriously.

　　Countless spotlights flashed at this moment. In the following major media websites, there will be huge chapters such as "Mysterious warrior amazed everyone with his skills and joined the Tianzhen Research Center with force."

　　It was still the huge conference hall, but Xiaoya had been politely invited to the reception room for tea. At this time, the conference hall was already full of researchers, more than a hundred of them.

　　Everyone had a serious look on their faces, but they were smiling in their seriousness.

　　In the words of the old dean, "We've finally waited for it."

　　Su Yong introduced himself to everyone, and before he could get to know too many of his nearsighted seniors, he hurriedly asked, "What is the final mystery? What kind of harm will it bring?"

　　The old dean took a sip of tea from his teacup, took a deep breath, thought about it carefully, and then said in a deep voice, "Since you have also joined the team, we will no longer hide it from you. However, everything we talked about today will be top secret, and no word of it can be leaked to the outside without permission."

　　Su Yong looked at the door. The duty manager had already left. The four robots stood on both sides of the door. Through the transparent but sealed frosted glass door, he saw eight other robots standing outside the door, which showed how much importance they attached to this meeting.

　　"I promise you." He nodded.

　　The old dean narrowed his eyes and looked at him deeply, then turned to Wukong and nodded: "You start first."

　　"Amitabha." Wukong stood up and put his palms together, then slowly walked around the conference table and said: "When we were studying the formation three thousand years ago, in addition to solving the mystery of life, we also found news about the existence of a mysterious galaxy.

　　This mysterious galaxy is engraved on the big stone in the center of the formation. It seems to be close to our solar system, but it is not Venus, Jupiter, Mercury, Mars, Saturn, nor is it the planets such as Uranus, Neptune, and Pluto. It is an invisible galaxy that cannot be seen by the naked eye..."

　　"It can't be seen with an astronomical telescope." A scholar with glasses added, then adjusted his glasses and nodded to the smiling Su Yong.

　　"Yes, it can't be seen with an astronomical telescope," Wukong sighed: "The mysteries of the universe are often in what we can't see, not what we can see." He just walked to Su Yong's side at this time, stopped his footsteps, and his chubby big hands flicked on the table. "We compared it with other galaxies on the big rock and found that it is exactly the same as what we can detect, and the streamline trajectories on it are also very consistent with the orbits of various stars."

　　"In 2012, before the cosmic radiation began, we sent a space shuttle at the last minute to confirm the existence of this mysterious galaxy. Because although it is invisible, it has energy that can be sensed and tracked by us. Moreover," Wukong sighed, his face no longer had the demeanor of a monk, but a dignified posture of a scientist: "and the energy fluctuations we sensed are not from nature, but from certain intelligent creatures. Even the radio wave energy emitted by these intelligent creatures is more terrifying than stardust black holes in the universe."

　　Dean Liang stood up: "That's right. Later, in order to avoid cosmic radiation, we entered the underground palace under the advice of the Atlanteans. However, before the equipment left outside was reduced to ashes by cosmic rays, it fed back an important piece of information: the source of cosmic radiation is the location of the mysterious galaxy we detected."

　　"Before we entered the underground palace, we discussed a possibility with the Atlanteans, that is, to use their advanced technology and mysterious calculation method to help us determine the coordinates of this galaxy. But in the end, the Atlanteans also failed." The old dean sighed, and picked up the teacup in thought again.

　　Su Yong did not say anything, but nodded quietly. Since the Atlanteans coexist as neighbors of the earthlings, they will naturally be wary of the intelligent creatures in the surrounding galaxies, because this is a situation of prosperity for all. As for the mysterious stone, it turned out to be a miniature stereogram of a small universe, which is a bit mysterious.

　　"What's the matter with that variable?" he asked.

　　The old dean laughed: "It's incredible to say. Each yellow dot on the big stone is the star we can see, and the white dot is the position of the invisible galaxy. And the streamlined traces around each dot are the trajectory of the stars. But on those streamlined traces, there are actually numbers marked. After identification, we think this is a way of dating... But we have carefully observed many times and found that the trajectory of the planet Earth in 2010 has deviated. Along with this deviation, there is also a very small distortion on the yellow dot representing the Earth. After research, we think this is a variable."

　　"This variable is amazing." At this moment, a three-dimensional image has appeared in the conference hall. A huge stone is divided into many sections. One of the sections slowly expands, allowing Su Yong to quickly see the town where he used to live.

　　There is a vortex above the town, and then the computer system next to it quickly calculates the local time when this situation occurs: * month ** day, 2010.

　　That was the day when he traveled through time. Su Yong's face did not change, but his heart was shaken. Why did God choose me?

　　"All the people in this village were preserved and followed us into the underground palace. They were placed in areas C7-C18. We later rechecked them, but found nothing special. Although we heard that someone was missing, we couldn't find any relevant information and couldn't find them." The old dean shook his head and smiled.

　　"So you made a small trick on the safety device of the earth formation. If someone who has not registered their information touches it, it will automatically alarm?" Su Yong smiled.

　　The old dean smiled helplessly: "You are really smart... This is a very passive and stupid approach, but it actually works."

　　Su Yong was silent for a while, and sighed: "I understand the situation here. Now let me talk about the outside world and my own experience."

　　Everyone here is Chinese. He feels that as a member of the research team, he needs to provide relevant information.

　　He spoke for a long time, and everyone was stunned.

　　"I hope to provide an aircraft and a pilot so that I can go around this invisible galaxy." He finally pointed to the white galaxy on the big stone in the stereo image.

　　Chapter 47 I think it's OK

　　Chapter 47 I think it's OK

　　Following Su Yong Xiaoya back to District C7, in addition to Master Wukong, the director of Tianzhen Building, there was also Shen Yanbin, the district chief of the entire C District [equivalent to an administrative province], and four enhanced mechanical guards unique to Tianzhen Building.

　　However, as soon as they got off the transportation, they were immediately surrounded by a group of local mechanical guards.

　　However, District Chief Liu of District C7 did not expect that his immediate boss Shen Yanbin was also in this team. At this moment, when he heard the results of the local robot scan, he ran over to greet him.

　　"What's going on?" Shen Yanbin asked with a dark face without looking at the smile that was desperately squeezed out on the fat face.

　　The fat district chief hurriedly pulled out his son Liu Gongzi, pointed at Su Yong and said with a bitter face: "This... beat up my son and several followers."

　　Shen Yanbin saw Master Wukong frowning slightly, and his heart couldn't help but jump: Damn this stupid pig has no eyes, don't let him cause me to lose my official position.

　　"Let him eat shit. You too!" Shen Yanbin glanced at the group of wounded soldiers led by Master Liu, then turned to District Chief Liu and shouted coldly.

　　"Please come this way, both of you." Shen Yanbin extended his hand to guide Su Yong and Wukong, and was relieved to see that they were not unhappy.

　　"Your son has the same poor eyesight as you." Shen Yanbin saw that Su Yong and others had gone a little further away, then he glanced at District Chief Liu and said directly, "You should retire."

　　District Chief Liu was shocked. Excluding the period of eternal life, I am only 40 years old this year. After waiting for three thousand years, he became the district chief only last year, and he is retiring this year?

　　...

　　"What other assistance do you need?" In the local government office building, a group of politicians were surrounding Wukong and Su Yong, and Shen Yanbin asked with a smile.

　　Su Yong looked at the long list in his hand, frowned and thought for a moment, then nodded slowly: "That's all for now."

　　This is the preliminary work for finding the invisible galaxy. In order to minimize casualties on the earth, they must inform the Red Barbarians on the other side of the Yanlong Land, as well as the races and people scattered throughout other areas.

　　Su Yong does not want to resolve the affairs of the earth by force and achieve unity and unification on the entire ground. However, at this critical moment, it seems that only military deterrence is the most appropriate means.

　　In addition to Wukong and the four robots who followed him out, there is also a small group of elite troops. This team of 200 people is equipped with the most advanced weapons and equipment, and became the first group of humans to walk out of the ground in the underground palace.

　　"This doesn't seem to be enough." Master Wukong habitually tapped the table with his chubby fingers. Although this team is elite, it is undoubtedly too small to deal with the entire world outside.

　　Su Yong smiled: "I still have some people outside."

　　The work that District C7 was asked to prepare this time was actually quite simple, all of which were exploration and mining, as well as the subsequent defense tasks. This was all preparation in advance for the day in the future when the aircraft would go out to the ground. These tasks would undoubtedly be supervised by the Tianzhen Building, reported by various administrative agencies, and then implemented by District C7, the administrative district closest to the central exit.

　　...

　　Su Yong and this strange team walked out of the underground palace, met up with Yan Bikong and Qiqi and others in the underground hall, and walked towards the exit in a mighty manner. For safety reasons, he did not bring Xiaoya with him this time, which made him much more calm in front of Head & Shoulders.

　　The dragon monsters outside the underground palace had been baptized, and they had a natural loyalty to the people who walked out of the underground palace. They did not attack the team, but curiously used their red arms to knock on the torsos of the four cold machines, making a clanging sound.

　　Seeing the light in front of them, all the people from the center of the earth could not help but get excited. Even Master Wukong, a martial artist who had practiced for more than 3,000 years, blushed at this moment.

　　"Wait," Su Yong stopped them and took Yan Bikong and Hai Feisi's hands: "Let's go first."

　　The earth has seen light again. The huge orange sun hung in the sky, making Su Yong feel as if he was in another world. What made him smile brightly was the cheers from tens of thousands of soldiers all around.

　　"General Su is coming out." The surging sound waves went straight into the sky, shattering the haze in the sky and falling silently.

　　"Okay, everyone, remove the artillery." Su Yong smiled and waved his hand, shaking the whole audience.

　　"I didn't expect you had so many people." Master Wukong, who came out, was stunned for a long time before he laughed dumbly.

　　When the 200 people standing in the back lined up and faced tens of thousands of cavalry soldiers, they all felt insignificant. They couldn't help but tighten the guns in their hands, straightened their chests, and faced these soldiers from the future.

　　But they couldn't help but wonder even more, how did Su Yong, a Chinese, survive and get the support of so many people?

　　To the Yanlong people, those strange troops wearing hooded clothes and holding cold guns were strange, and those giant machines made of steel and as high as ten meters were even more incredible. But those things could actually walk on their own and were extremely flexible. What

　　surprised everyone in the underground palace was the huge lineup of the later generations. In addition to the swords standing like mountains and the thousands of horses roaring like thunder, there were also eagles and horses flying in the sky, and the magnificent and magnificent relocated palace halls could still be seen not far away.

　　These were like scenes that could only be seen in movies, but now they appeared in front of them, and they were more real, larger, more shocking and touching than the movies.

　　At this time, the white deer Pegasus had already run over with a cry of joy, rubbing its two antlers against Su Yong, which made these people in the previous life very curious.

　　Wukong took a deep breath, and it seemed that every cell in his exhalation was relaxed, and a strange look bloomed on his face: "It's still natural and fresh." The underground palace uses a recycling system, and even the air is produced by certain chemical methods.

　　Su Yong smiled and jumped on his horse: "I hope that after this disaster, the world will have greener flowers and trees, clearer rivers and lakes, purer snow-capped mountains, more fertile soil, and the best environment for human habitation [no other meaning, but March is about to pass, and I forgot to echo the Arbor Day. Please protect the environment O(∩_∩)O!]. Of course, I also hope that the people living here will know how to cherish and love everything they have."

　　Most people didn't understand what he said, only Wukong and the team that came out of the center of the earth nodded deeply.

　　...

　　"Go to the Red Barbarians?" Hong Yuanba frowned and looked hesitantly at the group of soldiers in strange costumes behind Su Yong: "How many people are needed?"

　　Su Yong closed his eyes and estimated: "About 10,000 people."

　　Xueshengfeng asked curiously: "How can 10,000 people be enough? I heard that the foreigners are heavily armed. The Red Barbarian navy alone may have no less than 100,000 people."

　　Su Yong looked at Wukong and found that this monk scholar had actually gathered with the old monk among the three venerables to study Buddhism. He couldn't help but smile bitterly and said, "Uh, this... We can use eagles and horses to airdrop to the palace and negotiate with their king."

　　Xuelingfeng looked at the four strange robots behind him and said, "Even if Lord Yan Bikong goes with you, it's not certain. Because there are at least 10,000 guards in the imperial palace, not to mention that there are strange magic spells in the West, which should not be underestimated."

　　Su Yong looked at his eyes constantly sweeping over the robots, and couldn't help but smile: "In fact, these... are not props or puppets, but very powerful weapons and devices from a very advanced civilized world."

　　Xuelingfeng didn't understand, Hong Yuanba didn't understand, and the ignored emperor didn't understand either. They just stared at these products that were at least thousands of years ahead of them, with confusion in their eyes.

　　Su Yong shook his head and smiled, pointing to a mountain in the distance: "Do you see that big tree?"

　　It was several miles away, but everyone had amazing eyesight and could barely see it clearly.

　　Su Yong smiled and looked at Yan Bikong: "Brother Yan, can you break that tree?"

　　Yan Bikong squinted and smiled: "I need some time. Only by getting closer can I hit it accurately."

　　Su Yong nodded, and suddenly turned around and shouted: "Number 007."

　　A robot stood at attention and walked over without hesitation. The electronic simulation pronunciation was very soft: "Please instruct."

　　Su Yong pointed to the distance: "Target: big tree. Order: knock down."

　　The robot raised its mechanical arm without hesitation.

　　There was smoke and light. The big tree in the distance fell silently in the stunned eyes of everyone, and only a cliff was left on the mountain.

　　"How is it?" Su Yong asked.

　　Xueshengfeng thought about it, and suddenly drew out his sword and chopped it on the mechanical arm.

　　With a crisp sound, the sword made of refined steel broke into two pieces, leaving only a shallow scratch on the mechanical arm.

　　"I think it's okay." Hong Yuanba picked up the broken blade on the ground and looked up.

　　PS: In the end, the greenery was destroyed, which was a sin.

　　Chapter 48 Blind Mosquitoes

　　Chapter 48 Blind Mosquitoes

　　The capital of the Red Tribe is called "Lunton", and this strange name is very puzzling to the Yanlong people. Because the unit of measurement "ton" does not appear in the Yanlong people's weight unit.

　　Even if it appears, how can a place be measured by weight?

　　At this moment, more than 500 eagles and horses flew across the vast West Sea, bringing more than 10,000 soldiers into the airspace of the Red Tribe, and soon arrived in the sky of Lunton.

　　As the capital of the Red Tribe, some early warning equipment is already quite advanced, such as the sharp alarm below at this moment, such as the carriages full of armed soldiers rushing from every street. And the Union Jack fluttering everywhere in the Black Gold Palace, all reflect their good awareness of prevention.

　　However, countless eagles and horses just gathered into a huge dark cloud in the sky, blocking the sunlight on the top of the entire palace, and the shadowy "heavenly soldiers and generals" above did not come down.

　　In Su Yong's narrowed eyes, he finally saw those red priests, who hurriedly walked up to the commanding heights of the palace, and began to point to the sky and the ground, gradually leading the fog outside the city in and floating under his feet.

　　In terms of tons, it is known as the Fog City. There is a large canal outside the city, and fog floats all year round, which has become the best tool for the mages.

　　Su Yong nodded, and a soldier in the 200 Chinese team took a loudspeaker and shouted loudly in English to the people below: "We are not here to fight... Please ask your Majesty the King to come to discuss important matters..."

　　The people below were unmoved, but gathered more red priests and armed soldiers with tall hats. Even those soldiers had already laid on every commanding height and fired a few shots at them.

　　However, the guns were too simple at that time, and the bullets fell down before they reached the fog under their feet.

　　The soldier with the loudspeaker shouted three more times, but still no one representing the royal family came forward, and Su Yong couldn't help but feel depressed.

　　"We are your saviors, we are here to save you bunch of idiots." He shouted in the air in English, his voice even drowned out the sound of the loudspeaker.

　　I still have to prepare to explore the galaxy hidden somewhere and fight against those interstellar visitors who are planning to exterminate the world, so I don't have time to waste with these guys.

　　At this time, cheers finally came from below. Surrounded by many red priests, three archbishops in black cloaks finally appeared on the spire of the city wall.

　　"What are you doing here?" A bishop's voice was loud, like a drum beating, with a majestic and magnificent beauty, which was very similar to the way the music master San Shao pronounced his voice without a microphone and could shake the whole audience.

　　"Uh..." Su Yong was silent for a long time before he shouted, "We are... We are here to save the earth." Damn it, why does this sentence sound familiar? Su Yong was stunned for a long time before he remembered it, and he felt even more depressed.

　　"Are you Yanlong people?" Another bishop below shouted loudly, it seemed that he had found something on the armor of those soldiers.

　　"Yes, we have something important to find your king." Su Yong grabbed the loudspeaker and shouted, and the majestic sound was blessed by the loudspeaker, making countless people below cover their ears.

　　The three bishops obviously didn't believe it. They chanted a spell and a large area of ​​fog continued to gather. It didn't fear the flapping of the eagles' wings and continued to rise up from under them. There was also a little bit of strange fragrance in the dark.

　　"The fog is poisonous." Su Yong's face changed drastically, and he ordered the eagles to fly up again to avoid the poisonous miasma.

　　Head & Shoulders on the side suddenly screamed: "They brought the cannons."

　　Su Yong squinted and looked down. Sure enough, he saw many carriages gathered on the main road, and the soldiers were pushing the cannons to the tower.

　　"Hey, there's no need to bother. I'll go down and beat a few times, and then I'll be done with this palace." Yan Bikong snorted and was about to fly.

　　Su Yong quickly stopped him: "We are not here to subdue, not to fight, but to form an alliance. Stay calm, stay calm."

　　"But they don't think so." Yan Bikong looked at him, and then glanced at the tens of thousands of soldiers around him. Bringing so many people to negotiate, who would believe you?

　　Su Yong's purpose was just to make the King of Hongfan understand one thing: the enemy he was going to face was very powerful, so powerful that even we couldn't deal with it. His purpose was just to make the other side take it seriously, so as to strengthen the guard and precautions.

　　Seeing those cannons about to point to the sky, Su Yong finally couldn't help it: "Everyone, don't mess around, 007, 008, follow me down."

　　Then Su Yong floated down, and the two robots jumped down, stepping on several large holes on the tower, shaking the entire tower.

　　Countless red priests rushed forward, but only pounced on Su Yong's afterimage. The two robots were extremely violent. As soon as they stopped, they waved their two giant arms, and the two cannons weighing several tons that had just emitted smoke were twisted and thrown by them, and they became scrap metal. Only the shells that could not be fired made a dull sound in the twisted barrel, shaking out countless cracks on it.

　　Su Yong's figure floated, avoiding the countless soldiers and priests rushing over. He stretched out his wrist lightly, seemingly very slowly, but the bishop just couldn't avoid it. He was pinched in his hand all of a sudden, shaking like a chicken, and no longer dared to recite the spell.

　　"Tell them to retreat." Su Yong's face was serious. The bishop nodded repeatedly, but another bishop didn't know what spell he was reciting, and a huge brick next to him suddenly flew over and hit Su Yong with a roar.

　　Su Yong snorted, and actually used the most primitive method to catch it with one hand, and then a red light spit out from his palm, and the huge brick flew out in the opposite direction, and the speed was unknown. Before the bishop begged for mercy, he had already smashed him into a meat paste.

　　This immediately stunned everyone.

　　"You told me to be calm, but he's still so violent?" Yan Bikong shook his head and sat down on the eagle horse: "Hey, who will listen to you if you don't knock them down?"

　　"If you want to live, listen to me." Su Yong's face was red, and he glared and cursed: "If we really fight, beating you is like pinching ants. So you'd better know what's good for you and stop forcing me to fight."

　　He waved his hand, and the two robots smashed nearly a hundred cannons on the tower into scrap metal in a few moments. Those arrogant red barbarians were shocked.

　　How could they deal with such a technological product? If the other party really wanted to fight, I'm afraid those soldiers were here to clean up the battlefield, and they could be dealt with with just a few mechanical giants.

　　"You invaded Yanlong before, and I didn't want to let you go, but it's a pity that it happened at this time." Su Yong glanced at the trembling foreign soldiers with cold eyes, and snorted: "We'll settle this account later. Now, call your king out immediately."

　　The king was nearly sixty years old, and when he came up, his whole body was trembling, making people wonder if he would suddenly die in the next moment.

　　At this moment, with the support of a group of ministers, he finally came to Su Yong.

　　'The Red Barbarians should be considered relatively advanced in this world, so I hope you can take a more open-minded attitude to look at what I have told you. "Su Yong looked at the heavy wrinkles on the king's white fat face and snorted in disgust: "Otherwise... if you like to die, go and die."

　　Whether it was the foreign coalition army that invaded China in the previous life, or the Red Barbarians who fought Yanlong in the future, he didn't have much good feelings. This time, he came here only for a humanitarian standpoint.

　　"That's it. Whether you can remember it, how much you remember, and how to deal with it are your business. "Su Yong ended a long talk and snorted, "I don't need your gratitude, because I know that people like you are all a bunch of ungrateful bastards."

　　Su Yong jumped onto the eagle horse, took a three-barreled machine gun from a soldier, flew to the clock tower of the Black Gold Palace, and "pat pat pat" fired a burst of bullets, until the scales and pointers on it were turned into countless debris, then he walked coldly to the king: "This is what you owe. Remember this clock tower, don't tear it down."

　　Then the uninvited guests boarded the flying eagle horses and flew away, leaving the entire city full of people stunned.

　　...

　　Other areas were very smooth. When Su Yong came to the East, he found that the Eighth Prince had become the king of the dwarf Japanese, and he was a little surprised.

　　"He... is my brother?" The Eighth Prince looked at the guy covered with white hair in surprise.

　　"Yes, the three venerables can testify. "Su Yong patted him on the shoulder: "I think it's better to bring him here than to let him follow that terrible brother. At least you have a relative here."

　　The Eighth Prince held his brother's hand and suddenly looked at Su Yong with a smile: "How do you know I won't go back?"

　　Su Yong was silent for a long time before saying: "If I can avoid and survive this time, I will bring them to find you. I can't let you run around."

　　The Eighth Prince laughed with satisfaction: "Fortunately, I didn't make a mistake."

　　As for the black man, the guards of the underground palace went to deal with it.

　　...

　　Looking at the elliptical aircraft that appeared at the central entrance, Su Yong smiled and greeted Dean Liang who came out: "Can this thing really fly that high?"

　　"It can fly to a height far beyond your imagination, but whether it can be found is the biggest problem." Dean Liang shook his head and said: "The universe is infinite, and without coordinates, you are just a mosquito, a blind mosquito flying in the endless night. "

　　"What is the name of that galaxy? Dean Liang thought for a moment and said, "

　　The tracks around it are all blood red, so let's call it the Blood Wind Cliff Galaxy. Because it once brought us an extremely terrifying bloody storm."

　　Blood Wind Cliff

　　Chapter 1 Journey to the Stars

　　Chapter 1 Journey to the Stars

　　Kyoto had a lot of things to deal with, such as how the Chinese people who walked out of the underground palace and the Yanlong people on the ground would get along, how to jointly defend against foreign enemies in the future, and even the future situation of Datong had countless problems to discuss...

　　But Dean Liang said that these were not problems. The most important thing was that everyone had to survive and give this earth a better future.

　　Su Yong certainly had no opinion on the old dean's words. Because three thousand years ago, this person had successfully persuaded most of the people in the world to enter the underground palace and developed into a highly united and civilized advanced society. For the feudal imperial society on the ground today, he has many historians, humanities and sociologists to help solve it. In addition to their rich knowledge and solutions, their powerful advanced technology and armed forces are enough to deal with any possible violent incidents.

　　So at this moment, Su Yong only needs to take 200 armed forces, board this huge aircraft that can carry 500 people and has food reserves to cope with more than half a year of uninterrupted flight, and go to find the invisible galaxy Blood Wind Cliff.

　　There were many people who could have gone on this difficult mission, but none of them were more suitable than Su Yong. There were four reasons: First, Su Yong had some understanding of the future society, unlike Yan Bikong and others who practiced martial arts and had a subconscious resistance to future technology; second, Su Yong had a good understanding of the entire earth environment in the future, and was not as blind as the group of people who had just walked out of the center of the earth; third, he was a community that the Yanlong people and the Chinese people could trust, and with his participation, both sides trusted and felt more at ease; fourth, he was the variable recognized by the Tianzhen research team, and Master Wukong said: Only variables can find variables. Invisible galaxies are undoubtedly another huge cosmic variable.

　　So at this moment, Su Yong patted Yan Bikong on the shoulder and smiled, "Everything here, I'll leave it to you, Qiqi, and Lord Morama in the distance." This was an extremely risky mission. He couldn't take his large number of family members and women on the road, and these people from the future were unwilling to enter the underground palace to be baptized and governed.

　　Staying on the ground, since the three military kings and the four heroes of Yanlong and other military figures are all Su Yong's brothers in life and death, and there are these original kings on the earth watching over them, even if His Majesty the Emperor and the three venerables want to control them, it is unlikely, which can make Su Yong worry-free and completely relieved.

　　Yan Bikong smiled: "It seems that your family members are not easy to mess with. Whoever wants to make trouble is asking for trouble?"

　　Su Yong thought about it and it was true. Even the three venerables who represented the top warriors on the earth were just on par with Haifeisi. In addition to Tuobuhua, there was also the King of Eagle Horses watching over his mansion. Who else could move? Thinking of the pride, he couldn't help but laugh.

　　"If the mission fails, please take them to the underground palace together. It has experienced a disaster and is relatively safe." Su Yong thought about it and said.

　　Qiqi nodded and said, "Don't worry." In

　　the end, the only people who boarded the aircraft were Ziyi, who volunteered, and Master Wukong, who had been traveling with them since they came out of the underground palace. So the three of them set off with the 200-man underground palace armed team and five pilots.

　　"How long does it take to fly from here to Neptune?" Su Yong asked, sitting in a very comfortable Xipi chair next to the pilot. According to previous detections, although the invisible galaxy is invisible, the energy sensed is not far from Neptune, so their first stop is Neptune.

　　The pilot did not answer him, but laughed: "Neptune is 4354402130 kilometers away from the earth! How long do you think it will take to fly?"

　　"4.3 billion kilometers?" Su Yong was surprised and smiled bitterly: "A week? A month?"

　　Zi Yi beside him was very curious about this strange aerial tool, and now he was also surprised: "We have to stay in the sky for a month?"

　　Master Wukong, who is also a scientist, smiled and asked Su Yong: "In your mind, what is the shortest distance between two points?"

　　"Of course it's a straight line." Su Yong grabbed a piece of paper, marked two points, and then connected them into a line, explaining to Zi Yi who frowned: "This straight line is the shortest distance."

　　Zi Yi nodded, but his face was very cold.

　　What the hell is the difference between gods and immortals? Su Yong was about to continue to show off his knowledge, but he saw that Wukong had taken the paper in his hand, folded it in the middle, and overlapped the two points on it.

　　Then he smiled and said, "In fact, the shortest distance is no distance."

　　Just as Su Yong was stunned, the entire huge aircraft suddenly trembled, and all the equipment turned into streams of light.

　　At the moment when Su Yong's vision blurred, he vaguely felt that it seemed very similar to a certain memory of his. When he thought of the teleportation array he had used to go to Baihua Mountain, he realized that everything around him had changed.

　　The thousands of Yanlong people who had gathered on the ground only felt that the giant monster that was said to be used for flying trembled, and then the air flow surged and disappeared without a trace. They couldn't help but exclaimed.

　　"Where is that behemoth? Where are General Su and the others?" After all, countless people have not been able to understand too much knowledge. Some people have already knelt down and kowtowed like worshiping gods.

　　At this moment, in front of Su Yong, everything on the ground can no longer be seen. The aircraft passed through the extremely bright stars in the universe. When he felt that everything around him gradually became clear and fixed, he looked forward to the 360-degree barrier-free window again and saw a flat spherical planet emitting a faint blue light. There were 8 small satellites flying around it.

　　"That's Neptune." Master Wukong raised his chubby finger and pointed with a smile.

　　"What's the principle?" Su Yong's face was a little pale. The ecstasy trembling made him feel seasick. He couldn't help but reach out to take the geocentric mineral water handed over by a soldier and gulped down half a bottle.

　　Wukong was now very much like an enlightened person, as if every smile on his face was filled with something called immortal spirit: "This is the principle of space distortion." He narrowed his eyes and looked at Su Yong: "We have competed before, you should understand it easily. The distortion and refraction of space are actually consistent with the practice of martial arts."

　　He turned over the paper with his chubby hands: "Look, when I folded it like this, there is no distance between the two points, but they are close together, which is the same as the refraction of your sword light. And the 4.3 billion kilometers we talked about before was just a common sense judgment, or it can be said that it was an illusion."

　　Illusion? Refraction? Distortion? Fluctuation? Su Yong seemed to have thought of something vaguely, but he couldn't grasp it. His thick eyebrows could not help but frowned deeply. He held the empty mineral water bottle to his mouth and tilted it for a long time, but he didn't notice that no drop of water fell.

　　Westerners call Neptune "Neptune". It is a world with howling winds and flying clouds. There are many turbulent and chaotic cyclones rolling in the atmosphere. They are hydrogen, ammonia and methane in the atmosphere. Below that is a huge hail layer, which wraps the deep core rock as big as the earth.

　　The aircraft flew around Neptune and found nothing suspicious. The harsh environment of Neptune is not suitable for landing. Su Yong knew that under the overwhelming clouds, there was a planetary turbulence ice force that was thousands of times more dangerous than the Black Snow State. Even the most powerful warriors would find it difficult to survive.

　　They expanded the scope a little and shuttled through the surrounding small satellites for several rounds, but still found nothing.

　　"The planet itself is also rotating. I'm afraid that galaxy has gone far away now." Su Yong waved his hand and accurately put the mineral water bottle into the recycling device, sighing.

　　Wukong nodded: "Three thousand years, God knows how far they have gone."

　　The reason why they dared to come out and face this potential natural enemy directly is that in the vast universe, the possibility of finding a flying machine like them that comes and goes silently and faster than the speed of light is extremely low.

　　At this moment, Su Yong was still thinking in his heart. The high-end civilization of this invisible galaxy must still be in the hands of a few people, and even if there are more star kings in this galaxy, it is impossible for them to come to the boundless universe to cruise.

　　Because of the appearance of the Moon God, he has a relatively general understanding of the star kings. He knows that these kings may be able to go to the sky and into the earth, but they are not omnipotent.

　　As a representative of the top scientific and technological civilization, the interstellar aircraft, as long as it does not meet the opponent head-on, at least has a great chance of escaping.

　　What is the probability of encountering a god like the star king among the stars in the boundless universe? So they are not too worried.

　　"Besides this place, what else is possible?" Su Yong looked at the starlight outside and asked Wukong.

　　"The huge stone in the earth formation has not been cracked, so there is only a reference, no answer." Wukong smiled bitterly and shook his head at him: "Since you are the variable, we will listen to you."

　　Su Yong thought for a while: "Go to Pluto."

　　Wukong nodded and signaled the pilot to do it, then looked at him: "Why?"

　　Su Yong smiled: "I think Pluto is very strange and has a dark meaning. It must be more suitable for those invisible people."

　　Chapter 2 Stardust Difficulty

　　Chapter 2 Stardust Difficulty

　　Pluto is the last larger planet in the solar system and has deviated from the plane of the solar system. Its English name "Pluto" means the god of the underworld. It is 869459915 kilometers away from the earth at its closest distance.

　　However, just when the pilot was about to adjust the coordinates, Su Yong saw a large piece of silver-white flowing clouds and waterfalls appearing on the left side in front of him.

　　This waterfall of flowing clouds was very strange. It was not attached to the surface of a certain planet, but was floating and spreading independently in the universe. It even swallowed everything it saw. Some smaller stars were quickly swallowed by it, and they could no longer be seen even after passing by. It looked very strange.

　　"What is that?" He frowned and pointed to the front and asked.

　　The pilot who was operating with his head down looked up and was immediately shocked. He hurriedly called the other four pilots over: "Immediately start all lines at high speed. Damn, we encountered stardust." Since they were looking for clues later, they started the roaming mode. At this moment, the aircraft used low-loss flying, which was different from the previous full-speed operation.

　　A group of pilots were frantically pressing all the switches, and lights were lit one after another. Master Wukong also ran to the window quickly, staring at the seemingly slow but actually fast cosmic catastrophe counting down for them with sweat on his forehead. Only Su Yong and Zi Yi were at a loss.

　　However, the stardust came very fast. Just when all the emergency lights in the aircraft were on and the aircraft was about to cut a space channel to escape, one of the tentacles of the stardust touched the outside of the aircraft's glare window. Then the entire window was dark and the aircraft shook violently again.

　　This time it was not a soul-stirring tremor, but a shock that made people feel frightened and desperate. Several pilots had difficulty turning on the aircraft's strongest shockproof device at the last moment, and were hit by the impact of the huge and boundless stardust and flew into the skylight or rolled into a corner.

　　Su Yong and several other warriors were not immune. But Su Yong flew to the only pillar in the cockpit and hugged it tightly, so he was not as embarrassed as the others.

　　Looking at Zi Yi, who was standing unsteadily and even had her gauze skirt covered with a fairy-like face, and was embarrassedly looking for something to help on the ground, Su Yong stretched out his warm big hand.

　　Zi Yi was stunned for a moment and finally grabbed his hand with a red face. However, when she was close to the pillar, she shook violently, and she couldn't help but throw herself into Su Yong's arms, and then subconsciously hugged the body with a pounding heart with two bare hands.

　　At this moment, although the aircraft did not fall apart, nor did it break a big hole, more than 200 soldiers were bombarded everywhere in the sky, on the ground, on the walls and in the toilets by the unparalleled power of Stardust.

　　Feeling the soft jade and warm fragrance in his arms, Su Yong didn't feel much enjoyment. He just blushed and shouted to the possible location of the pilots: "What can we do now?" "

　　Nothing can be done." A pilot answered him: "Wait to die."

　　"Bad luck." He lowered his head and sighed unconsciously.

　　Unexpectedly, Zi Yi in his arms raised her head and whispered "hmm" in his ear.

　　So the two of them blushed in the wind and waves of the universe, embarrassed and ambiguously hugged each other, but didn't know what to say.

　　Stardust is not those floating clouds, not some smoke, but a substance with great destructive power. Listening to those terrifying objects constantly hitting the portholes, making a loud sound like thunder, everyone knows that even if the greatest protection is turned on, the aircraft may still be smashed in the next moment, and they will be reduced to ashes in the universe.

　　Because even Su Yong and Zi Yi, who have the highest martial arts skills, are not as good as the kings on earth, let alone the kings of stars, and cannot fly across the infinite void.

　　Moreover, even if the king of stars is involved in this piece of stardust, it is unknown whether he has the ability to escape.

　　In fact, there are countless cosmic garbage in the stardust, including rock meteorites, metal substances, dust and debris from nowhere, and even countless tiny satellites and planets.

　　What they are looking forward to now is that their "small" aircraft will not collide with a "big" planetary satellite.

　　The turbulent winds roared and whizzed with these cosmic garbage, and there were countless whirlpools swirling inside. Many things collided with each other inside, causing explosions from time to time and piles of ashes.

　　They were lucky, because they looked at the fireworks flashing from time to time outside the window and were glad that they had not become one of them for the time being.

　　This was a very long and difficult journey, but no one fainted from the shock, and had to listen to every collision, every harsh and heart-piercing sound with fear.

　　They were like being put into an iron can and thrown down a hillside full of sharp stones... In the end, even Su Yong felt that he was going crazy.

　　When the people in the toilet were blasted to the ceiling again, and the people by the porthole rolled several times on the corridor, the disaster finally came to an end.

　　Only Su Yong and Zi Yi were in the field, spinning next to this pillar. Others, including the old monk Wukong, had already scratched four eyebrows for the filth on the ground.

　　At this moment, only one light was still on in the aircraft, and the others had all been extinguished. However, with this little light, they could still see clearly that there seemed to be countless pebbles and countless huge mushrooms outside.

　　"We were rolled onto a planet." Wukong squinted his eyes for a long time before he touched his chest and praised the Buddha: "Fortunately, this seems to be a planet suitable for survival."

　　This is a very large planet. Stardust could not take this planet away, but instead threw them here, just like throwing a broken jar.

　　They lay down and rested for a long time before climbing out of the aircraft one by one.

　　This was a high mountain on a certain planet, a mushroom ground in a certain forest, and there were pebbles as big as faces all over the ground. As for the aircraft, everyone was very depressed to find that the elliptical aircraft seemed to have turned into a star shape.

　　"But it's still quite strong." Su Yong touched the bruise on his forehead caused by the close collision with the pillar: "I don't know if we can go back. We have to take a good look at this thing." In addition to weapons, there are also food.

　　And on this unknown planet, both are necessities.

　　They sorted out their personal weapons and brought them out, and covered the entire aircraft with countless large mushrooms, leaving the pilot to be responsible for maintenance, and left a team of 30 guards, and then went in all directions.

　　At this moment, there was a team of 30 people with Su Yong Ziyi, each of them holding a tracker and a timing device in their hands.

　　After two hours, no matter what the result, they must return to the aircraft.

　　Because the soldiers always have to eat.

　　This mountain is higher than any other mountain on earth, so when they walked to the edge of the mountain, they could see very far.

　　However, apart from the endless lush vegetation, they did not find any living creatures that could move.

　　There were no flying birds or hares here, no fish or shrimps in the mountain streams, and even no mosquitoes or any insects in the woods.

　　"But the air here is very good." Su Yong frowned and looked up at the cloudless sky. Good air means it is suitable for living things to survive. Life is accidental and inevitable. How could there be no animals here?

　　Dozens of stars as big as the bright moon can be seen in the sky above, and they are obviously not far away.

　　Zi Yi suddenly sighed: "If there are eagles here, they should be able to fly up."

　　Su Yong nodded and looked at the soldiers who followed him: "You can take a look nearby. This mountain is too big. It will take a while for us to come back."

　　Martial arts are still practical. Su Yong tightened his armor and blood knife, looked at Zi Yi, and flew away together, gradually becoming two flying birds in the eyes of this team of soldiers, disappearing in the distance.

　　"Do you think it's a little strange here?" Su Yong in the air suddenly turned around and asked Zi Yi.

　　"Of course it's strange." Zi Yi looked at him puzzledly: "We have never been here, everything will feel strange."

　　Su Yong shook his head, "Look down."

　　Below was a forest flying away at a high speed. Zi Yi looked at it and suddenly frowned.

　　"Why... is it white?"

　　"Yes," Su Yong nodded, "Not only are these plants white, but also look over there." He pointed to a hillside on the side.

　　The hillside was round a moment ago, but it became jagged the next moment. There are also some exposed surfaces that seem to be very unstable. From time to time, they will explode, and dust will rise up and disappear into the air.

　　"The material structure here is very strange. I think this is why there are no living things here." Su Yong looked back at the mountain when he came: "I just hope that when we come back, the mountain will not suddenly disappear."

　　Chapter 3 Critical Twelve Stars

　　Chapter 3 Critical Twelve Stars

　　If we look at the earth in the space of the universe, we will find that it is a blue planet. But if you look at this planet covered with gray-white plants and a gray-white atmosphere from space, you won't even notice it, thinking it's just a void.

　　If it weren't for the stardust that just happened to roll over here and touch here, no one would know that there is such a huge planet hidden in this endless void.

　　No, not just one, plus the eleven similar planets in the sky that are not dazzling but as big as the bright moon, there should be twelve such huge organizations.

　　This is a galaxy, a galaxy that is not big in the universe, but definitely not small.

　　This galaxy is called "Blood Wind Cliff" by Dean Liang and other research teams, but it actually has a very nice name, called "Ningyun Binglan Continent". Because the matter here is not very stable and often breaks and annihilates on its own, it is also called "critical", which means a temporary world, and maybe one day it will break together and disappear.

　　This is a world different from the material world of the earth and the legendary alien world. It can also be said that this is a "critical point". Precisely because of the instability of matter and the instability of the entire galaxy structure, the twelve planets here often fly around without rules, and their trajectories cannot be touched at all. However, due to the mutual repulsion between the planets, they have never collided.

　　At the same time, due to the special atmospheric structure and color composition of this galaxy, the astronomical telescopes on Earth cannot capture it.

　　The gravity environment of this planet is similar to that of the Earth. With Su Yong and Zi Yi's body movements, they naturally walked very fast.

　　After they flew over the endless forests and fields, they finally found a castle in the distance, a castle that was definitely man-made and could never be formed naturally.

　　"I knew that there must be intelligent creatures in such an environment." Su Yong looked at the distance and smiled: "Everything is always complementary. Since the place we came from is unstable, there must be some relatively stable areas on this planet."

　　Zi Yi smiled in response, which was considered to be an approval of this inference.

　　"Maybe this is the Blood Wind Cliff we are looking for?"

　　They were very careful. They landed on the ground dozens of miles outside the city, and quickly passed through countless trees until they walked outside the city gate, and then carefully hid among the branches and leaves.

　　Not long after, they saw the sparse residents walking out of the city.

　　What they saw were actually gray-yellow human figures, each wearing a hat, about the same height as themselves, but the whole person seemed to be shrouded in mist, and the clothes were emitting a faint earthy yellow glow.

　　This made Su Yong think that he had come to hell or the kingdom of the dead.

　　The sharp eyesight of the two spiritual warriors allowed them to see more clearly than ordinary people, but in the eyes of those yellow figures, they only saw one thing, that is, indifference.

　　Those figures either turned their heads numbly to glance at their own kind, or simply ignored them and walked away. Few people would say hello or talk, and each one was like a walking corpse.

　　These gray-yellow figures had pointed ears similar to those of elves, but they were the same as them except for the glowing clothes.

　　"Strange." Su Yong pondered, "Is this a kingdom of elves?"

　　Zi Yi looked at the two figures walking on the path and said, "We should sneak into the city to take a look."

　　Su Yong nodded, he understood what she meant. From the perspective of spiritual warriors, these people were just like ordinary people, without any powerful energy fluctuations, and they were enough to deal with them.

　　In fact, although this is an unknown world, as long as they do not encounter the terrifying Star King, ordinary creatures cannot pose any threat to them.

　　The two people disappeared strangely on the forest road very quickly, and even their confused peers did not notice.

　　The clothes here seemed to be dyed with a fluorescent paint, so there would be that strange glow. Su Yong and Zi Yi changed into clothes that emitted a faint glow, and placed the two people who had been knocked unconscious in the hidden bushes. Then they covered their ears with the hats they had stolen and walked out leisurely.

　　They entered the city and saw countless stone houses with pointed roofs. They were not sure where to go when they suddenly saw a figure in a black robe on the corner of the street waving at them.

　　They looked at each other and pretended to be calm and walked over.

　　The luster of the black robe on this person was even stranger. It was obviously black, but it seemed to be brighter than the gray-yellow clothes they were wearing. Su Yong could feel that there was some kind of mysterious protection inside, and there was a faint energy overflowing. This person did not speak, and did not even look at them carefully, but stretched out a pale hand and shook it in front of Su Yong.

　　Begging? Or collecting protection fees? Su Yong looked at Zi Yi in astonishment, and hesitantly reached into the pocket of the clothes he had just robbed.

　　There were a few round things in the pocket, and when he took them out, they were copper coins. Su Yong hesitated and gave the man one. The man shook his head repeatedly, so he had to give another one.

　　The black-robed man finally laughed up to the sky. They actually understood what he said.

　　"Isn't it like this in peaceful days? Moonlight City has almost no spatial fluctuations, and there are very few accidents of regional annihilation. We have put in a lot of effort, and the capacity expansion fee is only so small. You should feel lucky."

　　City capacity expansion fee? Su Yong smiled bitterly. I didn't expect that there is such a project here. But how did they know that they were outsiders?

　　The black-robed man answered his question. The guy pointed at Su Yong's face and said, "I know everyone in the city. I saw it when you just entered the city... Outsiders only charge one copper coin, which is much less than other cities. Don't be so sullen."

　　Moonlight City? You can't see the moon here at all. While Su Yong was pondering, the black-robed man smiled and said, "I wish you two a safe life in Moonlight City. If you have any problems, come to us... By the way, the west of the city is not very stable, so it's better not to go there." After that, he stuffed two small wooden boards into his

　　hands and walked away. From time to time, other black-robed men walked by on the street. "It looks like they are city guards who are here to maintain order." Su Yong frowned and looked at the wooden sign in his hand . It was a pass.

　　"Walk to the west of the city?" Zi Yi looked up at him.

　　Su Yong nodded, "That's what I meant."

　　However, before they took a few steps, another white-robed man waved at them. The sheen of the clothes on this white-robed man was different from the clothes of the previous black-robed man. It was obvious that the material was much more expensive. There were two other black-robed guards beside him, both carrying knives, and they were obviously of some status.

　　Su Yong handed over the wooden sign, but the man didn't even look at it and snorted, "I know you've paid the fee for the expansion. I want to ask where you're from. Things haven't been peaceful lately, so I hope you two don't find this too tedious."

　　"We're from Di..." Just when Su Yong didn't know how to explain, the bookish man in white nodded and said, "Oh, Diyan City, right?"

　　Su Yong nodded quickly.

　　"So you're guests from Tongmeng City." The man in white glanced at them and said, "It's okay. By the way, didn't the guards tell you not to come to the west?" The guy shook his head and muttered in a low voice, "You're still wandering around knowing that things aren't peaceful. It seems you're tired of living..." Before Su Yong could ask a question, the men left them and walked away.

　　What happened in the west of the city? Just as the two of them were looking at each other, there was a loud noise from the west. They turned their heads blankly and saw countless city guards in black robes rushing towards the sound from all directions.

　　Civil officials wore white, and warriors wore black, so the distinction between black and white was clear. Su Yong shook his head and grabbed a yellowish-brown shadow that rushed by: "Brother, what happened in the west?"

　　"Ahem," the uncle almost choked on his breath and looked at him unhappily: "I heard...I heard that the city wall in the west of the city suddenly collapsed, and a pack of coyotes rushed in from there..."

　　Damn, this place is really not stable, and there will be accidents at any time. Su Yong looked at Zi Yi, and the two of them ran to a small alley in the west of the city at the same time.

　　There is a good show to watch, so we have to go and take a look. After all, this place has not been fully figured out.

　　They had just run less than a thousand meters when they heard the terrifying howling of wolves. Seeing that they were some distance away from the street where the guards were surging and no one was paying attention, the two immediately flew onto the roof of a three-story building facing the street.

　　As soon as they poked their heads out from the roof, they were stunned.

　　Countless huge coyotes with white light flashing were pouring in from the gap in the city wall on the west side of the city. A small number of black-robed city guards who rushed over had already been surrounded by the wolves and screamed from time to time. They were completely unable to stop the wolves from entering.

　　After the wolves entered, they attacked the residents everywhere. Some people in the city who saw the opportunity early were busy closing the doors and windows, shouting loudly for their family members to help. However, more pedestrians were chased into the alleys by the wolves and had nowhere to escape, shouting for help.

　　But the city guards were busy with their own affairs, so who could save them? Other city guards who rushed over from all directions did not care about these alleys and streets, but just tried their best to suppress the gap in the damaged city wall to prevent more coyotes from entering.

　　After just a short moment, the streets were covered with bloodstains, like purgatory. Looking at the west wall of the city, although the black robes of the city guards seemed to have cast some magic, which could intimidate the coyotes and even withstand several attacks, the line of defense was in danger due to the disparity in numbers between the two sides.

　　The gray and white wolves seemed to be very smart. They did not dare to bite the black robes of the city guards, but closed their eyes and attacked. Some soldiers who were knocked down had not raised their heads yet, and several drooling wolf heads appeared in front of them, and they could only scream in despair.

　　However, under the swords and guns of the city guards, the wolves also paid a heavy price. Almost every soldier had killed four or five coyotes before falling, and some of the stronger ones had even killed more than ten.

　　Looking at the tragic battle between humans and beasts, Su Yong couldn't help but tremble all over: Why is there no peace anywhere?

　　Just as he was watching the row of city guards about to be drowned by the wolf pack, there were suddenly several long howls. A team rushed out from the south of the city. The leader was wearing yellow armor and emitting a faint yellow light. He ran as fast as the wind, quickly leaving his followers behind, and drew a faint yellow stream of light on the crowded street. Looking closely, he was actually flying past on the shoulders of countless people.

　　The group of city guards in danger heard the howl and cheered immediately: "The lord guard is here."

　　"It's so strange here." Zi Yi frowned and said: "The energy of that person is very different from the warriors seen on the earth."

　　This is the first master they have seen here, but they can't tell who is better. The guard, just like the environment outside the city, kept rising and falling, sometimes high and sometimes low.

　　"Let's go down and take a look." Su Yong pulled Zi Yi's little hand and flew down from the roof. Since the clerk thought they were from some kind of Diyan City, they didn't need to be too afraid.

　　Even though this is Bloodwind Cliff, the chances of them encountering the Star King are slim, so they can always deceive him.

　　Chapter 4 The Lost Stranger

　　Chapter 4 The Lost Stranger

　　The guard in yellow armor quickly rushed to the gap in the west of the city. He jumped over the heads of the city guards and waved his long weapon in the wolf pack outside the city, creating a series of fiery storms. A bloody storm immediately surged around, which immediately relieved a lot of pressure on the defense line.

　　The small detachment that followed them immediately filled the gap in the original city guard defense line and regained control of the initiative.

　　Then some soldiers arrived from other places one after another. It was probably those who were not on duty who organized themselves after hearing the news. Everyone finally breathed a sigh of relief.

　　Su Yong and the other man jumped to the ground. The exhausted soldiers did not pay much attention to them. Zi Yi was about to draw his sword and was immediately stopped by Su Yong.

　　"Wait."

　　He squinted for a while. The guard outside the city could not see clearly. He only saw a yellow storm. Around the storm, there was a touch of blood light, accompanied by the faint sound of sharp blades entering flesh, and the miserable howls of coyotes continued to sound.

　　It seems that the city guard is fine. Just when Su Yong was hesitating whether to reveal his identity, a shrill cry for help suddenly came from behind.

　　The two were stunned at the same time. This crisp cry was obviously from a little girl. Could it be that some underage kid was chased by a coyote? The two looked in the direction of the sound. There were two coyotes on the street who had come in at some point, shouting at a tattered wooden door, and crying sounds came from inside from time to time.

　　At this moment, all the city guards were fighting bloody battles at the gap, and no one noticed this side.

　　Su Yong flew up, swung his blood knife, and the two coyotes were broken into four pieces. They twitched a few times on the ground and stopped moving. Zi Yi sniffed, turned her lotus feet, and opened the wooden door with a clatter.

　　A little girl, uh, a real little girl, maybe only seven or eight years old, with pointed white ears and brown curly hair, the only flaw was that there were a few freckles on her face. She fell to the ground in a very embarrassed manner, huddled in this small woodshed, her face full of tears, trembling all over.

　　"It's okay." Su Yong lowered his head and stretched out his big hand.

　　The little girl looked at him, but shrank back into the corner.

　　"Little sister, it's okay." Zi Yi bent down and stretched out her delicate white hand, her beautiful face full of kindness. The little girl then held it with confidence.

　　"Sister, you are so beautiful." She seemed to immediately forget what happened just now, and looked at Zi Yi infatuatedly and whispered.

　　Zi Yi smiled and took her up.

　　"Where is your home? We'll take you back."

　　Su Yong looked at her carefully and found that the girl was well dressed. Although her cute dress was stained with a lot of mud, the material was quite exquisite. He frowned and asked kindly, "Why are you running out here instead of staying at home?"

　　"I'm not running out, I'm in the school!" The little girl replied in a low voice, "The city wall collapsed, and the school is not far from the gap. Many wolves came... The teacher was not here, so I was chased here by the wolves."

　　School? Su Yong smiled, "Did the teacher also get scared away by the wolves?"

　　"Tsk, if the teacher was here, how could those wolves get through the gate?" The little girl retorted arrogantly.

　　Now Su Yong and Zi Yi were puzzled, "Is the teacher very powerful?" They asked in unison.

　　The little girl said "yes", and tiptoed to look at the west of the city. There was still a fight between humans and beasts over there, but with the subsequent guards joining, the city guards had already controlled the scene, and some wooden fences were also moved over, and some defensive works had been arranged at the gap.

　　"When my dad comes back, he will definitely thank you. My dad looks fierce, but he is actually very kind to people!" The little girl looked at Chengxi with admiration.

　　"Your dad?"

　　"Here, that's him." The little girl pointed to the yellow storm outside the city: "My dad is the commander of Moonlight City, and his shadow is split into two!" He

　　is actually a descendant of a general. Su Yong asked in astonishment: "What does the shadow split into two mean?"

　　The little girl looked at their gray-yellow shiny clothes curiously and frowned cutely: "You are wearing clothes with a shadow of one point, how come you don't know what the shadow split into two means?"

　　Clothes with a shadow of one point? Su Yong looked at the clothes on his body and was about to ask. Zi Yi had already said with a smile: "We are from outside the area, and we don't quite understand the rules here."

　　The little girl was obviously easily confused by her smile. She didn't understand why people from outside the area didn't understand these rules that everyone should know, so she responded obediently: "The yellow clothes that ordinary people wear are made of materials with low-level protection values, called phantom one-point protective clothing. The black clothes worn by the big brothers of the city guards are phantom two-point protective clothing. Civil officials are not strong enough, so they wear white phantom three-point equipment. And my father wears a two-point residual shadow armor, which can only be owned by famous warriors."

　　"Oh." Su Yong suddenly realized and nodded secretly to Zi Yi. People's clothes here are all relative to their status. Since they are so particular about protective gear, I think the classification of martial arts is also very different from that on earth.

　　"Above the phantom is the residual shadow?" Zi Yi's voice was sweet and crisp, and the little girl nodded desperately.

　　"What about above the residual image?"

　　"Above the residual image is the phantom, above the phantom is the blood shadow, and above the blood shadow is the spirit image. The spirit image, that is something that only our God of Creation can achieve." The little girl said like reciting a book.

　　"Oh, then why don't you wear protective clothing?" Su Yong asked in surprise.

　　"Stupid, I'm not yet an adult, how can I have protective clothing?" The little girl said honestly and bluntly: "Besides, I'm in school, why do I need to wear protective clothing? But today the teacher happened to leave for something, otherwise there would be no danger." It seems that the little girl's admiration for the teacher is even higher than that for her father, so he must be a very powerful warrior.

　　"Why are these phantoms and residual images divided into one point and two points?" Su Yong asked with a frown.

　　The little girl didn't have a very good impression of Su Yong, but seeing the face of Zi Yi, she still whispered: "Each stage is divided into three points. Only when you reach three points can you be promoted to the next level. For example, the phantom must pass the phantom three points before it can be promoted to the residual shadow one point."

　　This is probably the same as a warrior entering the martial arts and finally advancing to the martial spirit and martial god, but the statement here is different. When Su Yong was communicating with Zi Yi with his eyes, the little girl suddenly cheered: "Dad is back, great, I will take you to see him."

　　They turned their heads and saw that the front of the gap had been blocked by a giant wooden fence. The fence was also equipped with many steel spikes and barbs to prevent the coyotes from attacking again.

　　The black-robed soldiers who were fighting outside the city repelled the coyotes and were retreating from the edge of the gap one by one. And the lord of the guards, whose armor was emitting a dazzling yellow light, was walking towards the street surrounded by a group of soldiers, but his face was a little pale.

　　"Dad." The little girl shouted.

　　"Little darling, why are you here? Where's Teacher Lance?" The guard looked over here, his pale face frowning.

　　He picked up the little girl who ran over, squinted at Su Yong and the others, and suddenly waved his hand and ordered the soldiers: "Catch them."

　　Chapter 5 A strange head

　　Chapter 5 A strange head

　　The purple-clothed woman raised her eyebrows, and was about to reach into her gray-yellow wide clothes to draw out her soft sword, but she found that Su Yong's hand had reached out at some point and tightly grasped her wrist with veins slightly exposed.

　　Then she heard his voice transmission in her ear: "Don't be reckless."

　　When many black-robed soldiers were about to touch Su Yong, they heard the sudden stop of the lord guard.

　　"Stop."

　　Su Yong turned his head and smiled at the majestic guard.

　　The guard's tiger eyes were staring at his hand in a trance.

　　He didn't even see clearly how this hand twisted and slowed, but dizzyingly grabbed the woman's wrist. Because he couldn't see clearly, he was a little unsure in his heart, and even a little scared.

　　His doubts were the same as Su Yong and others' inability to see his constantly fluctuating strength. No one could see who was clear between them.

　　At this moment, the little girl cried out, "Dad, why do you want to catch them? They saved me!"

　　The doubts on the guard's face finally turned into a smile, although his vicissitudes of life looked a little dull.

　　"I was just joking," he said.

　　"I know." Su Yong replied with a smile.

　　The guard's initial probing, as well as the doubts and worries that followed, did not escape his bright eyes.

　　"You two saved my daughter, please come to my house to thank me." The guard stared at Su Yong's face and said.

　　Su Yong's mouth curled up a little, but his smile was very bright: "We still have some things to do, and we will bother you later."

　　...

　　The big wooden fence blocked the gap in the city wall. After the city guards left a few people to be on guard, the rest rushed to the streets and alleys and began to encircle and suppress the wolves that entered the city.

　　The whole encirclement took nearly two hours, and the city rang the bell to report safety to the residents. This battle between humans and beasts killed nearly two thousand wolves. As for the number of residents killed and injured, it was difficult to count. The scene was in a mess.

　　There is no night here, only eleven gray-white planets in the sky constantly changing their positions, and then Su Yong also saw a light blue planet slowly rising into the sky.

　　It looks very much like the Neptune they have seen. Su Yong couldn't help but sigh: This is really close yet far away. Who would have thought that there is such an invisible galaxy in the void next to Neptune... This is probably really the Blood Wind Cliff, but he and others accidentally broke into it.

　　They had already sneaked out of the city when the soldiers in the city were encircling the wolves and cleaning the battlefield, and then used their skills in a remote place to return to the mountain where the aircraft was parked.

　　The high mountain is still there, and the pilots are nervously repairing it under the protection of the guards. They communicated with Wukong and hurried back to Moonlight City again.

　　The residence of the garrison commander is easy to find, and any black-robed soldier in the city knows it. But when Su Yong and Zi Yi arrived, they didn't expect it to be so simple.

　　This is a very large courtyard, but it is simple and solid, just like the city wall outside, but it has nothing to do with luxury.

　　The garrison commander has not returned yet, probably still arranging the deployment. The little girl ran out with a smile, took Zi Yi's hand and welcomed them into the hall of this large courtyard.

　　The furnishings in the hall are simply shocking. A two-headed snake as thick as an arm is kept in a transparent white crystal cabinet [white crystal: a kind of stone in Yingyun Binglan Continent, transparent and colorless, similar to glass]. Although the little girl said that the white crystal cabinet exerted a protective crystal force and the big snake could not come out, Su Yong still did not dare to approach this disgusting animal. He only cursed in his heart: garrison commander, why don't you raise a goldfish or something, why do you have to make such a special pet.

　　There are many animal headdresses hanging on the east wall, coyotes, fire lions, big bears, golden leopards...all fierce beasts, somewhat similar to those on Earth. When Su Yong heard that these beasts were trophies killed by the old guard, he could only sigh that this continent was rich in resources.

　　But there was a strange human head with several sharp teeth on the west wall!

　　"What is this?" Zi Yi asked with a frown.

　　"Haha, that's my old toy. "The little girl's words were shocking. It was said that the human head was obtained by the commander on his way to Nebula City many years ago. The little girl said that her father passed by an ancient battlefield site at that time and saw this skull among all the skulls on the ground . This one

　　was the most special. Not only did it have hair, but even the skin was not damaged, and the eyeballs could stare at people... so he brought it back. Su Yong was speechless after hearing this. This commander and this little girl's hobby... are quite special.

　　When he approached the wall again to carefully observe the strange human head, he found something even stranger.

　　Teeth! Although the teeth of this human head looked like the vampire zombies he had seen on TV in his previous life, he unexpectedly discovered that among the three fangs in parallel on the left, the middle one was slightly different in color from the other two. Looking closely, it turned out to be made of crystal stone and was made into a fang shape before being inlaid.

　　After seeing that the teeth below were also different, he further confirmed this.

　　Could it be that people also inlaid gold teeth here in ancient times? According to common sense, people would inlay the most valuable things!

　　"Where's your mother? "The purple-clothed woman gently stroked the little girl's cheek, and her slender jade fingers brushed across the faint freckles on it, and asked with a smile.

　　The little girl's face darkened. It turned out that her mother died in the collapse accident in Moonlight City a few years ago.

　　Su Yong only then knew why she was so affectionate to the purple-clothed woman. It turned out that she lacked maternal love.

　　There was a hurried sound of footsteps outside. It turned out that the garrison commander had returned. Su Yong withdrew his gaze from the heads of the people and went out with the little girl to greet him.

　　"Haha, my little baby! Later, when I found out that your teacher was not in the school, I was so anxious... You don't know, when I rushed to the west of the city, the first place I went to was the school!" The majestic garrison commander in yellow armor spoke like thunder, but he lied without even blinking. He stretched out his strong big hand and stroked the little girl's head, and his love was beyond words.

　　"Humph, Dad is not like that! I saw it all. You jumped out of the city directly... How could you remember me? "The little girl pretended to be angry, but then she said triumphantly: "Fortunately, I was smart and found a place to hide... Fortunately, I met this sister in the end."

　　Su Yong sadly discovered that he had been ignored by the little girl.

　　The garrison commander was a little helpless: "Your father is a garrison commander, and he should put the public first... My little baby will definitely forgive your father, right?" Seeing the smile on the little girl's face, he turned to look at Su Yong: "Haha, two distinguished guests, you saved my daughter. I will never forget this great favor. Just ask if you need anything!"

　　Su Yong looked seriously at the leader of Moonlight City, who was half a head taller than him, and looked at the arms that were several times taller than him. He seemed to smell a hint of blood. After a long while, he said lightly: "The garrison commander fought against the wolves to defend the fortress for everyone. That kind of heroism is admirable. What's the little thing I did?"

　　"Haha! "The guard laughed out loud. Su Yong's words touched him deeply, and he was a little surprised that he didn't expect anything in return. Because in Moonlight City, the indifference and rigidity of human nature have long become a trend.

　　He smiled and said, "No, no, what you did was no small matter! I fought against the wolves because it was my duty. Moreover, I have a golden armor that can resist the attack of the two-part afterimage. Ordinary beasts can't do anything to me! But you," he glanced at the gray-yellow clothes on Su Yong, "you are just a shadow. It's not easy to save people from the mouths of coyotes!"

　　Su Yong smiled slightly, "Do you think I am a shadow?"

　　The guard narrowed his eyes and looked at him, then laughed out loud. It turned out that the two citizens who were knocked unconscious by them had reported to the black-robed soldiers that they had been attacked by unidentified people. And the unidentified people seemed to be two of them.

　　"As long as you don't cause any big trouble, I won't ask why you are here." The garrison commander said very frankly: "You saved my treasure, so I will let you pick a treasure. Come, don't think that Moonlight City is poor, let me show you my treasures first!"

　　Behind the hall is a courtyard. There are not many landscape decorations in the courtyard. There is only a two-story stone building on the side, which is square and looks like an iron box.

　　After entering the small building, the garrison commander did not go upstairs. He walked to the side, walked about three meters to the left from the corner of the wall, then squatted down, turned his hand, and pulled up the stone floor!

　　"Follow me." He waved his hand and walked down the small stairs below.

　　At the end of the stairs is a corridor. On both sides of the corridor are hollowed-out stone closets, reflecting lights, and the things displayed on the closets are clearly visible.

　　On the left are white crystal boxes, and on the right are weapons.

　　Seeing Su Yong's puzzled look, the guard smiled and said, "The box contains pills. These are rare and precious medicines in Yingyun Binglan Continent. Most of them were sent by friends, and some were given by my former teachers. However, with my current level, they are not very useful, but for ordinary people, they are extremely precious."

　　"Pills?" Su Yong frowned and asked.

　　The guard looked at him in surprise and said, "Well, pills are very important for practicing martial arts. Xiaoqian will also use them in the future."

　　Xiaoqian is the name of his daughter. Thinking that the little girl might eat these pills like meals in the future, Su Yong couldn't help but frowned. Have these pills been tested by the Food and Drug Administration? What if there are side effects?

　　"As for these weapons, they are all obtained on the battlefield..." The guard stroked a green sword, as if he saw the past again: "Green Bamboo Sword, this was originally the weapon of the Nebula City guard, twelve years ago..."

　　He grabbed a crescent-shaped short sword with a faint yellow light: "Eyebrow Thorn, it is said to be from the earth, suitable for girls." The little girl next to him really widened her eyes, shining, and obviously liked it very much.

　　"No, thank you for your kindness." Su Yong had the blood knife, and he looked down on these things. As for the elixir, everyone has a different path of cultivation, and it would be troublesome if he ate it stupidly.

　　"Don't you like anything?" The guard looked at Su Yong in confusion, he really couldn't understand it. Everyone knows that these are treasures. Even if they can't be used, there is no problem in exchanging them for some gold coins. That is a lot of wealth!

　　"In fact, I have my eyes on a fun thing, but I guess it is the adult's favorite thing..." Su Yong said slowly.

　　"Hurry up and tell me." The guard was obviously afraid of owing favors.

　　"It's the weird head in the hall!"

　　The guard was shocked: "That's the head I picked up from the ancient battlefield. What do you want to do with it?" He also thought that the head was a little weird at the beginning. The other heads were only bones, but this one was muscle dried, and even the hair was intact. He is a military commander, and he likes to collect battlefield relics the most.

　　Of course, in Su Yong's eyes, this is a weird hobby.

　　"I just think that head is fun..." Su Yong said this with a guilty conscience, because the little girl next to him was staring at him. It's a bit unreasonable to snatch a toy from a little girl.

　　"Haha, in that case, I'll give it to you." The guard patted the little head beside him again, looked at the little girl's pouting mouth and said: "You are a girl, don't learn the same hobby as your father."

　　The little girl nodded.

　　Su Yong smiled and said: "Thank you, sir, thank you little sister."

　　PS: I will write about this little girl later, so I will mention her name. . This chapter has more than 3,500 words, and the next chapter will be about the same. In fact, two updates are equal to the number of words in three updates. . So, I hope you will collect one; if you can, please vote for it. Bow.

　　Chapter 6 The Distant Ancient Battlefield

　　Chapter 6 The Distant Ancient Battlefield

　　The lord of the Moonlight City took out a small black woven cloth bag, put the strange head on the west wall into it, and handed it to Su Yong.

　　Su Yong squinted his eyes and looked at the small bag, confirming that the texture on it was exactly the same as the clothes worn by those black-robed soldiers

　　. He thought that such a bag would probably not be cut by the knife used by ordinary thieves. "I want to know, is the lord of ...

　　The guard shook his head and didn't say anything, but the little girl answered first: "No, no, it's my teacher Lance. Everyone in the city knows it."

　　The guard pinched her little face lovingly, looked at Su Yong's pale palm with narrowed eyes, and suddenly said: "I think your teacher Lance doesn't want to confront these two distinguished guests."

　　The little girl was puzzled and frowned as she looked them up and down. Her father was the guardian of the entire Moonlight City. His amazing martial arts were well known. He was also the only outstanding warrior among all the warriors who reached the second point of residual shadow; while teacher Lance was the mentor of all the practitioners in the city. It was said that he had reached the third point of residual shadow, and his reputation was even higher than her father.

　　But why did the father, who was second only to the first person in the city, admire these two guests so much?

　　Su Yong smiled slightly. He knew that the other party must have seen the two coyotes that died under his knife.

　　They couldn't see each other's depth, but they could use reference objects. For example, he looked at the might of the guard when facing the wolf pack, and the guard looked at the knife marks of the coyotes he killed.

　　A lot can be seen from the shape and traces of the reference objects. And this garrison commander who has experienced countless wars undoubtedly has a good eye.

　　"In fact, if I see correctly, your father should be better than Teacher Lance." Su Yong lowered his head and looked at the puzzled face of the little girl, and smiled: "Because your father, as a city defender, often has to fight, which is different from the martial arts instructor who is only responsible for teaching."

　　War is not a simple martial arts competition, and the garrison commander has definitely experienced more wars than the martial arts instructor. To survive countless battles, not only high martial arts, but also a clear mind is required.

　　In addition, luck is also very important in this ghost place where damage and annihilation may occur at any time. The garrison commander can survive so many tests and live until now, which shows that he has good luck.

　　The garrison commander smiled and did not comment, but secretly admired in his heart. Because an old soldier like him knows one thing best. The more arrogant and arrogant a person is, the more miserable he may die. So keeping a low profile has become the underlying code of every official. He just didn't expect that the other party, at such a young age, could see so clearly.

　　"I want to borrow a book." Su Yong looked at the smile that appeared involuntarily on the guard's mouth, and struck while the iron was hot, pointing to a bookshelf in the hall.

　　The garrison commander knew what book he wanted, and directly handed him the history of the continent: "No need to return it. If you come to Moonlight City again in the future, you must remember to come here, because we are friends."

　　Now they are friends, who knows if they will become enemies in the future? Su Yong looked at the other party's sincere eyes and finally nodded slowly.

　　...

　　"Why did you ask that in the end?" Walking on the simple but clean streets of Moonlight City, Zi Yi finally couldn't help asking.

　　Su Yong raised his head slightly and looked at the light in the sky that was not dazzling. There was a strong wind blowing in the boundless gray sky, but there was no cloud. Neptune dodged among more than a dozen huge white planets, emitting the light blue light with difficulty but stubbornly, bringing a touch of warmth to his heart.

　　After a long time, he lowered his head, staring at Zi Yi's clean and dust-free face, and sighed slightly: "What do you think of the people here?"

　　"Not much different from the earth." Zi Yi frowned and replied.

　　"What if one day you find out that it was these people who destroyed our hometown?"

　　Zi Yi was stunned, and after a long while, he said, "They seem to be lagging behind the earth. How could they participate in such an action?" Judging from the Moonlight City, not to mention the civilization in the center of the earth, it is still inferior to the Flame Dragon Empire, which shows that the civilization here is not very advanced.

　　Su Yong raised the book in his hand: "This is the most backward star among the twelve stars... Besides, you also know that there are kings on the stars. If there are twelve kings here, it will be a huge threat to the earth."

　　Zi Yi heard Su Yong talk about the Moon God, and had witnessed the power of Lord Poseidon and others, so his face turned pale. The matter here is extremely unstable, and a beautiful environment like the earth is undoubtedly the best place for them to move... So the cosmic radiation three thousand years ago may have been caused by these kings working together, with the purpose of destroying mankind and seizing territory. As for the Chinese people stealing lives against the will of heaven, it may just be an excuse.

　　"But that is the idea of ​​the kings, what does it have to do with these ordinary people?" Zi Yi said hesitantly.

　　The tall trees outside the city made a rustling sound under the strong wind. The fall of a small leaf could trigger the annihilation of a certain area and cause a large amount of dust to erupt.

　　Su Yong watched in silence for a long time before sighing: "The struggle between countries, and even between stars, is actually the will of the leaders. The common people are often helpless." If there is a landing invasion, will they not take action against these ordinary citizens who have become puppets of the invasion?

　　If the king of Blood Wind Cliff wants to rob the earth, then the people here will one day land on the land of the earth.

　　...

　　Through the general history of the continent, Su Yong gradually understood the structure of the twelve stars. The planet they are on is called the Yingyun Binglan Continent. Although the people here are different because of different regions, they are most similar to the people on Earth. It can be seen that in the universe, in similar environments, there are some accidental and inevitable coincidences.

　　On other planets, there is another intelligent race: the withered leaf people. [Dead Leaf Man: A mutation of the human race in the invisible galaxy environment. It is said that the whole body is gray, and blood vessels and bones can be seen in the skin, just like the veins of dead leaves.]

　　So Su Yong still felt very lucky. If the aircraft had not been smashed into this Yingyun Binglan Continent, I am afraid that he would not be able to get away with this appearance anyway.

　　"What do you want that head for?" Zi Yi looked at his small black cloth bag, and obviously had some opinions about carrying this strange and ugly thing.

　　They found an inn, and Zi Yi was very depressed to find that the copper coins on the two of them were only enough for one room.

　　Su Yong took out the head, wiped it with his sleeve, and smiled and held it in front of her: "Look carefully."

　　Zi Yi pushed it away with disgust: "What's so good about this?"

　　"A head brought back from an ancient battlefield not only retains muscles and hair, but even the eyeballs are preserved. Don't you think it's strange?"

　　"Maybe this is the leader, the body is stronger." Zi Yi frowned and took a look, and then quickly looked away.

　　Su Yong shook his head and flicked the sharp tooth with his fingers: "I think it's because of one of the teeth."

　　At this time, Zi Yi also found that one of the teeth was a little different, and couldn't help but widen his eyes: "This tooth..."

　　"Yes." Su Yong carefully wiped the tooth with his clothes, and the sharp object made of crystal stone suddenly emitted a kind of hazy light.

　　"A tooth can keep this head from rotting for so long, which reminds me of the stone of life in the underground palace." Su Yong squinted at the ugly head, as if looking at the most beautiful treasure in the world: "On the ancient battlefield of this continent, there is such a mysterious thing. Don't you think it has something to do with the star formation here?"

　　"You mean..." Zi Yi suddenly understood, jumped up from the dilapidated stool excitedly, and grabbed the head with both hands.

　　"That's right," Su Yong nodded and said, "If we want to find the truth, we have to find the Star King. And the Star King should be guarding near the Star Formation."

　　"But this head is too old, I'm afraid it will be difficult to find clues." A head from an ancient battlefield, even if there are historians here, it may be difficult to identify its identity.

　　Su Yong sighed, "Let's go to the ancient battlefield and have a look, maybe there will be some clues." There is a map in the history of the continent, and before he left the garrison, he asked the garrison to mark the location of the ancient battlefield.

　　"It will take several days to get there, we will set off after we have rested." Su Yong said, and jumped onto the bed without hesitation, occupying the only bed in the room.

　　"You..." Zi Yi looked at his deliberate snoring, and smashed the head in his hand fiercely, hitting his back with a dull "bang".

　　PS: I wanted to write a longer one, but I found it better to separate it. There is one more chapter, but at my snail speed, I'm afraid it will take until 12 o'clock.

　　Chapter 7 Haunted Head

　　Chapter 7 Haunted Head

　　But the reincarnated Taoist nun Ziyi among the three venerables never expected that this smash would actually give the other party a nightmare.

　　Su Yong pretended to snore at first, but soon he really fell asleep. Poor Ziyi looked carefully, finally climbed onto the bed carefully, and meditated in a narrow corner.

　　This is a desert full of yellow sand. Tornadoes keep whistling back and forth, bringing up huge mushroom-shaped sand towers. There are no stars in the sky, and even the few rays of light are almost covered by darkness.

　　Rows of pointed-eared soldiers in black armor stand in the wind and sand, in neat formation, without a trace of panic, even if there is an occasional storm sweeping by, it is still unmoved.

　　Except for the sand and gravel that keeps sliding down their faces, there is only fortitude and persistence.

　　There is a middle-aged man in white clothes in front of the soldiers. The strong wind blows up his white cloak, revealing a sword at his waist.

　　The man in white turned his head slightly, with no expression on his face, not even a hint of fortitude.

　　In front of them was a strange team that was several times larger than theirs. This team was not like the sea tribe, or the orcs, nor the elves or the devils. They had bat-like wings, lion-like tails, dragon-like three-clawed feet, and other than that, human heads and zombie teeth.

　　Lightning flashed above the storm, and thunder foreshadowed that a heavy rain was about to fall. At this time, a huge figure in front of the strange team finally laughed strangely, and the laughter was so sharp and piercing that it even drowned out the thunder.

　　"Haha, Changsheng, I didn't expect that old man Jiuyi had been on the run for so many years, and you, a kid, would come to the rescue. Tell me! How do you want to die? I'll be generous to you once!" A flash of lightning flashed across his head, and a few sharp teeth in his grinning mouth reflected a dazzling light, making him look even more gloomy and terrifying.

　　The man in white raised his head slightly, his face still without a trace of expression, and his eyes were calm. He said slowly and calmly: "Senior Tiange, let me clarify three things: First, I led the warriors to find you, not to be hunted by you; second, Master went to the outside world to explore more possibilities, not to run away; third, I don't want to die, and I don't want you to be generous. So... Senior, there is no need to be so arrogant." The voice was low and clear, and every word was heard by everyone.

　　"Huh!" The huge monster with two big fleshy wings laughed wildly again: "Nine hundred years ago, Jiuyi's eldest disciple, your senior brother Longwen, also came here, but... Hahaha, do you know how he died? I took him down and gave each of us blood crows a taste! Hehe, you know what, it tastes really good! Alas, I said that the old man Jiuyi told you to guard the East District well, why didn't you listen? You had to come and die again!"

　　The white-clothed man Changsheng couldn't help it anymore and shouted loudly: "I'm here to help my senior brother get revenge. Brothers, kill these evil blood crows together and maintain the peace of the critical area!"

　　The black-helmeted warriors behind him responded loudly, and then the army rushed over like a tide.

　　Some of the blood crows on the opposite side spread their wings and flew up, while others ran wildly with their claws and pounced over.

　　The long-forbearing heavy rain now rushed down like a waterfall, adding a background to this extremely tragic fight...

　　The two sides fought for a long time, and the heavy rain still did not stop, and the desert was about to turn into a swamp.

　　The strong men of humanity were still fighting with the Blood Crows in the floating sand with their last bit of strength. The white-clothed man Changsheng and the Blood Crow leader Tiange had already been marked by countless changes in the world by the sword and claws. The two figures were floating and sinking, stirring up the desert like waves and mountains, and even distorting the space. The

　　strong men who could not be distinguished as human or blood crow were shattered and could not even leave a scream.

　　Slowly, even the raindrops in the sky were shaken into mist and dust by their murderous aura before falling here, gradually spreading into a thick layer of white miasma, covering the desert that had already turned into paste...

　　No one came out from there.

　　I don't know how long it took, but the rain in the sky finally stopped, the darkness dissipated, and more than a dozen stars came out one after another, bringing light.

　　Then a light blue planet fell in the sky and slowly rose again... After several times.

　　The desert finally calmed down and no longer fluctuated.

　　But those human warriors and those blood crows were nowhere to be found. The only thing

　　left was this bloody land.

　　After who knows how many years, this desert has become green and shady. Some wild animals and birds have begun to settle here. Some people even settled down and became hunters in this new forest.

　　Later, some hunters began to engage in farming. Since some skulls were dug out, the locals felt that this place was unlucky, so they moved away and the place became deserted again.

　　People moved away and spread the news that this was an ancient battlefield. Later, some people came to hunt for treasures. Among them, a general in yellow armor led his troops and passed by here. He found a strange human head. He picked it up and laughed as if he had found a treasure.

　　After that...

　　Su Yong suddenly heard someone laughing in his ear: "Boy, you have a good eye. You found it!" This sounded like the voice of Tiange, the leader of the Blood Crows.

　　With a cry of "ah", Su Yong, sweating profusely, grabbed his hands in front of him and woke up when he touched the weak and boneless body of the purple-clothed girl beside him.

　　"What are you doing?" Zi Yi pushed him away in shame and anger, and was about to slap him when she realized that he was sweating profusely. She hesitated and stopped her hand.

　　Su Yong grabbed the head on the bed. There was nothing unusual about the head. The eyes did not move and there was no smile. The teeth were still baring and flashing, as if grinning, which was exactly the same as what he had seen before.

　　"A human from the earth once appeared here. He was a Taoist." Su Yong frowned painfully and recalled for a while, then said, "We are Chinese." The white-clothed man named Changsheng was the clearest in his mind. He did not see him with long ears in his dream, but with black hair, black eyes, and yellow skin.

　　And his name, as well as the names of his master and senior brothers, all sounded like the names of Chinese Taoists.

　　"How do you know?" Zi Yi frowned at him and sneered, "Just based on a nightmare?"

　　Su Yong didn't care about her question. He just grabbed his hair and muttered to himself, "I'm just wondering, how could the language here be the same as on earth? It turns out that someone has been here, someone has been here..."

　　He grabbed the head with force and asked fiercely with a grin, "Tell me, tell me, what the hell is going on?"

　　Of course, the hideous head didn't answer him, but remained silent as always. The pair of eyes, which were mostly white and less black, looked at him coldly, not knowing whether they were mocking or sympathizing.

　　However, when Su Yong reached out to touch the strange tooth again, a very high heat made him scream like a pig being slaughtered.

　　"Damn it, this tooth is really weird, how could it suddenly become so hot?" He retracted the finger reflexively and saw a big bubble on the tip of his finger.

　　He stretched out his other hand to touch other parts of the head. It's okay! Only the teeth were hot like a branding iron.

　　Zi Yi frowned and snatched the head. She gently brushed the teeth shining with yellow light with her bare hands and asked curiously: "No... Are you crazy?"

　　"No?" Su Yong hesitated and reached out again. Sure enough, it was fine.

　　"Is it an illusion?" He pulled out the blood knife and swept his palm across the purple-red blade, leaving only a chill on his fingertips.

　　Su Yong's brain was about to burst. He grabbed his hair desperately in pain and stopped for a long time: "I can't stand it anymore... Have you rested well? Okay, let's go immediately. I want to see what kind of ancient battlefield this haunted head is!"

　　PS: I still wrote it at 12 o'clock. By the way, this is not a drag, it is necessary to explain. Considering my diligence... Give me a red ticket? Collect it? Watch it twice more?

　　Chapter 8 White Clothes and Black Blood

　　Chapter 8 White Clothes and Black Blood

　　The location of Moonlight City is very strange. Only the direction from which they came has few creatures because the material is extremely unstable. In the other three directions, there are beasts waiting outside.

　　They walked north and left Moonlight City. Before the coyotes and fire lions in the forest and the plains roared and pounced, they flew up and quickly turned into two streams of light among the endless trees.

　　They knew that in the castle behind them, the guard might be squinting at their backs.

　　Far away, the wilderness became wider, and the trees in the forests became taller and bigger. They saw groups of wild beasts running back and forth in the wilderness, fighting in countless pits, and playing out the story of the survival of the fittest; they saw small and sturdy tree houses on trees hundreds of meters high, and they didn't know whether there were timid and sensitive elves living in them.

　　There was no sun in the sky, but they knew that two days had passed by the timer on their wrists. They didn't meet anyone along the way. When the eleven stars in the sky were arranged in a spoon shape like the Big Dipper, they finally came to the place marked on the general history map.

　　This was a vast and boundless swamp, as gloomy as the dream Su Yong had seen. There

　　were rotten weeds all over the ground, and countless two-headed poisonous snakes appeared in the middle, with a sinister look like the cold glance of the god of death. There were trees here, too, those short, large-leaved trees with huge crowns. Beside these trees, which didn't know whether to live or die, there was a thick or thin fog, the color of which was like the pale sky above.

　　They drifted slowly over the swamp and soon saw some broken tombstones and those hillocks that no longer looked like tombs. Some of the hillocks had been dug up, and the precious ceramics inside had been stolen. The humid air rusted the iron swords left behind until only a trace remained.

　　"These are not people who died on the ancient battlefield." Su Yong looked carefully at the tombs, the broken tombstones that still had words engraved on them, and whispered.

　　Zi Yi nodded. People who died on the battlefield could not have such luxury, even if it was just a small bowl of yellow soil.

　　These tombs should be buried with the poor people of Yingyun Binglan Continent, but the poor people were buried in such a desolate place, surrounded by countless poisonous snakes, and still could not keep the little wealth they might have accumulated through their lifelong hard work.

　　"It should be in the center of the swamp, far from here." Su Yong heard the garrison commander roughly talk about the location where the head was found.

　　The two of them were three feet above the ground, flying over countless two-headed snakes. After turning around the second thousand cold and swaying short trees, they saw a trapezoidal platform made of many bluestone slabs in front of them.

　　A thick layer of gray-white miasma condensed on the platform.

　　And under the platform - there were countless skulls, almost piled up into a small mountain.

　　"Over there." Su Yong's figure accelerated, flying across hundreds of meters like a phantom, and stood steadily on the platform.

　　The bluestone platform was covered with purple-black dried blood, as if it had been a guillotine.

　　Countless heads below were chopped off one by one on these bluestone slabs, rolling down the steps with wide eyes, and gathered into such a mountain of bones under the platform.

　　Zi Yi didn't dare to look closely, and her delicate body unconsciously leaned against Su Yong, her clothes shaking slightly.

　　There were no maggots, mosquitoes or flies on the skulls. The heads, some white, some gray or some black, were relatively well preserved, but of course none of them were as good as the one in their hands, which still had hair and eyeballs.

　　Su Yong squinted and looked at it, and felt a chill in his heart.

　　How long would it take to chop off so many heads? How many blades had been cut off?

　　The Moonlight City defender was able to come here, so he was obviously a tough guy.

　　Thinking of the heads of the blood crows in his dream that were no different from humans, he couldn't help but frown. In the hill of human heads below, were they human heads or blood crows?

　　He waved the blood knife in his hand, and a head floated up and slowly fell into his hand, but it scared Zi Yi who was clinging to him.

　　"What... are you doing?" Zi Yi didn't want to be too far away from him, but looking at the hideous skull, she had to take two steps away.

　　Su Yong stared at the two ear holes on the skull in a trance, and after a while he said, "Open the one we brought."

　　After comparing the human head with dry skin and flesh but ears and hair with the skull in his hand for a while, Su Yong nodded, "They are the same kind, they don't have pointed ears."

　　Perhaps the white-clothed man named Changsheng defeated the leader of the Blood Crows, and then beheaded the captured Blood Crows one by one on this high platform, so blood flowed into rivers, the desert became fertile soil, the fertile soil became forests, and then became a rotten and bloody swamp. The trees that belonged to the forest gradually withered and decayed, and gave birth to countless two-headed poisonous snakes...

　　The dream and reality seemed to be combined naturally. Su Yong stared at the gray-white eyeballs on the head that could not roll, and his hands suddenly trembled nervously.

　　"What on earth are you trying to tell me?" He shouted at the head in a hoarse voice.

　　Zi Yi was a little scared: "What's wrong with you?"

　　Su Yong threw the skull off the high platform, and with a crisp and dull sound, a dust was smashed on the hill of bones.

　　"I'm fine." He shook his head at Zi Yi with a pale face, but he didn't look fine

　　at all. According to the records of the general history of the continent, the blood crows are one of the most brutal races. They have two red flesh wings and are huge in size. They not only eat lions and tigers on the plains, but also feed on humans on the Yingyun Binglan continent and the dead leaf people on other planets. They are also extremely intelligent. Therefore, there is a saying circulating on the Yingyun Binglan continent: When the blood crows fly over, corpses are everywhere.

　　The blood crows are also regarded as the public enemy of all human races here.

　　But there is no record of any stories about Changsheng, Tiange or Jiuyi in the general history. Su Yong has already checked this in detail.

　　According to the records of the general history, because the twelve planets are often very close, some dead leaf people or blood crows will come to this continent. The Moonlight City Guard also said that there may be many dead leaf people living in other cities on the Yingyun Binglan continent.

　　However, if a blood crow appears, it will inevitably be hunted down by all the city guards.

　　Could it be that the fight on this battlefield in ancient times caused the current situation where the blood crows and humans are irreconcilable?

　　Su Yong thought of the fierce fight between the white-clothed man Changsheng and the blood crow leader Tiange in his dream, and his heart couldn't help but twitch and beat painfully.

　　Judging from that scene, Changsheng and Tiange were only better than Morama and Lei Pupa on the earth, and they were not something they could resist.

　　If there is a star king on this planet, then one of these two people is likely to be the messenger of the star king, just like the jade rabbit on the earth. But if the head in his hand is the dead Tiange, then where is the living Changsheng?

　　How could such a powerful person not be recorded in the history of the continent?

　　Su Yong, who was sweating with hard thinking, held the hideous head in his palm and sat down on the highest stone slab on the platform, sitting on the coagulated blood from who knows how many years ago.

　　Zi Yi frowned and was about to pull him up, when she saw him suddenly jump up by himself, as if his butt was on fire.

　　"There are words in the blood." Su Yong pointed at the large purple-black stone slab and shouted. If their bodies had not touched the strokes, they would not have noticed what was on the purple-black stone slab.

　　Zi Yi's bare hands hesitated and touched the ink-colored stone slab, and her words trembled.

　　"It is engraved on it: White clothes and black blood, the tomb of the sword god."

　　She has been a little scared since she came here, because she is a woman. The proverb of Yanlong says: Even if a woman becomes an emperor, she will still have dysmenorrhea.

　　Then by the same token, even if a woman becomes a martial spirit, she is still afraid of blood in her bones.

　　Su Yong did not look at her expression, but just looked at the pile of skulls under the high platform.

　　"Dig it up."

　　According to the position of the bluestone tombstone on the high platform, the entrance to the tomb is undoubtedly where the highest pile of skulls is.

　　PS: I am very busy today. . I will eat first and continue to update when I come back. I will try my best.

　　Chapter 9 The knife light in the mausoleum

　　Chapter 9 The knife light in the mausoleum

　　The skulls piled up like a mountain slowly collapsed under Su Yong's foot. Amid the flying of rotten weak acid bone powder, a three-meter-high dark entrance slowly appeared on the stone slab under the high platform, in the shape of an arch. The arc of the stone strip above the arch is not beautiful, but it is very smooth. It does not look like it was hammered and carved by a stonemason, but cut out by a sword.

　　"Can you... not go in?" Zi Yi shuddered at the entrance covered with bone corpse powder.

　　"Okay, then you stay here." Su Yong held the blood knife in his hand and strode on the skeletons that were rolling all over the ground, making a creaking sound. I wonder if it was the screams of the souls that had been sleeping for many years.

　　"Hey..." Although Zi Yi was reluctant to go in, she was even more reluctant to stay in this ghostly place, so she had to stamp her feet and fly in.

　　The interior of the mausoleum made of bluestone slabs was very dark. With the help of the cold phosphorescent fire formed by a few flying broken bones, they saw two stone pillars standing in the grayness in front of them. When they walked to the stone pillars, they found a staircase leading down in the middle. They looked at each other in the dark and walked down the slippery stone slabs covered with wet moss.

　　The air underground was very humid, and the bluestone slabs exuded a sour and smelly smell of corruption. The two walked slowly forward, sniffing uncomfortably.

　　This staircase that went down was very long. They walked for a long time before they finished it, but they entered the darkness completely, and they couldn't see their hands in front of them.

　　"Where are you?" Zi Yi felt his breath and unconsciously stretched out her jade wrist.

　　The timing device on her wrist had a small lighting system. Su Yong turned it on, and a little light suddenly appeared in the mausoleum, like fluorescence.

　　However, just when this little light just came on, a whirlwind suddenly blew through the corridor at the end of the stairs, and a white luminous object fluttered its wings at a rapid speed and crashed into Su Yong.

　　Su Yong narrowly avoided it. The lighting device on his wrist drew a beautiful stream of light in the darkness under his extremely fast sliding steps, successfully attracting the strange tracking insect to crash into the stairs, exploding a ball of fireworks.

　　When the lighting device moved over, the two were surprised to find that a fist-sized black hole appeared on the hard bluestone slab, with a faint smell of gunpowder.

　　If it hits it, wouldn't it be almost like being hit by a cannonball? Su Yong couldn't help but take a breath of cold air and patted his chest with lingering fear.

　　The silver-white shelled insect had been reduced to ashes, leaving only a pair of spotted spoon-shaped wings, staring at them fiercely on the ground like unwilling eyes.

　　"This insect is so strange." Zi Yi stretched out his hand and pinched the broken wings, and found that they were as hard as gold and stone.

　　"I hope there won't be many of these insects." Su Yong stretched out his wrist and shone the dark corridor in front of him.

　　However, after they walked forward two hundred meters, the thing they were worried about appeared. More than thirty such steel-shelled missile insects attacked them.

　　So in the darkness, the flashes of swords and sabers flew everywhere, and groups of sparks exploded in the air and underground, and the mausoleum was like lightning, flashing from time to time.

　　Even though Su Yong's swordsmanship was superb and Zi Yi's skills were profound, it took them half an hour to knock them all down with their weapons.

　　Zi Yi was better because he didn't turn on the lighting device, but Su Yong even had several holes in the set of phantom one-point protective clothing he had robbed. Fortunately, there was still a copper-brown battle armor inside.

　　But even so, it was still hit by four steel-shelled insects and exploded, causing a surge of blood and qi.

　　Su Yong smashed several insects that were still struggling on the ground with his blood knife, and then angrily tore off his yellow clothes full of holes: "This thing is useless."

　　Zi Yi looked at the soft sword full of holes in his hand and shook his head and smiled bitterly: "It's not useless, it's just that these little insects are too powerful."

　　However, after these insects died, they found that there seemed to be something like a seal in the corridor ahead. They could see it with the lighting device, but there was an invisible air wall, and they couldn't step in even if they tried their best.

　　"But those insects flew out from there." Zi Yi frowned and said.

　　Su Yong tried several times, and as soon as his body walked out, he was pushed back by the air wall, but he was not injured.

　　"This should be the seal set to prevent someone from stealing the tomb of the Lord Sword God." Su Yong suddenly waved his blood knife, and several steel-shelled insects that were stiff on the ground flew up at the same time and bounced towards the corridor.

　　The corridor was very generous to these dead insects, and did not stop them at all, letting them fall into it with a whistle.

　　"I'm afraid it's because of the size." Su Yong hesitated: "The seal is set for the size of a person. For insects as small as these, the seal will not stop it."

　　I can't cut you into pieces and throw you in, right? Zi Yi rolled her eyes at him.

　　Su Yong felt something at this time, and took out the human head from the black cloth bag. Looking at the hazy light of the yellow teeth, hesitantly stretched out a finger.

　　As soon as his fingernails touched it, he felt the extremely high temperature on it, and couldn't help but exclaimed: "This thing... is hot again."

　　Zi Yi took it and probed it slightly, and her face changed drastically.

　　"Really... how could this happen?" She asked palely, and then trembled as she threw the head back to Su Yong.

　　The moment Su Yong took it, he found that the dry hair on the strange man's head was slowly standing up, and the pair of eyes with more white than black seemed to move slightly, and then the whole shriveled facial muscles slowly glowed.

　　"Oh my god, it's a corpse."

　　Su Yong wanted to throw it away, but gritted his teeth and held it back. He was about to put the thing back into the bag, but he found that his hands could no longer control it, and he couldn't help but hold the head to the air wall of the corridor.

　　The air wall was turbulent, and then the strong elastic force quickly disappeared under the reflection of the face of the head, revealing a straight and breezy road.

　　The light of the lighting device on the wrist dimmed, because the two eyeballs of the head were glowing like light bulbs, emitting orange-yellow light, which looked extremely majestic.

　　Su Yong almost mechanically held the head and walked in step by step.

　　He looked like a creditor, holding a handful of IOUs and looking for the debtor's door.

　　Zi Yi called out to him from behind, but he turned a deaf ear.

　　"It's probably evil spirits." Zi Yi looked at his back with a pale face, her body trembling several times, and finally gritted her teeth, stomped her lotus feet and followed in, holding the soft sword full of cracks in her white hand.

　　PS: Well, I found that votes are really important. I don't know if I saw someone voted black, but I was so depressed that I couldn't write for a long time. So... It's better for everyone to vote red for me.

　　Chapter 10 The Wrath of the Sword God

　　Chapter 10 The Wrath of the Sword God

　　At the end of the corridor is a huge tomb, and the entire tomb is almost visible under the gaze of the two light bulb-like eyes of the human head.

　　So Su Yong easily saw the old man with white hair and white clothes sitting cross-legged on the floor of the tomb. Of course, judging from the motionless posture, it might just be a statue, a statue carved from white jade.

　　But he didn't care. Amid the screams of Zi Yi behind him, he swung his knife with a flash of lightning and thunder.

　　In fact, not only Zi Yi was puzzled, but even Su Yong himself was puzzled. He didn't know why he drew his knife. His mind was very clear, but he found that his whole body seemed to have lost control.

　　He held the head in his left hand and drew his knife with his right hand. This move was not his most commonly used three thunder strikes, nor was it an illusion distortion or fluctuation, but a strange move that he had never used before.

　　This move might not be as magical as the three thunder strikes, and might not have the mystery of fluctuation and distortion, but the powerful power and determination to kill were fully revealed.

　　However, his murderous attack was caught by the two fingers of the old man in white clothes and white hair who looked like a statue, and the offensive was completely eliminated.

　　He quickly pulled back his right wrist and continued to draw the knife. Under the waving of the knife, the light of the two eyeballs on the head of the man was actually shaken away, and scattered piece by piece on the walls of the tomb.

　　"Good knife." The man in white clothes praised him when he touched his blood knife: "What a sharp blade, what a strong murderous aura. I haven't met such an opponent for a long time."

　　This sentence seemed to be said to Su Yong, but Su Yong couldn't speak in response. He was depressed to find that in addition to his brain, even his mouth was not under his control.

　　He heard the purple-clothed man screaming behind him, "Are you crazy? Why are you acting so recklessly?"

　　But he couldn't answer. He slashed one after another, each time using other people's moves, but using all his strength. Every time he slashed, he almost used all his strength. The powerful internal force coupled with the sharp blade, the strong wind shook and stone chips flew everywhere.

　　I must be possessed by a ghost. Su Yong thought secretly. But he had a faint desire in his heart, which was to knock down the man in white in front of him.

　　If he didn't knock him down, he was afraid that he would be killed by him, even though he was just a puppet, a puppet controlled by others.

　　Under the guidance of such a subtle thought, the blood knife in his hand received some kind of blessing, and it was getting faster and faster, and soon it was dancing like a windmill.

　　The old man in white was obviously a little surprised. He didn't expect that his internal force was so abundant and he didn't look exhausted at all. The old man stepped aside, frowned with long hair fluttering, and snorted: "Tian Ge, I didn't expect you to find such a master to possess you."

　　"Haha, I didn't expect it either." The head that had regained its luster finally spoke. However, Su Yong saw the ugly smile of the guy in his hand, and felt sick.

　　The old man in white flashed Su Yong's knife again and snorted: "Although he is very good, he is not my opponent. I'm afraid you will be disappointed this time."

　　"That may not be the case." The stiff and shrunken skin of the head moved with difficulty, and squeezed out a few sinister words: "You are better than him, but you are old. You have been sitting here for so long, I guess your muscles and bones are a little inconvenient, right? Don't let this fool defeat you, haha."

　　"You..." The man in white was slightly distracted by the excitement, and Su Yong's phantom knife light cut off a few white hairs. He stepped back angrily, and with a backhand, he pulled out a green iron sword from the shadows.

　　"Haha, Lord Sword God was forced to draw his sword by a young man today." The head laughed wantonly, and the yellow teeth gleamed.

　　Although Su Yong's body was controlled by others at this time, due to the influence of his thoughts, he had unconsciously brought his own feelings into the rapidly unfolding swordsmanship. Distortion, illusion, and even fluctuation were hidden in the sword style, and they were continuously released in a chain.

　　"Huh," the head rolled his eyes and looked at the phantom light. Even he was surprised: "I really found a master who is rare in the world... Strange, this looks like the moves of the ancient martial arts school, not the light and shadow swordsmanship of the Yingyun Binglan Continent."

　　"This is not light and shadow swordsmanship." The man in white had a sword in his hand, and his momentum was completely different. He had a kingly aura that dominated the world. He simply swung his long sword, like an old man dancing Tai Chi sword in the park, and he easily broke all of Su Yong's violent sword styles.

　　"Yes, you are the Sword God, what moves can fool you? Tell me what moves this is?" The head continued to spit, intending to disturb the thinking of the Sword God in white.

　　"Okay. I'll see what's so special about this master you brought?" The man in white frowned and looked at Su Yong's sword light, and turned his deep eyes to the head: "I'll let him use a hundred moves, and you let him go, let him use it."

　　Su Yong met a master at this moment, and his spirit was shocked and his cultivation reached the extreme. Under the intentional relaxation of the control of the head, he actually used all his tricks, and the whole person turned into thousands of phantoms, almost covering every corner of the tomb. And the surging sword light and energy of the wind even dug a layer larger in the entire cave.

　　Zi Yi had been forced to retreat to the corridor by the stone chips in her eyes. She looked at Su Yong's figure flying by from time to time, happy and worried.

　　These hundred moves lasted for half an hour, and Su Yong almost used up his last bit of strength. His pale face was clenched with silver teeth, and his equally pale lower lip was covered in blood.

　　"After a hundred moves, you still have no chance." When the man in white said this, he casually flicked his hand, and Su Yong's blood knife flew up and deeply penetrated the stone wall. The countless phantoms flying in the air all spit out blood, slowly fell from the air, and returned to a crawling body.

　　The sword moves of the white-clothed sword god were not old, and he continued to slash at this body.

　　"No." Zi Yi screamed and flew over. The soft sword full of gaps shook straight in an instant, emitting the dark sword energy she had exerted with all her strength, and slashed at the white-clothed man fiercely.

　　Zi Yi's panic attack was originally intended to save Su Yong. At this moment, she used up all her potential in shock and anger, and her momentum was even higher than Su Yong's full-strength swing of the knife. This can be seen from the sword energy that was longer and brighter than the blood knife.

　　This happened suddenly. Seeing that the victory was already decided, the man in white relaxed his vigilance and lost his strength. However, he never expected that the woman would come so fast and her sword energy would be so sharp.

　　The head that was thrown aside did not expect it either.

　　A woman is always easy to be ignored.

　　But in fact, the most terrifying thing is a woman.

　　Especially a crazy woman.

　　At this time, the man in white's moves were old, and he was relaxed. He was completely unprepared and was about to die under this sudden sword. Even the head was about to cheer loudly.

　　Su Yong, who raised his head from the ground, was also stunned at this moment.

　　No matter how you look at it, the man in white is doomed.

　　If you attack unexpectedly, no matter how high your cultivation is, you will be helpless. This is the same as when Su Yong used the blood knife to hold the neck of the four-winged eagle horse, or bombarded the jade rabbit silkworm moth underwater with the wave knife style.

　　However, just when the purple-clothed soft sword was about to cut the forehead and nose of the white-clothed man with the sword energy, there was a sudden "hiss" sound that was extremely piercing.

　　The iron sword in the white-clothed man's hand, which was originally slashing at Su Yong, was placed in front of the purple-clothed soft sword, and the soft sword that exuded sword energy was cut in half.

　　The sword energy of the soft sword was still flashing on the skin of the white-clothed man's nose, but the blade that should have cut into the flesh softened like two pieces of banana peels, and fell weakly on both sides.

　　The iron sword blade, which seemed to be rusty, had already cut into the jaw of the soft sword, and was only a hair's breadth away from the purple-clothed man's white jade wrist and green jade fingers.

　　Another hair's breadth, and the beautiful purple-clothed man would become a disabled person.

　　But is this the limit of the sword god? Just when everyone was shocked and doubtful. The back move of the sword of the white-clothed sword god finally broke out.

　　At the moment when the scene was frozen, the aura of the sword king on the white-clothed man suddenly surged, and the entire underground tomb was like a buried explosive, and it suddenly exploded.

　　The top of the tomb, which was a hundred meters underground, was blown up by this airflow that could not be vented, and even the entire high platform made of bluestone slabs outside was completely knocked open and destroyed, exposing them all to the sunlight on the swamp ground.

　　The strange head fell in the dust on the ground, but at this moment, he couldn't help but exclaimed loudly: "It's really the sword god, so powerful."

　　Su Yong was able to fully control his body at this moment, but he was covered in dust and motionless, staring at the iron sword in the white-clothed man's hand with a dull look, as if he had lost his mind.

　　Before, the ghost of the head suppressed his soul and controlled his torso. But at this moment, he was truly completely suppressed by someone.

　　He never dreamed that the sword could be used in this way, and could reach this level.

　　PS: Since it is updated so early, of course I need votes, I need to be popular--

　　Chapter 11 A sudden sword

　　Chapter 11 A sudden sword

　　Su Yong reached out and took the soft sword that was split in half from the stunned Zi Yi, and bowed deeply with gratitude on his face: "Thank you, Lord Sword God, for showing mercy."

　　If the White-clothed Sword God really wanted to kill them, I am afraid that the aftereffect would not be a bombing in the tomb, but directly tearing them to pieces, because they were simply unable to resist such an opponent. The iron sword only cut the jaw guard of the soft sword, which was only a hair away from Zi Yi's jade wrist. Obviously, Lord Sword God's control of the sword has reached the level of godhood.

　　And he had no intention of hurting them at all.

　　The white-clothed old man smiled slightly, and the look he gave him had a special meaning: "I didn't expect to meet the descendants of the ancient martial arts school. Where are you two from?"

　　Why did the white-clothed man and the head call their sword styles "the ancient martial arts school"? Su Yong's brows trembled slightly, but he answered calmly: "We are outsiders."

　　This answer was very clever. It seemed to avoid the question, but it was actually an answer. Because outsiders can be said to be from other places, or "from the outside world", which means coming from Earth.

　　I don't know if the White-clothed Sword God heard it, but he just closed his eyes and pondered for a moment, then smiled slightly: "On the Yingyun Binglan Continent, there are not many masters who can match you..."

　　Not many means that there are still some. Su Yong shook his head and smiled, clasped his fists and asked respectfully: "Then the Lord Sword God must be invincible here?"

　　This seemed to be a compliment, but it was actually a clever question.

　　The smile in the white-clothed man's eyes was a little more: "I like to talk to smart people, because they can make me smarter... On the Yingyun Binglan Continent, I don't know too much about people who are stronger than me, but there should be at least one."

　　That might be the Star King here. Su Yong's heart jumped. The ability of this white-clothed sword god seems to be slightly higher than that of the sea god Morama, and about the same as Yan Bikong. If there is anyone here who is more powerful than him, it can only be the level of the star king of this continent.

　　But seeing that the other party did not continue, he did not ask.

　　"Light and shadow swordsmanship, what's the matter?" He asked instead.

　　The human head shouted at this time: "You don't even know the light and shadow swordsmanship? Wow, it seems that you are just like me, and you can't stand those fancy things..."

　　Su Yong looked at the human head with disgust, knowing that he only had some confusing effect, but did not have much attack power, so he felt relieved. In front of the Lord Sword God, this guy will not repeat the same trick and try to control himself again, right?

　　Just as he walked over the stone wall and carefully and gently pulled out the blood knife, the white-clothed sword god explained in an old voice: "Light and shadow swordsmanship is the swordsmanship practiced by most people on this continent, and its origin is related to the formation of this continent. When you come here, you should know that the martial arts here are divided according to the shadow system, right?"

　　Su Yong and Zi Yi thought of the level of phantom, residual image, phantom, blood shadow, and spirit image mentioned by the little girl in Moonlight City, and nodded at the same time.

　　The white-clothed man sighed and chanted: "Light and shadow divide the world, you have me, I have you..."

　　"The sound of the flute rises quietly, but it can't ripple the autumn water in the pool." Su Yong unconsciously opened his mouth to continue.

　　"Good words." The white-clothed man said in surprise: "I didn't expect that you are so young, not only have such martial arts, but also have a good literary talent."

　　Zi Yi curled his lips. This guy was once called the Wenquxing of the earth.

　　"Excuse me." Su Yong smiled slightly: "What level does the Sword God belong to in the Shadow System?"

　　The head shouted again: "When this old man fought with me, he was at two points of blood shadow, and now it seems to have reached three points."

　　That is only a hair's breadth away from the highest spiritual image, just equivalent to the level of the earth kings such as Yan Bikong on the earth. Su Yong nodded, and asked hesitantly: "Why did the lord... hide in the tomb?" He did not say the four words "digging his own grave", but he was indeed a little puzzled by the four words "white clothes and black blood, the tomb of the Sword God" on the bluestone slab.

　　"He just doesn't want people to bother him and come to him every day to compete and fight, so he hides in such a shitty place to comprehend his spiritual flying technique." The head shouted again: "Haha, it's a pity that I found you to interrupt him... Humph, I will make you, an old man, unable to practice quietly and reach the next level."

　　The light suddenly dimmed because the blood light suddenly shone.

　　"Ah?" Zi Yi covered her lips unconsciously. Although she was standing next to Su Yong, she never dreamed that he would suddenly draw his knife.

　　The Sword God was obviously a little surprised, but there was no defensive movement on his body. He just opened his mouth slightly with a smile, so that a big duck egg could be stuffed in.

　　The blood knife hit the head, and the whole world suddenly became quiet.

　　There was no blood on the head, so there was only blurred flesh and hair falling off. The yellow tooth suddenly jumped out under the blow, fell on the stone floor with a bang, and was picked up by Su Yong who bent down.

　　"He is only a resentful soul left. I think senior doesn't mind letting him die one more time." Su Yong put the knife back into the sheath, turned to the white-clothed sword god with a smile, his face was calm.

　　The Sword God saw the direction of Su Yong's sudden knife attack, so he was not on guard. At this moment, he laughed: "It should be. I killed him that year because I saw that he was unwilling to die, so I let his soul stay and gave him a chance to find helpers and seek revenge."

　　"It should be" means that this head was forcibly possessed without asking Su Yong's opinion. So Su Yong's sudden knife attack on him was also natural.

　　Su Yong certainly didn't want to have an evil spirit that could possess him at any time. He hated his body being controlled by others, so he took this opportunity to chop off the evil blood crow soul. He didn't know the truth of the previous fight between humans and blood crows, but judging from the mind and attitude of this white-clothed Sword God, he believed that he should belong to the side of justice.

　　"I'm not the helper he is looking for." Su Yong didn't look at the disgusting flesh and blood, and laughed.

　　The two most unfortunate things that Tiange, the leader of the blood crows, encountered. First, his body was killed by the White Sword God, and second, he foolishly asked Su Yong to possess him, so that not even a trace of his soul could be left.

　　"We will no longer disturb the senior's cultivation." Su Yong looked at the White Sword God sincerely: "But I hope the senior can give me some advice. Where on this continent is the master who is more powerful than the senior?"

　　"You ask about the God of Creation?" The White Sword God smiled bitterly and shook his head: "That is the level of a spirit statue. Although I know that there may be such an existence in the world, how can I know where he is?"

　　Su Yong also heard the little girl in Moonlight City talk about the title of the God of Creation. He pondered for a moment and took out the tooth: "Does the senior know about this?"

　　The old man in white had a light face: "This is called the Life-Extending Soul-Preserving Crystal. There are very few of them. It is a good thing, but it is only useful for blood crows." If he could use it, he would have knocked it out of Tiange's mouth that year, and he wouldn't have to be so old. After all, this place is different from the underground palace on the earth. There is no elemental support of the Stone of Life. Although he has superb martial arts, he can't escape the impact of time.

　　Time is always there, but people are flying by...Su Yong sighed and bowed deeply: "Take care, senior, we are leaving."

　　The man in white nodded gently, then slowly closed his eyes and returned to the appearance of a stone statue.

　　After Su Yong and Zi Yi flew out, the countless bluestone slabs that were blasted apart were reassembled and neatly piled up into a high platform. Even the skulls scattered around rolled back one by one and filled the three-meter-high entrance again.

　　"Where are we going?" Zi Yi looked at the weird things in front of him and couldn't help but sigh.

　　Su Yong pinched the yellow crystal fangs in his palm and looked into the gray sky: "Let's go find those living blood crows."

　　PS: Because the traditional Chinese version of the entity needs to be modified, the update is late. . As everyone knows, today is April Fool's Day, and March has passed. I have been dragging my feet and always updating the network first. Now I really can't drag it any longer. . So I hope everyone can collect it, and if possible, vote for it. Thank you very much.

　　Chapter 12 Colorful Nebula

　　Chapter 12 Colorful Nebula

　　This ghost swamp, which was once an ancient battlefield, is very large. After Su Yong and his companions came out of the Tomb of the Sword God, they found that all the two-headed poisonous snakes on the ground would flee around them when they saw them, as if they were very afraid.

　　This shows that although the White-robed Sword God has not appeared for thousands of years, he still shocked the creatures in this area. As guests who came out of the Tomb of the Sword God, they also gained the respect of the residents of this place.

　　Walking through the vast swamp, Su Yong suddenly reached out his hand intentionally or unintentionally, and gently pinched Zi Yi's little hand. Zi Yi frowned, snorted, and shook his big hand away.

　　Su Yong reached out again without giving up, but was still thrown away by her fiercely.

　　"Hey," Su Yong shouted unwillingly, "On this strange continent, we are the only two together now, can't you give me a little warmth?"

　　Zi Yi's pretty face flushed with anger and couldn't help but chuckled, glanced at him sideways and didn't answer.

　　However, in this gloomy environment, she soon couldn't help but quietly lean on him, then stamped her feet and took the initiative to put her bare hands on Su Yong's arm.

　　Su Yong couldn't help but smile complacently, but immediately got two rolls of eyes in return.

　　According to the history of the continent, the city closest to the Soul Swamp is Nebula City. The route they are walking on now is the straight road to Nebula City.

　　There are no clouds above Nebula City. It is called this name because the shape of the entire city is very similar to a colorful cloud. Not only the shape is similar, but the color is also similar.

　　The color of the land in the four directions of Nebula City is different, which can be called colorful.

　　As soon as they walked into the city gate, they attracted the attention of many people.

　　Because not only did they not wear the protective clothing that all adults on this continent have, they didn't even have pointed ears, and even their hair and skin were very different from the residents here.

　　Zi Yi had taken off the ugly protective clothing that she got from Moonlight City. She was wearing a soft purple dress against her snowy skin, which made many pointed ears dumbfounded.

　　Soon a line of guards rushed over and surrounded them.

　　"Where did this alien come from?" A civil servant wearing a white shadow protective suit with three whiskers on his chin looked at the purple clothes greedily, pretending to be righteous and shouted loudly.

　　Then he was hit against the wall by a fist, and his already bulging eyes almost fell out.

　　The line of more than 30 soldiers was about to rush forward, but suddenly they all felt their hands lighten, and when they looked down, they found that their weapons were gone.

　　Su Yong raised his hand, and more than 30 iron spears were already rolled up in his arms. He gently pushed with both hands, and these weapons whistled and swarmed out, writing a big "knife" on the stone wall of the city.

　　"I'm looking for the garrison commander." He smiled at the white-clothed civil servant whose eyes were bigger than eggs.

　　"No need to look, I'm here." A cold voice sounded from behind them.

　　The garrison commander of Xingyun City was actually a young woman.

　　This beautiful woman looked to be in her early thirties, with picturesque eyebrows and golden hair. She had a skin as white as ice and snow, and even the yellow light from the protective clothing on the outside of her body seemed to exude an unknown fragrance... If it weren't for the shocking roundness of the two rings on her chest and the gourd-like curves that suddenly stretched out under her slender waist, Su Yong would almost think that she was still a girl.

　　Such a young and beautiful woman, is she the garrison commander of Xingyun City? Su Yong's eyes almost bulged out like the white-clothed civil servant.

　　Just as he was stunned, Zi Yi hit him hard on the back with a pink fist: "Hey, talk."

　　"Oh," Su Yong came to his senses and bowed to the middle-aged beautiful woman with pointed ears: "Sir garrison commander, I want to use the teleportation array, please give me a favor."

　　According to the history of the continent, there are only a few cities with teleportation arrays on the Yingyun Binglan Continent, and Xingyun City is one of them. The teleportation arrays in the city are naturally controlled by the highest leader here-the garrison commander.

　　Fuhu Mountain, where the Blood Crows live, is on the other side of the continent. It is too far away from here. Su Yong does not want to spend too much time on the road, so he can only pretend to be a strong man to enter Nebula City, because this continent only worships the strong.

　　The middle-aged beautiful woman looked at the two strange human strongmen she had never seen before. Although she was surprised in her heart, her face was very calm, reflecting the qualities that a guard should have: "Where are you two from?"

　　"Moonlight City." Su Yong thought of the Moonlight City garrison commander's words that he seemed to have some grievances with Nebula City, and had even robbed the weapons of the previous garrison commander, and he couldn't help but hesitate.

　　The middle-aged beautiful woman snorted: "Are those two sent by the Moonlight City garrison commander?"

　　Zi Yi looked at the middle-aged beautiful woman's face, and suddenly smiled and replied: "We are just passing by, and he is not qualified to send."

　　"Oh," the middle-aged beautiful woman's face looked better: "Then where are you going through the teleportation array?" Her husband died at the hands of the Moonlight City garrison commander, and almost had the city robbed.

　　The cities here are actually similar to the separatist rule of the princes, and are similar to the territory of wild beasts in the wild, where the strong prey on the weak. As Nebula City has a teleportation array, its material stability is far stronger than that of Moonlight City, so it will naturally be coveted.

　　However, this middle-aged beautiful woman and her husband only have the ability of a residual shadow. Although the number of soldiers is slightly more, they still suffered heavy losses in a long-distance raid on Moonlight City. Her husband died in that war.

　　"We're going to Fuhu Mountain." Su Yong answered.

　　"Fuhu Mountain?" The middle-aged beautiful woman was surprised, and the crowd was even more amazed.

　　"That... that's the place where the blood crows live, with tens of millions of man-eating beasts. What are you doing there?" They were hostile to the people from Moonlight City, but they hated the public enemy of mankind, the blood crows, even more.

　　Su Yong smiled faintly: "This is a secret. But we are also human beings, and we will never do anything to hurt our own kind, you can rest assured."

　　The middle-aged beautiful woman stared at his face for a long time, then moved her eyes to his ears. After a while, she suddenly understood something and her face became excited: "You... are you ancient warriors?"

　　"Ancient warriors?" Su Yong didn't understand this inexplicable name, just shook his head and smiled: "We are outsiders."

　　The middle-aged beautiful woman stared at his black hair and black eyes in a daze, and suddenly asked: "You came from Moonlight City, have you ever passed the ancient battlefield?"

　　Su Yong and Zi Yi looked at each other and nodded. At this time, they suddenly remembered that the White Sword God did not have pointed ears either. Could he also be an ancient warrior? But why did the head say that he was at the Blood Shadow level in the Shadow System here?

　　"I see." The middle-aged beautiful woman showed a look of sudden enlightenment on her face. She turned her head and looked at the more than 30 javelins on the stone wall of the city, shook her head and said, "You are very capable, but I advise you not to go there, because I have never heard of anyone who can walk out of there."

　　This is why humans allow blood crows to survive despite their hatred for them. Because they are unable to go and fight.

　　In ancient times, human warriors fought against blood crows in the ancient battlefield, and humans won. Only a very few people know this, and this female guard is undoubtedly one of them.

　　Because of the victory of humans, blood crows withdrew from the east of Yingyun Binglan Continent and retreated far to Fuhu Mountain on the edge. That place was later called the "West District", which can be said to be a forbidden place for humans.

　　Although the teleportation arrays in cities around the country can go there, no one dares to go there, because no one wants to die.

　　Of course, in the East District, it is inevitable that there will be blood crows flying over, because they are too bloodthirsty and miss the taste of human flesh too much, while in the West District, countless birds of prey are about to eat until only stones are left.

　　These ordinary people are fine, but why don't you just go to Fuhu Mountain to kill the leader of the blood crows with the skills of the White Sword God? Su Yong touched the yellow crystal in his hand and sighed, "I have some questions in my heart, so I have to go."

　　The middle-aged beautiful woman was silent for a moment, then pointed with her hand.

　　"Come with me, both of you."

　　The guard's mansion here is a little luxurious, half the size of the one in Moonlight City, probably because the teleportation array has made a lot of money.

　　Passing through the lobby, walking into the backyard of the mansion, turning around two corridors, a three-story building stands in front of you, but when you go in, you can see that the ground is made of five-color soil.

　　The colors of the four outer sides are red, orange, yellow, and blue, respectively, and a small area in the middle is white.

　　"This is the teleportation array." The middle-aged beautiful woman looked at them and smiled: "Originally, it would cost ten silver coins to teleport, but since you are ancient warriors, it's free."

　　Su Yong smiled and bowed: "Thank you."

　　The middle-aged beautiful woman looked at his brilliant smile and was stunned. After a while, she smiled and shook her head, indicating that they should stand on the central white soil of the five-colored soil.

　　After the teleportation was activated, the five-colored soil began to slowly rotate like a turntable.

　　But at the last moment, the female guard suddenly ran to the front of the teleportation array with a dull face.

　　"Do you really want to go? It's not too late to regret now." Her voice was lost.

　　Su Yong pinched the purple-clothed little hand and smiled and shook his head.

　　Then soon, the rotating figures of the two gradually twisted and dissipated, turning into a stream of light and fading away.

　　"Finally gone." The middle-aged beautiful woman sat down on the ground, staring blankly at the five-colored soil that was slowly stilling, and suddenly widened her eyes and frowned.

　　Because she found that the direction of the teleportation array seemed to have deviated. But it was just a little bit off.

　　"They should be able to find it, but it's better not to find it." The middle-aged beautiful woman murmured.

　　PS: There is one more chapter, please leave me a red ticket. .

　　Chapter 13: Blazing City

　　Chapter 13: Blazing City

　　When Su Yong and Zi Yi turned into flowing light, they saw the boundless land and various creatures like phantoms, but when their bodies slowly condensed and stabilized, they found that they had come to the branches of a big tree.

　　However, before they could see clearly where this place was, a bright white light rushed towards them.

　　Su Yong pushed Zi Yi away, drew out the blood knife with his backhand, and a more gorgeous purple light counterattacked the white light.

　　With a bang, an endless red and white light rain burst out in the air. The white light was shattered by the purple light and scattered like fireflies.

　　Su Yong succeeded in one strike and saw the figure hidden behind the big tree. He flew over with a tip of his toes. The twisted knife light shone again, rolling like a purple rainbow in the scorching sun, flying around the tree trunk towards the hidden gray figure.

　　However, a light shield suddenly flashed out from behind the tree, fiercely blocking his twisted blade.

　　The violent attack that almost gathered 80% of Su Yong's internal strength was hit by the light shield and exploded between the branches, and the air waves gathered into a huge silver-white light umbrella. Wherever the light umbrella reached, the branches were broken, and the leaves were shattered into dust before they flew up.

　　Su Yong couldn't help but retreat several meters in this violent shock, dodging the gradually dispersing but still powerful aftermath.

　　"Huh?" A cry of exclamation came from behind the tree.

　　Zi Yi was stunned and immediately rushed to help. He pulled out the soft sword and found that there were only two banana peels left. He couldn't help but stomped his feet in anger and threw the soft sword away. Then a pair of white hands were like butterflies stringing flowers, and the delicate jade fingers turned into countless white birds flapping their wings, whistling and scraping the branches of the big tree, leaving knife-like marks on them.

　　The gray figure suddenly sank under the continuous attack of the two of them and fell on another branch below. The branch he was originally standing on was shattered into pieces by Zi Yi's finger force.

　　"Great skill." The other party exclaimed: "I didn't expect to meet an ancient warrior."

　　Su Yong looked around and couldn't help but raise his eyebrows. He flew up and grabbed Zi Yi who was about to chase: "Don't chase."

　　It turned out that there was not only one big tree here, but big trees everywhere. There were countless tree holes on the trunks, big enough for two or three people to get in at the same time. There were countless branches crisscrossing here, but it didn't look like a primeval forest.

　　Before he figured out the environment, Su Yong was worried that he would fall into the other party's trap.

　　Su Yong pulled Zi Yi back, but the blood knife in his hand kept flying, and the purple light shone like stars everywhere. Soon the surroundings became empty, and countless branches were cut off and fell, revealing the lonely branch they stood on.

　　He looked at the big tree hole more than ten meters ahead and asked in a deep voice: "Dead Leaf Man?"

　　A shadow of the same color as the tree trunk appeared. The tendons, bones and veins on this strange body were like the branches of a tree, and they were clearly visible, as if the flesh and blood were transparent.

　　"Welcome to Wanmu City," the man said with a strange laugh, "But your luck is not very good."

　　It turned out to be Wanmu City, and Su Yong took a breath of cold air. According to the general history of the mainland, Wanmu City is actually just a tree.

　　But no one knows how many trunks, branches, and branches this giant tree has. Because it is much larger than a city and taller than any building.

　　The trunk of this giant tree is the main road in the city, and the branches are countless small roads. If you can tell the direction by stepping on those branches, you can walk to any place in Wanmu City.

　　Wanmu City is the only city in the entire Yingyun Binglan Continent where all the dead leaf people live, and it is also the only city that no one dares to invade and occupy.

　　This not only proves that the withered leaf people are not easy to mess with, but also proves how complex the environment and mechanisms of this city formed by big trees are. The countless tree holes throughout the city are where the guards appear and disappear. Moreover, almost everyone here is a soldier.

　　This group of foreigners is very united here, because there are not many of their people on this continent, and they can only survive better by relying on unity and unity.

　　Therefore, only they go to bully nearby cities, and no sharp ears dare to come here to mess with them.

　　Su Yong and his accomplice were very unlucky. Not only were they teleported to Wanmu City, but they also happened to land on the territory of a prophet of the withered leaf people.

　　There are only twenty prophets among the withered leaf people in the entire Wanmu City. Each of them is a wood magician, with some control ability that others cannot understand, and they are quite hostile to outsiders.

　　They can be law-abiding when they go to the city of sharp ears, but they will never allow outsiders to easily step into their territory.

　　Therefore, Su Yong and his accomplice were bombarded by the prophet as soon as they appeared.

　　Su Yong wanted to speak, but the prophet didn't want to listen. He muttered something, and the arm that looked like a gray-white tree trunk suddenly raised, and a dark green tree vine twisted and twisted like a poisonous snake.

　　Su Yong slipped and flashed sideways on the already bare tree trunk. A surge of purple light suddenly appeared, cutting the tree vine into dozens of sections, and dark green juice flowed out of the gap.

　　"Good knife, good method." The dead leaf man looked at his blood knife, and his eyes revealed greed without hiding it. He clasped his hands together, and a gray fireball appeared in his hands.

　　"Give me the knife, and I'll let you go." The dead leaf prophet laughed.

　　"Okay, come and get it." Su Yong laughed, and as he spoke, his figure had already slid towards the tree hole at a high speed along the tree trunk. The purple light of the blood knife in his hand was like a rainbow, but it suddenly split into eight scattered lights halfway, whistling back and forth and slashing towards the tree hole.

　　These eight knife lights almost covered the entire tree hole and cut off all the retreat routes around it.

　　However, the prophet pushed the fireball in his hand, and then floated into the hole, seemingly not afraid at all.

　　The speed of the fireball was not much slower than the knife light. When Su Yong's knife light chopped the big tree trunk into powder, the fireball also hit Su Yong's chest.

　　But that was of course an afterimage.

　　The fireball could even burn his afterimage, and it burned to ashes a moment later.

　　Su Yong's body appeared on the branch on the other side. When he looked at the blurry tree hole, he found that the prophet had disappeared.

　　"I didn't hurt him." Just as Su Yong looked at Zi Yi and said this, a spike suddenly appeared in the branch under his feet.

　　The spike was silent, but the tip was dazzling with light blue light, and it came out from under his standing.

　　Su Yong jumped up, but the branch above his head also had such spikes. He dodged sideways, but found that the spikes were everywhere, constantly popping up on every branch.

　　Su Yong was furious, his body was in the air, the blood knife was raised high, and the strongest wave of the thunder and lightning chopped down at the countless spikes in front of him.

　　With a loud rumble, all the trees within a radius of tens of meters turned into dust, and the main trunk of Wanmu City seemed to tremble.

　　"I don't want to provoke you, but if you want to provoke me, I won't be polite." Su Yong stood in the dusty void, took the purple-clothed woman's hand, and said word by word.

　　The prophet obviously didn't expect to get into big trouble, but Su Yong destroyed all the places where he hid and the area, which made him unwilling to give up.

　　Just as Su Yong finished speaking, countless fireballs suddenly appeared above and below, surrounded them like a halo and roared.

　　"Break."

　　Su Yong roared, and the purple light of the blood knife transformed into thousands of layers, surrounding him like waves, fluctuating and surging as his thoughts changed in his mind, and then scattered with a harsh tremor.

　　There were countless bangs in the air, and before the countless fireballs could explode, they were blasted away by the sword light, scattered on the branches, and exploded into a mess.

　　Zi Yi had no weapon in her hand at this time, and was anxious and didn't know what to do, but Su Yong suddenly hugged her in his arms.

　　"I have armor protection, it's safer here." Su Yong whispered, and flew out to the tree heart where there were constant explosions, smoke and flames.

　　Although the countless explosions were still far away from the two of them, the flames and fire waves still made Su Yong burnt and embarrassed. However, just as the space in Wanmu City was bombed bigger and bigger, he found that countless dead leaf figures like tree trunks had appeared around him.

　　It was too late to escape at this time.

　　Chapter 14 The First Rain at the Critical Point

　　Chapter 14 The First Rain at the Critical Point

　　There were no clouds in the sky above the critical point, only a gray sky, and the twelve stars slid slowly but clearly here. But at this moment, due to the rolling flames of Wanmu City, it actually gathered into an inky black cloud, and the area even covered the entire Wanmu City, blocking all the twelve stars in the sky. To use a saying on Earth: no sunlight.

　　Under the dark sky, Su Yong held Zi Yi's hand in the endless rolling smoke and fled outside as fast as a dragonfly in a storm. The branches and trunks of different sizes passing by behind them were jumping with fireworks.

　　However, the area of ​​Wanmu City was too large. As soon as they arrived at the periphery, countless branches that had not yet caught fire were already filled with dead leaf people. A blue light shield as big as a parachute appeared in front of the two people. It was an attack array formed by countless blue spikes. It was the result of all the dead leaf people in front of them reciting the spell in unison.

　　Su Yong was already a little tired after flying for a long time. Seeing the endless spikes whistling and jumping at the corners of his eyebrows, he couldn't help but roared to the sky. The internal force in

　　his body surged sharply again, and then rushed to his right hand like mercury, making the whole arm swell and expand by two points. The blood knife turned a circle in his palm, and a windmill formed by purple light instantly formed. The windmill changed its angle and jumped three meters away from them. Under the pat of Zi Yi's jade palm, it became bigger and bigger, carrying the faint sound of wind and thunder, and slammed into the huge blue light shield.

　　The sound of the collision resounded throughout the earth, like a thunder in the night, which illuminated the whole world, and the Wanmu City was clearly visible at this moment. The purple and blue light that exploded from the bombardment was like the largest fireworks at the end of the century, instantly filling the dense space. The boundless rain of light broke and exploded, and flew around like arrows horizontally, vertically, diagonally, or twisted, destroying everything it touched.

　　Before the two arc-shaped halo shock waves with a width of 500 meters appeared, the flying leaves and sawdust in the air had already shot out like lasers.

　　Those leaf people who were standing close to them were blown away by this shock wave with strong power before they could hide in the tree hole, and turned into blood mist among the broken branches.

　　Although Su Yong, who was wearing copper-brown armor, was not injured, he was shaken by this strong air wave and his body fell back, and even the purple clothes in his arms almost flew out of his hands.

　　He retreated nearly a thousand meters before he stabilized his body. When his back hit a seven or eight meter thick branch, he finally couldn't help but spurted out a mouthful of blood, which covered Ziyi's clothes.

　　"What's wrong with you?" Ziyi rushed out of his arms and hugged his arms.

　　"I'm fine." Su Yong took a breath, and suddenly pulled his left hand on his body to tear off the copper-brown armor: "Put it on."

　　Ziyi was about to refuse, but seeing the blazing flames burning in his eyes, he didn't dare to disobey and put on the armor obediently.

　　They didn't expect Wanmu City to be so difficult to mess with. The White Sword God said that they had few opponents on the Ningyun Binglan Continent, but who knew that this place was one.

　　It can also be seen from here that no matter how powerful one or two people's cultivation is, it is still very difficult to fight against an entire city.

　　Just as the two were thinking, Su Yong suddenly frowned, groaned in his throat, and the blood knife had turned over, cutting into the tree trunk behind him with a sharp grinding sound, bringing out a burst of warm and smoking blood.

　　Su Yong cut a leafless man who came to attack him in two with a knife. When Su Yong fished him out of the tree hole with his left hand, he only dragged out his upper body, with a grim smile on his face.

　　Zi Yi looked at Su Yong's teeth, which were covered with blood, and could not help but snorted angrily: "Why do you want to be a hero? Turn around quickly."

　　Su Yong's buttocks were pierced with a sharp spike with blue light. The spike had been dyed red by blood. When Su Yong trembled, blood drops fell like rain.

　　"Bear it." Zi Yi said coldly, then pinched the tender flesh on his buttocks with his left hand, and held the spike with his right hand and pulled it out.

　　The blood shot out a small arc in the air and sprayed on the tree trunk behind him, bright and dazzling.

　　Su Yong screamed.

　　"Wow... so cool."

　　Zi Yi tore off his sleeves and tied up the wound, and couldn't help but patted him lightly there.

　　"Still making trouble, you rascal."

　　At this moment, on the countless bare and burnt tree trunks beside him, the withered leaf people were approaching one by one, there were hundreds of them. The leader was the prophet they had seen before.

　　"I'll kill myself if I want you to die quickly." The whiskers on the prophet's sharp chin trembled, and he waved his hand behind him: "They are injured, come together and catch them alive."

　　"Haha." Su Yong didn't know whether to cry or laugh. Every muscle tremble on his face would pull the wound on his buttocks. The wound was numb and painful, making his smile look extremely distressing.

　　When the group of withered leaf people rushed over from every tree trunk like ants, he swung his knife with his backhand, and slapped the huge trunk behind him with the blade, and then the fluctuating thoughts were sent out, and the whole trunk trembled violently.

　　Hundreds of withered leaf people who rushed in front jumped on the branches for a while, and then fell down one by one with dizziness, falling into the dark ashes below that were jumping with fireworks from time to time.

　　"I want to know what grade you are?" Su Yong stood up with a knife in his hand, looking coldly at the prophet whose muscles were transparent but whose face suddenly changed.

　　"Three-point afterimage." The prophet answered unconsciously with a trembling voice under his cold gaze.

　　Su Yong shook his head: "You should wear protective clothing." The leafless people came to this critical place with many pointed ears, but they did not learn the habits here. I don't know if they are too confident in themselves or for some other reason.

　　"Why... why?" The prophet looked at him slowly walking over step by step, and unconsciously stepped back. At this time, he was the only one left on the branches around.

　　Su Yong frowned and looked at him: "You don't know?" The prophet shook his head blankly.

　　"Because you are too ugly." After Su Yong finished speaking, the shadow of the blood knife flashed, like mercury pouring into the air, piercing the void, and with a whistle, a three-meter-thick white airflow was drawn between them. There

　　was a blood moon hidden in the airflow.

　　The prophet pressed his palms on the tree trunk, and a huge light shield appeared in front of him again. It was a protective spell of the shadow magician. In the hands of a master of three-point afterimage, the power was extraordinary.

　　However, when the blood moon in the air flow hit the light shield, there was not much vibration or sound, but the whole space was twisted, and the light shield slowly dissipated like smoke in the constant twisting and fluctuation.

　　The purple light of the blood moon did not decrease, and it suddenly accelerated after passing through the light shield, and only then did it make a sharp whistling sound.

　　After an extremely dazzling flash, the purple light dissipated. But the prophet had become countless blood strips hanging on the tree trunk. Hair, flesh, bones, inch by inch, stuck to the tree trunk, with a fishy smell of blood.

　　The withered leaf man with a three-point afterimage was still far worse than Su Yong, who was equivalent to the top of the phantom here.

　　If they had not tried it before without understanding the environment and magic here, this prophet would have died faster.

　　At this time, the prophets who came from other territories also arrived, but looking at the incredible knife, they tactfully retracted their bodies into the tree hole and sneaked away silently. Even ants are greedy for life, let alone humans?

　　Su Yong took Zi Yi's hand and walked out along the main trunk step by step under the horrified gazes of the withered leaf people. No one dared to stop them.

　　"I understand why you are hostile to outsiders." Su Yong walked to the end of the main trunk, looked back at the desolate Wanmu City, looked at the figures swaying in the countless tree holes, and said loudly: "After you came to the critical point, you were forced by the most powerful race here to the Wanmu City closest to the blood crows in the west area, becoming the last line of defense between the east and west areas. It is inevitable that you will feel resentment.

　　But don't forget, you are also human. You have strength and wisdom, why don't you be ruthless to the enemy, but target your compatriots?"

　　His voice passed through countless branches, resonating in front of each tree hole, raising countless gray ashes.

　　"But this is not fair." A voice came from the top of the tree.

　　"I know it's unfair," Su Yong did not look up at the treetop, but said coldly: "This world is inherently unfair. I have read the history of the continent. In recent years, you have been expanding to the East District, but you dare not step into the West District. Do you know that the Pointed Ears can now own the territory of the East District because they defeated the Blood Crows in the past and snatched it from them. They deserve that place.

　　Now this place is divided to you, it is given for free. If you are not satisfied, you can go to the West District. The territory of the West District is not much smaller than that of the East District. But why do you forget your roots and target your own people?"

　　"Why do you want us to face the group of Blood Crows?"

　　"Because you are also human." Su Yong said, took Zi Yi's hand, and strode towards the direction of the West District.

　　"They went to Fuhu Mountain." After a long while, all the withered leaves in Wanmu City made a sound in shock.

　　At this moment, there was a sudden rumble in the sky filled with black smoke, and the orange-yellow thunder just brushed the top of Wanmu City and exploded on the dusty land, bringing the first critical rain.

　　The cool rain continued to fall between countless charred branches, completely extinguishing the last spark.

　　PS: I just came back, and there is still one chapter left. I was depressed to find that I am not suitable for writing passionate stories. Alas.

　　Chapter 15 Fuhu Mountain

　　Chapter 15 Fuhu Mountain

　　Wanmu City is the last fortress in the East District, but it takes two days to walk from here to Fuhu Mountain, where the blood crows live.

　　One day later, they walked to the boundary monument of the East and West Districts, and could see the Fuhu Mountain Range winding across the sky from afar.

　　Although Fuhu Mountain is still far away, there is already a faint smell of blood here, accompanied by lavender mist, floating and lingering in the slightly cold wind. The hundreds of meters high gray-white stone monument stands between heaven and earth, like a sharp thorn that seems to cut off all the stars passing by the sky.

　　There was a huge single-line sentence engraved on the stone tablet: "Between the universe, above the stars, stand up straight." The inscription below was: "Eternal Life."

　　"It turned out that it was engraved by the White-robed Sword God." Su Yong stood in front of the boundary monument, staring at the words that were larger than his body, a little dazed. It seems that after the battle on the ancient battlefield, humans won a complete victory, so as the leader of human warriors, the White-robed Sword God erected a boundary monument here to intimidate the Blood Crow. Then he ran back to the swamp to practice in seclusion.

　　But why didn't his name remain in the history of the continent?

　　A warmth came from the palm of his hand, and a faint fragrance flowed through his nose. Su Yong couldn't help but move closer to the beautiful body beside him. This purple-clothed girl is getting more and more sensible. The purple

　　-clothed warm jade soft hand gently scratched his palm, and a smile appeared on her beautiful face

　　like white jade: "Are you ready?" Su Yong raised his head, his eyes were as bright as two stars in the dark night.

　　"Ready!" He answered loudly.

　　Just after they took two steps, Su Yong suddenly turned around and used a blood knife to write a few crooked characters on the back of the boundary stone: "Su Yong was here."

　　He looked at Zi Yi who frowned and thought for a while, and then added the words "Zi Yi" next to his name.

　　Zi Yi chuckled, and suddenly walked over with a red face, and added the words "hand in hand" on the stone tablet with his delicate jade fingers.

　　"Although it doesn't look very good," Su Yong frowned at the sentence that was not in a row at all, and shook his head: "But... let's go."

　　The two figures flew into the air, hand in hand and flew away in the slightly cold wind.

　　Fuhu Mountain is thousands of feet high, and its whole body is as black as ink. It is also the only black ground in the entire critical point. If you look at this continent from the other eleven stars, you will see this black line that looks like a dragon.

　　Countless blood-colored birds of prey are flying in the gray sky, and the black ground is full of red dots crawling. Su Yong and Zi Yi were hiding on a plain 200 miles outside Fuhu Mountain, like rabbits hiding from hawks.

　　"What a huge size, it seems we were fooled by their heads." Su Yong squinted at the huge blood-colored body flying in the air from time to time, and moved slightly in this bunker. The heads they saw in the Dead Soul Swamp were no different from human heads, with the same size and basically similar outlines, but they didn't expect the size to be so large, almost like the pterosaurs in the ancient times of the earth.

　　"I have never understood why you came here," Zi Yi looked at him and whispered, "Although the leader named Tian Ge is gone, there are too many blood crows here, and we can't fight ten thousand with one."

　　"It's hard for us to go up." Su Yong pointed to the only mountain climbing road in Fuhu Mountain and smiled bitterly, "I don't think anyone can go up from there."

　　Blood crows are naturally enemies of humans, and they will attack when they see humans entering. And there are probably tens of millions of blood crows here, how can a few people force their way in?

　　Not to mention blood crows, even if they are ants, tens of millions of them will knock you down.

　　"What are you doing up there?" Zi Yi looked at the dark mountains that went straight into the sky and asked in confusion.

　　"Remember that everyone here calls us ancient warriors?"

　　Zi Yi nodded.

　　A gleam of light flashed in Su Yong's eyes: "Actually, I wasn't interested in the Blood Crows at first. But since I met Lord Sword God, I found a suspicious point."

　　"What suspicious point?" Zi Yi looked at him.

　　Su Yong shook his head blankly: "I haven't thought it through yet. But Lord Sword God has hidden a lot of things from us." He looked seriously at Zi Yi's glowing dark eyes: "For example, ancient warriors, such as his life experience, such as why there was that war, such as why he didn't just lead humans to exterminate the entire Blood Crow tribe later." The White Sword God didn't have pointed ears, and he looked like a Chinese, a visitor from the earth like himself, but he said that he was a blood shadow warrior of the critical shadow system, which made him very puzzled.

　　Could it be that there were visitors from the earth who came to this galaxy before and brought language and culture? Are they the flying fairies rumored in ancient times? But why didn't they stop the star kings here from attacking the earth?

　　He lowered his head and thought for a long time before he couldn't help but tremble and said, "I think these questions are the truth we are looking for here... and these blood crows," he gritted his teeth, "maybe they are also a branch of humans, but they have mutated."

　　Zi Yi was shocked and trembling all over, but when he thought that the heads of blood crows were the same as those of humans, they knew language, and even had the same wisdom, he couldn't help but feel confused. Why did

　　the White Sword God exile them here, but didn't destroy them, and erected a boundary monument to warn both sides? There should be some clues left in Fuhu Mountain, where blood crows live, right?

　　"Then how do we get up?" Zi Yi asked in a low voice.

　　"I need to catch a blood crow, preferably a bigger one." Su Yong tilted his head and looked at the evil creature with blood wings splitting the sky in the sky and murmured.

　　"You want to use it as a disguise?" Zi Yi's eyes lit up, but soon dimmed: "Although the body of the blood crow is enough to accommodate the two of us, how can we control its wings? Do we have to walk up step by step on the mountain path?"

　　After the blood crow's body was hollowed out, it was no problem to hide the two people. The problem was that the height of Fuhu Mountain was too amazing. It was the highest among all the mountains they had seen. How long would it take to walk up like this?

　　Su Yong thought for a while: "Or we can make that body fly again."

　　Zi Yi's eyes widened, looking at him as if he were a monster.

　　At this time, a sharp cry sounded, and a gliding blood crow suddenly flew over the sky behind them and pounced on a leopard that was rarely seen on the plains.

　　"The mantis stalks the cicada, and the oriole is behind." The two looked at each other, twisted their bodies and turned into green smoke, and quickly followed along the grass on the ground.

　　Their figures were like the wind, and even if the blood crows in the sky had a sharp eye, they could only see a faint stream of light and could not tell what it was.

　　When the unfortunate leopard was torn apart by the blood crow, Su Yong's blood knife brought out a cold shadow, cut through the neck of the ecstatic blood crow, and left a deep hole in the throat that spurted blood.

　　The blood crow died before it could even scream. The skin and flesh of the leopard were still hanging on the zombie teeth in its mouth, which it had not swallowed.

　　However, Su Yong and the others did not expect that the blood crows were extremely sensitive to the smell of blood. Before they dragged the blood crow into the cave, countless whistles suddenly sounded in the distance, and as many as five or six hundred blood crows flew over like a red cloud.

　　Blood crows have the habit of sharing food, but this place is really far away, so there are not many blood crows.

　　But the smell of blood drifted with the wind, and the unobstructed plain was like a firecracker lit, and the tribes looking for food would swarm in.

　　Chapter 16 Blood Crows Whack-a-Mole

　　Chapter 16 Blood Crows Whack-a-Mole

　　The five or six hundred blood crows were originally just heading for the shredded prey leopard, but when they swooped down, they found that their own kind had died at the hands of two humans, and then they roared one by one, dropped their prey, and turned to pounce on them.

　　While Su Yong and Zi Yi were still dragging the blood crow corpse into the cave, the huge blood wings of six blood crows in front of them were stabbing at them at high speed.

　　Bang bang bang bang... Twelve wings stabbed down like javelins, smashing twelve conical holes one meter wide and three meters deep on the plain. Two of the wings fell almost close to Su Yong's body, trapping him in the middle. He could feel the extremely bloody smell, coldly sticking to his body. Su Yong roared

　　, and the blood knife in his hand flew like a red waterwheel, turning horizontally and sweeping across a radius of dozens of meters, instantly sawing off the circle of wings. The air was filled with blood mist, and the wings that were nearly five meters long stood on the ground like blood-colored flags.

　　"Go in quickly, don't worry about the corpse." Su Yong succeeded in one strike and roared at Zi Yi who was still dragging the original blood crow at the entrance of the cave.

　　At this moment, hundreds of blood crows in the sky have been pressing down like a red mountain, as if they want to smash the earth into pieces and then tear it into pieces.

　　Fortunately, there are caves everywhere on the plain. It is precisely because Fuhu Mountain is right next to it that all animals on the plain can only drill countless caves on the entire plain to hide and escape under the threat of natural enemies such as blood crows. Even the most ferocious lions and tigers on the plains in the past can only live in underground cities now.

　　These criss-crossing underground caves allowed Su Yong and Zi Yi to escape the first wave of group attacks by blood crows. When their figures drifted in the deep caves like flowing light, countless blood wings had already penetrated deeply into the plain, as dense as raindrops.

　　The thunder-like sound behind him reminded Su Yong of a game he played in his previous life.

　　Whack-a-mole.

　　Unfortunately, they were not players, but moles. They were being constantly hit and chased by hundreds of raptors in the sky and underground.

　　"Here..." Such voices came one after another. They flew around like blind flies, and the blood wings that kept rumbling down on their heads were like chasing souls and could not be shaken off.

　　They could not stop and dared not stop, because if they were a little slow, countless big holes would appear on their bodies in the next moment, and they would die very ugly.

　　There were only five or six hundred blood crows chasing them, but now they were gathering more and more.

　　There were humans who dared to enter their territory. The anger accumulated by these blood crows for tens of millions of years all came out, and they attacked like crazy.

　　From a distance, the whole plain was floating with red clouds, which kept rising and falling, turning the whole plain into a huge honeycomb with deep holes everywhere.

　　If there were only a thousand holes on the ground, the blood crows might hit a hundred thousand in a moment. And in another moment, I'm afraid the entire surface of the ground will be uncovered.

　　The blood crows stabbed their wings one by one, and from time to time they brought out streams of blood arrows. It was some plain animals that were hiding in the caves that were unlucky. However, the Blood Crows seemed to have no interest in these preys that were usually hard to find. They just shouted excitedly and chased the pair of street rats.

　　Zi Yijiao was panting, and Su Yong's chest was pumping like a bellows.

　　"Go deeper." He turned his head and shouted in a low voice, grabbing the delicate hand in his hand.

　　But the deepest hole on the plain was only two or three meters deep, which could not withstand the sharp wings of the Blood Crows.

　　Su Yong once again felt the horror of the power of the group. If they were only facing more than ten Blood Crows, they would not be afraid. But if they were facing hundreds of them, it would be a bit difficult. If there were thousands or tens of thousands of them, there would be nothing to think about except running away. After all, ants can carry elephants.

　　Just when they were blocked by the Blood Crows' blood wings in front, behind, left and right, and had no way to go, Su Yong's thoughts that had been running in his mind suddenly came out, and the fragmented surface of the ground suddenly became dusty.

　　Just when all the opponents paused for a moment, Su Yong used the environment to block the sight of countless blood crows above, and Su Yong held the knife in both hands, drew a circle, and drilled into the ground fiercely.

　　Countless dust rolled out, and it was like a well was drilled out for him in an instant.

　　When the well reached four or five meters deep, he dug horizontally again and opened another branch.

　　When this branch was just big enough for the two of them, the flying dust above their heads had been swept away by the wings of the blood crows, and the original well was almost full of the tails of blood-colored wings. The sharp wings were like bloody saw teeth, messy and dense.

　　"Where are the people?" Many blood crows landed on the ground full of holes, looked at the holes with flying dust, and asked in surprise.

　　The blood crows were too big to drill into the holes, so they could only rely on their wings to attack. But if they drilled too deep, they would be out of reach.

　　Su Yong used the flying dust to win that little time to dig a hiding place, which can only be said to be extremely lucky.

　　When the blood crows above finally pulled out their wings for a closer look, the tiny well mouth also collapsed with the departure of countless wings, destroying all traces.

　　At this time, Su Yong had already dug out another branch road, standing nearly a hundred meters away from the original place.

　　"Are you okay?" Zi Yi looked at Su Yong who fell to the ground and gasped for breath, and found a few bloodstains in the mud.

　　The wound at the place where he was injured by the withered leaf man in Wanmu City was broken again while fleeing desperately. Su Yong gritted his teeth and touched his buttocks, and found a deep red hand. He couldn't help but cry out: "Oh my god, men also have their periods."

　　Zi Yi hesitated for a long time, and finally snorted: "Take off your clothes and apply some medicine on you."

　　Su Yong squinted at her shy face, slightly wrinkled eyebrows, and the pink earrings with a little white fluff. He couldn't help but tremble in his heart and said with a wry smile: "This... this is not good. We are now a single man and a single woman in the same room..."

　　"Are you going to take it off or not?" Zi Yi stamped her feet in anger, almost knocking down the small hole.

　　I'll take it off. Am I afraid of you? Just treat it as a physical examination. Su Yong gritted his teeth and peeled off his clothes with his backhand, revealing a large area of ​​white and slightly strong body. Under the reflection of the bloody weak knife light, it was quite impactful.

　　Feeling the warm jade soft hand gently applying the ointment on his buttocks with some trembling, Su Yong's heart was shaken, and he laughed: "I'm well developed!"

　　"Pah." Zi Yi slapped him on the other side that was not injured, and there was a crisp sound of slapping.

　　"It's really good, I can imagine it." Su Yong nodded with satisfaction: "Listen, the sound is so crisp."

　　Zi Yi simply stopped talking.

　　After handling everything, he listened carefully. It seemed that many of the blood crows outside had dispersed, and they might have dispersed to look for their traces.

　　"What should we do now?" Zi Yi said.

　　Su Yong drilled his blood knife upwards, carefully drilling through a hole in the ground above his head, casting a few faint rays of light, lying on the ground, like stars.

　　"They can't hurt me at this depth, let's take a rest first."

　　Zi Yi saw that he almost occupied the entire small cave when he lay down, so she had to sit cross-legged in the corner carefully.

　　"Tell me your story." Su Yong suddenly opened his eyes and looked at her with a sparkling look: "You can really only be 24 years old at most? Why?"

　　PS: The title of the previous chapter was "Under Fuhu Mountain", and one word was missing. The background modification of Zongheng is too slow to open, so I won't modify it. But there is another chapter called "On Fuhu Mountain", so I tell you. That's all.

　　Chapter 17 Underground Workers

　　Chapter 17 Underground Workers

　　The plain under Fuhu Mountain was riddled with holes. Countless blood crows searched everywhere but to no avail. They began to believe that the two uninvited guests had been smashed into a paste under their blood wings and melted into the soil. However, they were unwilling to taste their flesh and blood.

　　These disappointed blood crows picked up the corpses of countless unfortunate animals scattered on the surface and began to gnaw them cruelly.

　　Su Yong and Zi Yi's intrusion into the blood crow territory almost caused a devastating blow to the animals of all sizes on the plain under the mountain, and the entire food chain was almost broken.

　　The plain was filled with not only dust, but also a strong smell of blood, which could not be blown away by the strong wind blowing down from the mountain. The blood smell even flew to the boundary monument, lingering back and forth on the huge monument, and with the help of the wind, it was like the cry of wronged souls.

　　Under Fuhu Mountain. Under the plain.

　　"Every 24 years, I will reincarnate." Zi Yi smiled calmly: "But I will be like this in every life, and it will never change."

　　Su Yong stared at her smile and was stunned: "But I don't want to see you become a little girl next time, and ask your uncle to buy you candy."

　　Zi Yi smiled: "My thinking will be preserved, and my skills will be preserved. I will always preserve them... I'm afraid that you won't recognize such a bad guy as your uncle when you see me."

　　Su Yong smiled a little at a loss: "Do you know the reason?"

　　Zi Yi shook her head gently: "The old monk said that I was destined, as a proof of Taoist reincarnation."

　　"Then... do you want to live like this forever?" Su Yong hesitated for a moment, and finally said it.

　　Zi Yi looked at him with interest, as if she wanted to find something in his eyes, "What do you think?" She asked back.

　　"I like to see you like this now." Su Yong said seriously.

　　Zi Yi's face was a little red.

　　"Why?" She asked in a low voice.

　　"Because it's beautiful now."

　　Zi Yi lowered her head.

　　"For us monks, what's beautiful or not?" Her voice was as low as a mosquito.

　　Suddenly, a slapping sounded.

　　"Clap, clap, clap."

　　A head stuck out from the hole above their heads, blocking those holes and most of the skylight.

　　"This kid's skill in picking up girls is really good, it's worth learning."

　　"Who is it?" Su Yong, in purple clothes, shouted at the same time, and a pair of hands pierced through at the same time, pulling the guy down in an instant, with a large amount of dust.

　　"Hush." ​​The human with pointed ears in gray clothes quickly raised his finger: "You are going to die, those blood crows haven't gone far, why are you making such a big noise?"

　　He was not nervous, obviously not worried that they would hurt him.

　　"Pointed ears?" The two let go of their hands at the same time: "Why are you here?"

　　"Hey, I almost tired you to death." The short old man with pointed ears glared at Su Yong fiercely: "I was sleeping, who would have thought you would make such a big fuss. If I hadn't dug a cave before, I would probably be torn to pieces like those leopards and coyotes."

　　Su Yong let go of him, but grabbed the blood knife. The pale and slender fingers flicked the blade, and a crisp ding-dong sound was heard. Su Yong showed a faint smile at the corner of his mouth, which seemed to be malicious: "I don't want to hear these."

　　"Then what do you want to hear?"

　　"Why are you here?"

　　The old man with pointed ears looked around: "This broken place is too crowded, and I don't want to talk here."

　　Su Yong admitted that the place he dug was a little small, but he didn't expect that the old man's cave would be so big.

　　He stared at the seven or eight tables and chairs more than one meter high in the lobby, and his white teeth glittered in his open mouth.

　　"Is this your home?"

　　"No, this is my office." The old man corrected him.

　　"What are you doing here? Playful? Looking for excitement?" Su Yong didn't expect that the old man had such a hobby, living with some wild animals in the cave on the plain, and then digging such a large house under the cave. This house is under a cave, and it is descended by stairs. Since most of it is supported by rocks, it is quite solid.

　　"Office?" Su Yong looked around and felt that this world was more and more wonderful. In the Blood Crow territory where humans are completely wiped out, there are actually "underground workers" hiding?

　　The old man glanced at him sideways, pushed the blood knife on his neck slightly and said, "You also surprised me. I have been hiding here for many years, but this is the first time I have seen the legendary ancient warriors."

　　It turned out that this was a human messenger from another developed planet, the Demon Wolf Star, whose purpose was to observe the abnormal movements of the Blood Crows here so as to promptly inform the human defense area.

　　"What tool do you use to transmit information?" Su Yong cleared up his doubts, put the knife back into the sheath, and frowned at everything around him.

　　There are no telephones, no faxes, and no mobile communication tools here, only countless holes in the wall.

　　According to the history of the continent, the Demon Wolf Star is a relatively developed one in the entire invisible galaxy. How come the equipment is so backward?

　　The old man obviously knows a lot of things. He smiled and said, "Don't look at us with the inherent concepts of you ancient warriors. Our tools are different from yours."

　　He patted the hole marked with number 6 on the wall, and a black ant as big as a chicken came out. Its shiny legs were like long nails, exuding a reliable and hard atmosphere.

　　The old man took some animal meat to feed it, then picked up a small bamboo tube from the table and carefully tied it to the abdomen of the muscular ant with a rope.

　　The ant looked at Su Yong and the others proudly with its two triangular eyes slanted, and strode away with its chest puffed out.

　　"My goodness, this guy is very arrogant." Su Yong sat down on the ground and stared at the hole in a trance.

　　Could it be that the underground workers have already laid a network underground, which can cross to the East District, and then use the contact in some cities to use the teleportation array or other devices to take the Demon Wolf Star?

　　"This is a communication ant. Don't underestimate this guy. Ordinary lions and tigers dare not provoke it. Not only is its body as hard as iron, but it can also spray venom from its mouth." The old man laughed.

　　Wow, it's already biotechnology. Su Yong said depressedly: "Since the Demon Wolf Star has an overwhelming network and weapons that are much more advanced than the Ningyun Binglan Continent, why not just take over Fuhu Mountain?"

　　"Ancient warriors," the old man looked at him meaningfully: "Didn't you see the boundary monument erected by Lord Sword God?" Do

　　the humans on the Demon Wolf Star also respect this white-clothed Sword God? Su Yong and Zi Yi looked at each other, and a light flashed in their eyes at the same time.

　　"How many underground outposts are there like this?" Su Yong asked.

　　The old man shook his head: "This is a secret, I can't tell you."

　　"Then...are there any ancient warriors on the Demon Wolf Star?"

　　The old man: "There should be, but we can't find them unless they come to us."

　　This sentence is simply nonsense. Su Yong thought for a long time and said, "If we want to go up to Fuhu Mountain, do you have any way?"

　　"Every ancient warrior wants to go to Fuhu Mountain," the old man looked at him kindly and with a trace of respect: "I admire your persistence very much... but I have no way."

　　"Before... someone has come?" Zi Yi was also surprised.

　　"You are the first ancient warriors I have seen in my many years of lurking. But according to the records on the Demon Wolf Star, every ancient warrior would want to break into Fuhu Mountain."

　　It seems that the books and information on the Demon Wolf Star are much richer than the continental history of Yingyun Binglan Continent.

　　Su Yong suddenly looked at Zi Yi, and said to the old man with a smile: "Then... is there any record of Taoist reincarnation on the Demon Wolf Star."

　　Very unexpectedly, the old man smiled and said: "This... really exists. And it is very detailed, I am afraid it is more detailed than what you ancient warriors know."

　　"What is the reincarnation Taoist child?"

　　"It is a reincarnation person." The old man turned his head and looked at Zi Yi, smiled and laughed: "I heard the conversation between the two of you."

　　It was all because I was too tired and relaxed my vigilance at that time. Su Yong asked again: "What is a reincarnation person?"

　　"It is the heir designated by the Taoist True Immortal."

　　"True Immortal?"

　　"Yes. For example, the Sword God Changsheng is a True Immortal, but he is a sword-cultivating True Immortal, and he entered the Shadow System, which is different from Taoism."

　　Su Yong nodded. The name of this invisible galaxy is naturally different from that of the earth.

　　It turns out that the entire galaxy uniformly calls them True Immortals, which is equivalent to the kings on the earth and the strong men called Blood Shadow on this continent. These True Immortals are very few in number, and I think they must be respected by humans. Even the tribes from the Demon Wolf Star will not violate the rules of the White Sword God on this continent.

　　Su Yong thought about it again and again, and suddenly said, "No."

　　"What's wrong?"

　　Su Yong looked at the old man with a smile: "To be honest, Lord Sword God is immortal, we have met him before. But he is already very old, how can he designate a person who can be immortal as his successor?"

　　The old man walked to the bookcase in the lobby and took out a book from a compartment: "I am an old man staying here, and sometimes I will read a book when I am bored. The book says that there is no immortality. If killed by someone, even a true god will dissipate."

　　"True God?"

　　"It is a higher level of the True Immortal and the master of the entire continent."

　　Su Yong nodded again. This is the level of the Star King. They finally found a common language.

　　"If there is no attack, the reincarnation person will continue to reincarnate forever?"

　　"Yes."

　　"Why?"

　　"Because the immortal transformed his body," the old man turned his head and looked at Zi Yi, with a kind smile on his face: "This beautiful female ancient warrior must have a double ring navel."

　　Chapter 18 The dumbest way

　　Chapter 18 The dumbest way

　　"Double ring navel?" Su Yong didn't know what this meant, frowned and stared at the old man with pointed ears.

　　Zi Yi nodded shyly.

　　Double ring navel, among all of us, not to mention one in a million, is simply unique.

　　The belly button is also known as the belly button, which is called "Shenque" in traditional Chinese medicine. According to medical discoveries, the shape of the belly button can show some indexes of the body. Its appearance usually has the following types: 1. Upward shape: The belly button extends upward, almost becoming a triangle with the top facing up.

　　2. Downward shape: The opposite of the first one.

　　3. Round: If a woman's belly button is a perfect circle, it means that she is healthy and has good fertility; for men, it means that they are energetic, have normal blood pressure, and have healthy internal organs.

　　4. Sea snake shape: a sign of liver diseases such as cirrhosis.

　　5. Full moon shape: looks firm and plump, with elastic lower abdomen, which is also a sign of good fertility for women.

　　In addition, there are left or right, convex or concave, shallow or thick, all of which reflect some information about the body.

　　But the double ring umbilicus, as the name suggests, is like Zhu Bajie's nose, consisting of two round holes, one outside and one inside, which is completely different from the appearance of the two convex meat on the left and right of ordinary people, and does not conform to all the above appearances.

　　As we all know, the umbilical cord originally contains a vein and two arteries, surrounded by gelatinous tissue, which is the only way for the mother to supply nutrition to the fetus and for the fetus to excrete waste. After the newborn is delivered, the umbilical cord is cut and tied to form the belly button. It stands to reason that this shape will never be generated after the umbilical cord is cut. Just like arteries and veins cannot grow together.

　　[I am speaking based on my memory, I don't know if it is accurate, you may want to check your own belly button, I guess there is no double ring type -]

　　Therefore, the double ring type belly button can only be formed by the method of a true immortal when the baby is born.

　　"What's wrong with you?" Su Yong looked at Zi Yi's face full of surprise and confusion.

　　"What's wrong?" Zi Yi blushed and snorted, "What's wrong with this?" The double-ring navel can reincarnate, which is almost equivalent to immortality.

　　"Can it be transformed again?" Su Yong asked the old man with pointed ears hurriedly. The

　　old man shook his head: "Even if she has just reincarnated, her fate is irreversible. It is useless to forcibly change the shape of the navel again, because a person can only transform once."

　　"Then... is there a way to prevent her from reincarnating?" Su Yong asked anxiously. He didn't want to take a runny-nosed little girl to see goldfish next time.

　　The old man smiled: "It's very simple."

　　"When she is 24 years old, let her give birth to a baby, and it's over."

　　Because the memories and past events of the reincarnated person will not be lost, even if they are reborn.

　　If a new life appears, the extension and bifurcation of life will cut off the fate and trajectory of the previous life.

　　Su Yong laughed out loud: "What a good way, what a good idea."

　　"But in this way, she won't be able to live forever." Sharp Ears looked at Zi Yi and asked with a smile: "Will this beautiful girl be willing?"

　　Zi Yi's face flushed and she didn't say anything, but she secretly put a pair of bare hands on Su Yong's lower back, twisting his grinning face into a liver color.

　　Su Yong laughed painfully and replied miserably: "Maybe there are other ways to live forever." The earth has cracked the secret of eternal life. As long as you live on the ground, you can continue to live forever.

　　But then he thought of another point. If the people on the earth are immortal, their wisdom will continue to rise, and the martial arts of the martial artists will continue to advance. In the end, civilization will reach a terrible level... Then as the population grows, cosmic immigration will be the only way out... Wouldn't that threaten this invisible galaxy?

　　Will the critical race king attack the earth just because of this, intending to eliminate the potential threat invisibly?

　　Su Yong thought for a long time, and suddenly walked over to the bookcase: "Do you have a galaxy diagram here?" When he and Zi Yi were in Moonlight City, they went back to the aircraft. Most of the instruments on the aircraft have been repaired, but they still cannot measure the cosmic coordinates of this place, which seems a bit weird.

　　The books of the old man with pointed ears were brought down from the Demon Wolf Star, and the content is relatively rich.

　　Before the old man could respond, Su Yong quickly found a book called "Illustration of the Positions of Stars in the Solar System".

　　"Hey, you can't read that book." The old man rushed over and shouted.

　　Su Yong would not care about him. But as soon as he turned to the first page, he was stunned.

　　Zi Yi didn't know much about these galaxies. Seeing his stunned expression, she quietly walked beside him and asked in a low voice, "What's wrong?"

　　Su Yong quickly came to his senses. He looked at the old man's suspicious face, laughed and pretended to be calm, saying, "It's okay, it's okay. I didn't expect the books on the Demon Wolf Star to be so clearly marked. It's much better than the general history of the continent here."

　　The doubts on the old man's face dissipated a little, and he replied with a little pride, "Yingyun Binglan Continent is the most backward planet in the critical zone, and our Demon Wolf Star ranks fourth in civilization among the twelve critical stars. The knowledge level is different, so the content of the book is naturally far worse."

　　In fact, this was not the reason that surprised Su Yong. In the diagram of the solar system planets on the first page of the book, the coordinates of the invisible galaxy were not marked, but only a few triangle symbols, while other things such as the sun, the earth, the moon, and Venus were clearly marked.

　　That's not all. There are actually 24 planets in the solar system above!

　　As we all know, our solar system is on the edge of the Milky Way. In addition to the sun, the earth and the moon, there are five planets, namely, gold, wood, water, fire and earth, as well as eight planets, including Neptune, Pluto and Uranus, for a total of eleven planets. Adding the twelve planets in the invisible galaxy,

　　there are twenty-three planets. But how can there be twenty-four on the galaxy map?

　　Moreover, is this number of twenty-four a coincidence with Zi Yi's 24-year-old reincarnation?

　　At this moment, Su Yong's eyes were not looking at the twelve planets in the invisible galaxy that did not have coordinates marked, but staring at the extra planet - Dragon Elephant.

　　The cosmic coordinates of this extra Dragon Elephant are "42.42", which seems to be not far from the Earth's coordinates of "35.40", and it is very large. Judging from the comparison above, it is probably hundreds of times larger than the Earth.

　　It is not an invisible star, so why can no one on Earth see it?

　　Even when they came out of the Earth, the aircraft had never detected such a huge star.

　　Su Yong turned to the detailed introduction of Dragon Elephant and read it over and over again until he remembered the situation of this planet completely, and then he breathed a sigh of relief.

　　"We are determined to go up Fuhu Mountain. If you are unwilling to help, then we will say goodbye." Su Yong stood up.

　　"How do we go up?" The old man with pointed ears breathed a sigh of relief when he saw him put the book back on the bookshelf. There are not many ancient warriors on the Demon Wolf Star, and the pointed ears and the withered leaf people have formed a secret rule, which is to provide necessary help to the ancient warriors, hoping to use the ancient warriors to deal with the blood crows.

　　However, providing necessary help does not mean telling them the knowledge of the galaxy. Their superiors have repeatedly emphasized to them that they should try to avoid giving the ancient warriors information about the location of the galaxy. Even the coordinates of the critical twelve stars are not marked in the galaxy diagram.

　　Although they don't know the reason, seeing that the superiors attach so much importance to it, of course they dare not disobey.

　　But seeing that the other party only glanced at it for a while, it shouldn't cause any trouble. The old man with pointed ears looked at Su Yong's calm eyes and thought to himself.

　　"We use a very stupid method." Su Yong smiled. Then he took Zi Yi's little hand and walked up the stairs step by step.

　　They carefully passed through the honeycomb-like cave, avoiding the eyes of the blood crows in the sky, and soon arrived at the cave where they had hidden originally.

　　The blood crows have an advantage, that is, they will not devour the corpses of their own kind, but only eat other species.

　　The body of the blood crow that was killed by Su Yong's blood knife is still there, but the leopard that was torn apart has long been gone.

　　They blocked the blood crows outside the cave and began to dissect the cold corpse from the inside with knives.

　　The muscles of the blood crows are very strong, and the red meat strips cut off are like beef tendons. In order to prevent the bloody smell from spreading again, they quickly buried each section of the cut organs with soil.

　　Soon the caves around them were all filled with blood and flesh. Su Yong hollowed out the belly of the blood crow, leaving only the dark red skeleton and flesh, and drilled two deep holes in the part with wings, then turned around and smiled: "It's done."

　　"How can this thing fly?" Zi Yi looked at the bloody and smelly frame in disbelief.

　　"Maybe." Su Yong turned his head to look at her, and slowly stretched out his blood-stained palms: "But your beauty will have to make some sacrifices."

　　Their clothes were already stained with blood during the autopsy. At this moment, the two white faces were smeared with blood. They went into the empty stomach one after the other and tied their feet with the cut meat and beef tendons.

　　The two looked at each other, nodded, and then touched the ground with their tied toes at the same time, and the hands in the wings also exerted force violently.

　　With a clapping sound, the blood crow body moved, then swayed and rushed up two or three meters, then fell down, like a child who couldn't walk steadily.

　　PS: Monday is the busiest, it's always like this. Oh, I'm working overtime for free. There will be another chapter later and I'm asking for votes.

　　Chapter 19 Survival in Desperate Situation

　　Chapter 19 Survival in Desperate Situation

　　Fortunately, there are too many blood crows in the sky above Fuhu Mountain, and from time to time there are some that fly down from the sky to hunt. The action of their bodies on the ground did not attract the attention of other blood crows.

　　"We need to run up." Su Yong thought for a while.

　　So, two pairs of human legs tied to the feet of blood crows began to run clumsily on the plain, and then faster and faster. A panicked red-haired mole was successfully scared away by their disguise and quickly drilled into a small cave.

　　"Okay, bounce on the ground, spread your wings." Su Yong commanded: "I'll count one, two, three, tap the ground and flap your wings at the same time."

　　"One... two... three!"

　　The two tapped the ground at the same time, and the blood crow body suddenly rushed up seven or eight meters high.

　　"Haha, it's flying." Su Yong was laughing triumphantly when he suddenly realized that the ground in front of him was getting closer and closer.

　　"Spread your wings, spread your wings quickly." He waved his hands desperately and turned to Zi Yi and shouted.

　　Zi Yi turned his head and glared at him fiercely: "I started a long time ago, you were too slow."

　　The swooping blood crow got better and flew up again when it was about to fall.

　　"Hey, left, left." Su Yong shouted nervously: "Why are you flapping your wings randomly?"

　　Zi Yi was very depressed, frowned and clenched his silver teeth tightly, wishing he could bite his neck: "Why are you flying to the left? The mountain road of Fuhu Mountain is on my side."

　　The swaying blood crow with two uncoordinated wings in the air finally attracted the attention of other blood crows.

　　"What happened to that guy?" A little blood crow widened his eyes in curiosity: "He hasn't learned to fly at this age?"

　　An old blood crow squinted and looked at him, and taught him a lesson: "Stupid, he is injured, can't you see?"

　　After some bumps in the air, Su Yong and Zi Yi finally mastered some key points and gradually became more stable, but the flying trajectory was still a little deviated.

　　"Hey..." Su Yong was about to regain the position of commander, but he heard Zi Yi curse in a low voice: "I'm going to die, there are already a lot of blood crows here, can you keep your voice down?" They had flown to the bottom of Fuhu Mountain without knowing it.

　　"Oh oh," Su Yong's face covered with blood showed a trace of nervous paleness: "I'll listen to you, I'll listen to you."

　　The blood crows flew up and down here, which was quite lively. No one would have thought that there was a kite among them, and it was a kite controlled by two people at the same time.

　　This big kite tried to avoid other blood crows as much as possible and moved forward in a zigzag shape along the mountain road of Fuhu Mountain. It's not that they don't want to save energy, it's just that their flying skills are far inferior to those of the original flying birds of prey.

　　Seeing that the black mountain wall was about to hit their noses from time to time, the two people's hearts were beating wildly, and the blood on their faces was about to be washed away by sweat.

　　Their cultivation was originally enough to support flying up, but after wearing this body, they had to stretch according to a certain posture, which became a burden.

　　"Stop, let's walk up the mountain path." Zi Yi finally couldn't support it.

　　"Okay."

　　As a result, when the two landed on the mountain path, they fell at the same time because they were used to the flying movements.

　　Under the cover of the huge body above his head, Su Yong used a blood knife to cut the beef tendons and meat strips that tied his legs, and rubbed the deep marks on them painfully.

　　Zi Yi was sweating all over, leaning against him weakly: "Take a break."

　　Su Yong gently held her shoulders with his hands and sighed: "It's not easy to learn to fly. I should have brought two pilots here."

　　The two rested for a while, and simply untied the restraints on their legs. Under the cover of the blood crow's body, they walked towards the mountain road step by step.

　　Fortunately, although there were blood crows flying on this mountain road from time to time, these birds of prey obviously had no interest in competing with them for the road, but just looked for prey with a harsh flapping sound.

　　There were many blood crows and few prey. When the prey here could not meet the needs, some of them went out in groups. But those daring guys would subconsciously bypass them when crossing the boundary marker, which showed that the Lord Sword God still had a great deterrent power in their hearts.

　　These blood crows had a lot of pressure in life, so naturally they had little interest in watching the guy who was lazily walking on the mountain road, which provided convenience for Su Yong and his team. It was not

　　until they reached two-thirds of the Fuhu Mountain that they encountered the first roadblock.

　　This guy is actually a kind-hearted guy.

　　"What's wrong with you?" Su Yong and the others suddenly heard a voice coming from the front.

　　He quickly reached out and pulled the blood crow's head down a little. Fortunately, the blood crow was already red all over, and the blood crow in front did not notice the wound on the neck of this fellow.

　　"It's okay, I'm hungry." Su Yong answered in a low voice.

　　The guy in front looked at the two weak wings in front of him, frowned and asked, "Are you injured?"

　　"I'm fine. Just a minor injury."

　　The good guy finally spread his wings and flew up, which made the two of them feel relieved.

　　Although they were running on the mountain road, the speed of walking was still much slower than that of flying. It took them two hours to finally walk the thousand-foot-high Fuhu Mountain.

　　The stars on the top of the mountain were very big. The two of them stuck their heads out from behind the wings and looked around, and soon saw a huge platform in the middle of the dark ground. The platform was still a few miles away from them, in the center of the entire Fuhu Mountain Range. However, there were more than a dozen blood crows gathered under the platform.

　　"Let's go over and take a look." Su Yong whispered.

　　The kite with broken wings continued to swing, and walked towards the platform in a somewhat clumsy manner.

　　There were no clouds in the sky, only red clouds that kept whistling past, and from time to time, there were discussions in the red clouds. These blood crows were just like a human flying fleet.

　　"Don't get any closer." Zi Yi saw that two blood crows were already walking towards them. At this time, they were less than two miles away from the high platform.

　　"Oh no, I'm afraid we will be discovered." Su Yong whispered, "Let's bend down."

　　Under the dark red body, he clenched the blood knife with his backhand, the back of his hand turned white, and the veins on his wrist jumped like snakes.

　　"What's wrong with you?" It was still this friendly question, which showed that the blood crows were quite friendly to their own people.

　　However, two extremely sharp knife lights rotated horizontally, and before they whistled in the air, they had already swept more than ten meters, leaving deep marks on the necks of the two blood crows.

　　A fatal knife.

　　The two blood crows fell to the ground and died before they could make a second sound.

　　Su Yong knew that once they got close, their tracks would be exposed, so he decided to strike first.

　　Unfortunately, he missed a point. The blood crows were too sensitive to the smell of blood. Just when he succeeded in his attack, they found that the more than ten blood crows on the high platform were all looking over here.

　　And above their heads, more blood crows swooped down.

　　"There is a situation here..." The alarm sounded.

　　There was no way to retreat at this time.

　　Su Yong raised his hand and threw away the body on his body. He and Zi Yi turned into streams of light and flew towards the platform.

　　When the two streams of light passed over the dark red bodies of the more than ten blood crows, a large blood mist exploded in the whole space.

　　That was the wave of knife light emitted by Su Yong when he was flying. One knife was like a wave, shattering dozens of bodies.

　　But above their heads, a large piece of red cloud had gathered and grown, and a huge cloud mountain was bombarding down.

　　"What should we do?" Zi Yi asked in a hoarse voice.

　　"Jump onto the high platform." Su Yong's figure was like the wind, pulling her up, and at the same time swept away several large rocks that had been seen on the high platform.

　　With a "click", the platform suddenly exploded, and fragments flew everywhere.

　　Chapter 20 Lost Highlands

　　Chapter 20 Lost Highlands

　　When Su Yong and his companions flew up and kicked away several large rocks on the platform, the platform suddenly exploded with a loud bang. The surging debris with a sharp whistle hit the blood crows that swooped down from above into a huge blood mist of nearly 100 meters.

　　When Su Yong swept the boulder with his flying kick, he had already found something wrong under his feet. It was a wave of strange energy.

　　"No, this is a star formation stone." He shouted, retracted his sweeping kick as hard as steel, and hit the purple-clothed man beside him sideways with a fierce horizontal impact, throwing him away like a ball, and landing far away on the dark ground under the platform. But he only had time to make this move before he was wrapped in the instantly spreading debris and dust, and could no longer be seen.

　　"Su Yong..." Zi Yi was caught off guard and was hit by him. She staggered several steps on the ground before she could stand still. Then she looked at the dust and blood mist and screamed.

　　The blood crows in the sky were stagnant by the explosion and dropped dozens of corpses. When the rubble fell, they mustered up their courage again and swooped down fiercely. Countless pairs of blood-red iron wings came like gears, as if they wanted to saw the dark mountains apart.

　　Although Zi Yi was also affected by the rubble, she was not seriously injured because she was protected by the copper-brown armor. At this moment, she crossed her palms and her ten fingers were like hooks, tearing the two blood crows that fell down into eight pieces. The blood-red liver, intestines and gallbladder were still taut in the air without breaking. Her delicate body had passed through the blood mist and rushed into the dust that began to spread before the red cloud in the sky hit her.

　　But the dust was empty. Zi Yi stood there for a moment, as if she had lost her soul.

　　Just when the Yunshan gear in the sky was about to chop her into minced meat, she suddenly felt a chill on her legs. A hand full of liquid grasped her beautiful ankle and pulled her whole body down.

　　Her body sank rapidly. The blood crows rushing over from above missed the target, but did not hit the hard black stone ground, but crashed into a hole that was getting bigger and deeper.

　　"Oh no, the teleportation of the Lost Highlands has been triggered." Countless blood crows were shocked and shouted at the same time. Those blood crows that had already pounced on the ground quickly retreated and hit their companions who could not stop due to inertia. For a while, they were in a mess. Seven or eight of them broke their wings and followed Su Yong and the others into the black hole under the platform.

　　The black hole exposed by the crack of the platform kept expanding. When the hole on it was more than a hundred meters in radius, there was finally a loud "boom" and the entire Fuhu Mountain Range broke in half from the middle.

　　In the black hole that couldn't be seen clearly even with squinting eyes, a deep white whirlwind surged up at some point, pulling down the blood-covered Su Yong, the panicked Zi Yi, and seven or eight blood crows with broken wings.

　　These bodies had no ability to resist the strong wind at all, just like a kite swept away by a typhoon. It was a great fortune that they were not torn into pieces.

　　In the center of the storm, Su Yong fainted, but he still held Zi Yi's ankle tightly, leaving a deep red mark. It was a shackle that could not be opened until death.

　　A shackle of the heart made of a tyrannical body and unparalleled will.

　　Zi Yi sighed with satisfaction before losing consciousness, and whispered: "I promise you, I won't be a reincarnated Taoist child."

　　But I don't know if Su Yong can hear this sentence.

　　Zi Yi took a last look at the ambiguous smile on Su Yong's face, and used up the last bit of strength to fall down and hug him tightly. When two tears of happiness appeared in the corners of his eyes, he lost consciousness.

　　The huge blood crows did not receive the same treatment. The eight blood crows with broken wings were broken into sixteen pieces when they fell three hundred meters, and were torn into sixty-four pieces when they fell one thousand meters. Each piece was just as big as a human body.

　　...

　　The plains were covered with green grass, and the green hillsides formed a circle. It was a thousand miles from east to west, and a thousand miles from south to north.

　　This is a very beautiful and wonderful place. There are no gray-white trees here, only green plants like the earth, with pink dandelions blooming in between. Whenever the breeze blows, these plant wanderers are flying all over the sky, and the air is fragrant.

　　Su Yong and Zi Yi woke up almost at the same time in a pile of rubble in this place. They could not move their tired bodies, and could only stare at the bloody blood crow corpses a hundred meters away.

　　"Are we dead?" Zi Yi carefully wiped the wounds on his face and body and asked in a low voice.

　　"If this is hell, I won't believe it even if you kill me." Su Yong thought for a while and hummed this sentence with difficulty. While he was knocking Zi Yi away, he had already spread his Qi all over his body, forming a steel-like body similar to Dou Qi. However, under the bombardment of those sharp gravel with terrifying speed, he didn't know how many wounds were left on his body and how much blood was lost.

　　At this moment, his face was paler than a piece of white paper, and there were two deep black marks in the corners of his eyes, which were injured by the flying stones. Fortunately, his eyes that were as bright as stars were not injured.

　　He tried to squeeze out some strength, but unfortunately, no matter how he bit, there was no blood on his lips, and his body had no strength to use.

　　He carefully glanced at Zi Yi and smiled very uncomfortably: "Fortunately, you are fine. There should be no scars on a woman's body."

　　Zi Yi's green little hand rolled up the corner of the copper-brown armor and rubbed it. She wanted to say something, but was choked by the tears that rushed out. She slowly leaned into Su Yong's arms, but was worried about hurting him, so she just pressed against him gently. The ambiguity made Su Yong more painful.

　　It was a kind of pain that one's heart was willing but one's body was not, a fatal injury.

　　Su Yong narrowed his eyes, the wound at the corner of his eye made him feel a little bitter, but he maintained the angle, looking at the dandelion flowers flying in the air, smelling the faint fragrance.

　　"I want to die." He whispered.

　　Zi Yi hurriedly pressed his mouth with her hand.

　　"No."

　　Su Yong smiled bitterly and looked at her: "You used to be as calm as a fairy, why do you have a temper now?"

　　Zi Yi didn't say anything, just gently hit his shoulder with her little hand.

　　"Do you know where this is?"

　　Zi Yi frowned and thought for a while: "I remember when you pulled me down, I heard Blood Crow say that this was the Lost Highlands."

　　"Lost Highlands..." Su Yong grabbed two tiny grass leaves from under his body with his right hand that had slightly recovered some strength, and sniffed them deeply next to his nostrils, then sighed: "This shouldn't be in the Blood Wind Cliff."

　　After he found that the high platform on Fuhu Mountain was the star formation of Ningyun Binglan Continent, he realized that he had caused a big disaster. He remembered that if a piece of Jade Rabbit Stone was removed from the moon, it would cause the ground fire to erupt. What about destroying the formation of Ningyun Binglan Continent? God knows what happened to that planet later. Fortunately, they were teleported away and didn't have to go through that disaster.

　　"I can't understand one thing," he said faintly, "The Jade Rabbit Stone is guarded by the Star King on the moon. How come the most important formation stone was given to the Blood Crow to guard on the Ningyun Binglan Continent? Even if there is no Star King on that continent, how can Lord Sword God trust the alien race to guard the most critical place?"

　　The purple-clothed man's dark eyes rolled around and shook his head, "Not necessarily. I remember when we were in Moonlight City, the little girl mentioned the God of Creation. In my opinion, the God of Creation is the Star King there, that is, the true God mentioned by the old man with pointed ears. He should exist."

　　"The formation is placed on the top of Fuhu Mountain without hiding it, maybe it is not that important." Su Yong nodded in agreement, and then guessed. In fact, he was just comforting himself and didn't want to cause too much disaster. Think about the formation on the Fuhu Mountain, which is thousands of feet high. There are tens of millions of Blood Crows there. Who can get up there?

　　Even if the Lord Sword God came out again and wanted to force his way in, I don't know how many human warriors

　　he would have to bring with him to help him. But how many Sword Gods are there on that continent? The fact that the Sword God was able to assign the West District to Blood Crow shows that he knew that Blood Crow would definitely fight to the death to protect that formation, because it maintained the safety of everyone on the entire continent, and no one wanted it to be destroyed.

　　It was a pity that Blood Crow had been guarding for so long, and finally because of a moment of carelessness, Su Yong and the other two took advantage of the situation and walked up.

　　Just as they were secretly guessing in their hearts,

　　they suddenly heard a heavy footstep. The footsteps were very stereotyped, and each step seemed to have been calculated in time, not a minute faster or a second slower. This was clearly heard by the two people who were close to the ground. As the sound came from far away, their bodies trembled at the same time.

　　It was not because they were afraid, but because the earth was shaking because of this heavy step.

　　They quietly hid behind the rocks, held their breath and poked their heads out, and saw a black figure lying on the bloody body of the blood crow, gnawing at it.

　　PS: There is one more chapter before 12 o'clock. Vote and collect it, Amitabha.

　　Chapter 21 Blood Knife Flying in the Sky

　　Chapter 21 Blood Knife Flying in the Sky

　　On Fuhu Mountain, countless blood crows flapped their wings and flew into the sky, staring at the broken Qingtian Mountain Range below in amazement.

　　Since the death of the original blood crow leader Tiange, a man named Charon has been the acting leader here.

　　At this moment, Charon, who had just returned from the plain, stood on a cliff thousands of feet deep. He stared at the deep white wind that was still spinning and tumbling below for a long time, and then he sighed: "I didn't expect that I was careless for a moment and someone actually walked up."

　　A blood crow next to him laughed and said: "But if they go to the Lost Highlands, they will definitely die. There are soul fighters everywhere there. Not to mention those two people, even if the White Sword God has gone to immortality, I'm afraid he won't be able to come back."

　　The so-called soul fighter is a fake immortal. After being promoted from a martial artist to a spiritual warrior, if you successfully advance again, you will reach the level of a true immortal, which is equivalent to the level of the White Sword God or Yan Bikong and Morama. But if the promotion fails and the body is destroyed by the true qi, it will become a fake immortal.

　　This fake immortal is not a wandering ghost. Because they have profound martial arts concepts and cultivation, they still retain all their previous skills, and even after the body is destroyed, their consciousness can continue to practice, far exceeding the level before death.

　　In theory, the cultivation of a true immortal with a body will be slightly higher than that of a fake immortal soul fighter, but this is not absolute.

　　Moreover, there is not only one soul fighter in the Lost Highlands, but countless. These fake immortals have been obsessed with martial arts all their lives, and finally destroyed by martial arts. As long as they face any warrior, they will definitely hate him and fight to the death, or even attack him in groups.

　　That's why this blood crow said that Su Yong and his men would definitely die.

　　Charon's blood-red giant wings swept over and knocked the blood crow down.

　　"I know they will definitely die. The problem is, what if those soul fighters break through the blockade of this strong wind and come to our Ningyun Binglan Continent?"

　　...

　　At this moment, the black body that Su Yong and Zi Yi saw hiding behind the stone was a soul fighter from the Lost Highlands.

　　They didn't dare to speak, or even breathe, because they found that this black figure had a terrible aura. Su Yong vaguely remembered that when he went to the Tomb of the Sea God and saw the sleeping Morama, it was this aura.

　　But this guy is alive.

　　He has hands and feet, and can swing them freely, but his whole body is covered with a layer of black smoke-like fog, just like an evil spirit.

　　But in the black fog, it is unknown what kind of body structure it is.

　　The soul fighter greedily sucked the blood of the blood crow, and after a while, he turned around with satisfaction and took heavy steps again. But when he walked more than ten steps, he suddenly turned around suspiciously and looked at a few stones not far away.

　　Su Yong's physical strength was only restored by two or three points. After seeing the brutal blood-sucking scene of the soul fighter, his weak body could not bear the nausea, and finally a little acid leaked out from the corner of his mouth tightly covered with his right hand.

　　However, even this little smell was captured by the soul fighter.

　　The heavy footsteps came over here again, step by step, and every step was stepping on their trembling hearts.

　　The bodies of the two people could not be pressed down any lower, almost sinking into the soil.

　　However, the footsteps still did not stop and continued to approach.

　　When the Soul Fighter was only five or six meters away from the stone, a stream of pink light suddenly shot out.

　　Zi Yi's bare hands swung in the air, and the two white wrists suddenly spread out, turning into dozens of fluttering white butterflies, silently entwining the Soul Fighter. Each butterfly was like a real attacking Qi, enough to split rocks and penetrate iron.

　　However, the dozens of Qi were shattered by the Soul Fighter's right hand filled with dark mist, burning the green grass on the ground into black ashes.

　　The Soul Fighter did not speak, but a pair of empty pale white eyes revealed a glimmer of light, and the fighting spirit on his body suddenly spread out.

　　Zi Yi waved his hands again, turning his palms into claws, and his crystal-like nails shone, like steel claws tearing the air, pulling out ten small white air currents in the air, whistling and grabbing the Soul Fighter's head.

　　However, the white airflow was swept away by the big hand carrying black mist and dissipated instantly. The man in purple was also hit by the remaining force. He raised his neck and shed a line of blood in the air. His soft body had already fallen on a circular slope thirty meters away.

　　At this time, Su Yong roared, holding the knife in both hands, wearing a blood-stained robe and a blood-red blade, and rushed out from behind the stone like a ray of fire, whistling towards the soul fighter with the sword as one.

　　When the soul fighter's thick black fog was about to hit the blade, Su Yong's hard-collected true energy finally used all his strength to urge the strongest wave sword technique.

　　The blood light surged six or seven meters long, and at the moment when the soul fighter's black fog just fell on the blade, it hit the body surrounded by black fog fiercely, making a dull sound.

　　"Break." Su Yong shouted hoarsely.

　　The first wave of fluctuations surged, and the soul fighter's body was covered with black fog, and his body became a little lighter.

　　However, this wave only dispersed the opponent's body-protecting black energy, and did not cause much damage to his body.

　　Just when Su Yong was desperately accumulating strength to send out the second wave of vibrations, a huge force hit the sharp blood knife blade, and with a slap, all his strength was lost.

　　The blood knife was hit by the opponent and fell to the grass with a bang, leaving only a knife-shaped mark two feet deep.

　　Su Yong lost his balance after being hit, and crashed into the opponent's arms.

　　Just as he was about to hit the black body, the Soul Fighter bent his thighs, raised his heavy lower limbs suddenly, and his knees brushed Su Yong's ears and hit him hard on the shoulder, knocking him five or six somersaults in the air before he fell headfirst not far from Zi Yi.

　　This didn't knock Su Yong unconscious, but he felt like his whole body was about to explode, and his shoulders had long lost consciousness. He could see a bloody mess when he turned his head.

　　"I didn't expect to die here." Su Yong's pale fingers inserted into the soil one by one, and the blood flowing from the broken nails mixed with the soil, which was heartbreaking.

　　He scratched hard for a few times, but still couldn't crawl to Zi Yi's side.

　　Zi Yi's situation was not much better than his. Her flawless white face was splattered with dots of blood, and blood continued to flow from the corners of her mouth.

　　"It's better to die together." Zi Yi showed a sweet smile that he had never seen before: "What a pity..."

　　She didn't finish this sentence, because she was a reserved woman after all, but Su Yong already understood what she meant.

　　Watching the Soul Fighter's heavy steps begin to move, knocking on the ground step by step and approaching them, Su Yong, who was already weak and felt his body slowly getting cold, still stared at Zi Yi's extremely beautiful facial features, with too much unwillingness and frustration in his heart. At the moment when his brain was almost going crazy, he suddenly felt a ball of fire burning under his chest.

　　It was a very strange heat flow.

　　Su Yong, who was a little dazed, remembered that it was the yellow crystal tooth of Tiange, the leader of the Blood Crow.

　　The yellow crystal tooth burst out with heat again at this moment, and the extremely high temperature was like a red-hot charcoal, scalding Su Yong's blood that was constantly flowing and dripping, and it was about to boil.

　　"Ah..." Su Yong suddenly roared wildly, and the whole person bounced up on the grass without any movement.

　　At the same time, the deeply buried blood knife responded with a sound, shot out, and cut the Soul Fighter who just stepped by in half from bottom to top, and then flew in the air, spinning with the dandelions in the sky.

　　When the Soul Fighter's confused body broke on both sides and fell to the ground and turned into a pile of powder, Su Yong suddenly heard a hoarse voice in his mind and sighed: "I have nothing to teach you."

　　It was the voice of the long-lost swordsmith.

　　PS: I am very depressed today, very depressed. Damn, damn, damn... Nothing, just to shout a few times.

　　Chapter 22 The Distant Sword Soul

　　Chapter 22 The Distant Sword

　　Soul There are nine styles of the blood knife, and Su Yong had already comprehended the eighth level of fluctuations. At this moment, he waved his hand, and the blood knife in the air spun back and gently fell into his hand like a willow leaf.

　　The blade was purple and red, and there were two words in the bright knife light: "Limit".

　　Zi Yi did not see these two words, but was shocked to see Su Yong, whose face was as pale as paper, not far away, and the strange cold blood blade in his hand.

　　The sudden reversal at the last moment really made her wonder if she was hallucinating.

　　Su Yong fell into deep thought in the words of the swordsmith.

　　From the first style of flying catkins to the limit of the ninth style, he did not know how many fights and incredible events he had gone through, but at this moment he still had countless questions in his heart.

　　"You must want to ask me why I can cultivate to the ninth level, but I can't be immortal like those martial arts masters you met?" The voice of the swordsmith sounded in his mind, with a feeling of satisfaction and relief.

　　Su Yong nodded slowly.

　　The swordsmith at this time was very patient, different from any other time. "I am afraid that no one can compare to me in the understanding of sword and sword moves, including the white-clothed sword god you met in the dead soul swamp." He said very proudly.

　　"But the understanding of moves is different from cultivation and internal strength." The swordsmith smiled kindly, "My understanding of moves has already reached the pinnacle, and no one could surpass me back then. Even though you have met countless strong men later, you are still far behind me in terms of moves." "

　　But I am old, and before I got old, I just barely reached the realm of a spiritual warrior, and my body cannot maintain youth for a long time." The swordsmith smiled, and Su Yong knew that he might be shaking his head and sighing.

　　"The nine moves I left for you are just moves. Some of them may require internal strength, such as sword energy, knife force, etc., which can be achieved with only some elementary cultivation, and the requirements are not high." The swordsmith smiled in his mind, "If I had your internal strength and cultivation back then, plus the understanding of moves, I would probably have been invincible long ago."

　　Su Yong smiled silently and nodded silently. He had to admit that these moves were indeed very exquisite and had the potential to kill people above their level. Even if the swordsmith of that time had not yet reached the level of a spiritual warrior, if he encountered a spiritual beast like the one he had encountered before, he could still subdue

　　it with the mysterious moves. Even if he faced a True Immortal of a higher level, he would probably be defeated by it if he was not prepared.

　　He knew that the swordsmith's hundreds of years of obsession, cultivation, and understanding of the moves were far higher than his own. For the same move, even if his internal strength was strong, there would probably be some differences in trajectory and accuracy compared to the swordsmith's personal attack.

　　"Now that you have fully understood my moves back then, it is time for me to leave." The swordsmith smiled silently: "The days I have followed you have been even more thrilling than the past experiences I have personally experienced. I should thank you."

　　"You are leaving?" Su Yong couldn't help but shout out, which startled Zi Yi not far away.

　　"Yes," the swordsmith laughed with a relieved tone, "All good things must come to an end. Now that you have learned all the moves on the blood knife, there is no room for my soul on the knife anymore." From now on, the knife is just a sharp blade, a blood-red peerless weapon. It may be stained with more blood, but it can no longer be attached to any soul.

　　Su Yong was silent for a long time. When he felt that the blood knife in his hand seemed to be getting lighter and the swordsmith's soul was floating away, he hurriedly asked, "Then...what can I do for you?"

　　"You don't have to do anything." The voice in his mind was already quite weak: "I'm very happy, I didn't make a mistake. Haha."

　　Su Yong placed the blood knife flat on the grass, leaned forward and knelt respectfully, then kowtowed deeply to the ground, making a series of "bang bang bang" sounds.

　　"Haha..." The laughter in his mind became smaller and smaller, but it sounded very happy.

　　The swordsmith had no regrets, although there was a trace of nostalgia in his heart.

　　For a long time.

　　Su Yong raised his forehead full of green grass juice and stared at the sky in a daze.

　　Above the dandelion flowers in the sky, there were shallow and low-flying white clouds. I wonder if those few lines of free clouds were the last glimpse of the departing swordsmith before leaving.

　　In Zi Yi's puzzled eyes, he gently and cherished his hands to hold the blood knife, and looked at it carefully again. He looked at the strange round tip, the blade thinner than paper, the curved and tilted guard jaw, and the dragon's spit on the handle... He looked at it in great detail and in great earnestness.

　　It was the gift left to him by the swordsmith, the only gift.

　　As he gently measured it, he found that the knife was two taels lighter.

　　It was the weight of a soul.

　　When he held the familiar handle tightly in his palm, he felt a sense of loss in his heart, and couldn't help but sighed, with tears in his eyes.

　　"What's wrong?" Zi Yi regained some strength and finally came closer.

　　Su Yong slowly turned his head and looked deeply at her face. He gently stretched out his trembling fingers and carefully wiped off the little bit of blood on her face, leaving some round purple-red powder, like a scar that was about to fall off.

　　But it was beautiful.

　　"I want you to stay with me forever." He said seriously: "I heard what you said in the air."

　　It was the sentence you said at the moment when the Lost Highlands transmission was triggered. Since he could reach out to pull Zi Yi's ankle, of course he still retained a trace of consciousness.

　　Although he was covered in blood at that time. But pain makes people sober, doesn't it?

　　Zi Yi let the tears flow down her face, and didn't bother to wipe them off, just nodded deeply and vigorously.

　　"Yeah." She smiled with a face full of pear blossoms.

　　Just as the two of them were about to take a step with their limping hands, the sound of footsteps like thunder suddenly came from all around.

　　It was the sound of thousands of heavy footsteps stepping on the ground, each pair of footsteps weighed thousands of pounds, with a terrifying murderous aura.

　　Thousands of messy but regular footsteps sounded, just like thunderous war drums, rumbling and beating, densely covering the lost highlands that were a thousand miles long and a thousand miles wide, as if this was a thunder domain.

　　Looking at the countless soul fighters appearing in front, the floating black smoke was as dense as a troop from the underworld. Zi Yi smiled sadly: "It seems we can't get out."

　　Su Yong tightened the handle of the blood knife. Although he realized the limit at the last moment, he had already used it once, and his whole body was weak and powerless. In addition, his injuries had not yet recovered, and blood was still dripping from some of his wounds.

　　Moreover, he was able to kill the soul fighter in one fell swoop because the opponent was caught off guard and was cut in half by the blood knife flying from the soil.

　　If he really had to hold the knife to face these people at the level of fake immortals, how could he have any confidence?

　　What's more, now he is not facing one or two, but an entire army.

　　Chapter 23: Leverage the Force to Fly the Sword

　　Chapter 23: Leverage the Force

　　to Fly the Sword The two looked at each other, turned around almost at the same time, and stumbled up the circular hillside.

　　The circular hillside here is not high, only five or six meters, slightly higher than this grassland, but it divides this place into countless circular areas. Walking on the hillside is like walking on a slightly larger foundation in a rice field.

　　For the two injured warriors, standing on a higher place has a slight geographical advantage. But on the other hand, standing on a high place makes it easier for people to find them, and it is difficult to escape.

　　But they found a strange phenomenon. Although these terrible soul fighters have amazing martial arts and huge strength, their movement speed is not very fast.

　　When they first hid in the stone, ordinary warriors could fly over, but the terrible soul fighters could only walk over step by step. Even before, when they heard the heavy footsteps, they walked for a long time before they came to the bodies of the blood crows.

　　Why don't they fly? Su Yong and Zi Yi asked in their hearts at the same time.

　　Don't they know the most basic lifting technique?

　　It turns out that although the soul fighters have terrible internal strength, because their bodies have been destroyed, they attach great importance to the unsolid body left on their bodies. And they are not willing to take the risk of flying with this body pieced together from the original debris.

　　To put it bluntly, the body with black smoke is just a pile of ashes.

　　So when Su Yong's knife flew over, the unlucky soul fighter instantly turned into a piece of broken powder, which is the reason.

　　No matter how high their attainments were, their bodies were no longer made of flesh and blood, but were built on fragile trunks, so they were always inferior to even the oldest True Immortals.

　　Although Su Yong and his companions stumbled on the hillside, they were still faster than the group of aggressive Soul Fighters. However, when they reached the top of the hillside and looked around, they couldn't help but take a breath.

　　It turned out that this seemingly boundless field was now filled with black smoke, and no one knew how many Soul Fighters had stood up.

　　There could have been tens of millions of Soul Fighters here, and Wu Yan had been awakened by their fierce fight just now. At this moment, the two of them were walking on the high ground, and they were locked by the Soul Fighters all around, and they were slowly approaching from all directions.

　　Although they were not moving fast, they were getting more and more dense, and the heavy footsteps that rumbled made the whole land tremble, and more pink dandelion flowers floated in the air, just like a light snow. The grass on the ground was a bit pitiful. It fell down unwillingly under the heavy footsteps, making a faint "squeak" protest sound.

　　Su Yong and the other man were standing on a high place. No matter which side they went to, the Soul Fighters around them were getting closer and closer. Because they were like standing on the top of a pyramid, there was no way out. And on the slopes below, there were countless Soul Fighters who surrounded them with black smoke.

　　Even if they were in good condition at the moment, they could not fly over the densely packed bodies on all sides with their body skills, not to mention that at the moment, both of them had only three or four points of strength that they had finally recovered.

　　On the hillside where they were, seven or eight Soul Fighters had already walked on the road in front of them, and there were even more heads behind them.

　　Su Yong looked around and saw that there was no way out. He smiled bitterly and sat down on the hillside. He sent out his mind, and the blood knife came out of its sheath. It made a rattle like a rattlesnake in the air and flew towards the nearest Soul Fighter.

　　This Soul Fighter was obviously very confident in his own strength. With a flick of his black wrist, he threw a seemingly clumsy but powerful punch at the purple light.

　　However, Su Yong used a clever move at this moment.

　　The Blood Blade suddenly twisted when it was about to approach, avoiding the fist wind at the front and then accelerated suddenly. With a "click", it chopped into the Soul Fighter's right foot. At this moment, the power of the Blood Blade's fluctuations began to spread, and instantly shook off fragments on the ground.

　　The right foot of the Soul Fighter was hit by the purple light, and the entire lower thigh was shattered. The Soul Fighter's body also shook and knelt on one knee, with two pale eyes looking at the bone fragments on the ground in horror.

　　The Blood Knife succeeded in one attack, but did not continue to attack. It whistled back again and fell gently into Su Yong's hands like a willow leaf.

　　Su Yong now mastered the concept of limit and had a better understanding of the remote control of the Blood Knife. But he knew very well how terrible these Soul Fighters were, so he just tried it a little and did not dare to use too much force.

　　At this moment, he only had three or four points of strength, and with the purple clothes, he didn't know if he could face a Soul Fighter head-on. The yellow crystal tooth he placed under his chest was cold at this moment.

　　He never understood how this tooth could stimulate his limit, but he knew that in addition to the yellow crystal tooth, the painful and desperate emotions in his heart at that time also played a big role.

　　At this moment, he also felt desperate and helpless, but the yellow crystal tooth seemed unwilling to pay attention to him anymore. He gently extended his left hand to his abdomen and gently pinched the sharp crystal through a door.

　　The Soul Fighters swarming in from all directions were like ants. The closest one was only five meters away from them. It was a critical moment.

　　"We can only die here." Su Yong smiled helplessly and stretched out his left hand to hold the purple-clothed little hand.

　　At this moment, the blood knife whistled out again, scaring the closest Soul Fighter back two steps.

　　Su Yong did not strike with all his strength and make that Soul Fighter the last person to be buried with him, because it was meaningless.

　　One more death or one less death would not change his fate. And he knew that even if he was stimulated to the limit again and used an extremely sharp attack, it would only be the last sound, just a brilliant spark before death.

　　Facing the thousands of Soul Fighters around, there was no way to think about it.

　　"If I hear the truth in the morning, I can die in the evening." He sighed as he looked at the white clouds in the blue sky.

　　He had just mastered the last move, but he didn't expect that he would follow the swordsmith in the blink of an eye. He didn't know if they could meet in spirit. He couldn't help but laugh at himself.

　　In the corner of his eyes, a small piece of white cloud slowly approached. He didn't know if it was the soul of the swordsmith who still didn't trust him.

　　However, the next moment, at the last moment when countless soul fighters rushed over, Su Yong's calm eyes suddenly widened.

　　The blood knife circled in his mind with a harsh sound of cutting glass, and finally bought him a precious second.

　　In this second, Su Yong suddenly grabbed the jade wrist of Zi Yi, who was waiting to die with his eyes down.

　　"Jump."

　　They didn't jump down, because there were countless soul fighters below.

　　They bounced into the air.

　　But in the air, there were only a few white clouds and a few flying dandelion petals. Who could save them?

　　Zi Yi didn't understand, but after he shouted, she still touched the ground with both feet and flew into the sky with him.

　　As spiritual warriors, the two of them could undoubtedly jump very high with their light bodies. At this moment, the two of them leaped with all their strength, flying dozens of meters high, just avoiding the countless fists and claws around them.

　　The fists below, which had been suppressed for a long time, slammed into a ball, and a crisp sound of bones breaking was heard.

　　Su Yong and Zi Yi actually touched the smoke-like white cloud, borrowed a little power and flew several meters again. Then they stepped on the dandelion flowers that looked like goose down again, and rushed out another three meters.

　　But at this moment, there was nothing around them to rely on, and under their feet were charred human heads, like a purgatory. They

　　were waiting for them to fall and cut into pieces.

　　"Clap your hands." Su Yong shouted when the two began to fall.

　　The two of them faced each other in the air, and their bodies flew up again, but at this time they had separated and drifted to both ends.

　　"Now we can't even die together." Zi Yi's heart flashed with a trace of resentment, not understanding what he was thinking.

　　Just as they were about to fall down again, Su Yong finally waited for the moment when the blood knife escaped.

　　The extremely sharp blood knife circled under the control of his mind. Although it broke seven or eight bones, it was also affected by the huge forces in it and could hardly escape from the vortex of power.

　　At this moment, Su Yong gritted his teeth, and a few blood beads flew out of his white lips again. His eyes were shining, and the blood knife shook and flew out from under the swirling black smoke, rushing towards him from a distance.

　　Su Yong's falling body stepped hard on the blood knife, just like stepping on a skateboard. His body slid quickly in the air and picked up the purple-clothed body above countless black heads.

　　The two paused in the air.

　　Su Yong's eyes cracked, and blood flowed down his cheeks like silk. The blood knife shook again in his last bit of thought, carrying them to slide another seven or eight meters.

　　As the blood knife carried them in an extremely unstable slide, Zi Yi asked in surprise: "What is this... a trick?"

　　Su Yong's eyes and mouth were bleeding, but he smiled with difficulty and answered: "I don't know, but I think since the weapon can be controlled by the mind, this weapon should have more functions besides killing people."

　　He really didn't know whether this was the legendary immortal flying with a sword.

　　Su Yong's remaining strength was quickly used up, and at this time, the blood knife carried them, and after a stumbling in the air, they were only a few dozen meters away from the edge of the densely packed heads below.

　　"Over there." Su Yong pointed to a row of small trees in front of the Lost Highlands, panting and shouting: "Lend me your strength."

　　Borrowing strength is very simple for spiritual warriors. Zi Yi pulled up his palms with both hands, and the remaining internal strength had been transmitted to him in an endless stream.

　　This force was not much, because Zi Yi had already reached the end of his strength in the air. It slowly flowed through Su Yong's arm, with a little trembling ripples of flesh.

　　After the power passed through Su Yong's body, it came to his eyebrows, causing his eyes to flash again.

　　The speed of the blood knife's gliding suddenly increased, and it whizzed through the air with the two of them. After finally pulling out a purple-white light and shadow, it fell into the woods with a bang.

　　Not far away, those terrifying soul fighters were chasing after them with heavy steps.

　　The two of them fell into the woods without any strength. It was really shocking to hear the violent storm outside.

　　"This small forest can't hide, they will soon be able to surround this place." Su Yong struggled to hold the tree trunk and stood up, and stretched out his hand to Zi Yi: "Let's go."

　　When the rumbling footsteps entered the forest, Su Yong and Zi Yi stumbled and dragged the blood knife, and fell to the ground powerlessly.

　　"Still can't run away." Zi Yi smiled with a sense of relief.

　　Su Yong smiled bitterly and shook his head, but as he shook his head, he suddenly felt a flash of yellow light.

　　He turned his head hesitantly to look.

　　"Hey, there's a yellow tree over there."

　　The yellow branches and leaves looked like they were carved from topaz, gleaming with a psychedelic light.

　　Chapter 24 The Fruit of Life

　　Chapter 24 The Fruit of Life

　　The two of them almost used their fingers to dig through the soil full of fallen leaves, and slowly climbed under the topaz tree.

　　When they just climbed under the tree, the soul fighters also chased after them, but they seemed to be quite afraid of the bright yellow light emitted by the topaz tree, and did not dare to approach. They just stood outside silently and fiercely, baring their teeth and waving their claws.

　　Su Yong and Zi Yi felt their bodies tremble when they entered the bright yellow light. Their bodies, which had long been drained of strength, suddenly paused. Their exhausted spirits seemed to have been pulled out of their potential by the yellow light, and a trace of spirit flashed in their eyes again.

　　This sudden bit of power allowed them to barely dodge the claws stretched out from behind. They sat down next to the tree trunk, and the two lifeless eyes on their pale faces stared at the ghosts outside in fear.

　　"We actually avoided it." Su Yong put down the blood knife with his stiff fingers, and gently touched the jade-like tree trunk behind him, feeling a little bit of energy surging in the light.

　　Zi Yi took a breath, and her dark and shining eyes turned to the umbrella-like canopy above her head. Her pretty face, which was still stained with blood, showed a trace of surprise: "This is really a life-saving tree."

　　A soul fighter who couldn't help but stretch out his arm slid into the yellow light with a thick black smoke. Then he let out a scream, and a burnt smell came out. The arm shattered into powder in the light.

　　The other soul fighters dared not move again, but just roared at the pair of people who were close in front of them but far away in

　　the sky. This tree is not only a protective umbrella for the two people, but also seems to have some kind of magical healing effect. Although the physical strength lost by the two people is still slowly accumulating bit by bit, the wounds all over Su Yong's body are slowly healing in the yellow light. The most obvious is the two wounds on the corners of his eyes. The dried blood fell off in an instant, and the broken skin and flesh slowly connected together, which made Zi Yi amazed.

　　Su Yong finally noticed the changes in himself during his difficult recovery. After a moment, he reached out and took out the history of the continent from his arms, flipped it open and looked at it, then looked up and compared the appearance of the tree, and jumped up excitedly.

　　"This is the tree of life."

　　After saying that, he threw down the book, suddenly jumped along the trunk, and climbed up like a monkey.

　　"Hey, what are you doing?" Zi Yi, who was sitting cross-legged and regulating his breath, widened his eyes.

　　"I'm going to find the fruit of life." Su Yong poked his head out from the yellow branches.

　　This tree of life is not big, but the branches that stretch out are very even, like a big umbrella, with a very round outline. Su Yong quickly found two yellow fruits as big as fists in it.

　　"There really are, come up and take a look." He shouted to the bottom.

　　Zi Yi picked up the book on the ground and looked at it in confusion.

　　The history of the continent records the top ten strange items, among which is the tree of life.

　　It says that the tree of life has a strong deterrent effect on the existence of dead souls, false immortals, and underworld messengers, making them unable to approach. The few fruits of life on the tree, in addition to the magical effects of extending life, solidifying, and longevity, are also very helpful for the practice of warriors.

　　This book does not explain the location of the tree of life, otherwise I am afraid that countless shadow warriors on the critical point will go crazy.

　　Who would have thought that there is a tree of life on the Lost Highlands. However, this place is full of soul fighters, and I am afraid that no one dares to risk their lives to find it.

　　Zi Yi flew up and quickly climbed to Su Yong's side.

　　"Look." Su Yong pointed to two topaz-like fruits. The two fruits were tied together, the same size, and the light they emitted was thicker than the branches and leaves.

　　"Really... edible?" Zi Yi stretched out her white hand to the fruit of life, and her delicate white palm hesitated beside the crystal fruit.

　　"Of course I'll eat it. It would be a waste if I don't eat it." Su Yong reached out to pick it and put one in her palm. He smiled and said, "See if there are any more on the tree. I need to pack them up and take them away."

　　However, just as Zi Yi hesitated and raised the fruit to her lips, Su Yong, who was chewing the fruit of life, suddenly fell from the tree. With a "bang", he was like a stone, smashing a large amount of dust on the ground.

　　"What's wrong with you?" She exclaimed, and flew down without caring about the fruit, dragging his body back from the yellow light area.

　　Su Yong did not respond, and did not move, like a dead person.

　　But he had a heartbeat and his body was warm. Zi Yi breathed a sigh of relief and carefully pressed him.

　　All the acupuncture points and meridians were adjusted, but Su Yong still did not wake up.

　　"I'm afraid his body is too weak and can't bear too much nourishing things." Zi Yi, who had a lot of experience in Taoist health preservation, thought.

　　At this time, the soul fighters saw that they could not do anything to the two people, and some of them had already begun to slowly leave.

　　Due to this sudden incident, Zi Yi did not dare to eat the fruit of life rashly. After carefully reading the history of the continent, she climbed up the tree and picked the other three fruits of life she found, and carefully hid them.

　　The description of the tree of life and its fruit in the history of the continent was not detailed. It only said that it was very good for strengthening the body, and did not explain the specific way to eat and use it.

　　But when Zi Yi sat cross-legged for a long time and almost all of her cultivation had been restored, Su Yong still did not wake up.

　　At this time, all the soul fighters surrounding outside had left the forest. The lush green forest seemed to sway in the breeze with vigorous vitality because of the tree of life.

　　The fragrant breeze blew over, which refreshed Zi Yi's spirit.

　　"We have to find a place to go out." She frowned and felt Su Yong's heartbeat and pulse. She was sure that his injuries had basically recovered. She helped him up and leaned against the tree trunk, carved the four words "be back soon" on the ground, and then quietly walked out.

　　When a woman intends to do something for a man, she will become brave and careful.

　　There are no stars in the sky above the Lost Highlands, only dandelion petals all over the sky, and white clouds quietly fly in the clear sky.

　　Zi Yi listened carefully for a long time, and found nothing suspicious, then flew up a hillside like a butterfly and looked around.

　　The Lost Highlands is very wide, but with the sharp eyes and senses of a spiritual warrior, Zi Yi still found a strange energy fluctuation in the southeast corner.

　　In addition to the special breath there, there is also a faint white smoke floating up, which spreads into a spider web in the breeze, and then breaks up and becomes more or less clouds.

　　Zi Yi carefully crawled along the hillside, and soon found the place where the white smoke was flying, which turned out to be a huge cylindrical chimney, as big as a wellhead.

　　There are no soul fighters around here. Zi Yi carefully felt it and then approached gently.

　　With a light clap of her palms, the white smoke on the chimney twisted and dispersed. She squinted her eyes and looked inside, and saw many pointed-roof houses like pigeon cages below, and even a small river emitting white light. On a wooden bridge over the river, a carriage slowly passed by.

　　She tentatively stretched out her jade wrist to go in, but there was no response.

　　"This should be the exit." She carefully noted the location and walked back along the original path.

　　However, when she floated through the forest and breathed a sigh of relief when she saw the Tree of Life, she was shocked to find that Su Yong, who was sleeping like a snake against the trunk, was gone.

　　Chapter 25: Dreams Come True

　　Chapter 25: Dreams are real

　　"Close your eyes and feel the darkness around you. Calmly detect the energy contained in it and absorb the energy with your mind."

　　Su Yong, who was in a daze, heard someone whispering this to him. He closed his eyes involuntarily and his mind calmed down instantly. As his breathing slowed down, his body gradually relaxed. After a while, he even felt that his body was about to float up. It seemed that something in the darkness was slowly approaching him and trying to pull him away.

　　"What do you feel?" the voice asked in a low voice.

　　"Something is pulling me."

　　"Don't let them go, stabilize yourself. Where you feel the greater gravity, breathe slightly towards that side. Breathe deeply, go deep, and come out shallowly."

　　Su Yong felt a little dizzy and his mind began to become confused. Hearing this, he was shocked and hurriedly shook his mind, drove away his inner demons, and breathed slowly towards the side of the traction.

　　The fragrant air outside the forest and the white clouds floating in the sky condensed like water at this moment, forming a cylindrical cyclone that seemed to exist and not exist. The cyclone passed through the forest with a small whistling sound, pouring down on him like mercury.

　　As his breathing became longer and longer, Su Yong's mind became completely calm. Although he still felt the gravity, his mind was clear at this time, and he would not be bewitched by it.

　　This moment lasted for a while, and suddenly his mind was shaken, as if something appeared in the darkness around him. He was about to open his eyes to explore, and heard a soft voice in his ear: "Don't open your eyes, use your heart to avoid that thing."

　　Su Yong's heart was peaceful at this time, but he was slightly conscious to stabilize his body to prevent the gravity from pulling him. But soon his brows frowned, because the gravity was getting stronger and stronger, like a breeze.

　　What was that? He tried to detect it with his mind. The darkness around him was like a quiet summer night, with a breeze blowing, cool as water. Just as he was walking alone in this endless darkness, suddenly a little light appeared between heaven and earth, like a firefly on a summer night.

　　No, he asked me to breathe the elements in the darkness, and I guess I can't think of anything related to light. He felt something in his mind, and quickly turned his back in his mind and walked in another direction.

　　However, the firefly caught up with him, and soon flew in front of him again, as if saying to him: "Follow me, and find the power of light." He turned around again in confusion.

　　This happened again and again. Just as he was anxious to avoid the firefly, he suddenly felt his lying body move, and an ethereal and familiar voice asked him what was wrong, and then straightened him up and placed him on an uneven support.

　　He did not open his eyes, because he felt that the firefly was right in front of him, but he could not see it. He seemed to spin while dodging. When the firefly was in the east, his body turned to the west, and when the firefly was in the south, he turned to the north.

　　Why is this firefly as annoying as a fly? It keeps spinning around me?

　　As he spun, the firefly flew faster and faster, and he felt that his body was spinning rapidly like a gyroscope. But the uneven surface against his back never hit him, which made him wonder.

　　Could it be that the support was also spinning with me? He thought to himself, and suddenly felt his head sink. He quickly put away his distracting thoughts and tried to calm himself down again.

　　At this time, he was already sweating all over, and his strength was almost exhausted. His whole body was showing fatigue and weakness. Fortunately, the voice came again at this time: "Reach out your hand and hit it off."

　　He naturally reached out his hand, and only scratched it twice in the air, and then he caught the firefly in his hand, and then threw his hand and threw the stars in his hand to the ground.

　　The annoying fly was thrown away, and it squeaked and screamed and turned into a piece of flesh.

　　"What is that?" He asked in a low voice.

　　The voice sighed: "That is the deliberate spell cast by the God of Creation when he created the critical point. All cultivation methods require the use of thoughts to feel the elements. As long as the mind is wandering, light will inevitably appear. If you can't resist it, you can only follow it. So many people ended up following the light involuntarily. After all, in the darkness, the temptation of light is too great."

　　"Then what happened to my spinning just now? Was it driven by my thoughts?" Su Yong asked again.

　　"You absorbed a little bit of dark energy at the beginning. Although it was not much and did not have much power, due to your qualifications and the effect of the fruit of life, this dark element combined with your body very well. Under your mind control, this element became the first power of your body to avoid the light. It is this power combined with your gradually recovered physical strength that drives the rotation of your body and the surrounding environment." The gentle voice was a little trembling. It

　　was only a few breaths, and he absorbed so much!

　　"But I still didn't find the energy in the dark!" Su Yong inhaled and ran his internal force for a while, a little confused. Just now it was dark, although there was a breeze blowing constantly, but that was only something in his mind. He felt like a dream, and he didn't find that his internal force had increased when he was exercising at this moment.

　　The voice laughed, and before he could answer, a familiar and ethereal voice suddenly came again.

　　"Su Yong, where are you? Where did you go?" The voice was very anxious, with a frantic tremor.

　　It was Zi Yi's voice, and Su Yong, who was a little sober at this moment, suddenly remembered.

　　"I'm here." He opened his mouth and responded involuntarily.

　　With this shout, all the illusions that existed in his mind were shattered, and the gentle voice never sounded again.

　　Zi Yi looked at Su Yong who suddenly appeared under the Tree of Life in surprise, and quickly covered his open mouth with his trembling little hands.

　　"Where... where did you go just now?"

　　Su Yong was a little confused, looked around curiously, and grabbed a handful of branches of the Tree of Life: "I have been here all the time."

　　Then he closed his eyes again and breathed in the dark wind that disappeared. As his breathing gradually became long and steady, he felt the feeling of floating in the air again. At that time, a long-lost thought suddenly emerged in his mind, just like he was still a fetus at this moment, floating in a chaos, extremely comfortable, and extremely safe and reliable.

　　After a long time, the firefly did not come again. In his infinite relaxation, he felt that every part of his body was repairing itself and gradually becoming stronger and firmer. Waves of dark elements seemed to have been deposited in his torso and limbs. He used his mind to carefully observe the surroundings and seemed to feel the surge of all blood vessels and the rise of muscles.

　　What a wonderful feeling! He slowly opened his eyes and smiled at Zi Yi with a little apology.

　　"I just felt like I had a dream, a very strange dream."

　　"What dream?" Zi Yi nervously walked around the Tree of Life three times and shouted in panic: "Do you know that you disappeared just now?"

　　"Missing?" Su Yong frowned.

　　Zi Yi looked up and down at this strange tree for a long time, and asked in confusion: "How do you feel after eating that fruit? You just became invisible."

　　"Invisible?" Su Yong was really surprised this time.

　　How could he be invisible under the yellow light of life? And who was that voice just now? He felt a little strange.

　　"Never mind." Zi Yi didn't see anything, walked to Su Yong's side and looked at him for a few times, patted his clothes: "I'm glad you're okay. By the way, I found the exit."

　　Su Yong closed his eyes and took a deep breath, feeling more powerful than ever before. He frowned and tilted his head, easily feeling a little energy fluctuation in the southeast direction, and couldn't help but smile.

　　"In the southeast?"

　　"How did you know?" Zi Yi screamed.

　　Su Yong smiled but didn't answer. He looked at her for a long time before saying: "Then you should eat one of the fruit of life."

　　Zi Yi took out one, looked at his malicious eyes and hesitated: "Is it really okay to eat it?"

　　"Of course, I'm fine, aren't I?"

　　"What if I disappear?"

　　"I can feel it." Su Yong answered, and took her little hand. "I'll catch you, you can't run away, let me see what invisibility is."

　　"Then...what if I faint?"

　　"I'll watch you."

　　Zi Yi was still worried, took the history of the continent and read it again, it said that the fruit of life also has the function of strengthening male virility.

　　She couldn't help but blush, carefully looked Su Yong up and down, then stamped her feet and said, "I won't eat."

　　"Why?" Su Yong asked curiously, "Look, my whole body has recovered, and it seems that even my body has become much stronger. I have endless energy in my body."

　　Zi Yi's pink face blushed again, and said something that Su Yong couldn't understand.

　　"But I'm not yet 24 years old."

　　...

　　They avoided the soul fighters, jumped down from the smoking white mist chimney, and landed gently on the spire of a big house like aliens. The few pedestrians on the street didn't notice them.

　　Looking up, the hole in the sky could no longer be seen, but the gray-white sky above was seen again.

　　"This is a teleportation port, which may be one-way." Su Yong looked up at the sky, and then looked around: "This is the critical point, but I don't know if it is the Lingyun Binglan Continent."

　　But since those soul fighters are so bloodthirsty, why don't they come down through the chimney and kill everyone?

　　Is the Lost Highlands a forbidden place that they can't leave?

　　Su Yong thought about it in vain, so he had to jump down the gray-white stone road holding Zi Yi's little hand.

　　"This Blood Wind Cliff is really a strange place."

　　Just as they landed on the street, the window of a house facing the street with its back to them was gently pushed open.

　　"Someone actually walked out of the Lost Highlands." A middle-aged man with long pointed ears squinted at them for a long time: "It's two ancient warriors. Go and inform the king."

　　"Yes, sir." A warrior covered in a black cloak bowed and responded.

　　Chapter 26 Blood Wind Passing Chapter

　　26 Blood Wind Passing

　　Su Yong found that the city he came down to was much larger and more prosperous than Moonlight City, Nebula City, and even Wanmu City. Not only is there a canal running through the city, but there are even viaducts in some prosperous areas.

　　Not only are there countless pointed ears coming and going on the street, but there are also dead leaf people with exposed veins but a kind face. Strangely, they didn't seem to be surprised to see that the two of them were wearing completely different clothes. When they turned the corner, they saw a large group of patrolling guards wearing black armor.

　　The equipment of these soldiers was much better and more impressive than that of Moonlight City. The whistling wind on the wide street pulled their black cloaks straight, shook the scabbards on their waists, and kept vibrating on the saddles, making a crisp and disturbing sound.

　　Su Yong and Zi Yi stood still. Just when they thought that the team of guards would pass by them in a show of force, they found that they all stopped suddenly.

　　Then a general covered in a black cloak walked towards them, walking very slowly, but very lightly.

　　"Welcome the two ancient warriors to Fengdu City." The general in black armor looked very calm and at ease, and spoke very politely.

　　Su Yong frowned. "Fengdu City?"

　　"Yes." The general in black armor smiled slightly: "This is Fengdu City, the capital of Fenglin State. The king asked us to receive the two ancient warriors."

　　Su Yong and Zi Yi looked at each other, and a trace of surprise flashed in the corner of their eyes. But Su Yong soon raised a smile: "But we don't want to see your king." Both of them planned to rush back to Ningyun Binglan Continent at full speed through the teleportation array to discuss the next step with their companions in the aircraft, because they had been away for quite a while.

　　The black-clothed general was not angry, and his kind smile remained unchanged: "Our king is very sincere, I hope you two will not embarrass me."

　　Su Yong walked two steps in front of him with his hands behind his back, glanced at the more than 30 soldiers who had dismounted behind him, and smiled: "You are very polite, but politeness does not mean sincerity."

　　Such a magnificent capital only sent more than 30 soldiers to greet them, which was really not very sincere.

　　The black-clothed officer smiled slightly: "I didn't expect that ancient warriors would also pay attention to appearance."

　　Su Yong turned his head to look at him, silent and thoughtful, and suddenly asked solemnly: "What level are you...?"

　　The black-clothed officer said lightly: "I am the commander of the Imperial City Iron Guard of Fengdu City. If we talk about the shadow system, I am a phantom second." Whether it is the commander of the Imperial City Iron Guard or the phantom second, it is respectable enough, but he said it in a low voice without any embarrassment.

　　Phantom second, that is the same level as himself, probably not far from the blood shadow level of the white-clothed sword god, Su Yong couldn't help but be surprised. He didn't expect that this shadow-type warrior who couldn't be seen through would have such a terrible cultivation.

　　He squinted at an iron guard standing closer, deliberately revealing a bit of sword pressure in his eyes. Unexpectedly,

　　the iron guard who stared at him stood straight, letting the strong wind blow up the cloak on his back and fold it into three or five waves, but he was not moved at all, like a stone statue.

　　What a strong Iron Guard. Su Yong's mouth curled up: "A strong general has no weak soldiers under his command, worthy of being an Iron Guard."

　　The black-clothed general smiled and stretched out his right hand: "Thank you for your honor. Please."

　　Riding on the flying horse, listening to the sharp blades on the waists of the soldiers in full armor beside him vibrating in the wind, Su Yong felt like he was back to the days of leading troops in a surprise attack.

　　Kyoto City is very large, probably fifty times the size of Moonlight City, and even looks a bit like the Yanlong Capital on earth. However, this warhorse, which is one size larger than the one on earth, is also very fast. It only takes a cup of tea to run thirty miles from the street to the gate of the palace.

　　Just as Su Yong got off the horse and followed the black-clothed general to the gate of the palace hand in hand with Zi Yi, he suddenly felt a strong sense of uneasiness in his heart. He thought about it again and again, but couldn't grasp it, and didn't know why.

　　When he was about to step into the last step of the gate, Su Yong suddenly stopped and looked up at the sky. The eleven stars in the sky were very familiar, and he felt a little relieved.

　　This is still the Ningyun Binglan Continent. But suddenly a cold wind blew past him, making him feel cold as his clothes were a little torn.

　　The black-clad officer did not lead them to the temple, but to a large garden. As soon as Su Yong stepped into the round arch, he saw countless people sitting cross-legged on the ground, while there was only one person sitting on a high platform in the distance.

　　The person sitting on the high platform was undoubtedly the king of Fenglin Country, a middle-aged man. Su Yong could see his pointed ears standing tall above his hair. There were also armored guards under the high platform. Judging from the gloomy and cold aura, they were the iron guards. In the four corners protected by the iron guards, there were three black-clad officers.

　　The leader of the iron guards who led Su Yong and the others to approach knelt on the ground and said, "The distinguished guests are here." Then he stood in a corner under the empty space, guarding their monarch like an iron barrel.

　　A waiter came forward and took Su Yong and Zi Yi to sit down in a position not far from the high platform. After the two sat down, they looked around and found that in addition to the pointed ears and the dead leaf man, there were also ancient warriors who looked exactly like them.

　　The same yellow skin, black hair, and the same oval ears. When Su Yong looked forward, he finally found where the aura that made him uneasy came from.

　　It was a middle-aged ancient warrior, with only a thin back as tall as a wall, and a clean gray-white shirt covering it. He looked very weak and elegant.

　　But Su Yong felt that he was as burly as a giant god, and that shirt was like a heavy armor inlaid with golden thorns, much more terrifying than the Iron Guard Commander who was dressed in black just now.

　　The powerful aura that seemed to be rushing out of the thin clothes was only seen by Su Yong on the white-clothed sword god.

　　He saw the purple-clothed woman beside him staring and slightly stunned, knowing that she had also noticed it.

　　Just as the two were pondering who this person was, the ancient warrior seemed to have noticed something and suddenly looked back at them. The corners of the old and wrinkled mouth twitched, as if to force a smile, but finally nodded without expression.

　　This is a strange face. Although it is impossible to tell whether it is good or evil, Su Yong still nodded back with the same expressionless face.

　　Just when the middle-aged man turned around, the King of Fenglin on the high platform finally spoke.

　　"Welcome the garrisons and respected ancient warriors stationed in various places to Fengdu City to discuss the security plan of our Yingyun Binglan Continent..."

　　It turned out that the pointed ears and withered leaf people around were all garrisons guarding one side. Su Yong and Zi Yi were surprised again. Then, they quickly learned the focus of this meeting from the words of the king.

　　These days, blood crows suddenly crossed the Sword God boundary monument in groups and poured into the East District in large numbers, frantically attacking human territory. Some frontier cities, such as Wanmu City, have already fallen. The blood crows broke through twelve cities in a row and captured the country closest to the West District-Ji Tian Kingdom, causing countless human casualties. At present, the blood crows have approached Fenglin Country, so the king called on his subordinates to guard various places and all the ancient warriors in the country to discuss countermeasures.

　　Fenglin Country is the second country closest to the West District. Coming from Jitian is Fenglin. Of course, there are many ownerless cities like Moonlight City that are barren and no one wants, which are controlled by warlord-like warriors.

　　"The Blood Crows have been crazy these days, attacking almost all the way, leaving corpses everywhere and blood flowing everywhere. But the strange thing is that they don't seem to be greedy for blood and flesh, but just want to attack all the way here." An official of Fenglin State under the high platform stated.

　　"Fortunately, when they first attacked Wanmu City, the prophets there reported the news to the city behind for the first time, and led the people to fight desperately, which bought us time."

　　I'm afraid Su Yong and Ziyi would never have thought that it was because they broke the star formation of Ningyun Binglan Continent that the Blood Crows were afraid of facing the soul fighters of Lost Highlands first, so they adopted the strategy of moving to the east.

　　Because the Blood Crows have the same wisdom as humans, of course they have the same fear. If the soul fighters break through the fog blockade of Gangfeng, they will come to Ningyun Binglan Continent in large numbers, causing the extinction of the Blood Crows.

　　So they could only migrate ahead of time, intending to let humans face it.

　　And the fact that Wanmu City was able to fight to the death and warn most of the cities with pointed ears was also thanks to Su Yong and the others.

　　This was their unintentional act at the beginning, but it caused the entire continent to turn upside down later.

　　Su Yong didn't expect that such a big thing would be caused by himself. He and Zi Yi looked at each other and couldn't say a word.

　　At this time, the ancient warrior in front of them suddenly stood up.

　　When the king of Fenglin saw this person standing up, he also stood up from the high platform, and even showed some fear.

　　"Please ask Master Feng Yan, the great god of Fenglin country, to come on stage and speak."

　　However, this middle-aged ancient warrior just waved his hand casually, and turned around to face the many warriors.

　　"Blood crows fly over, and corpses are everywhere. Everyone has heard this sentence. Although we don't know why the blood crows are crazy, we can only resist if we don't want to die." Master Feng Yan's voice was not loud, but everyone could hear it very clearly. "The Fenglin Kingdom has 200,000 Iron Guards. Except for 50,000 left in Fengdu City, the rest will go all the way west and follow the 500,000 Fengyun Cavalry to help every city.

　　The Iron Guards will still be led by the original generals, but there are not enough generals for the Fengyun Cavalry, so you can only lead them. I hope that every guard and ancient warrior who feels capable can consciously stand up and accept this arduous task."

　　No one stood up. There are tens of millions of Blood Crows. They have killed more than millions of people along the way, breaking through the twelve cities and conquering the Jitian Kingdom. This army of less than one million is just cannon fodder.

　　"I believe that the troops of neighboring countries will come to help soon." Master Feng Yan glanced at the monarch on the high platform. His gray hair fluttered in the wind, making him look particularly old. The monarch shuddered at his gaze. "Your Majesty has notified the neighboring countries. In order for humans to continue to rule the Ningyun Binglan Continent, they can only work together, just like the battle on the ancient battlefield eight hundred years ago."

　　It turned out that Lord Sword God has lived for more than eight hundred years. Su Yong was stunned. Could it be that Master Feng Yan wanted to be the second Lord Sword God?

　　But he heard the White-robed Sword God briefly mention that the previous battle was just a decisive battle between elite troops, and both sides only selected 10,000 elite warriors.

　　This time it was a battle between tens of millions of people. The Blood Crows had more than ten times the advantage before the human troops were concentrated, not to mention the air advantage.

　　Su Yong thought of the blood wings under Fuhu Mountain, which rolled like a giant meat-grinding wheel, and couldn't help but shudder in his heart.

　　"But it seems that I caused it." He thought secretly: "No wonder I always feel that something is wrong. It turns out that it is a doom that cannot be escaped."

　　He stood up, and Zi Yi pulled him twice, but failed.

　　"Master Feng Yan, are you going too?" Su Yong showed a smile at the corner of his mouth, and looked at the group of hair scattered in the wind with some pity.

　　PS: This chapter is actually more than 3,000 words, please vote. .

　　Chapter 27 Dance of the Underworld

　　Chapter 27 Dance of the Underworld

　　Master Feng Yan, dressed in a gray-white robe, stood under the huge stars. In the whistling wind, his frail body looked more domineering than ever before. He looked at Su Yong in silence. Su Yong shivered and almost lowered his head.

　　"Where do you think I should be?" Master Feng Yan finally managed to squeeze out a smile, although his face was a little fake.

　　Su Yong calmed down and looked into his deep eyes bravely: "I think that in order to encourage thousands of soldiers to muster up the courage to face a strong enemy, the leader should be at the forefront." If the commander-in-chief cowers in the rear, how can he encourage his subordinates to fight and face a powerful enemy that is ten times stronger than himself?

　　There was a sudden silence on the field, and all the small discussions stopped abruptly. Because everyone believed that Master Feng Yan should stay in the capital Fengdu City and control everything in the rear. At the same time, he also had to take care of His Majesty the King.

　　Several Fenglin officials stood up and were about to speak, but were stopped by Master Feng Yan's wave of his hand.

　　"Have you ever fought in a war?" Master Feng Yan's eyes fell on Su Yong's slightly thin face, like two knives.

　　Su Yong narrowed his eyes and nodded slowly.

　　"How should we deal with the weak against the strong?"

　　Su Yong recalled the past when the White Sword God killed the Blood Crow leader Tiange

　　. After a moment's hesitation, he looked up and answered, "Shoot the man first/shoot the horse, capture the thief first." "This is a good move to attack the heart." Master Feng Yan nodded, and found a bit of iron-blooded aura on his face that would never go away. "But if I am in the front, once I fall, won't it also greatly affect the morale?"

　　Su Yong suddenly smiled: "Put it in a desperate situation and then survive, put it in a deadly situation and then survive. Master, do you think there is a choice?" If you hide in Fengdu City, the Blood Crows will come sooner or later. How can the eggs be intact when the nest is destroyed? It is better to take a risk and pin your hopes on capturing the acting leader of the Blood Crows as a threat.

　　Of course, if you fail, the result will be faster death and earlier collapse.

　　Master Feng Yan was silent for a long time.

　　"Since the White Sword God, humans have also produced many strong men. Perhaps in the near future, another boundary monument will be erected on the Ningyun Binglan Continent, which may be even more majestic than the one that separates the east and west regions." Su Yong looked into the distance and said faintly.

　　Master Feng Yan's frail body suddenly paused inconspicuously, and his eyes looking to the west shone with unprecedented divine light.

　　He stood quietly, letting his gray-white clothes rustle in the wind. After a long time, he suddenly turned around and turned to the high platform: "I will lead the Fengyun Cavalry and go all the way west." He turned his head slightly to look at the Iron Guard Commander: "You stay and protect His Majesty the King."

　　"Master..." The king shouted in a panic, but was immediately interrupted by the master's wave of his hand.

　　Master Feng Yan turned his head and looked at Su Yong: "You will be the deputy commander, and 150,000 of the 500,000 Fengyun Cavalry will be divided into you. When I am not here, you have full authority to call on them."

　　"Master..." Now several generals of the Iron Guard and all the warriors present shouted.

　　"We in Ningyun Binglan Continent advocate martial arts and respect the strong. This ancient warrior may have a lot of truth in his words, but the leader of the army must be strong to convince the crowd." An Iron Guard officer spoke first.

　　"Strong?" Master Feng Yan glanced at the officer with a hint of ridicule on his lips: "Fang Su, I'm not saying anything bad about you, but with your ability, I'm afraid you can't even survive a single move from him!"

　　Master Feng Yan's words shocked everyone. Only Su Yong smiled bitterly and shook his head.

　　All the warriors present knew that the ordinary Iron Guards in Fengdu City had reached the level of residual shadows, almost the same as the defenders of ordinary cities. The Iron Guard leader had even reached the level of phantom two, and the other three officers guarding the four directions had also reached the level of phantom one, which were all abilities that were enough to make people look up to them.

　　If you say that this young ancient warrior is more powerful than the Iron Guard officers, no one would believe it.

　　When the officer named Fang Su heard what Master Feng Yan said, he was also stunned, but suddenly strode towards Su Yong.

　　"Please teach me, this respected ancient warrior."

　　Su Yong frowned, but found that the people sitting cross-legged around him had moved away, revealing a large open space.

　　Since this general named Fang Su has entered the illusion, he should be a person equivalent to the first level of spiritual warriors, but he may have just entered the stage not long ago, and he does not know how to be polite and low-key, but still retains a competitive character.

　　Su Yong frowned slightly and looked at his light and balanced footsteps, and gently pushed away the purple clothes beside him. He knew that Master Feng Yan said this deliberately, in order to see his ability. This is a competition that cannot be escaped.

　　He did not draw his sword, but just watched the other party's steps in silence. When he came to three meters in front of him, he raised his head.

　　"Please show your weapons, distinguished guest." Fang Su was huge, and his voice was like a bell, which made the field buzz.

　　Su Yong smiled and shook his head, just stretched out his left hand and made a gesture of invitation.

　　"Ka!" A black and shiny blade came out of the scabbard. The curved, long and thin blade was covered with dense small saw teeth, and it seemed that even the space was trembling with fear.

　　Fang Su was not polite, because Master Feng Yan's words attracted his attention. He had already put away his doubts about this unfathomable ancient warrior and no longer had a trace of contempt. A

　　sharp whistling sound suddenly came from the air, and the strong wind avoided the two sides of the black sawtooth knife, not daring to face the cold eyes of the god of death. The outline of the blade was already unclear, and only a 30-meter-long black shadow was seen, like the night falling, which completely enveloped Su Yong in an instant and forced him down fiercely.

　　Facing the cold and piercing knife light, Su Yong's heart couldn't help but twitch. When the black fog was covering him, he lightly swiped his footsteps and disappeared.

　　The trembling and sharp sound cut the afterimage he left on the ground in half and then smashed it to pieces, and there were exclamations around.

　　There were only five people present who did not exclaim. Master Feng Yan, Zi Yi, the leader of the Iron Guard, and the other two generals, because they could see clearly.

　　But at this moment, they could not see clearly. Because Su Yong's body at this moment appeared in all directions above the sky and below the ground, twisting, shaking, and moving left and right... I don't know which one is real and which one is fake.

　　Fang Su's eyes widened, and he was fully alert. Following the feeling in his heart, he desperately chopped at every figure with all his strength. Soon, the surrounding area of ​​dozens of meters was completely covered by the dark knife light, and even the light could not penetrate. It was like a black hole under the stars.

　　The hissing sound in the black hole was endless. The whole space had been cut into pieces by him. He was like the god of the underworld in charge of this space. In a short moment, he didn't know how many thousands of figures he had cut into pieces, but on the ground, not even a piece of his clothes fell.

　　"Why don't you take action?" Fang Su shouted madly at the air. He was stimulated by Master Feng Yan's words, "You can't even survive one of his moves.

　　" "Do you really want me to take action?" Su Yong's faint question sounded in the broken air. Although this voice had been cut into countless pieces by the knife light, it still echoed clearly in everyone's ears like water.

　　"Come on." Fang Su roared wildly, and the blade of darkness in his hand instantly accelerated to its peak. The wind and rain were impenetrable and the cold light flashed in all directions, just like building a small steel fortress.

　　"Okay." Following Su Yong's low sound, a flash of lightning suddenly hit the sky.

　　The lightning easily tore apart the darkness of dozens of meters, just like tearing a thin piece of black paper. Fang Su, who was dancing wildly in the darkness, suddenly stopped, as if he was frozen in an instant and turned into an ice sculpture.

　　In the short time from dancing wildly at high speed to stopping instantly, which was not even enough to blink, the armor on his body that could withstand the attacks of the same phantom powerhouse suddenly exploded with a bang, and shattered into thousands of flying black butterflies in the wind that approached again.

　　The dancing butterflies were swept away by the strong wind. The light of the stars fell like rain again, falling on Fang Su, who was kneeling on one knee, holding a sawtooth knife in his hand, and his face was as pale as paper.

　　A trace of blood slowly flowed from the corner of Fang Su's mouth. After hesitating for a moment, it finally dripped and hit the floor bit by bit. Occasionally, a few points splashed on the blade of the night he held, flashing a little bit of dull purple light.

　　"He's fine." Su Yong showed his figure in the space that should have been broken, and whispered: "He just overexerted himself and needs to rest."

　　He still didn't use his blood knife.

　　Chapter 28 Snow Cang Cavalry

　　Chapter 28 Snow Cang Cavalry

　　"Why are you going?" Zi Yi looked to the west with him in the empty Imperial City Square, and seemed to see a looming red cloud slowly coming. Or maybe it was just a raging fire on the wilderness.

　　"I caused the trouble." Su Yong looked at the sky in the west in silence. Above the red clouds, the pale blue Neptune was floating like a huge water drop, but it could not put out the flames of war on the earth. "If I just leave and hide in a corner far away without caring about their lives...what will you think of me?"

　　Zi Yi frowned and thought for a while, then suddenly stretched out her warm and soft hand, gently wrapped his arm, and gently scratched his palm as rough as sandstone with her crystal-like transparent nails.

　　"But we may die here." She whispered.

　　Su Yong shook his head after a long time: "In fact, I was also puzzled at the beginning, but later I figured it out. The critical king may have done something that should not be done to the earth, but after all, there are thousands of humans living here, and they are not wrong. They are the same as us, even if they have pointed ears or exposed veins, but at least they are more like us than the blood crows." Su Yong pulled a little bitter smile at the corner of his mouth: "So I choose to stand on this side."

　　"What if the humans here really want to migrate to the earth and conflict with us in the end?"

　　Su Yong did not answer this sentence, but just pulled out the blood knife, and flicked his three rough fingers on it, making a crisp ding-dong sound, and then he listened to the cry in a trance, his eyes bright and a little scary.

　　...

　　No matter how weak a person is, seeing thousands of troops shaking in front of him and flags rolling over his head like clouds and waves, I am afraid that the blood in his chest will still surge, and his heartbeat will still be violent and impulsive.

　　At this moment, Su Yong was sitting on a yellow-spotted horse called "Wind Tiger" by the pointed-eared people. He listened to the solemn war songs that were completely different from those on the earth. He also felt the blood in his heart begin to become fishy and thick. He couldn't help but bump into his ribs little by little, making a thumping drumbeat sound.

　　Fengdu City, the capital of Fenglin State, originally had 200,000 iron guards, plus 500,000 Fengyun cavalrymen who were all transferred from the other three directions. This was an unimaginably large team.

　　Nearly 700,000 cavalrymen almost filled the entire Imperial Square and surrounding streets of Fengdu City, squeezing all the panicked people into the houses.

　　After offering sacrifices to heaven and earth, the cavalrymen covered in black armor began to set off, with 150,000 iron guards leading the way. They turned their horses and slowly walked out of Fengdu City. As soon as they left the city gate, they raised their whips and whipped a deep blood mark on the warhorse's butt with a crisp sound.

　　The warhorse neighed and stood up, then its four hooves rolled up the wind and thunder, leaving a long dragon of gray dust for the countless people watching from the heights of Kyoto behind.

　　The 150,000 Iron Guards were led by three Iron Guard generals as the first vanguard. The Iron Guard commander who had greeted Su Yong led another 50,000 Iron Guards, hovering on the towering walls of Fengdu City like an iron barrel, protecting their timid monarch.

　　Master Feng Yan's large army was in the middle, Su Yong and Zi Yi led 150,000 Fengyun cavalry at the end, and the team was also equipped with several guards transferred from other places.

　　Half a day later, they had ridden out of the territory of Fenglin Kingdom. The mud and dust blown by the wind in front of them carried a strong smell of blood and burnt, but there was no trace of the blood crows above their heads.

　　They quickly passed through two cities on the way. These two isolated cities regarded this army as gods, respectfully opened the city gates to let them pass, and the people who came out of the air-raid shelters stuffed countless food into the hands of the soldiers.

　　After that, there was another wilderness. At the end of the wilderness, the army saw a vast mountain range-Xue Cang Mountain.

　　On the other side of the mountain, the earth-shaking shouts of killing were finally heard.

　　At the foot of Xue Cang Mountain, there is a big city called Qingxiang City. Qingxiang City is built close to Xue Cang Mountain and is considered an ally of the two isolated cities that the army passed by before.

　　Xue Cang Mountain is very high, but the completely blocked Blood Crows, as they spread their wings and circled back and forth to attack, actually fluttered out faint shadows in the sky, allowing them to roughly estimate the number of enemies.

　　That should be a vanguard team of Blood Crows, which seemed to have nearly 100,000.

　　The Fengyun cavalry behind stopped and watched the 150,000 Iron Guards in front riding their war horses silently up the mountain. When the queue was almost gathered, the voices of the three Iron Guard generals suddenly exploded at the same time.

　　"Kill."

　　The fine-toothed knives in the hands of countless Iron Guards pierced into the horse's buttocks at the same time, and a splash of blood shot out. The war horses couldn't bear the pain and neighed at the same time, then jumped high into the air with four hooves and smashed down fiercely. The serrated knives in the hands of the Iron Guards were raised diagonally to the sky at the same time, shining a light stronger than the stars.

　　The Fengyun Cavalrymen at the foot of the mountain had no idea how many low-flying blood crows the Iron Guards had killed in this raid. They only saw a thick blood flower suddenly flying up from the other side of the mountain, as if a master had suddenly painted such a stroke in the sky.

　　It was as thick as a rainbow, but only one color.

　　Deep red.

　　The surging smell of blood was like a wave, hitting the heads of every Fengyun Cavalryman, and it was a bit wet and sticky.

　　Master Feng Yan stretched out his hand to scoop in the air, as if to collect the blood threads that spread in the air like spider silk. He stretched his thin white palm to his nostrils and sniffed, closed his eyes for a while, sighed deeply, waved his hand and led the large group of Fengyun Cavalrymen to the mountains.

　　The large group of soldiers stayed on the mountain, while Master Feng Yan flew down with the guards and ancient warriors, and a few blood flowers splashed again on the other side of the mountain.

　　"The Iron Guards and them are enough to deal with us." Su Yong raised his right hand, "Rest here and replenish food."

　　The deafening shouts and screams on the other side of the mountain finally died down, and the large army on Xue Cang Mountain began to ride down, leaving the gray-white ridge for them.

　　"They are starting to clean up the battlefield." Su Yong turned and explained to Zi Yi in a low voice.

　　Then he waved his hand, and 150,000 Fengyun cavalry slowly surged up Xue Cang Mountain like a huge black wave.

　　"After reaching the highest point of Xue Cang Mountain, find a favorable terrain to guard, and everyone prepare bows and arrows." Su Yong narrowed his eyes and looked around, then waved his hand fiercely and shouted.

　　"Why?" Several guards who followed him rode up and asked in unison.

　　"Just now they killed only the vanguard troops, and the large army of Blood Crow will arrive soon."

　　"I... Aren't we with the large army?" A guard asked nervously.

　　Su Yong pointed at the ground below: "This is the highest point and the most advantageous terrain. We will be the last peak that the Blood Crows must cross, so we must not give up."

　　"But if we shoot forward, won't we accidentally hurt our own people?" said another guard.

　　Su Yong smiled: "Don't forget that they all have armor to protect their bodies, while the Blood Crows are a group of bald people."

　　"We are on a high ground, and we must be the team that the Blood Crows fear the most. The impact here is probably much greater than that at the foot of the mountain... I think it is better for us to stay with the main force."

　　Su Yong glanced at the guard with a three-point afterimage and shook his head expressionlessly: "In fact, our biggest enemy is not the Blood Crows, but ourselves."

　　Several guards blushed.

　　"You don't have to feel guilty. Everyone has this mentality." Su Yong suddenly smiled and said loudly: "Don't think that the Iron Guards seem to be very powerful and fierce, and Master Feng Yan's brigade is also very powerful and reliable. In fact, when it comes to fighting, they are still a little short... Don't worry, even if we lose this battle, you will definitely be the ones who survive to the end."

　　Chapter 29 Blood Sea Lone Army

　　Chapter 29 Blood Sea Lone Army

　　The 150,000 Iron Guards and 350,000 Fengyun Cavalry at the foot of the mountain have not yet finished cleaning the battlefield. Su Yong's team on Xue Cang Mountain has just found a position among the rocks, and the boundless red ocean surged in the western sky. In just a blink of an eye, the blood crows covered the entire western sky.

　　Su Yong and Zi Yi rode on the tall "Wind Tiger" warhorse and stood at the highest point of Xue Cang Mountain, facing the howling wind and the bloody ocean that was as bright as red clouds. There was no fear on their faces, only endless fighting spirit. A loud whistle resounded through the heavens and the earth, and their mounts all stood up, with the swords held high in their hands reflecting the gray-white light of the stars in the sky, dazzling.

　　Su Yong put on a black phantom armor, a gift from the royal family of Fengdu City. Zi Yi was still wearing the copper-brown armor he gave her, holding a light blue Qiu Shui long sword in his hand, also a gift from the royal family of Fengdu City.

　　"Prepare for battle."

　　Su Yong's shout shook the Xue Cang Mountain, and the countless rocks around him revealed dark "Thunder Spikes". They were special arrows from the critical Fengdu City, with six small barbs one point behind the arrowhead. Once they penetrated the flesh, it would be difficult to pull them out, unless you were willing to tear a large piece of your muscles.

　　When the large army at the foot of the mountain rushed into the bunkers, the red Milky Way in the west sky had already roared down like a nine-day waterfall.

　　There might be millions or even tens of millions of Blood Crows coming, which was simply difficult to count. They blocked the stars, the sky, and even the ground. For a moment, the whole world in front of them was only red. The sky and the ground were all dazzling red. Beside the broken city walls, between the collapsed buildings, and on the ground where the corpses were still cold, there were huge figures of blood crows gliding by.

　　"Shoot!" Su Yong shouted until he was exhausted. Two or three blood crows that were slanting up towards Xue Cang Mountain fell on the huge rocks on the mountainside under his sword light. They were like water bags filled with blood, and the blood instantly stained the entire rock.

　　Hundreds of thousands of dark lightning spikes were like a rainstorm flying in the dark night, passing through the space with a whistling wind, and fell on the first batch of blood crows that pounced on them. The screams in the air were louder than the thunder, and the blood that was swept back by the wind instantly soaked everyone's cheeks.

　　The blood rain and the fishy wind were originally running between the whole world, but now they were all blocked under Xue Cang Mountain. In just a moment, Qingxiang City under the mountain became a city of blood. Blood rain poured down from the sky, sprinkled on the scarred bricks and stones of the city, and made a gurgling sound before being sucked into the thirsty soil.

　　Su Yong saw that the Iron Guards and Fengyun Cavalry of the large army were forced by the Blood Crows to hide in the dilapidated bunkers that could collapse at any time in just one encounter. They waved their sawtooth long swords in vain and could not take a single step.

　　The soldiers who could not find shelter at the bottom of the mountain laughed crazily before the Blood Crows that filled the space tore his body apart. The wildly dancing sword light brought out several meters of blood.

　　They had fallen into complete madness, but the armor on their bodies could only withstand a few attacks. Under the dense sweep of the Blood Wings in the air like gears, they were quickly torn apart. One by one, the blood-red livers and intestines were pulled smaller and smaller in the air by the Blood Crows, then broken, and then stuffed into their mouths.

　　After millions of blood crows dismembered the soldiers who had nowhere to hide, they began to organize small teams, using blood wings as weapons, inserting into the bunkers again and again, and attacking the humans in the buildings.

　　Not far from the center of the city, there was a violent storm with a radius of nearly 100 meters. In the storm, blood crows were scattered everywhere, with broken wings, broken arms and legs, and bodies cut in two. They were constantly thrown out of the storm and soon gathered into a huge slaughterhouse.

　　Su Yong knew that the one in the center of the storm was Master Feng Yan. Only he had such a terrible killing ability.

　　"Ignite." Su Yong shouted to the bottom of the mountain with all his strength. The sound waves carried the sound of wind and thunder, and actually shook down several blood crows that flew close. This sharp sound pierced the space where countless blood crows flapped their wings and exploded outside the doors and windows of every building.

　　The soldiers who were struggling to swing the serrated knives between the doors and windows were stunned for a moment and then suddenly realized.

　　Soon, thick smoke came out from every building in Qingxiang City. A little spark of fire flashed in the smoke, forcing the blood crows that were shrouded in smoke and whose tears were flowing to retreat a little. The soldiers who were struggling to hold on at the doors and windows got a rare relief, but they stared blankly at the blood wings that fell down.

　　When the blood crows shouted and caused the smoke to rise in the city, they seemed to suddenly realize that Xuecang Mountain was the focus of their attack. The blood sea regrouped and rushed to the small black dots on the gray-white mountain.

　　"How many arrows are left?" Su Yong narrowed his eyes and looked at the red sea in front of him, and whispered to several guards beside him.

　　"Each...each soldier has less than ten arrows."

　　"Shoot them all, let the soldiers remember the position under their feet, and then set the mountain on fire."

　　Ten rounds of arrow rain injured more than a million blood crows, and hundreds of thousands fell before they could reach the top of the mountain. A high layer of blood crow corpses piled up at the foot of the mountain. The number of enemies killed by the mere 150,000 Fengyun cavalry was much higher than that of the entire large army at the foot of the mountain.

　　This made the Fengyun cavalry on the mountain full of ambition, but it also made the attacking blood crows even more crazy.

　　The gray-white trees on the mountain began to emit black smoke, which gathered together after floating in the air for a while. It seemed as if it had entered the night, and even the blood-red ocean that was surging over was blurred.

　　Su Yong looked around the top of the mountain in the thick smoke and shouted: "Defend Xuecang Mountain to the death, kill!"

　　Before the voice fell, he clamped his legs together and rushed out like a wind tiger.

　　A purple light with a width of one foot wandered in the thick smoke, drawing a bloody road of more than 30 meters in the air, and bloody bodies scattered like rain.

　　"Kill!"

　　Countless soldiers rushed out from the smoke-filled rocks, scrambling to follow the purple light.

　　The soldiers had carefully examined this rocky road and knew which part was a slope and which was flat, which part had rocks and which part had green grass. At this moment, they were just wandering back and forth on the top of the mountain, moving in a range that was filled with smoke but was not clear to the enemy.

　　Several groups of Blood Crows fell in the enemy's rain of arrows. They were all furious and murderous, but they lost their target and direction in the sudden thick smoke. Just as they were startled, a number of sawtooth knives with a chilling chill suddenly appeared in the smoke.

　　The sawtooth knife has one advantage over the weapons on earth. When it is pulled across a person's body, the wound caused will be much larger than the wound caused by a smooth blade.

　　The speed of bleeding is also much faster.

　　And it is not easy to be bitten by the opponent's bones and cannot be pulled out. Usually, a line of blood and minced meat will shoot out after pulling it, and it will even saw off the bone that was cut.

　　It is indeed a sharp weapon for killing people and the best for group fights.

　　Yingyun Binglan Continent is the most backward planet in the world, but the cold weapons here have also been greatly improved during development, such as thunder thorns, sawtooth knives, and the strange armor of the shadow system.

　　...

　　It is unknown how long this group of soldiers on the mountain have supported. All the trees on Xuecang Mountain were burned, and the thick smoke has slowly dissipated.

　　But the smoke has not dissipated, and it is even thicker.

　　After all, there are too many blood crows than humans. After countless bodies fell, the red dots that kept replenishing still forced the black dots on the mountain to a dead end with no way out.

　　Behind the soldiers, there were either rocks or cliffs. There was no way to retreat. In front of them, there were blood crow corpses that were several times larger than their own. Seeing the enemies approaching them from the sky and the ground, they felt a sense of satisfaction and relief.

　　They looked at the man and woman who were still fighting thrillingly not far away, and they had infinite respect in their hearts.

　　It was them who made them die without regrets.

　　The battle at the foot of the mountain ended faster. Countless buildings finally fell between the gears composed of blood wings. Although the Iron Guards and Fengyun Cavalry fought desperately, they still fell in a pool of blood one by one, with a pair of unwilling eyes, staring at the blood-red sky above their heads.

　　The gray light of the eleven stars in the sky passed through countless blood-red bodies and shone on their gradually cooling faces.

　　Su Yong and Zi Yi, who were completely powerless, finally fell down, but the blood crows that had been frightened by them still did not dare to get too close.

　　"I'm sorry..." Su Yong held up the blood knife and said softly to Zi Yi, whose face was covered in blood but pale.

　　Zi Yi was stunned for a moment and shook her head. She wanted to laugh, but suddenly realized that it would be ugly to laugh with a bloody face, so she looked at him silently, quietly.

　　"Zi Yi... I'm sorry..." Su Yong muttered softly.

　　Zi Yi's tears suddenly flowed down, and her delicate body trembled like a leaf in the autumn wind. Her still bright eyes were full of broken sadness.

　　She ran over regardless of everything, threw herself into Su Yong's arms, and burst into tears. While crying, she used the black armor on Su Yong's chest to wipe the blood and tears on her face.

　　"I can't protect you, I'm a waste." Su Yong sighed softly.

　　Zi Yi hurriedly covered his lips tightly, sobbing and said, "Don't say that."

　　A feeling of bitterness and sweetness surged in her heart, and she just hugged him tightly.

　　"But I'm not willing to give up," Su Yong suddenly roared at the countless circling blood crows in the sky, "I didn't know that after Tiange, the next leader of the blood crows turned out to be a cowardly grandson who only dared to hide behind the army to beg for food and didn't even dare to show his face. Pah."

　　"Well scolded."

　　The blood crows in the sky suddenly spread out in a straight long road, revealing a piece of sky light. Charon's huge body appeared from the middle, with a smile on his face: "You are right to scold, I am afraid, I am very afraid, since I became the acting leader, I have been unable to sleep or eat."

　　Su Yong did not hide the sarcasm on his face: "Who are you afraid of? Are you afraid of Master Feng Yan? Or are you afraid of the White Sword God?"

　　Charon laughed and landed from the sky, and his huge and heavy body shook the Xue Cang Mountain. He stood 20 meters in front of Su Yong and said with a smile: "I know the White Sword God is not dead. Maybe he will appear beside me like a ghost one day. I am afraid. I heard that Master Feng Yan is also a peerless strong man who has been promoted to the Blood Shadow level. Of course, I am afraid of him."

　　Su Yong did not answer, but stared at him silently. His right hand was leaning on the blood knife. The part covered by the black armor, the protruding blue veins on his wrist were like a raging snake. He took a deep breath and bit his chin hard, trying to accumulate some strength, but his whole body was numb.

　　"But the person I am most afraid of is you." Charon watched his eyes move to the blood knife, and seemed to feel the purple light slowly flowing. "Because I recognized you as the one who broke into Fuhu Mountain. I didn't expect you to come out of the Lost Highlands."

　　Chapter 30: The World Turned Upside Down Jiuzhouhong

　　Chapter 30: The World Turned Upside Down Jiuzhouhong

　　Su Yong smiled with difficulty, but the blood on his face made him look a little hideous: "Don't you want us to come out?"

　　"Of course." Charon said honestly: "I hope you die earlier than anyone else. The sooner the better." If he hadn't broken through Fuhu Mountain, why would millions of people in the tribe have to migrate in a panic, resulting in corpses everywhere and blood flowing like a river.

　　Su Yong didn't answer, but his thick eyebrows suddenly frowned, and the muscles on his chin deformed slightly, as if he was clenching his teeth.

　　"You'd better save some." The acting leader of the Blood Crows, Charon, looked at Su Yong's slightly trembling right hand, with a very kind smile on his face: "I watched you for a long time in the air. Although you are very smart and surprising, you are still far inferior to the White Sword God... So I don't recommend you to use sneak attacks. You have less than two points of strength left, and you don't even have a chance if you take action."

　　It turned out that the opponent had discovered it long ago. Su Yong felt even more powerless in his hands at this moment, and the little strength he had accumulated with great difficulty seemed to be dissipated again.

　　"What if I am included?" An old voice suddenly came from the bottom of the mountain. Almost in an instant, Master Feng Yan, whose gray and white robe had turned into a blood-stained robe, came behind Su Yong.

　　Charon was so scared that he took a step back, and suddenly stopped, looking at Master Feng Yan in a trance. He looked very carefully and meticulously, from head to toe. I'm afraid that even if he chooses a wife, he won't look like him.

　　After watching for a while, he suddenly laughed again: "It won't work even with you. Don't act so scary. I can see that you don't have much strength left, and you're injured. If you're here to bury him, it's okay."

　　Master Feng Yan sighed deeply, as if he had aged several dozen years in an instant, and all the wrinkles on his face suddenly appeared. "You're right, I'm at the end of my strength, and I'm seriously injured." Before Feng Yan finished speaking, he suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood with a "hiss", and the blood-stained ground had a touch of bright red.

　　Su Yong turned around to look at the master, looking at him quietly, looking at his gray hair, old face, and a robe with bloodstains that could no longer flutter in the wind, and he felt that he was somewhat similar to the White-robed Sword God.

　　Master Feng Yan also looked at him silently, with no expression on his face, and his eyes were calm.

　　The two of them didn't know how long they had been looking at each other. Just when the blood crows were looking at each other in confusion, they suddenly laughed at the same time. The laughter was so loud that the bloody smell floating in the air couldn't stand their sound waves. They trembled in the air and fell down, making the ground heavier.

　　"Su Yong, you are not bad. Haha, I didn't make a mistake. You are better than the three Iron Guard generals combined, and much better than that commander. Even I am far worse than you in marching and fighting." Master Feng Yan laughed loudly, his gray and bloody hair fluttering in the wind, and he was obviously very excited.

　　But his people seemed to be gone with the wind, never to come back.

　　A group of blood crows were about to surround them, but they all retreated at Charon's wave of his hand.

　　"I have seen Lord Changsheng, the white-robed sword god." Su Yong also laughed and said, "But I can swear to heaven that Master Feng Yan is no worse than him, his martial arts are no worse than his, and his courage is not inferior to his. You are the two most powerful peerless swordsmen I have seen here, and no one can compare to you."

　　Su Yong suddenly turned his head and looked at Charon, the acting leader of the blood crows, and said fiercely, "That blood crow leader is not even worthy of carrying your shoes."

　　The two laughed at the same time, almost choking with laughter.

　　"Yes, you are right. I am not even worthy of carrying their shoes." Charon's face was originally blood red, but now it was a little livid, and even his voice was a little gloomy: "But two peerless masters with amazing martial arts skills, great talents in marching and fighting, are about to die at the hands of a despicable and shameless person like me."

　　"Then come on." Su suddenly stood up, but his weak body staggered, fortunately he was supported by Zi Yi.

　　A huge blood crow beside Charon rushed out before the leader, and before he got close, two blood-red wings flew over a distance of more than ten meters like iron slurry, bombarding him.

　　Su Yong and Zi Yi lowered their bodies and almost bent down to the ground, dodging the two wings, and the blood knife in his hand suddenly shot out a thin purple light, like a firefly hidden under the bright sky.

　　The blood crow's two sharp wings swept fiercely without hitting the opponent, and was about to exert force again, but suddenly felt a chill in his neck and a sharp pain under his chin.

　　Before he fell, he realized that his head had been separated from his body. His eyes were wide open and never closed until he died.

　　"Waste." Charon slapped the huge headless body, and the blood crow's body fell down with a bang, smashing up a foul-smelling dust.

　　Charon raised his hand to slap the body, kicked it away with his right foot, and strode towards Su Yong: "You said I didn't dare to fight someone head-on, now I will fight you and see what you

　　can do." Su Yong used up his last bit of strength, and the blood knife's light shook violently, reflecting colorful light in the air, like a wave rolling away. It was the "wave" style, and it was also the strongest style he could currently perform.

　　However, this bright knife light was immediately shattered and dissipated by Charon's two iron wings, like beautiful but vulnerable bubbles.

　　The two huge wings were still powerful, and they slashed down on Su Yong's head with a shrill sound of breaking through the air.

　　Zi Yi wanted to fly over to stop it, but was blown away by the strong wind created by the giant wings. His powerless body fell to the ground, spitting out large mouthfuls of blood, and his blood-stained face was pale and frightening.

　　Su Yong's blood knife waved again, but before the knife light came out, he was hit hard on the shoulder by the giant wing. His clothes and armor broke, and one hand hung down limply.

　　The blood knife made a sound and stabbed deeply into the ground.

　　"Good skill," Su Yong straightened his chest and faced the opponent's huge blood-colored wings that could not be avoided, and laughed: "You took advantage of our weakest time to stand up and show your power. It's really good skill, wow, awesome, really awesome."

　　"I never care what others say," Charon laughed frankly: "Fairness is just bullshit to me."

　　His wings suddenly flashed past Su Yong, and with a whoosh, stabbed Su Yong's back.

　　Master Feng Yan, who was already weak and seriously injured, groaned, and the sword in his hand flew out of his hand. He fell to the ground with a thud, and every wrinkle on his face seemed to be bleeding.

　　"What level are you?" Master Feng Yan asked with difficulty, and blood was about to drip from his words.

　　"We Blood Crows have always relied on violent power and physical strength, and we disdain to practice your tricks. But according to the shadow system, we can also be said to have stepped into the blood shadow." Charon said in a light tone: "I have always been a low-key person, and I dare not brag about myself, so as not to die like my predecessor... But there is no need to keep it secret for you dead guys."

　　This is a guy who hides very deeply. Su Yong also realized at this moment that even in his prime, he might not be able to resist him.

　　Su Yong looked at the blood-red wing that was as sharp as a blade and as hard as steel, sliding towards his neck. He felt that all the cold sweat on his body suddenly came out. All his 360 million pores opened up, and he breathed in the chilly air desperately, but he had no strength.

　　At the moment when Charon's meat knife was about to cut off Su Yong's neck, the earth suddenly trembled.

　　Everyone was stunned, all the blood crows were stunned, and Charon was also stunned. The right wing stopped when it was close to Su Yong's neck, leaving a thin blood thread on it.

　　Charon's face was very strange. At this moment, his grim smile froze and he showed a thoughtful look.

　　According to his keen senses, the city under the mountain did not move at all, and the trembling was limited to Xue Cang Mountain.

　　This tremor not only saved Su Yong's life, but also stopped all the soldiers who were about to jump off the cliff. They did not look at the enemies in front of them who were several times their number, but just looked at the ground under their feet in surprise.

　　In the moment when everyone was stunned, the entire Xue Cang Mountain suddenly seemed to have turned into a snowy mountain. After the ground trembled for a while, it collapsed with a loud bang, just like an avalanche, except that it was the soil that rolled and the rocks that cracked.

　　The critical land structure was already very unstable and could collapse and annihilate at any time, not to mention this mountain range that had already suffered numerous blows?

　　Almost all the blood crows jumped up on the spot, then spread their wings and flew into the sky, but those soldiers were unable to help but fall with the rocks, and it was unclear whether they were dead or alive.

　　The land at the foot of the mountain, which was full of blood and mud and belonged to Qingxiang City, was now rolled down by half of the mountain range. The gray-black coke and red soil intersected and churned and merged, turning into concrete, red, white and black like a hodgepodge, which was very ugly.

　　Charon could have easily killed Su Yong and the others before spreading his wings and flying away, but at this moment, for some reason, he let them go. He spread his wings and flew into the air, shouting in a hoarse voice: "Everyone follow me, return to the west."

　　Countless blood crows wondered if they had heard it wrong. At this moment, the soldiers of Fenglin Kingdom were almost completely wiped out. The few who remained would hardly survive the landslide. Why didn't they continue to go east, but instead went back home?

　　But they respected Charon very much. Although they had a hundred thousand questions in their minds, they still followed him back, although there was too much unwillingness in their eyes.

　　The red ocean quickly disappeared into the sky. And this huge battle killed more than a million lives. The constantly rolling soil rolled out flesh and blood bodies from time to time. Their eyes, which turned white because of the passing of life, were still open, and they refused to close until their flesh rotted.

　　Human warriors could not remember them one by one, but in the near future, on this bloody land, a towering monument will be erected to record this bloody past.

　　Chapter 31 Died Three Times

　　Chapter 31 Died Three Times

　　The shaking and collapse of Xuecang Mountain stopped after a long while, and the earth was completely unrecognizable.

　　The once majestic and towering Xuecang Mountain is now just a pile of loose soil lying on the ground, like a fat, soft insect that can't move.

　　Su Yong pushed away the rocks pressing on him and crawled out like a dog. He walked more than ten meters away, pulled the hand with slightly bent and stretched fingers in the mud, and dragged Zi Yi out.

　　The two of them were lucky. Xue Cang Mountain fell almost flat, just like a building with dozens of floors being hit by a plane. Many layers below were pulled out at once, and the bottom was scattered like a waterfall, while the upper part was intact and fell straight down. If the soil above was strong enough, then there would be no serious damage except for a concussion.

　　Those soldiers who were already at a dead end or near a cliff did not have their luck.

　　Master Feng Yan's luck was better than theirs. The old man was not buried alive by the rocks and mud, and was lying on a burnt tree stump trying to breathe.

　　He looked at Su Yong's gray face, and Su Yong looked at his old face covered with black charcoal. The two laughed at the same time.

　　"You are so lucky." They slapped their knees and shouted at the same time.

　　Being alive is really a blessing.

　　The three of them took a breath and began to limp away.

　　"It is estimated that no one else survived." Master Feng Yan gently stroked the eyelids of a dead soldier. Unexpectedly, the eyelids opened again in an instant, causing several people to sigh at the same time. This was the tenth body they could find. The previous nine had already died.

　　Su Yong looked at the blood-stained ground, listened to the whistling wind passing through the mess and bringing out the humming sound like the dead soul, and was speechless for a long time.

　　"I don't understand," Zi Yi asked his question: "The Blood Crow leader could obviously kill us. With his innate advantage of wings and such a terrible cultivation... It wouldn't be too late for him to leave after killing us."

　　If it weren't for good luck, we would probably have died three times. Su Yong smiled bitterly and shook his head. The first time was when they were exhausted. The huge Blood Crows could have torn them apart, but the enemy did not rush up in one go. The second time was when Charon could have cut off his neck, but for some reason he stopped. The third time was when the mountain collapsed and the ground cracked. If it weren't for his good luck, I'm afraid that his wounded and weak body would have been smashed into a paste or buried alive by the rocks.

　　"Because he doesn't want to die yet." Master Feng Yan pressed his right palm on his chest, regulated his qi, and then raised his head to look at the huge stars in the sky, and said faintly: "This time the battle between humans and Blood Crows was too loud, and the Creator God was angry."

　　"Creator God?" Su Yong and Zi Yi screamed at the same time.

　　"Yes," Master Feng Yan worshiped the sky devoutly, and then said solemnly: "Originally, the Creator God would not pay attention to the disputes in the world. But this time the movement was really too loud, and I'm afraid he didn't want this land to suffer too much killing and suffering... The collapse of Xue Cang Mountain is his warning to us."

　　We mean, including humans and Blood Crows. Although Charon was afraid that the fake immortal soul fighters from the Lost Highlands would appear in Fuhu Mountain, he was more afraid of angering the God of Creation, so he left in a hurry.

　　Su Yong thought for a long time before turning to look at Master Feng Yan's solemn face and whispered, "Why do you think so?"

　　Master Feng Yan turned his head and looked at Su Yong with a pair of turbid yellow eyes, with some confusion on his face: "Although we often have regional annihilation accidents in the critical zone, they are all small-scale collapses, which will not exceed 100 meters at most. But the winding Xuecang Mountain is more than 100 miles long? Such a big change can only be caused by divine power. These are all common sense, and we ancient warriors should understand them."

　　So that's it. Su Yong thought to himself: "Although I look like you, I have just arrived here not long ago, and I haven't even figured out what an ancient warrior is."

　　"You mean, if there is any big movement on the earth, the God of Creation can see it?" Su Yong paused and asked again.

　　"Of course. He is in the sky, looking down on all living things. He knows all the big movements, but he doesn't want to pay attention to those trivial matters." Master Feng Yan answered devoutly.

　　"Then...what if there are outsiders...I mean people from other planets, coming to our borderline?" Su Yong asked carefully, and secretly glanced at Zi Yi.

　　"If the outsider flew across the universe alone, such a small thing would certainly not attract attention." Master Feng Yan frowned and said, "But if someone can rely on his own strength to come from afar, I'm afraid his cultivation is not much different from that of the old God of Creation."

　　Su Yong coughed softly, gently took Zi Yi's hand, and pretended to be nonchalant: "What if they came here with the help of other flying tools?"

　　"If there is a large flying object entering our galaxy, the old God of Creation will definitely find it, because there is only one entrance to our galaxy." Master Feng Yan laughed and said, "Maybe the old God of Creation sits cross-legged at the entrance every day, how could he not find it?"

　　Su Yong and Zi Yi turned pale at the same time.

　　The aircraft on Earth came with the stardust. Could it be that the God of Creation had already heard of it, but he was too lazy to pay attention to him?

　　"There is only one entrance to our galaxy?" Su Yong asked carefully.

　　Master Feng Yan smiled and nodded: "There may be thousands of roads on our twelve continents, but there is only one entrance to the entire galaxy. This has been detected by the authoritative institutions of the five developed planets with advanced tools. It is also said that our God of Creation, Ningyun Binglan, has personally observed it. It is absolutely correct."

　　"Then...what about the exit?" Su Yong asked again.

　　"The entrance and exit are the same, both are unique." Master Feng Yan laughed: "Our Linji is a secret place with unique advantages. Almost no outsiders can find it here."

　　"Uh...are there any relevant books in Fengdu City?" No wonder it is difficult to find in the universe. Su Yong sighed and asked again.

　　If you want to go back, you have to find the exit.

　　Master Feng Yan smiled and said, "There are certainly relevant books in the capital, but the coordinates and location of the channel are top secret and not marked. I'm afraid only the authoritative institutions of the five developed planets and the Lord of Creation himself will have the specific coordinates." He asked curiously, "What do you want this for?"

　　"Just interested." Su Yong forced a smile and changed the subject, "Master Feng Yan doesn't want to go to the outside world to see?"

　　Master Feng Yan tilted his head and thought about it, then shook his head slowly and smiled, "I have the responsibility to protect Feng Lin, and it's hard to stay away."

　　At this moment, Ji Tian Kingdom has been destroyed by the Blood Crow, and Feng Lin is directly facing the threat of Fuhu Mountain. It is difficult for him, the great god who protects the country, to get away. Moreover, even if there is, with his ability, how can he escape into the vast universe?

　　They rested for a long time before taking their bodies that were still not fully recovered to the capital of Fenglin. On the way, they passed two lonely cities and borrowed three war horses.

　　...

　　The next day, Su Yong and Zi Yi, who had collected relevant books, came to the Fenglin Palace.

　　"Master Feng Yan, we have something important to do, so we won't bother you any more." Su Yong winked at Zi Yi, and the two bowed together, "Goodbye." They had to hurry back to inform their companions of the information they had learned, so that they could discuss countermeasures together.

　　"So urgent? But your injuries are not yet fully recovered?" Master Feng Yan glanced at them and was stunned. Seeing their anxious faces, he was afraid that something was really urgent, so he could only clasp his fists and say, "Then please take care. Please rest assured that your contributions will be engraved on the pillar of contribution of Fenglin Capital. We also welcome you to visit Fenglin at any time, and the king will definitely treat you as guests of honor."

　　Su Yong and his companions, carrying books and other things, came to the teleportation array of Fengdu City, and instantly flew across the vast space and arrived at the high mountains east of Moonlight City.

　　The high mountains remained unchanged, but when they found the huge cobblestone mushroom forest, they found that the aircraft had disappeared.

　　Only four big characters were left on the cobblestones as big as millstones. The four big characters were vigorous and simple, low-key and gorgeous, as if the creator god had drawn them from the sky.

　　Chapter 32 Things Are Different

　　Chapter 32 Things Are

　　Different These four characters were written vigorously and magnificently, but the content was ridiculous.

　　The four big characters "Violation of the rules and regulations" were engraved on the stone as big as a millstone. Each stroke was as deep as a finger. Ordinary stonemasons would probably have to carve for half a month. The strokes of the four big characters were very coherent, as if they were drawn casually. [Some book friends made guesses, some said it was "take care of yourself"; others said "we left", meaning that the pilots repaired it, carved a few words with weapons, and then the team left, hehe--. There is a saying that is the closest to "repair for customers", which surprised me. 】

　　The mountain without companions seemed distant and empty, and the wind blowing everywhere whispered loneliness and sadness. Su Yong sat down on the ground in a daze, and the whole person seemed to have lost his soul.

　　Except for the huge pit more than ten meters deep caused by falling here, there was no sign of fighting, and no corpse was found. Zi Yi opened his eyes wide and looked around again and again, and his mind was empty.

　　"How could this happen?" Zi Yi walked behind him and asked in a low voice, and his voice couldn't help trembling slightly.

　　"It's the God of Creation." Su Yong gritted his teeth. His voice was as cold as ice and as hard as stone: "He has been here, and everything we do can't escape his eyes."

　　Only this reason can explain everything in front of him. Although Master Wukong's martial arts are not superb, they are only equivalent to the power of afterimage three points here, but this team of 100 people are all elite soldiers, and they have advanced weapon systems. If you want to subdue them without bloodshed, who else can do it except the God of Creation of Ningyun Binglan Continent?

　　"Do you also think that he discovered us when we first arrived?" Zi Yi frowned and asked.

　　Su Yong recalled the terrifying power of Stardust at that time, which could almost swallow up the stars. After a while, he shook his head: "I guess he didn't find it at that time. Stardust swept through all the passages here, and the God of Creation probably had to temporarily avoid the edge... He must have discovered it later."

　　Maybe it was because the aircraft repeatedly emitted light waves here to locate, and was captured by the detection system of the developed planets in the invisible galaxy, so the God of Creation here was notified?

　　Su Yong jumped up and ran to the four big words, looking at them in a trance, and his eyes gradually brightened. "It's not the God of Creation who came. They were captured, but we shouldn't have exposed their identities." If it was the God of Creation, how could he write these few words. This is his territory, and he doesn't need to explain anything to anyone.

　　The words "towed away for violation of regulations" are probably left here by the cruise force of the developed planet. With the attitude of the God of Creation of Ningyun Binglan Continent who doesn't care about worldly affairs, this galaxy should have another unified cruise force. But they were able to easily subdue their companions. Could it be that civilization was still above the underground palace? Su Yong frowned and thought deeply, secretly surprised.

　　"But without them, how can we go back?" Zi Yi looked at the deep pit that was smashed by the aircraft and whispered.

　　"Maybe they were just sent to those developed planets for investigation." Su Yong looked up at the sky. The pale blue Neptune was slowly rising above his head, making his mind clear. "As long as they are still alive, we can find them."

　　To teleport to developed planets, they had to go to Nebula City again. But when they passed Moonlight City, they were shocked by the mess everywhere.

　　Moonlight City has almost become a dead city. Under the cold and dim starlight of the huge gray-white stars in the sky, corpses were everywhere on the streets.

　　There were pointed-eared people, as well as coyotes and fire lions and other beasts. Without exception, they had deep wounds on their bodies. The blood on the terrifying wounds that were one meter long had turned black, and the eyes of the city guards were still open, just like the wind coming to the soldiers of Xue Cangshan.

　　Even the grey eyes of the coyotes that entered the city were wide open, and they died with their eyes wide open.

　　The wooden frame that protected the city to the west had fallen down, and the spikes on it were full of coyote corpses.

　　Su Yong leaped onto the top of the city wall. The beasts on the plain outside the city had long disappeared, and only the cold wind was whistling back and forth. And in the city, there might not be a single survivor.

　　"The blood crows have been here." Zi Yi squatted down and covered the broken phantom battle suit of a dead city guard, but it couldn't cover up the stench of the corpse.

　　I didn't expect the blood crows to attack everywhere, not just in the east. How could a small city like Moonlight City, which was isolated and helpless, withstand the attack of the raging red cloud? What's more, it was at the critical moment of fighting against the beasts.

　　The two looked at each other and immediately flew towards the guard's mansion.

　　The guard's mansion had collapsed. The hall filled with beast heads was left with only broken beams and walls. The trapped two-headed snake had long since run away, but the dusty beast heads were grinning on the floor.

　　The two stood between the broken bricks and stones, their hearts sinking.

　　Zi Yi gently pulled the corner of Su Yong's clothes and pointed to a wall where the corridor was originally located. Under the neatly collapsed wall, a corner of yellow armor was faintly revealed.

　　That was the guard's armor. Although the wall had collapsed, there was a blood hole three meters long and half a meter wide in the middle. It was caused by the simultaneous insertion of the blood crow's wings.

　　Judging from the blood hole, the body of the person in the corner of the armor had undoubtedly been cut off.

　　Su Yong stood quietly in front of the broken wall, stood in awe for a long time before he began to draw the blood knife, silently dug a hole one meter wide and two meters long, then took out the guard's body and gently put it in.

　　Just as they were about to bury the soil, they suddenly heard faint crying.

　　"Wait." Zi Yi listened attentively, flew over more than ten meters, and came to the broken wall that belonged to the backyard.

　　In front of the broken wall, there was a corpse dressed in white, and next to the corpse, there were four huge blood crow broken wings.

　　The cry came faintly from underground.

　　Su Yong remembered that the garrison commander had taken them to see those weapons and elixirs. He quickly found the stone slab between the bricks and stones based on his memory. With a suction of his palm, the stone slab broke through the air and bounced up with a loud bang.

　　A small head covered its mouth in surprise, and the face full of tears looked up.

　　Zi Yi sighed and stretched out her white hand: "Little sister, come up, the blood crow has left."

　　The corpse in white was the little girl's teacher. It was because of his resistance that the little girl was able to hide underground.

　　Su Yong dug a deep hole. When burying them, Zi Yi wanted to pull the little girl away, but she broke free. She stood beside the grave and watched, looking at the two pairs of eyes of her father and teacher that were not closed, and the wrinkles on their faces that looked like knives.

　　She was trembling all over, her face was pale, her hands were bruised, blood was dripping from her palms, but there were no tears on her face.

　　After the simple grave was built, the little girl kowtowed in front of the graves of her elders. The soft soil was hit by her little head repeatedly, and the sound was crisp and dull.

　　She kept knocking her head, and when Su Yong felt something was wrong and wanted to pull her up, she suddenly fell to the ground and fainted.

　　...

　　The situation in Nebula City was better than that in Moonlight City. The beautiful guard lost an arm, and less than one-third of the people in the city were left.

　　"We should have been attacked at the same time as Moonlight City, but they were few in number." The female guard said hoarsely, "Just when we couldn't hold on any longer, they suddenly retreated."

　　"You...did you notice any movement nearby in the past few days?" Su Yong looked at the child in Zi Yi's arms and asked with gritted teeth.

　　The female guard raised her pale and haggard face: "Before the Blood Crow arrived, a black shadow flashed in the eastern sky. I don't know what it was."

　　There were no clouds in the critical sky. The black shadow must be the cruise team of the developed planet.

　　"No one came to help you?" Su Yong's face turned ashen, and his eyes even felt a little scary, so she lowered her head.

　　"No...no."

　　"I see. Where is the farthest point that teleportation here can take you?"

　　"Only on the Yingyun Binglan Continent."

　　"Okay, please take us to Fengdu City, the capital of Fenglin Kingdom." Su Yong strode towards the backyard of the dilapidated guard's mansion.

　　...

　　Fengdu City.

　　"I didn't expect to meet you so soon." Master Feng Yan greeted him with a smile.

　　"Master, we want to entrust you with something." Su Yong's face was solemn and serious.

　　Feng Yan looked at his face, then turned his head to look at the curly-haired little girl in Zi Yi's arms who had opened her dark eyes.

　　"Orphan?"

　　Su Yong nodded.

　　Master Feng Yan reached out and took the little girl's hand, lowered his head and showed a kind smile: "Are you willing to learn from Grandpa Feng Yan?"

　　The little girl looked at Su Yong and Zi Yi nervously, with a hint of panic in her wide eyes.

　　"We are going to do something important, and this matter is related to you." Su Yong said in a deep voice. Zi Yi nodded slowly beside him.

　　The little girl nodded vigorously.

　　"You want to use the Royal Teleportation Array?" Master Feng Yan looked at Su Yong in shock. He seemed to have heard something from his tone just now.

　　Su Yong nodded.

　　"Where are we going?"

　　"Demon Wolf Star."

　　PS: Monday is the busiest day, it's always like this, I'm late, sorry.

　　Chapter 33 I've been waiting for you for a long time

　　[I wrote it too hastily yesterday, there are bugs, I have revised it, please read it again, sorry sorry. ]

　　Chapter 33 I've been waiting for you for a long time

　　The Demon Wolf Star ranks fourth among the five critical developed planets, but there is no record of this

　　place in the history of Yingyun Binglan Continent. They appeared on a bluestone avenue, and there were several hotels on the side of this avenue, but the appearance was not very good.

　　"There are guests coming." They just stopped and heard shouting from the side. Then a group of pointy-eared and withered leaf people rushed over.

　　"Dear guest from afar, our hotel is the safest and cleanest, and the fee is cheap. It is your best choice."

　　"Dear ancient warriors, you are all people of status and class. You should come to our hotel. Our Yunlai Inn is the most luxurious here."

　　"..."

　　Su Yong was surprised when he saw that the group of soliciting customers were about to fight. The Demon Wolf Star is indeed a "developed" planet. It can be seen from the competition in the service industry. It is not like the Yingyun Binglan Continent, which is still in the cottage society, and everyone only knows how to grab territory and kill people.

　　However, both of them are top-level spiritual warriors, and they don't need to worry about trivial matters such as food and accommodation, not to mention that they don't have money.

　　While these guys were still fighting for business, the two disappeared in an instant.

　　There will be beggars in every city, no matter how developed and advanced the city is.

　　This city called Moro City is also like this. Su Yong and Zi Yi walked on the wide street. There were no skyscrapers along the road as they imagined. At most, there were only four or five-story residential buildings, but they already looked like a community.

　　However, in addition to the pedestrians with pointed ears and withered leaves, there were beggars on the street. There were far more beggars than ancient warriors.

　　The ground on both sides of the street was full of "slogans". Beggars squatted in front of their own advertisements, with their weed-like beards blocking their mouths. Their dull eyes stared at the plate in front of the slogans, hoping that a figure would stop in front of them and throw a few copper coins into it.

　　Among them, there were mostly withered leaves. Some beggars were still very young. Looking at the skinny body with only skin and bones left, naked, with thin blood vessels exposed, Su Yong couldn't help but sigh.

　　Just as they were looking at the exotic customs, they soon found a strange beggar.

　　The beggar had pointed ears and delicate features. He did not squat or kneel like his peers, but leaned leisurely against the wall facing the street, looking at his peers with contempt.

　　When Su Yong and his companions passed by, the handsome man suddenly snorted in disgust: "Hmph, an ancient warrior has come. What is going on in Moro City?"

　　"I don't understand what you are saying." Su Yong stopped and looked at him.

　　When the beggar saw him approaching, he snorted again, rolled his eyes in disdain, and then walked away, singing a song they couldn't understand.

　　But a light blue long sword immediately stood up less than three centimeters in front of his neck, which scared the handsome man.

　　"Hey," he shouted at Zi Yi with wide eyes: "This beautiful woman, are you going to kill someone?"

　　Zi Yi didn't say anything, but the long sword continued to move forward and instantly reached his throat. The bright sword light reflected his dirty but fair skin, and you could see that layers of goose skin immediately appeared on it.

　　"What happened to Moro City? What happened to us ancient warriors?" Su Yong's voice sounded faintly.

　　The handsome guy turned his head to look at him, and suddenly gritted his teeth: "Why should I tell you? If you have the guts, just kill me. Humph, even if you are an ancient warrior, you must pay with your life if you kill someone."

　　The purple-clothed sword light trembled, and a few stars of blood flew up from his throat. The handsome guy shuddered and became a big tongue: "You...you really dare? I am a legal citizen of the city."

　　At this time, those colleagues who were sitting cross-legged on the ground seemed to see something wrong, and they all ran away with a whistle.

　　"Let him go." Su Yong sighed, turned his head and looked at Zi Yi: "Let's go to the government here."

　　Unexpectedly, the beggar's eyes suddenly lit up: "You go to the government?"

　　"Go to the authority here." Su Yong couldn't figure out what stage the social form of the Demon Wolf Star was in.

　　Judging from the city's appearance, this place is much stronger than Yingyun Binglan Continent, and there are many more residents than there. I'm afraid it has entered a capitalist society. The "legal citizens" that the handsome beggar blurted out just now made him establish this concept.

　　The handsome guy carefully stepped back two steps, dodged the shining sword, breathed a sigh of relief and jumped up and said, "So you are a distinguished guest, why didn't you say so earlier, I will lead the way, I will lead the way."

　　"Why do you lead the way? We don't have any benefits for you." Su Yong was even more puzzled.

　　"I don't want benefits. You go to the government, which is the biggest benefit for me." The beggar clapped his hands and laughed, with a proud look on his face, and his laughter was very loud.

　　This Demon Wolf Star is really inexplicable. Su Yong and Zi Yi looked at each other and frowned.

　　Could it be that the beggars at the bottom of society are dissatisfied with the government and want to rely on ancient warriors to fight for justice?

　　"We are not here to cause trouble." Su Yong said tentatively.

　　"I understand, I understand. I understand, I understand." The handsome beggar nodded and smiled, his dirty face was like a black chrysanthemum.

　　"Just now... I was just anxious for a moment." Su Yong was still a little puzzled by his sudden turn. Is this guy going to take revenge?

　　The handsome beggar touched the shallow wound on his neck, frowned and smiled: "It's okay, it's okay, it's my fault, I misunderstood, I didn't know you were distinguished guests."

　　"Then let's go."

　　This jumping guy led the way and even danced in front of them, singing "La La La", as if he had won the lottery.

　　"I'm afraid he is a psychopath." Zi Yi whispered in Su Yong's ear.

　　The government office is a square building with two soldiers on each side of the gate, standing as steady as stone statues. But as soon as the beggar approached, one of the soldiers shouted in disgust: "Dulong, why are you here to make trouble again? Get out of here, or we will beat you up."

　　The beggar's face turned red, and he pointed at the soldier with his hands on his hips and cursed: "You lackeys, you are just a gatekeeper, but you look down on me."

　　The soldier was furious and was about to come up and beat him, but he saw the beggar gently move aside and laughed: "Look, hey, I'm here with a distinguished ancient warrior guest. If you don't want to die, get out of my way."

　　Several soldiers' eyes immediately widened, and Su Yong and the other two looked at the charming smiles they showed in an instant, and they were even more confused.

　　Several soldiers bowed respectfully and said in unison: "Dear ancient warrior, we have been waiting for you for a long time."

　　"Waiting... waiting for us for a long time?" Su Yong said in surprise.

　　The four soldiers nodded in unison.

　　Duolong stretched out his dirty palm, and the soldier who scolded him just now seemed to throw two silver coins to him.

　　Duolong walked up to Su Yong and chuckled. Su Yong quickly dodged his dirty hand that was slapping his shoulder.

　　"Thank you, two distinguished guests. By the way, are there any companions coming? I'll just go to the teleportation path and wait."

　　Su Yong shook his head blankly, but soon saw the large slogan on the wall beside the government office: "Warmly welcome the ancient warriors from the five major planets."

　　Damn, isn't there going to be a conference here? Just as Su Yong was pondering, a panting official with pointed ears ran out from inside: "Two distinguished guests, please follow me."

　　"Did they... misunderstand?" Zi Yi also woke up at this time and whispered to Su Yong.

　　"Let's go in and take a look first." Su Yong gently took her little hand, with a relaxed smile on his face: "Please lead the way, sir."

　　"Tsk tsk, you see, guests from developed planets are different." One of the four soldiers behind them sighed in a low voice.

　　Chapter 34 You are not human

　　Chapter 34 You are not human

　　The venue of the assembly was not in the building, but in an open-air square behind the building. It was surrounded by high walls and could not be seen by residents outside.

　　When Su Yong and his companions walked in, the orange altar in the middle of the square was already blazing with flames. Four pointy-eared beauties in white dresses were dancing in the four directions of the altar. The stands on all sides looked like a football field, with thousands of ancient warriors sitting there, most of whom had gray hair.

　　The four dancing pointy-eared beauties danced skillfully and beautifully. Their graceful bodies changed into dazzling postures in the curling smoke. Their snow-white skin was faintly visible in the thin and transparent clothes. It was a choreography that would make normal men's body temperature soar and their blood boil.

　　Su Yong and Zi Yi were taken to the east by the pointy-eared official not far from the altar. The angle was not bad.

　　The dance was not stunning, but after it was over, the applause was thunderous. The few young ancient warriors even blew a few shrill whistles, which made the small guards under the altar a little nervous.

　　Su Yong and Zi Yi were the only two people who did not applaud, which attracted the curious gazes of several ancient warriors nearby. Zi Yi's beauty made them bright, but seeing Su Yong's cold and iron-blooded aura, several ancient warriors withdrew their eyes. Ancient warriors are a respected group in the border area. They not only have terrible martial arts, but also have excellent self-control.

　　A red-faced old man with pointed ears walked up to the altar surrounded by two guards. His hair was completely white, and each strand stood up in the wind like a silver needle, and his hair was not messy at all.

　　"I am Luo Fu, the mayor of Moro City. Please allow me to welcome the respected ancient warriors from the five developed planets on behalf of all the citizens of Moro City." The red-faced old man spoke in a loud voice, and his long ears kept trembling as he spoke: "Molo City is located in the northernmost part of the Demon Wolf Continent, which is the direction closest to the Ningyun Binglan Continent. Everyone knows that there are terrible blood crows living on the Ningyun Binglan Continent, so we are facing the greatest pressure. According to the news, the blood crows that were originally lurking in Fuhu Mountain on the Ningyun Continent suddenly launched a crazy attack on humans in the past few days, and even more than a million tribes came to our Demon Wolf Star by robbing the teleportation array of human cities..."

　　Su Yong quickly understood that it was because the blood crows did not dare to make a big fuss locally under the suppression of the creator god of the Ningyun Binglan Continent, so they aimed at the closest Demon Wolf Star to find a way out, so Moro City was the first to bear the brunt. As for so many ancient warriors coming here to hold a conference, it is just because they are willing to spend money here.

　　You pay, I work.

　　Rich people will become timid, so they will hire bodyguards and escorts to ward off disasters.

　　Su Yong looked up at the ancient warriors around him and saw familiar energy fluctuations on them. This was caused by a cultivation method very similar to that of warriors on earth, and was different from the shadow system of Ningyun Binglan Continent. However, after a rough glance, he found that there were only a few dozen masters, most of whom were only equivalent to three-tenths of the residual shadow, only slightly stronger than the local guards on Ningyun Binglan Continent.

　　However, there were thousands of guards, which was also a very large force.

　　The dozens of masters were mostly concentrated in the guest seats in front of the altar. Su Yong squinted his eyes and took a closer look. He suddenly found that there were three old men sitting in the middle, who were close to the cultivation of Master Feng Yan. Even when they were sitting quietly, there was still the true qi that the spiritual warriors could feel surrounding them, like gas armor.

　　"Luo Fu is honored to have the three directors of the Ancient Warriors Alliance of the Five Planets and many masters come to help this time." Following the signal from the city lord Luo Fu, the three strong men that Su Yong saw stood up with a smile and walked slowly towards the altar.

　　The three strong men were named Zi Yu, Luo Fei, and Fei Yu. They were all from other developed planets and were already familiar with each other. At this moment, they all greeted everyone on the stage, triggering thunderous applause.

　　"How many people do you have under the command of City Lord Luo Fu?" Zi Yu seemed to be the leader of the three and asked first. He had a sharp face with a pair of small eyes that kept shining with cunning light, and he looked very shrewd.

　　Luo Fu sighed, "Only 200,000 soldiers. They have been living a comfortable life for these years, and have reduced a lot of soldiers. They can't organize it for a while."

　　Zi Yu really showed a smug smile, "I heard that Fenglin State in Ningyun Binglan Continent sent 700,000 soldiers, of which nearly 200,000 were Fengdu City Iron Guards, and they were all destroyed in the Xuecang Mountain area. You have only 200,000 soldiers, and they are all rich soldiers who are used to a comfortable life. How can you resist the crazy Blood Crow Brigade?"

　　"But our weapons are stronger than those in Ningyun Binglan Continent." Luo Fu said hurriedly.

　　Zi Yu sneered, "The Lord of the City only relies on the soft steel helmet and the Seven Absolute Crossbows. How much stronger are they than the afterimage armor and thunder thorns in Ningyun Binglan Continent? The enemy has an army of more than one million."

　　"We... We also have the Chongxiao Scatter Cannon." Luo Fu hesitated for a moment.

　　Zi Yu sneered again. He knew it a long time ago. "How much damage can something like fireworks do? To put it bluntly, your team can't withstand the attack of the Blood Crow."

　　"That's why I ask for help from you gentlemen." Luo Fu softened all of a sudden, his red face turned a little pale: "There are not many ancient warriors in our Demon Wolf Continent, and their abilities are low, so we can only rely on you gentlemen. As for the reward... that's easy to talk about, easy to talk about."

　　No wonder even the beggars in Moro City have different attitudes when they see foreign ancient warriors. Su Yong completely understood it this time.

　　"I heard that even Master Feng Yan, the great god who protects the country of Fenglin Country, couldn't stop the invasion of the Blood Crow... Lord City Lord, you also know that Master Feng Yan is also a member of the Ancient Warrior Alliance. We all know his abilities. This is really hard to say..." Monkey Face laughed and squinted at the City Lord.

　　"Since you also know Master Feng Yan and are in the same alliance with him, why don't you rush to Ningyun Binglan Continent to help?" Suddenly, a voice from the audience sounded like thunder.

　　Su Yong couldn't stand it any longer. The two of them were acting like crosstalk on the stage, but in fact, they were just bargaining. The director of the Ancient Warriors Alliance was obviously trying to take advantage of the situation and get more benefits for himself.

　　As the voice sounded, everyone's eyes were blurred. A strange young man with a bloody aura appeared on the high platform. He was wearing a dark and strange black robe, and there were puddles of light shining on it from time to time. Was it water or blood?

　　The purple-clothed man in the audience was stunned for a moment, and hurriedly flew over. His figure was like a butterfly, which stunned thousands of people.

　　The three directors of the Ancient Warriors narrowed their eyes and stared at the undisguised sarcasm on Su Yong's resolute face, wondering who he was and why he was so strange.

　　"Which planet are you from? Why are you so unruly?" Feiyu, who was standing next to Ziyu, shouted majestically, "The Ancient Warriors Alliance has its own directors to discuss with the city lord. How can it be your turn to speak?"

　　Su Yong laughed and snorted coldly, "What an Ancient Warriors Alliance, it's just an organization that only cares about money. You don't help Fenglin because Ningyun Binglan Continent is poor and has no money. Although Fenglin has an army of 700,000 and a powerful leader like Master Fengyan, if you suffer losses in the war, I'm afraid you won't get much money... Am I right?"

　　"Nonsense." Ziyu shouted loudly.

　　"I'm talking nonsense?" Su Yong's mouth curled up, and the mockery on his face became stronger. "Master Feng Yan is in the same organization as you, so there must be a contact organization. Besides, although Ningyun Binglan Continent is poor and backward, it still has a teleportation array. How could he not notify the warriors of the alliance to help in such a matter of life and death? You know the things best, so there is no need for me to spread rumors, right?"

　　The three directors blushed and were speechless. In fact, Master Feng Yan had indeed notified the three standing directors when the Blood Crow just started to attack the Jitian Kingdom. With the more convenient transmission of the five developed planets, they could have rushed over.

　　But... why did they have to go there? They died, what does it have to do with me? They even wished that Master Feng Yan died in the battle, so that they would not be accused.

　　"As for you, you deserve to die." Su Yong turned to the city lord Luo Fu coldly: "You, the Demon Wolf Star, have arranged scouts under Fuhu Mountain. How could the actions of the Blood Crow escape your ears? Not to mention that they attacked Fenglin, I am afraid that you already knew about it before they arrived at the Jitian Kingdom. Am I right?"

　　The city lord Luo Fu hesitated and was speechless. In fact, as soon as the Blood Crows crossed the boundary, their intelligence scouts had already sent out a message. If they wanted to send troops to support Ningyun Binglan Continent, they could have participated in the battle of Jitian Kingdom long ago.

　　"Why don't you send troops to support? I don't see anyone from any developed planet coming to help!" Su Yong roared, "Do you know how many people died over there? Jitian Kingdom lost more than 30 million people! Fenglin Kingdom was lucky, with 700,000 troops killed, that's all the soldiers of Fenglin Kingdom. After that, the Blood Crows retreated."

　　Thousands of ancient warriors on the field were extremely annoyed when they first heard Su Yong's scolding, but now they were stunned. Most of them didn't know what was going on over there, let alone what tricks the three respected executive councils had. They didn't know that the Demon Wolf Star An excluded Hou from Ningyun Binglan Continent.

　　"I don't know what you people, you people on the so-called developed planets, and these so-called noble ancient warriors think." Su Yong's face was as black as charcoal, his voice was as cold as ice and as hard as iron: "Ningyun Binglan Continent is poor, but do poor people have no right to live? You are also human beings, but you can watch them all die, you can spread your hands very casually, and laugh: 'What can I do? What does it have to do with me?' You can still sit in a circle in neat clothes, talk and laugh loudly about conditions, enjoy the best food, watch beautiful women dance...Until the disaster comes to your head, will you care?"

　　Zi Yi gently pulled Su Yong's hand, not knowing why he was so excited. But Su Yong held her little hand in return, holding it very tightly, almost making her cry out in pain.

　　"Enough." Zi Yu was angry: "Who are you? Dare to come here to scare people!"

　　Su Yong turned around, and a huge pressure rushed towards the three of them invisibly, causing the three directors to step back three steps.

　　They looked at the young warrior with a livid face and a face full of anger, and watched Neptune slowly rise above his head, making him look like a god. The fear that had disappeared for many years suddenly emerged, and they felt that every pore of their body was breathing cold air.

　　"I am from Ningyun Binglan Continent, not a guest you invited." Su Yong's rough palm with throbbing veins flicked on the black armor, and a few pieces of dried blood bounced up, somersaulted in the air, and then shattered into powder. "This is the phantom armor of Ningyun Binglan Continent, and I am a survivor of the Xuecangshan Battle."

　　Chapter 35 Have you had enough of the trouble?

　　Chapter 35 Have you had enough of the trouble?

　　In fact, Su Yong didn't need to say anything. Those present were either senior officials with pointed ears or ancient warriors. They all had some knowledge and soon saw that the armor on his body was the shadow armor unique to Ningyun Binglan Continent. At this moment, Su Yong said that he was from Ningyun Binglan Continent, and many people were wondering if he was the mysterious ancient warrior in the Battle of Xue Cang Mountain.

　　The news here was much more informed than that of the poor Ningyun Binglan Continent. A few days ago, the human escort battle had been reported back to the Demon Wolf Continent by relevant spies through various means. The Battle of Xue Cang Mountain ended with the collapse of the entire Xue Cang Mountain Range. They all understood that it was the creation god of Ningyun Binglan Continent who took action. But according to their spies inside Fenglin, there were two mysterious ancient warriors in that army who took important tasks, one man and one woman.

　　This was exactly the same as the couple in front of them.

　　"What nonsense, take them down for me." Luo Fu, the lord of Moro City, woke up at this time and waved his big hands at the guards under the stage in panic.

　　The three ancient warrior directors saw that this was someone else's territory, and they were too lazy to wade into this muddy water, so they simply went with the flow and walked away.

　　The guards who came up from the stage were all wearing silver-white helmets, and the light of the stars jumped on them like swords, which showed that the material was extremely special. The general in the lead had actually entered the realm of phantom. Su Yong looked at the momentum of his big stride and approached, and thought of the Iron Guard General Guan Su who died in Xue Cang Mountain, and his heart couldn't help but feel a little painful.

　　Su Yong still smiled calmly, and he sighed: "I'm just telling the truth. Don't I, an outsider, have the qualifications to tell the truth on the so-called developed and democratic Demon Wolf Star?"

　　"You are spreading rumors to confuse the public." The general snorted angrily, and his figure didn't get close, and his weapon wasn't drawn, but his right hand suddenly stretched out, and it swelled and expanded in the air, and his five fingers were stretched out, and it actually shot over like a golden dragon.

　　"Dragon Claw Hand." An ancient warrior below screamed: "Could he be the Golden Dragon General Lao Bin of Moro City?" It is said that the first general of Moro City is Lao Bin who has entered the Phantom Level. He is nicknamed "Old Soldier". He has been practicing Shadow since he was five years old. Now he has entered the Phantom Level. Even the ancient warriors present are mostly no match for him.

　　The dragon head in the air is almost three meters long. With a harsh sound of breaking through the air and dazzling golden light, it has completely suppressed Su Yong's body.

　　Su Yong stood still. He could feel the sound of breaking through the air coming at him like a real bayonet. He knew that the hands could easily tear off his clothes and armor.

　　Just when many ancient warriors were sighing that this survivor of Xue Cang Mountain was just like this, the whistling dragon claw phantom crushed Su Yong's residual image, but there were only wisps of smoke scattered in the air, and the young man had disappeared.

　　"You also take my palm."

　　As the voice sounded, everyone felt a flash in front of their eyes. Su Yong had already appeared behind the "veteran" and slapped him lightly.

　　Such a quick movement, everyone was amazed again.

　　However, before his palm hit the other party's silver-white armor, Su Yong frowned. The armor of the so-called Golden Dragon General actually gave off a small amount of faint energy white light under his palm wind, which made his sinking palm stagnate.

　　"The armor of the Demon Wolf Star is indeed special." Just as he thought about it, the "veteran" had turned around and slapped out with both palms. A pair of dragon claws with a cold steel breath seemed to smash his face.

　　However, this time, it was only the afterimage.

　　Su Yong appeared behind him again and smiled, "You should bring your weapon."

　　"Arrogant man, I will use my hands to experience your skills." In fact, the strongest skill of the "veteran" is his hands, and the weapon hanging on his waist is just a decoration. At this moment, Lao Bin roared and rushed forward again, punching and kicking at the same time, like a rapidly rotating yellow and white storm, even the blazing flames on the altar were frightened by his momentum and trembled, as if they were about to go out.

　　"Okay." Su Yong did not dodge this time, and pinched the whistling dragon head with two fingers: "It's almost done."

　　"Clap, clap, clap, clap."

　　Five very crisp sounds rang out, and the five fingers of Lao Bin's strongest right hand were all broken. The dragon head that was still whistling in the air was like someone knocked out its teeth, screamed hoarsely, and slowly dispersed in the air.

　　"I'll fight you." Lao Bin shouted wildly, and pulled out the long sword from his waist with his left hand, with a touch of yellow fierce light, just like pulling a fire out of the scabbard. The fire screamed in the air like a balloon and expanded to a full meter wide and more than ten meters long, and then it blasted towards Su Yong with a wisp of white smoke.

　　"Oh my God, the Lieyang Sword. It turns out that the Lieyang Sword is in his hand." A group of ancient warriors shouted, with fanaticism in their eyes. The Blazing Sun Sword is one of the few sharp blades on the Demon Wolf Star. It was fought over by many warriors, but it was unexpected that it ended up in the hands of the Golden Dragon General of Moro City.

　　At the same time, the eight guards brought by Rabin also shouted in unison. Eight long rainbows stabbed Su Yong from all directions, like a wind and fire wheel. The shining yellow and white sword light was the sharp teeth of the wind and fire wheel.

　　Su Yong was undoubtedly the center of the circle in the middle of the wind and fire wheel. The left and right and back of him were all under a sword light. In front of him was the violent flaming giant sword, which was about to break into countless pieces of flesh and blood and fly away.

　　Suddenly, a crisp knife chant sounded, and a purple light flashed in the field.

　　The eight guards with more than two-point afterimages and the Golden Dragon General with one-point phantom fell to the ground at the same time. The sharp blades in their hands had turned into a pile of broken glass on the stage, and the trembling hands were holding only a short section of the hilt.

　　The giant sword that turned into flames had already smashed into the altar with a rumble. The flames jumped up with a whoosh, reflecting Su Yong's smiling face.

　　He smiled brightly and looked very relaxed.

　　Countless ancient warriors looked at each other in the audience. The scene just now was like a magic trick. They thought they were dazzled.

　　"We came to the Demon Wolf Continent and we also have the duty of guarding. Take him down." At this time, Ziyu realized that Morocheng could not deal with the two people at all, and shouted to the two people beside him.

　　However, at this moment, a low and loud voice fell from the air.

　　"Okay, have you fools made enough trouble?"

　　The voice only sounded, and it seemed extremely empty and distant, and finally dissipated into the void.

　　Ziyu and the other three directors turned pale at this moment. They knelt on the ground at the same time, their faces looked like dead people.

　　"See the Lord Creator God of Yingyun Binglan Continent." They shouted in a trembling voice.

　　Chapter 36 is just a fart

　　Chapter 36 is just a fart

　　Almost at the moment when the three ancient warrior directors knelt down, the thousands of ancient warriors sitting in seats on all sides of the square seemed to be struck by thunder. They hurriedly fell to the ground and knelt down, kowtowed desperately, and did not raise their heads for a long time.

　　Led by the three directors, they sang in unison in a solemn tone: "The Creator God gave us eyes, so that we can overlook the world like eagles; the Creator God gave us legs, so that we can cross mountains and drive away tigers and wolves; the Creator God gave us hands, so that we can grow food and defend our homes; the Creator God gave us good wishes, so that we can cross endless disasters and ice and snow and follow to the horizon..."

　　This is the universal hymn of the Critical Critical to praise the Creator God. Every Critical Critical human, even the Blood Crow and every beast that understands language can recite it. The flames on the altar also stood straight like pillars at this moment, and the sound of Bibo that kept ringing in the wind stopped, as if paying tribute to the Creator God.

　　On the whole field, only Su Yong and Zi Yi stood there at a loss. Their eyes were dull and they were at a loss.

　　They used all their eyesight to look up at the sky, but there were only stars in the sky; they used their five senses to feel the surroundings, but there was only the breeze blowing in their faces. They could not see the God of Creation, but they felt that there was a giant hand in the dark world that was fiddling with the movements of the entire earth. So the wheel of chaos began to turn here, and hundreds of millions of lives were helpless. Every time the God of Creation looked at the land, countless disasters, blood and tears, as well as fire and water surged...

　　"Okay, I'm just the God of Creation of Ningyun Binglan Continent. I can't control the Demon Wolf Continent. You don't have to do these cumbersome etiquette." The empty and distant voice came down from the gray sky, with a hint of mockery: "But what's the use of you knowing how to sing hymns? Can you do it? Have you ever thought about protecting your homeland and taking care of your own people?"

　　Those ancient warriors and pointed ears didn't dare to breathe, but kowtowed desperately, slamming their pale foreheads on the hard bluestone floor with a crisp "bang bang" sound, and they didn't dare to stop until they turned bright red.

　　"He's right, you people will only be the ashes after the flames that burned the world, and you can't be heroes who save the world."

　　The "he" mentioned by the God of Creation should refer to Su Yong.

　　Su Yong was full of excitement at the moment. He was trembling with happiness, but he forgot what to say. He couldn't help but straighten his chest, his eyes fixed on the sky, just like when he won a battle and returned to Yanlong Capital.

　　No, he was much more excited than before, and his mood at this moment was indescribable. In the past, it was the emperor who rewarded him. But now, it was the god.

　　This was a star king who shocked him more than the Moon God. He didn't know why he had such a ridiculous comparison in his mind, but he stubbornly made this positioning in his heart. He had never felt the pressure from the other party, but he knew that the other party existed, and was thousands of times more powerful than the Moon God.

　　He didn't know how many years the God of Creation had lived, or whether he was the ancestor of the prehistoric world when the Ningyun Binglan Continent was born, but he knew that this terrifying existence was right in front of him at this moment, even though he couldn't see it.

　　"There is no God of Creation in the Demon Wolf Continent, so we all believe in the God of Creation in the Ningyun Binglan Continent, which is the closest to here, and that is the highest God we believe in." Zi Yu's solemn face was like that of a priest. He chanted in an unprecedentedly loud voice: "All the people of the Demon Wolf Continent must think so."

　　"Of course, of course. The God of Creation is the supreme god we believe in in the Demon Wolf Continent." The Lord of Moro City, Luo Fu, responded hurriedly.

　　In fact, in addition to all the people in the field, the streets outside the wall, the land outside the streets, as long as there are living beings, all of them are prostrating on the ground and kneeling, chanting hymns in a low voice. Although the singing did not float up to the sky, it resounded in every corner of the earth.

　　The empty voice of the God of Creation suddenly burst into laughter: "Okay, it's fine if the people of the Demon Wolf Continent kneel down to me, but you from the other four developed planets also say so, aren't you afraid that Tuotian, Suohe, Qiuling and Futu will have objections?"

　　"This..." Ziyu was stunned for a moment, but Feiyu next to him quickly responded for him: "Since we are here, we might as well follow the local customs. The awe-inspiring Supreme God will not blame us."

　　It turned out that the other star kings were named Tuotian, Suohe, etc., but no one knew what the name of the God of Creation of Ningyun Binglan Continent was. Su Yong's heart jumped, and his narrowed eyes could not help but look at the towering stars in the sky again, wondering which one they were guarding.

　　"It turns out that you are a group of guys who have forgotten your roots... Have you forgotten the original origins of you ancient warriors?"

　　All the ancient warriors present looked at each other at a loss, but the three directors blushed and became angry.

　　"Because... because there are no powerful gods on earth anymore, we... we have entrusted ourselves to the great grace of the Creation Gods to seek a way out." Zi Yu suddenly banged his head again: "It has been tens of millions of years since the incident. If the Creation God hadn't mentioned it, I would have forgotten it long ago. We are absolutely determined to be at the boundary, and we beg the Creation God to witness it."

　　The three gray-haired ancient warrior directors kowtowed at the same time, and the thousands of ancient warriors who were still in the dark were at a loss with red eyes, like rabbits about to be caught and killed.

　　It was at this moment that they learned about this from the three elder-level superiors. They thought they were originally residents of the boundary, but the number of people in their race was a little smaller. They couldn't understand why their parents didn't tell them, didn't they know it either?

　　The shocked voice of the ancient warrior director made Su Yong and Zi Yi stunned on the spot, and instantly they looked like statues etched by wind and frost.

　　This sentence not only engraved their bodies and movements, but also scratched their soft hearts bit by bit, almost making them bleed from all seven orifices in pain.

　　They were stunned, they were going crazy. The answer they couldn't think of was suddenly spoken by the ugly guy they looked down upon the most.

　　Ancient warriors actually came from the earth, and they were their compatriots? At this moment, he suddenly understood why the White Sword God refused to say it.

　　Because it was a shame. Their ancestors left their homeland and took refuge with others in order to survive. I'm afraid they even sold out information about the earth and became traitors. This is a painful past that no one wants to face.

　　With a muffled "bang", Su Yong fell to the ground. He was trembling all over, but blood was flowing from his nose. Zi Yi wiped him with his sleeves in panic, but the more he wiped, the more blood there was, and he could never wipe it all off. The

　　God of Creation smiled and said nothing. The empty and distant voice sounded so harsh and sharp to Su Yong at this moment.

　　"Since you have forgotten, why do others know? Why do others still remember? Do you really intend to completely forget it?"

　　The three directors continued to kowtow desperately, and many ancient warriors were still dumbfounded.

　　Su Yong sat up at some point, but his eyes widened and looked extremely lifeless.

　　"But you are different from them."

　　Su Yong felt that the eyes of the God of Creation were fixed on him, and he couldn't help but get goose bumps all over his body.

　　"You are very strange. Not only are you not like them, but you are also different from those old bones in our Ningyun Binglan Continent."

　　Those old bones probably refer to the White-clothed Sword God Changsheng and Master Feng Yan of Fenglin Country, or there are more ancient warriors at the level of True Immortal.

　　But the God of Creation was obviously not interested in understanding a small figure like him, and just sighed faintly: "I don't know which planet you are from, but our Ningyun Binglan Continent is still the best. Although the Demon Wolf Continent is rich, everyone is boneless, the pointed ears are, the dead leaf people are, and even the ancient warriors are..."

　　The voice went far away and was about to disappear on the other side of the sky.

　　Su Yong on the ground suddenly pushed Zi Yi away and jumped up.

　　He roared at the sky with all his strength: "What God of Creation? You are nothing."

　　For a moment, everyone was stunned, including Zi Yi. They were all waiting in fear for a sudden thunderbolt to fall from the sky and crush this daring guy to ashes.

　　Except for Zi Yi, everyone else on the stage slid down and walked away, leaving only the pile of flames still standing, burning fiercely in the brass cauldron of the altar. The Fiery Sun Sword inserted in it gradually twisted, as if it was about to be burned into water.

　　The huge square was silent, and everyone could clearly hear the sound of each firework exploding from the altar.

　　However, the boundless sky did not respond for a long time. Just when everyone breathed a sigh of relief and thought that the God of Creation had gone far away, suddenly a gust of wind blew a faint and almost inaudible sound.

　　It was a low sigh, with a hint of contemplation, saying:

　　"You are right."

　　Chapter 37 Invisible Wings

　　Chapter 37 Invisible Wings

　　In the pale sky, except for the huge stars moving numbly, following their tracks that may have rules or may be messy and difficult to distinguish for thousands of years, no living people can be seen. But Su Yong's eyes staring at the sky seemed to see a trace of self-mockery in the gray eyebrows of the God of Creation.

　　After a long time, a low but majestic question was heard from the sky: "Who are you?"

　　Su Yong's heart was beating wildly, but he instantly determined that the God of Creation did not know his origins, so he gritted his teeth and forced himself to answer loudly: "Don't the omniscient God of Creation know who I am?"

　　The God of Creation was stunned, and after a moment of silence, he said: "Yes, I remember you fought side by side with Feng Yan and others in Xuecang Mountain. I haven't asked about worldly affairs for many years, and you are the first courageous and bloody ancient warrior I have seen this time."

　　He also witnessed the bloody battle between the White-clothed Sword God Changsheng and the Blood Crow leader Tiange and others last time, and at this moment he couldn't help feeling some emotion.

　　"So what?" Su Yong's hand holding Zi Yi was shaking slightly, but his words were full of irony: "To everyone on the continent, the God of Creation is as unattainable as the stars in the sky; but to you, we are just an ant on the ground, or even just a speck of dust. Even if it is a stronger ant or a harder speck of dust, how much difference does it make?"

　　"No," the God of Creation objected, "The difference is huge. Even in Yingyun Binglan Continent, there may be no one who can resist me..."

　　Before the voice of the God of Creation fell, another soft and delicate voice suddenly came from the ethereal world: "At least you still have self-knowledge."

　　This voice was very strange, like a ghost singing in the dark night. It was obviously a soft and weak voice like a girl, but it had an indescribable bewitching meaning, which made people fall into it unconsciously... Fall into where? Fall into a false dream.

　　Everyone on the field was stunned again, including Su Yong. The huge and prosperous Moro City seemed to have become a dead city at this moment. Countless people stared at the sky with their mouths wide open, wondering how someone who dared to confront the God of Creation could appear.

　　"I didn't expect you to come out." The God of Creation seemed to be stunned for a moment, but soon laughed: "It's a good time."

　　"It's indeed a good time, otherwise I really don't know where to find our great God of Creation." The soft and thin voice said faintly: "It's a good time for me to come out, and it's even better for our great God of Creation to come out."

　　Su Yong suddenly remembered the tree of life he encountered in the Lost Highlands, the difficult dream he had, and the invisible man who declared that he would resist the God of Creation. The faint voice was actually very similar to this soft and thin voice, and he couldn't help but be stunned.

　　As if to confirm his thoughts, the soft and thin voice suddenly rang in Su Yong's ears: "You thought right."

　　"It's you?" Su Yong tilted his head and was stunned.

　　"Do you know why there are so many soul fighters in the Lost Highlands?" This voice hummed leisurely in his ear, like a gentle breeze, which made him feel cold: "Those are all dead peerless masters, most of them are ancient warriors."

　　"Why are there so many fake immortals? There are tens of thousands of them, and there are only a few real immortals left on the Ningyun Binglan Continent? Why are there so many failed promotions? Have you thought about it?" "

　　Could it be...could it be because of the God of Creation?" Su Yong did not speak, but the shock on his face revealed his thoughts.

　　"Yes," the voice that only he could hear was very satisfied with his speculation: "Do you think the God of Creation will let people threaten him? Not to mention others, just Changsheng who is in retreat and Feng Yan who is now in the capital of Fenglin Kingdom, if they are about to break through, they will definitely not be able to escape his obstruction."

　　"Then...what about you?" Su Yong lowered his head and leaned forward, and even Zi Yi didn't know why he suddenly lost his mind.

　　The voice laughed softly, and the voice kept echoing in his mind: "Remember what I taught you. Finally, thank you for bringing me out of the Lost Highlands."

　　"I brought you out? Why can't I see you?"

　　"Yes, how can a tree walk out by itself? How can a soul with a broken body be seen by others?" The voice was filled with infinite sadness at this moment: "Thanks to you for eating that fruit, you brought me out."

　　It turns out that when a warrior cultivates to a certain level, because of the strength of his mental power and soul, he can place his trust in a certain object, just like the swordsmith who possessed Su Yong's blood knife, and the countless fake immortal soul fighters who tried to restore their bodies in the Lost Highlands. And then there is this strange invisible man who lives in the dark.

　　"But you will be able to see me soon." The voice said slowly.

　　Su Yong had a bad premonition. Sure enough, at this moment, the light of the stars above his head suddenly weakened. The boundless darkness was like the night falling, instantly covering the entire sky. A sad song echoed in the boundless darkness, like an elf singing the sound of nature.

　　This song had no instrumental accompaniment, but was just floating in the space in a sad and sour voice, which made people feel heartbroken.

　　Not to mention Moro City, almost everyone in the entire Demon Wolf Continent, even the blood crows that arrived, and countless wild beasts and birds of prey, desperately covered their ears with their hands, wings, and feet, and fell to the ground and rolled around. It was as if the song was a whip, whipping their ears and hearts fiercely. They screamed madly, some bit their tongues, some broke their teeth, and some banged their heads on the ground frantically.

　　Su Yong quickly tore off a few pieces of cloth, and he and Zi Yi plugged their ears and hid behind the only light on the field, the burning bronze tripod.

　　Strangely, Su Yong did not feel the suffering of the ancient warriors and pointed-eared people around him, and Zi Yi did not feel that either. The two held hands and stared nervously at the endless darkness above their heads.

　　"That's all you can do." The God of Creation's disdainful voice sounded, followed by a sharp explosion. The endless darkness was torn in half by a pair of giant hands, as if the sky had a giant zipper. The light of the stars was projected again, emitting a hazy cold light on every building in Moro City.

　　Su Yong and Zi Yi, who were hiding behind the bronze tripod, finally saw the God of Creation.

　　He was nearly a hundred feet tall, like an ancient war god stepping out of the darkness, wearing a gorgeous golden armor of thorns, but without a weapon in his hand. Although it was just a silhouette, everyone felt his gaze - it was a light more intense than fire, which instantly warmed everyone's body to the point of burning and rotting.

　　This light should have filled people with confidence and strength, but Su Yong didn't know that he suddenly couldn't breathe, and it felt like a huge stone was pressing on his chest.

　　The God of Creation walked out of the darkness, looked back at the sky behind him and opened his arms, standing under the stars like an emperor, and the boundless darkness quickly retreated and dissipated on both sides of his huge body.

　　The God of Creation suddenly let out a sharp shout, and the starlight above his head became brighter, instantly becoming fiery and scorching, and the color turned into a dazzling blue-white that was hard to look at.

　　The air temperature around them rose sharply, and everyone felt as if their bodies were wrapped in hot water, and the pores on their bodies expanded wildly.

　　Su Yong looked at the sky tremblingly, and the dazzling light seemed to burn his eyes completely in an instant, but he could clearly see the light that did not exist in the world. The Creator God, who stood tall and upright, was full of bright flames. They were waving and surging behind the sky, and each blow was enough to shatter the sky. The sky cracked and burned because of them.

　　The darkness had retreated to the edge of the sky, and there was no way to go.

　　The light in the sky sprinkled down like a waterfall, like a heavy rain of punishment fire. Every drop of light that fell on Su Yong burned his body and turned him into a ball of fire. The sky was getting lower and lower, and the earth seemed to be melting.

　　Where is the elf of the dark night? Where is the master of darkness? Su Yong looked at the sky in panic, and only saw the Creator God walking with shining steps, like a sacred and inviolable brand, emitting the most blazing white light on the lava-like sky.

　　He suddenly saw two wings still burning in the only remaining darkness in the sky, and then fell from the sky, and the feathers turned into endless fluttering leaves, like the appearance of the tree of life, and then were blown away by the strong wind.

　　"No, we don't need such light." Su Yong stared blankly at the black snow scattered in the sky, and suddenly roared with all his strength.

　　"Drive away the darkness, bring warmth, I am the master of the world!" The Creator God cast a cold look at him: "You stubborn ancient warrior, why do you believe in the temptation of darkness?"

　　Chapter 38 You know, I know, and he knows

　　Chapter 38 You know, I know, and he knows

　　The black snow scattered in the sky has been blown away by the strong wind and swept into the infinite universe. There is no trace of it. Su Yong fell down on the high platform with a weak fall, but his angry eyes were still wide and round.

　　The battle between the Creator God and the Night Elves was a battle between gods that he had never seen before, almost equivalent to the creation of the world in the myths and legends he was familiar with. That kind of magnificent power could only make him look up. If Morama, the sea god, Yan Bikong and other earth kings know how to call the wind and rain, move mountains and fill the sea, then the God of Creation and the night elves have the power to tear the world apart. They control not certain elements on the ground, but the entire world.

　　They may not know the moves, and have no understanding of swordsmanship and knife skills, but their terrible divine power is enough to sweep away all warriors who pay attention to precise and subtle moves.

　　Su Yong can't even appreciate the power of Morama and Yan Bikong to control the elements, let alone this higher level of control over the world.

　　But Su Yong is disgusted. He hates this kind of ruleless rules, and he hates the dictatorship of the God of Creation.

　　"You are not the master of the world." He shouted at the silhouette of great power in the sky. "The masters of the continent belong to everyone living on this continent. There has never been a master of the world, and they don't need any master of the world."

　　"Haha," the God of Creation laughed: "Why don't you ask their opinions?"

　　A voice of heaven and earth came from all around: "The God of Creation is the master of the world, the supreme god we believe in." With the voice, the dust on the city of Moro was swaying, it can be said that one call was answered by the world.

　　Su Yong was stunned, then stood up with the knife, and sneered coldly: "All those who resisted died. Didn't we just see an example in front of us?"

　　"Oh? Do you think people need darkness? What can people see in the dark? What can they do? The one just now was the Hades, singing a lament, which brings death."

　　Hades? Su Yong was stunned, but soon woke up. That is the incarnation of the Tree of Life, how could it be the Hades who brings death? Although his singing brings pain, whose life is without pain? Pain is always an indispensable part of life. Only after experiencing it can you live better.

　　"So there is never night here, only this gray sky, which never changes. This is the light you bring." Su Yong laughed, and tears came out of his eyes. "That was the God of Hades just now, what about you? Did you eliminate death and bring eternal life to everyone?"

　　When Su Yong talked about eternal life, he clearly saw the eyes of the God of Creation flashing, and the fierce light he exuded became more fierce.

　　"Eternal life... Only the true gods of martial arts who have practiced hard to ascend to heaven, and our gods who have existed since ancient times can have eternal life. How can ordinary people in the world deserve eternal life? Don't you think it's ridiculous to say that?" The majestic face of the God of Creation became more real, and the tone he spoke was extremely righteous.

　　Su Yong suddenly whispered as if talking to himself: "Don't ordinary people deserve eternal life?"

　　The face of the God of Creation changed drastically.

　　"Who are you?" This was the second time he asked this question.

　　Su Yong did not answer him, but took two steps forward again in silence, his expression unchanged: "You just said that in addition to the gods that have existed since ancient times, there are also martial arts gods who have practiced hard to ascend and can also obtain eternal life. Then I want to ask, in this Demon Wolf Continent and Yingyun Binglan Continent, how many martial arts gods have successfully ascended like this?"

　　Su Yong came to the critical point and had never heard of the name of a true god. The white-clothed sword god Changsheng was only at the level of a true immortal, and was already known as the strongest warrior on Ningyun Binglan Continent. And on the Demon Wolf Continent, if there was a warrior who reached the level of a true god, how could the blood crow dare to come?

　　"No one?" Su Yong looked at him speechless for a long time, and then laughed: "For thousands of years, all failed to ascend and were shattered in the void? Or is there any other reason?"

　　The God of Creation still did not hum, but the look he gave him was like the aurora, as if to melt him. Countless creatures on the continent felt a sharp white light in the sky, shooting down like a string of fire, focusing on a certain ground in Moro City.

　　"Or is the one called Hades that you just killed a true martial arts god?" Su Yong took another step slowly. He shook off Zi Yi's hand that was holding him with such force that Zi Yi felt pain.

　　"You must want to kill me." Su Yong smiled at the sky, "But don't treat everyone as a fool."

　　"Haha, interesting." The God of Creation laughed after a while, "I thought I just saw a very brave ancient warrior this time, but I didn't expect to be wrong." He paused slightly, "It should be that I have never seen anyone like you."

　　Coming from the mouth of the God of Creation, this is naturally a very high evaluation. But Su Yong's face remained unchanged.

　　"I heard that no matter how high or low the martial arts are, there are only four types of warriors." The God of Creation said faintly.

　　Su Yong was silent for a moment and raised his head: "Please teach me."

　　"When facing a strong enemy, a red face is a blood warrior, a pale face is a bone warrior, and a cyan face is a qi warrior."

　　Su Yong suddenly showed a smile at the corner of his mouth. "You only mentioned three types."

　　The God of Creation actually sighed and said word by word: "These three types of warriors are hard to find nowadays." The

　　three directors of the Ancient Warriors Alliance who were still kneeling on the ground blushed, but they were not brave, but ashamed. Thousands of ancient warriors turned pale, but they were not brave, because they were not facing a strong enemy, but were still in shock.

　　"What about the other type?"

　　"The face remains unchanged, the sword is drawn to face life and death, without regrets, that is divine bravery." The God of Creation sighed: "I have lived for tens of millions of years, and I have only seen one warrior who can be called divine bravery."

　　Su Yong used all his strength to clench the blood knife. The veins on his wrist were protruding like pine branches, and the five purple-red nails seemed to turn into sharp blades and shoot out.

　　"Which one am I?"

　　"The last one."

　　"Thank you for the praise from the God of Creation." Su Yong said seriously.

　　The God of Creation smiled and then gradually became solemn. "Aren't you afraid of death?"

　　"I have committed countless sins in my life," Su Yong's face remained unchanged, but he showed a slightly sad smile: "But since I have picked up a weapon, I am not afraid of dying on the battlefield. I have no regrets."

　　"What a great spirit of no regrets." The loud laughter of the God of Creation seemed to shatter the huge support of the sky, and even to shake the stars emitting fierce rays down and shatter them into powder. "I have never seen a person like you. Haha, people in this world are really capable of everything. It's amazing."

　　"But what about you?" Su Yong looked up stubbornly and stared at the pair of flaming eyes. The corners of his mouth were already bleeding because of the other party's laughter: "If it was really you who killed those martial arts gods, what was the reason? For your supreme status, for the honor of the world alone? Or because you are afraid? If so, you are not worthy of being worshipped by the people, and you are not qualified to be the creator god at all."

　　The people of the entire Moro City on the Demon Wolf Continent heard this clanging sound, heard the questioning piercing the sky and blowing against the wind, then exploded in all directions, and kept shaking in their ears.

　　The pair of deep pupils suddenly expanded, and Su Yong was like being thrown into a fire cave, burning all the water in his body out of 360 million pores at once, almost like a dried man.

　　"Your current cultivation is not high, but you are still young. If you continue like this, your progress will far exceed that of Changsheng and others." The God of Creation smiled: "To prove that your idea is wrong, it seems that I have no choice but to wait."

　　Su Yong was silent, and a chill came from his back covered with cold sweat. He clenched his teeth tightly, but he was relieved in his heart.

　　"I won't kill you now," the voice floating down from the sky was as stiff as snowflakes: "How long do you need?"

　　Su Yong closed his eyes and pondered for a while, then opened his eyes that were red because of the surging blood.

　　"Two years."

　　Two years? This answer surprised all the warriors and Zi Yi present. Even if he was given twenty years, or even two hundred years, he would not have a chance to face the God of Creation.

　　"Okay, I'll wait for you for two years." The God of Creation was not surprised, and his voice faded away.

　　"Wait, you...what's your name?"

　　"Leihuo."

　　The God of Creation said his name, which was to acknowledge Su Yong as an opponent. Although this was an insignificant opponent, from his tone, it seemed that he valued and even respected him.

　　Tuotian, Suohe, Qiuling, Futu, and Leihuo, Su Yong silently memorized these names, then took Ziyi's hand and flew out of the venue.

　　Flying through a dense forest where even the light from the sky could not shine in, Su Yong suddenly fell like a stone, his face as pale as paper. At this moment, he finally couldn't stand it anymore.

　　Ziyi knew that he was struggling to support, so he quickly helped him up and sat down to help him breathe and give him strength.

　　Just as they sat down, a faint voice suddenly rang out: "I didn't expect you to repel him with your mouth."

　　This voice scared Ziyi, but Su Yong didn't even open his eyes: "I know you are not dead."

　　The voice sighed faintly: "Heaven knows, earth knows, you know, I know, and he knows."

　　Chapter 39 The Struggle between Heaven and Earth

　　Chapter 39 The Struggle between Heaven and Earth

　　With the sound, a figure covered with leaves appeared beside them.

　　This person was very strange. On his body, in addition to the golden and red leaves like autumn maples, there was green moss-like skin. If he stood at attention and lowered his hands, he would be like a tree.

　　An autumn tree.

　　The tree is four meters tall, its leaves are as bright as flowers, and its moss is as dark green as ink. It is different from all the gray-white trees on the border, and it is also different from the green plants in the Lost Highlands.

　　"You look scary." Su Yong glanced at him, retracted his gaze and tried to gather his strength.

　　"How do you know I'm not dead?" The tree made a soft and thin voice, just like a little girl, which made Zi Yi frown.

　　"How can a god who can grow the tree of life die so easily?" Su Yong imitated his tone and teased faintly.

　　"Yes," the tree said with some pride and some frustration: "It's difficult for him to kill me, but I can never beat him. After this fight, he didn't want to pursue it too much, probably because he knew that even if I ran out of the Lost Highlands, I wouldn't do much."

　　Su Yong only then understood the reason why the God of Creation named Leihuo said "You are still just this capable."

　　"You will never be able to beat him?" Su Yong frowned his thick eyebrows like blades: "Have you known each other for a long time?"

　　"Haha," Autumn Tree laughed, but his voice was still as soft as silk: "Any star must have light and darkness at the beginning of its birth, and both are indispensable... From the day when the Ningyun Binglan Continent was formed, we have been in charge of the two elements of light and darkness. How long do you think we have known each other?"

　　"Then... you are all creator gods?"

　　Autumn Tree snorted: "There is no such thing as a creator god. It's just that whoever is stronger has grabbed this territory. Once the territory is grabbed, he can call it what he wants. It's not up to him?"

　　Sure enough, he was just like the Star King. Su Yong looked at Zi Yi's pretty face and nodded slightly.

　　The tree sighed, and a depressed look appeared on its dark green moss face: "I have always been the one to be beaten. I think the dark element can never defeat the power of light." He shook his head and smiled bitterly, and the leaves on his body trembled: "He called me the God of the Underworld, but in fact it was me who continued his life. He called himself the God of Creation, but in fact he is an executioner. Over the years, in addition to hunting me, he has killed countless warriors who may threaten him."

　　The countless dead souls and false immortals in the Lost Highlands are a clear proof of this.

　　Is the difference in the power of the two great ancestors just because of the different elements they practiced? Su Yong was a little surprised: "Is it because the element he cultivates specifically restrains you?"

　　"Not really," Shu Mu shook his head again, looking a little discouraged: "He is indeed stronger than me. He was stronger than me from the beginning. I have been trapped in the Lost Highlands with him for so many years, and the gap has widened."

　　He said solemnly: "If the gods also have to be ranked, then above the true immortals, there are true gods, above the true gods there are earth gods, and above the earth gods are the heavenly gods." The youyou voice suddenly became like crying: "I am a poor earth god, and I have always been suppressed by the heavenly god Leihuo."

　　"I find it very strange," Su Yong had recovered some strength at this time, turned around and faced him: "Why are you so scary here, but you can't get out of the Lost Highlands by yourself."

　　"The Lost Highlands is a restricted area. It is independent of the entire critical zone and is a very strange space. I, an earth god belonging to the critical zone, cannot use my power there." The earth god shook his head and said, "After discovering that place, the gods of the critical zone suddenly united. They formed an alliance and cast spells together. Takutian opened up the entrance to the Lost Highlands; Suohe locked all the exits there, making it impossible for the creatures of the critical zone to escape; Qiuling made all the souls lose their opinions and could only attack the enemy mechanically; Futu created endless and circular paths so that those who accidentally broke in had no way to go... To put it bluntly, it is a universal prison used to trap those of us who dare to fight against the gods."

　　The tree man suddenly smiled at him, but his smile was a little sinister: "If you hadn't opened the star formation in the outside world and broke in, and then ate the fruit of life, I would not be able to escape."

　　No wonder those soul fighters could clearly see the chimney, but they walked past it like blind people. It turned out that they had no intention of escaping at all. Su Yong was surprised and thought: No wonder they arranged the star formation stones in Fuhu Mountain. They must have thought that no one would dare to go there to face the millions of blood crows.

　　The blood crows knew that the inside was full of terrible fake immortal souls imprisoned by the gods of creation. Once they came out, they would be the first to bear the brunt.

　　Why didn't they guard the formation stones desperately? The earth god looked at him with empty eyes: "I always feel strange. It stands to reason that even if you accidentally broke in, you couldn't walk out of the exit so smoothly. Could it be that the lock river didn't lock all the exits?" He shook his head quickly: "How could a god make such a low-level mistake?"

　　Su Yong didn't answer, but just looked at Zi Yi silently.

　　Because we are not critical people. They said silently in their hearts.

　　"That's over, we escaped after all." Su Yong changed the subject in a low voice. Since the gods each have terrible magic and infinite power, even if the fake immortal soul fighters inside come out, the broken body can't maintain the previous level, let alone face those rulers who couldn't be defeated in their heyday.

　　"That's right, haha, we finally escaped." The Earth God laughed grimly: "Although I can't beat Leihuo, he will still be very troubled by my escape."

　　"What's the trouble for him?" Su Yong snorted: "You can't beat him. If you are accidentally captured by him and taken to the Lost Highlands, I'm afraid no one can save you anymore. As for what you said to us, who would believe you if you go to tell the warriors on the mainland?"

　　"Then why did you say that to him before? Didn't you reveal it to let people on the mainland know his true face?"

　　Su Yong sighed: "I just bet that he won't use such a low trick of killing to silence people. Do you think that the Supreme God that people have believed in for thousands of years will be shaken by a few words from me?"

　　"Don't argue, what should we do next?" Zi Yi's crisp voice rang out.

　　The Earth God glanced at Zi Yi and frowned his eyebrows full of green moss: "How come this little girl's voice is crisper than mine?"

　　Zi Yi rolled her eyes in annoyance.

　　"There are still people who believe in the critical continent, but there are fewer." The Earth God suddenly looked around and whispered like a thief: "I have survived here for so many years, and I still have some power left."

　　Su Yong was surprised: "You have been captured, and you still have power left?"

　　The Earth God snorted arrogantly: "They, the gods, can form an alliance to rule the critical continent. I am called the master of the darkness of Ningyun Binglan Continent. How can I not unite some forces?"

　　"What power?" Su Yong and Zi Yi widened their eyes at the same time.

　　"Actually... I am the president of the critical dark alliance..." The Earth God said arrogantly: "... the person in charge of the Ningyun Binglan Continent branch..."

　　"Have you finished talking?" Su Yong looked at him disdainfully: "You are not a runner, right?"

　　The Earth God was furious and pulled their hands: "Let's go to the Demon Wolf Continent branch to discuss important matters."

　　Chapter 40 Sword God's Master

　　Chapter 40 Sword God's Master

　　"You are not dead?" Su Yong and his friends had just entered a hidden stone house, and the four people inside screamed at the same time. This Earth God was also very powerful. He didn't know what magic he used. Su Yong and Zi Yi were brought from the woods to this house in a flash, just like they had crossed the infinite space with a teleportation array.

　　"You are the one who died." The Earth God snorted at the three pointed ears and an ancient warrior in the hall. The fighting in the sky above Moro City was so loud that everyone on the Demon Wolf Continent knew about it. Of course, the branch of the Dark Alliance was also very clear about it.

　　The Earth God poked his head around and said, "Where is the two slaps?"

　　"Two slaps" is a name, and it means the person in charge of the Demon Wolf branch. It is said that he just "slaps" the enemy with two slaps, and the people who were hit seem to have not survived, so he is honored as "the two slaps that are neat and clean", or two slaps

　　for short. However, the ability of two slaps is still far inferior to that of the Earth God. He is only equivalent to the True Immortal level like the White-clothed Sword God Changsheng and Feng Yan. He has not even reached the level of a True God, let alone an Earth God. The reason is very simple. Although the living standard on the Demon Wolf Star is higher, there are no gods like the Creator God, nor are there any Earth Gods. The martial arts are inferior to those on the Ningyun Binglan Continent.

　　"Hey, you old man, haven't you made enough trouble? Are you going to come here to harm me?" The two slaps that rushed out from the backyard were not clean and tidy. He just nervously pulled the "trunk" of the Earth God and shouted, "You old immortal are invincible, but I am not. You caused trouble as soon as you came to the Demon Wolf Continent. Don't let us get involved."

　　Su Yong turned his head and took a look. It was just an ordinary pointed ear. Except for a pair of light blue eyes like gems, it was not much different from pedestrians on the street.

　　"Why are you so nervous?" The Earth God looked at the two slaps with disdain, and suddenly his eyes lit up: "Are you about to break through?"

　　A pointed-eared man next to him laughed and said, "Our president has been in seclusion for a long time, otherwise why didn't Moro City invite Blood Crow first when he came to the Demon Wolf Continent? If it weren't for the noise made by Lord Earth God and the God of Creation, I'm afraid he wouldn't come out of the 'Blood Cave'."

　　The Blood Cave is formed by a large piece of blood-colored stone that is naturally concave. This red stone similar to crystal is very rare in the critical period, and it is monopolized by powerful people as a high-level training place. It is said that the Blood Cave has a great auxiliary effect on shadow-type powerhouses above the level of Blood Shadow, who are still at the time of breakthrough.

　　"Isn't it?" Two Slaps said with a bitter face: "It's been a rare quiet time these years. I have been practicing in seclusion for a long time. Several groups of envoys from Moro City came, and I sent people to block them. Who would have thought that I couldn't avoid it, and you, an old immortal, brought the God of Creation to you, and interrupted my practice." They all belonged to the Dark Alliance, and they were also "comrades". They were not very polite when talking, and they called you an old immortal all the time, which made them seem very friendly.

　　"Bullshit." The Earth God shouted angrily: "How could I bring him? That guy came early in the morning. I don't know if he ran here to make trouble because he was bored, or if he came here specifically to kill you."

　　"Kill me?" Two Slaps' pale blue eyes were full of fear, and his chin trembled.

　　"Don't think that no one will know if you hide in that blood cave underground." The Earth God sneered, and said sharply in his soft and thin voice: "All the people who have reached the level of True Immortal, whether it is Ningyun Binglan Continent or Demon Wolf Continent, who is not on his list? He runs out for a stroll from time to time, isn't it to inspect the surrounding territories to see if there is anyone who may threaten him?"

　　"Even Lord Earth God is not his opponent, how can the Heavenly God care so much about the True God level?" Su Yong frowned and asked.

　　The Earth God glanced at him and sighed faintly: "Better safe than sorry, that guy has always been cautious. Besides, the True Immortal level can already travel freely on the continent, and True Gods can freely descend on every planet in the same galaxy without teleportation... If he finds a good place to hide, where can he find it?"

　　This is a way. If he finds a hidden place to hide, and waits until he cultivates to the Heavenly God stage, can't he compete with him for hegemony? Even if he is a little worse, the opponent will be difficult to kill at the Earth God stage, and there is still a way to retreat. Su Yong frowned and nodded slowly.

　　"So he won't let anyone reach the True God level and strangle the potential threat in the cradle." The Earth God smiled and patted his shoulders with a leaf: "Don't think he won't care about it in the Demon Wolf Continent. He is watching these

　　two stars." Cold sweat broke out on his palms. So the Earth God fought with Thunder and Fire, diverted the other party's attention, and might have saved him.

　　"Can't we go to other planets?" Zi Yi whispered.

　　The Earth God shook his head, and the branches and leaves rustled. "There are gods watching everywhere. The critical point seems to be very large, but in fact, there is no way for us to go. Unless you are willing to stay at the level of True Immortal forever and guard their homes and maintain order for them."

　　"What stage has the highest cultivation reached in your Dark Alliance?" Su Yong suddenly asked in a deep voice.

　　The Earth God looked at him with two empty eyes: "It's our president. Before I was caught by the prisoner and thrown into the Lost Highlands, he had one foot in the Heavenly God, but he was soon surrounded and killed by the gods of creation... He has been missing for a long time, and I don't know if he is dead."

　　"The news of the president's death has not been heard, so he should be fine. Such a big movement can't escape our ears and eyes." He shook his head with two palms, and the light of his two blue eyes dimmed a little: "Maybe he is hiding somewhere unknown, or maybe he ran out of the critical point."

　　"What's his name?" Su Yong thought for a while and asked again.

　　"The president's name is Jiuyi." Liang Ba Zhang knew that this was the ancient warrior who had made a battle agreement with the Creator God Leihuo, and did not hide it from him.

　　"Jiuyi?" Su Yong was surprised: "Could it be the master of the White Sword God Changsheng?" He remembered hearing this name in the dream of the Blood Crow leader Tiange, and the dead Tiange also said that Changsheng's master Jiuyi escaped from the critical point.

　　"How do you know?" The God of Earth was also surprised: "Jiuyi came to Ningyun Binglan Continent a long time ago and accepted two disciples. Only I know about this, even the people in the Demon Wolf Continent don't know."

　　"The two disciples are ancient warriors, one is called Changsheng and the other is called Longwen." Su Yong sighed: "Longwen died at the hands of the Blood Crow leader Tiange, and Changsheng killed Tiange, drove them to Fuhu Mountain, and erected the boundary monument between the east and west districts... I have seen the White-Robed Sword God."

　　"Yes," the God of Earth nodded: "If Jiuyi and I took action, those Blood Crows would of course flee at the news, but we were also afraid of alarming Leihuo, so we showed off our nobleness and only let Changsheng and Longwen, who were at the True Immortal level, take action, which resulted in Longwen's tragic death..."

　　"Then you never saw Jiuyi again?"

　　The Earth God nodded: "Our Dark Alliance masters usually stay in the more backward continents. On developed planets, each national agency has top detection tools and equipment. They also serve the Creator Gods, so it is inevitable that they will find our traces." After a pause, he said: "In fact, the more developed the planet, the fewer top warriors there are."

　　This sentence made several people from the Demon Wolf Continent in the hall a little unhappy, but they did not refute.

　　Su Yong remembered the average level of the many ancient warriors he saw at the venue in Moro City, and the cultivation of the so-called three executive directors was not as good as Changsheng and Fengyan, and nodded.

　　"My companions were captured by them." Su Yong whispered, "I wonder if it was in the Demon Wolf Continent, but they were probably captured by a patrol guard."

　　"Patrol Guard?" Two Palms' pale blue eyes turned, "Patrol Guards are only found on the three developed planets, and the Demon Wolf Continent ranks fourth. They won't bring the captured people here."

　　The Earth God nodded, "The combined fleet of the three developed planets does have very scary weapons and equipment, which even True Immortals find difficult to deal with." They all thought Su Yong was an ancient warrior, and thought his companions were also ancient warriors. "But all state agencies and departments are polite to ancient warriors, and they probably won't make things difficult for them. As long as they don't fall into the hands of the Creator God, it's fine."

　　"People captured by the patrol guards are generally not handed over to the Creator God. Most of them are those who violated the law and regulations and were locked up in the 'Black City' prison." Two Palms asked curiously, "How could your ancient warrior companion violate their regulations?"

　　Su Yong sighed with a bitter face. They are not ancient warriors, but warriors with modern equipment. I just hope they are really just imprisoned and not handed over to the gods.

　　He did not answer this question. He looked at the gray sky outside the window of the house and said as if he was talking to himself or discussing: "Then if we want to threaten the gods of creation, we can only find the president first."

　　Without Jiuyi, even if the gods of earth are with thousands of true immortals, they are just a group of mosquitoes to the gods of creation.

　　"We have been looking for it for many years." Two Palms sighed bitterly, "I am about to break through, and I urgently need the president to protect me."

　　Su Yong smiled and looked at him, and after a while, his mouth curled up slightly: "Is there any hidden place or strange place here?"

　　"The Demon Wolf Continent is full of cities like Moro City, and there are no hidden places." Two Palms thought for a while: "If we talk about strange places, apart from the Lost Highlands connecting Ningyun and Binglan Continents, there is only the Heavenly Fire Plain on Qiyue Star."

　　"Heavenly Fire Plain?"

　　The Earth God frowned and explained: "The Heavenly Fire Plain is a desolate place, no one goes there. There is also a Zitong Mountain in the middle, which is said to be an extremely evil place. Even the gods are reluctant to approach it for fear of being absorbed by their divine power."

　　"Then will the president hide there?"

　　The Earth God and Two Palms looked at each other and shouted at the same time: "Impossible."

　　Chapter 41 Heavenly Fire Plain Walker Chapter

　　41 Heavenly Fire Plain Walker

　　"Why?"

　　"Because it is the nightmare of all warriors." The Earth God muttered, "The Lost Highlands is just a developed prison for the dead, while the Skyfire Plain is a natural evil area. I went there once out of curiosity, but I couldn't control my strength and fell down before I stepped into the Skyfire Plain, let alone Zitong Mountain."

　　"So you quickly got up and turned around and left?" Su Yong laughed.

　　"If you don't leave, you'll be devoured by your soul?" The Earth God snorted.

　　Two Slaps also said, "I've also been to Qiyue Star. That place is called the 'Homeland of Eagles'. It is said that although the people there look the same as us, they have an invisible 'eagle eye'. Whether it's our Long Ears, the Dead Leaf People or the Ancient Warriors, as long as they are born on Qiyue Star... The local residents can use that eagle eye to see that the sky above the Skyfire Plain is red, as if it is always burning with flames. But outsiders can't see it. That place is a place with evil spirits."

　　"Did you go there too?" Su Yong turned around and asked.

　　"Yes, in order to secretly look for the president, I almost walked through the boundary in the past few years." Two palms carefully looked out the window, and then whispered: "But I was just like Lao Busi. As soon as I walked to Tianhuoyuan, I felt dizzy and weak all over, so I turned around and ran away."

　　"Then... has anyone been in?" Su Yong pondered and walked to the bookshelf beside the hall: "Are there any documents that record Tianhuoyuan?"

　　"No, it is said that no one can go in. As for Zitong Mountain, it was also said by those local residents with eagle eyes. They said that at the edge of Tianhuoyuan, there is a vast mountain range shining with purple light, but we can't see it. It was originally called Zitong Mountain, and later it was called Zitong Mountain for some reason."

　　Su Yong turned to the God of Earth: "Just because you can't go in, it doesn't mean Jiuyi can't go in either. You have to know that you practice the dark elements, but he is an ancient warrior." He found the shadow of martial arts on the earth from Changsheng's sword moves, and felt that it should be a Taoist faction. Since Changsheng used Taoist sword moves, his master should also be from the Taoist lineage.

　　Of course, at the critical point, those from the outside world are called ancient warriors.

　　The Earth God hesitated: "This... The president has a high level of cultivation, and it is possible that he can go in. But I heard that there were ancient warriors who went there, but they were drained of their strength at the edge and were dragged back by their companions. In addition, Qi Yuexing's God of Creation Tuotian also went there, but ran away in the sky above Zitong Mountain and designated that place as a forbidden area."

　　Su Yong frowned, five fingers kept tapping on the table, and after a long while, he looked at Zi Yi in silence: "What do you think?"

　　Zi Yi nodded gently.

　　"Then you go." Two slaps shook his head: "I tried and couldn't go in."

　　The Earth God pondered for a while: "I'll go and see too, and I'll just be a support outside."

　　Qi Yuexing is a backward continent, where there are more birds of prey and beasts than Yingyun Binglan Continent. Except for most of the hunters, there are robbers everywhere. Here, the conflict between the withered leaf people and the pointed ears is more obvious. One of the two major races controlled the east, and the other controlled the west. The few ancient warriors who acted as peacemakers were active at the intersection of the east and west lines, forming a buffer zone.

　　To the south was a gray-white sea, which was said to have great buoyancy and was inhabited by terrifying giant snakes and pythons. There were also rumors that an extremely rare unicorn appeared, which was as big as a small mountain and roared like thunder.

　　To the north, however, there was a dead silence, which was the Heavenly Fire Plain.

　　To outsiders, the sky was still gray and white, with no floating clouds in the sky, only the invisible wind whistling.

　　But according to local residents, the sky to the north was red, and there were clouds in the sky, but there was always burning sky fire, and each flame was as large as several dozen meters in radius.

　　Was it like the burning clouds on the earth? Su Yong squinted silently at the gray-white sky and thought.

　　He and Zi Yi came out of the teleportation array closest to the north, and the Earth God was a divine soldier sent from heaven, and he arrived at the only passage to the north earlier than them and waited.

　　"It's right there." The Earth God had transformed into a human form, like an ordinary pointed ear, but it looked a bit androgynous, but its voice remained as soft and thin as usual.

　　There were only three of them on this empty road heading north, walking towards the wasteland where no flames could be seen, like ascetics.

　　However, no one paid attention to them. There were no people living a hundred miles away from the Sky Fire Plain, and even robbers would not hide here.

　　Their speed was not fast, but as they approached, strange phenomena still occurred.

　　Ten kilometers away from the edge of the Sky Fire Plain, Su Yong and Zi Yi were already sweating through their heavy clothes, and the whole person looked like they had just been fished out of the water. The Earth God was better, with more than ten large leaves growing out of one hand, and he was trying hard to fan his teammates.

　　"Let's take a rest," Su Yong sat down on the ground and found that the gray sand was a little hot. He waved his hand at the air curiously: "It's hotter here than where we just came out."

　　"More than hotter?" The Earth God sat down cross-legged: "I have never felt so tired as now."

　　Zi Yi looked at the plateau that was already in front of him, and his eyebrows raised: "This place is so strange. It's like some ghost hand is pulling and draining my strength all the way. I have only walked a short distance and I have no strength left."

　　For top-level spiritual warriors like them, let alone walking dozens of miles, even if they fly over thousands of miles, they should not be so tired.

　　"Yes, that's the feeling." The Earth God laughed, "I thought you were different from me. It's still okay now, you'll understand when you walk to the edge. At that time, not only did I lose all my strength, I also felt like I was about to step into a sea of ​​fire, and my mind was in a mess."

　　Su Yong took a deep breath, closed his eyes and fell silent, and opened his eyes after a long time: "I feel a lot of things floating in the air."

　　"Those are dead souls." The Earth God chuckled, "There are some on every continent. There are too many dead warriors, and there are always some stronger souls that will not disperse and wander around with the wind."

　　"But there are a lot of them here." Su Yong nodded and smiled silently: "It seems that it's not that no one has been here, but they are almost dead, so they didn't leave a single word."

　　"Maybe they died in other places and were brought here by the wind." Zi Yi frowned and felt it for a while.

　　The Earth God nodded: "What the little girl said makes sense. I didn't see anyone the last time I came here. Only ghosts would go here."

　　Su Yong shook his head: "I noticed along the way that only the wind from the north blows in the way, and other places are against the wind."

　　The Earth God frowned and closed his eyes to feel it. The pale face that turned into pointed ears became serious. "These are the recent deaths. It hasn't been long... God, so many people died?"

　　Can you feel this? Su Yong was surprised: "How many?"

　　The Earth God stood up and tiptoed, looking at the plateau ten kilometers away, and took a deep breath: "I don't know, but I think the body is still on the Tianhuo Plain... God, someone really walked in."

　　Su Yong thought for a while: "It's a pity that they can't go far."

　　The Earth God lowered his head and looked at him seriously.

　　"Are you really going?" He asked, his tone more serious than ever. As a senior who has been here, he knows the horror of that place.

　　Su Yong nodded and looked at Zi Yi: "You stay, I will do my best."

　　Zi Yi shook his head and held his big hand as rough as a rock tightly.

　　"Well, I hope you can go farther." The Earth God looked around and said, "I will wait for you here for half a year. If you don't come out after half a year, I won't collect your bodies, but I will erect a monument for you on the road."

　　After saying that, the guy with pointed ears burst and disappeared like a bubble on the ground.

　　Su Yong and Zi Yi looked at each other and took slow and firm steps towards the north.

　　Chapter 42 Limits Without Limits

　　Chapter 42 Limits Without Limits

　　"Do you still have strength?"

　　"A little bit..." Zi Yi struggled to move her numb legs, panting, with a weak but extremely attractive blush on her face.

　　A hundred meters in front of them was the reddish soil boundary of the Skyfire Plain, and behind them were countless mummies... There were thousands of them. The dead souls they felt in the air before did not die on the Skyfire Plain, but died halfway, before they had time to step on the reddish evil area that seemed to emit white smoke.

　　Judging from their appearance and clothes, they seemed to be a pointed-eared mercenary on Qiyue Star, because there was a word "brave" embroidered on their sleeves, and they could walk less than a mile away from the Skyfire Plain. There was no doubt that their martial arts were more than two points of the residual shadow. Two of them who walked to the front even stepped into the phantom. This was a very powerful mercenary.

　　But I don't know why they came. Judging from their postures, it seemed that they were planning to turn around and escape at the last moment, but in the end they were too exhausted to escape, so they fell one after another, and the pale and weak eyes were unwilling to stare at the sky above their heads, and finally closed their eyelids that were struggling to support themselves in the cold starlight.

　　When they passed by them, neither of them had time to look closely, because they also felt the strong pressure. Their usually agile and flexible bodies felt like they were filled with thousands of pounds of lead, and they were extremely heavy. The two walked not much faster than a snail.

　　This land was very strange, with gravity thousands of times greater than other places. Even with the cultivation of the Earth God, they could not fly and could only turn around and run away, let alone them. At this moment, Su Yong felt like an ant, dragging a huge body and moving. The reddish soil boundary a hundred meters away seemed to be at the edge of the sky and difficult to approach.

　　"I want to rest." Zi Yi finally couldn't help but say it, her voice was no longer sweet, and she was a little hoarse after exhausting her strength. That was because of lack of water - their sweat had long been drained, and even blood couldn't help but seep out on their cracked skin.

　　"Don't rest." Su Yong shouted hard. He knew that once he sat down, he would never be able to stand up again. But even he couldn't resist the temptation, and would rather die than persist.

　　"No, I need to rest for a while." Zi Yi felt that her eyes were extremely heavy. If she hadn't tried hard to bite her teeth, she couldn't stop her eyelids from fighting. Her body was bent like a shrimp, and she was about to fall down.

　　Then she was immediately picked up by a pair of giant hands, and she couldn't help but stagger forward. That was Su Yong using all his strength to hug her with both hands.

　　"Don't sit, don't fall asleep." Su Yong's lower lip was full of blood. He knew that it was useless to complain at this moment. Now that he was here, there was no way back. Although the two of them might not have gone as far as the two slaps of the Earth God and the Blood Shadow level back then, at least it was better than the thousands of dead strong men behind them.

　　"Let me go, I would rather die than leave." Zi Yi's cultivation was a little worse than Su Yong's. At this moment, her mind was a little fuzzy, and she couldn't help but hum in a low voice.

　　Su Yong's mouth was full of blood on his teeth, and blood kept flowing down from his chin, and one by one it went into his pale neck, like a red beard. He held Ziyi's hands tightly, and blood seemed to seep out from the nails of each finger.

　　"No." He roared, and his body took another three meters away with this shout.

　　"I want to drink water." He heard Ziyi mutter with narrowed eyes.

　　He thought about it and put his face close to him.

　　Ziyi's pale lips touched his bloody chin, and she stretched out her clove tongue to lick it, like a vampire ghost.

　　Who would have thought that Ziyi, who was called the Heavenly Immortal Venerable on earth, would become like a vampire? Su Yong smiled bitterly in his heart, raised his heavy head and looked forward.

　　This is really a hellhole place, no wonder even the gods are unwilling to approach.

　　Maybe half an hour, maybe three days later, Su Yong didn't know how much time had passed, and when he fell to the edge of the slightly red soil while holding Ziyi, he had used up the last bit of his strength.

　　Even when he escaped from thousands of soul fighters in the Lost Highlands, he was not so tired. He felt fatigue coming out of every muscle fiber, with wisps of hot air exhaled, as if to tear his body apart, to let the overdrawn body break and melt, so as to release the burning pain.

　　Zi Yi had already fainted, with a pool of blood on his pale face, and a smile on the corner of his mouth. I don't know what he thought of at the last moment.

　　Suddenly, a stabbing pain came from his tired right hand. Su Yong turned his head painfully and saw that his right hand had unknowingly been placed on the edge of the slightly red soil. It was burned by the white smoke that was invisible to the naked eye, and immediately became red and swollen, and a long blister swelled up.

　　But this little pain was nothing to Su Yong. He lowered his head weakly, numbly chanting: "I'm going to die, I'm going to die..." The slightly red soil was more terrifying than the heavy soil outside. Su Yong no longer had any keen sense of a warrior at this moment, but he still had a trace of instinctive feeling. He knew that the Tianhuo Plain was more terrifying than the lava of a volcano.

　　The rising smoke was not white smoke, but steam. This was the answer that the bubble brought him.

　　Going in was a dead end, and going back was powerless. He knew that the two of them could not escape death. He took a last look at Zi Yi and was about to collapse comfortably.

　　Suddenly, there was a sharp pain in the pit of his stomach. Su Yong tried to open his eyes and saw a large amount of white smoke suddenly pouring out of his arms.

　　Am I going to be cooked? He thought blankly, pushing Zi Yi who was leaning on his knees away a little.

　　However, the next moment, he suddenly jumped up like a monkey. He desperately tore off his clothes, clenched his weak fists and kept hitting his chest.

　　But it was too late. The yellow crystal tooth dug out from the mouth of the Blood Crow leader Tian Ge still sank into his flesh and blood, and the heat it brought was higher than a piece of red-hot coal. At this moment, all his blood was ignited.

　　Strength burst out from every drop of blood, as if to blow up the whole body.

　　The tattered clothes still hanging on his body suddenly ignited, and Su Yong instantly turned into a fire man. After the fireman was burned naked, the remaining consciousness made him pick up the purple clothes on the ground and rushed into the Tianhuoyuan like crazy.

　　He kept running, faster and faster. The clothes on his body had long turned into ashes. The boots made of the toughest animal skin also began to melt and soon turned into a soft pool of things that fell on the reddish soil of Tianhuoyuan. He was still running madly, as if participating in a 100-meter race.

　　Flames slowly emerged under his feet, burning under his naked calves. As he ran faster and faster, his leg hair was burned red and black.

　　The footprints left by the extreme running also began to burn with flames, and soon there was a real flame on the Tianhuoyuan. The flames formed two crooked parallel lines, and it can be seen that the distance of each step is getting bigger and bigger.

　　After running for dozens of miles, Su Yong finally flew up. He did not rely on the blood knife, nor did he step on any objects. He just flew in the void, holding the still sleeping purple clothes.

　　Under his charred body were two balls of crackling flames, which was indescribably strange.

　　Perhaps it was hundreds of miles, perhaps thousands of miles, when he vaguely saw a huge mountain range in front of him, the power of the blazing flames in his body finally faded. He fell down with a bang, and his red forehead hit the ground without white smoke, and a lump as big as a light bulb appeared.

　　Zi Yi woke up from the violent shock, and only heard Su Yong's intermittent words when he was about to faint.

　　"It turns out that... the limit is... there is no limit..."

　　This sentence was very low, but it was filled with ecstasy and relief.

　　The ground color of this small field under the huge mountain range is different from other places. It is a rare purple-blue color, and the temperature is not high. On Su Yong's naked and charred body, the yellow crystal tooth has disappeared, leaving only a terrible wound the size of a palm on his chest. Blood still jumps out of it little by little, emitting heat.

　　Chapter 43 I Come from the Earth

　　Chapter 43 I Come from the Earth

　　Although Zi Yi didn't know how Su Yong brought her into the Tianhuoyuan, she had to make up her mind and pick up Su Yong's naked and charred body with a red face.

　　The huge mountain range is a light purple-blue color from a distance, which is not far from the color of the gray sky and the slightly red earth. It also has indistinguishable light and blurred shadows. But if you get closer, you will find that this mountain is like a huge honeycomb, with countless holes, and each hole seems to be connected to several other passages, with bright and dark lights.

　　This is a Qianqiao Linglong Mountain that has been hollowed out by countless holes.

　　When Zi Yi was about to step into one of the caves with Su Yong in his arms, the cave suddenly lit up, like a torch.

　　But it was not a torch, but a sword.

　　This sword was like a jumping fire, brighter and more dazzling than the Fiery Sun Sword they saw in the Demon Wolf Continent. As a venerable, Zi Yi had seen many famous swords, but at this moment, it seemed that the sword had captured his soul.

　　The material of this sword was not good, it was just made of some ordinary ore, but the light on the sword was not a sharp edge, but a real flame. A person used his internal force to burn a flame on the weapon.

　　The sword was held on a pale wrist with a slightly purple-blue color. Zi Yi raised his head and saw a thin middle-aged man.

　　He had three long beards, gray-yellow skin, and a pair of eyes like burning charcoal, but the gaze he shot out was extremely cold.

　　He was not a pointed ear, nor was he a dead leaf man. Like them, he should be a kind of ancient warrior.

　　The middle-aged man looked at her in silence for a long time before he cast his eyes on Su Yong in her arms. When he saw the wound on his chest, his eyes suddenly lit up.

　　"Put him down." His voice was full of unquestionable majesty, which made Zi Yi, a spiritual warrior, do it without any resistance.

　　The flaming sword was placed on Su Yong's charred chest, and the flames suddenly jumped higher.

　　"There is still hope." The middle-aged man said lightly, without a trace of emotion in his tone.

　　"He..." Zi Yi didn't know what to say. In fact, she didn't know what happened before.

　　"He melted the soul-protecting yellow crystal." The middle-aged man said coldly: "That is something that can only be contained by the huge body of the blood crow. He actually dared to swallow it with his small body. He is really brave."

　　A blood crow is as big as seven or eight humans, and the blood crow is bright red, and its blood is many times thicker than that of humans. But even ordinary blood crows, if their cultivation is not enough, still dare not touch this kind of yellow crystal, even though they know that this crystal is very useful to them.

　　Only Blood Crow warriors like Tiange or Charon dare to use this soul-protecting and body-strengthening crystal.

　　Unexpectedly, Su Yong kept it close to his body, but it melted due to the temperature of the Sky Fire Plain. How could his small body bear it? So almost every drop of blood seemed to be boiled, and he stepped onto the Sky Fire Plain with a temperature comparable to that of lava without fear.

　　At that moment, his body temperature seemed to be higher than the ground of the Sky Fire Plain, so he left flames along the way.

　　But because he had already used up all his strength before, and finally ran desperately with Zi Yi in his arms, he finally forced the heat of the soul-protecting yellow crystal out, so that his body would not be steamed by the heat.

　　This soul-protecting yellow crystal is very strange. Most of the heat is concentrated in his lower body, which is moving at high speed. So there is fire under his feet, but it is cool on his head, so that he will not lose his mind in the crazy heat dissipation.

　　Because of this special reason, his hair, eyebrows, and sparse stubble on his head are all preserved intact. It's just... it's just the hair on his lower body that was burned. Zi Yi's eyes accidentally fell on his waist, and her pretty face turned red like the purple clothes on her body.

　　"He still has a heartbeat," the middle-aged man pulled out a long gown from the air, covered his naked lower body, and said coldly: "It's a good thing that he survived, just need to have a good rest. You just stay here to watch over him." After that, his figure shattered and disappeared in the air, just like the earth god disappeared outside the sky fire field.

　　I'm afraid Su Yong didn't know that it was because of such a coincidence that the heat energy that used to require yellow crystals to stimulate was already hidden in his body, and his "extreme" sword moves no longer needed external stimulation, and became a field that he could control.

　　And the extreme sword moves can cut the fake immortal soul fighter in half with one sword, which shows that it is already a profound cultivation of the first level of the true immortal. I'm afraid that the White-clothed Sword God Changsheng didn't know that the True Immortal cultivation that he had cultivated for 800 years to achieve could actually be achieved in another person in a short period of time by burning the blood all over his body with just a piece of yellow crystal that he didn't even care about.

　　The limit, in layman's terms, is to burn the small universe, which is to use up the energy of every drop of blood. It is a way to squeeze out every bit of potential. Similarly, the practitioner needs to endure the pain of being broken into pieces.

　　It seems simple to say, but in fact, one's own cultivation, the external environment, and one's own unique triggering things must be integrated within a specific time, and the probability is almost zero.

　　Zi Yi watched Su Yong's face slowly turn red, and the hot blood that kept beating in the wound also fell, and she couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief.

　　She knew that the mysterious middle-aged man didn't wrap up the shocking wound in order to let his blood dissipate the residual heat and calm down as soon as possible.

　　"Water..." She heard Su Yong shouting in a weak voice. She was stunned for a moment, and looked around, only to find that the surrounding stone walls were actually reflecting light, as bright as ice and snow.

　　There was no water source around, but she saw blood at the corner of her mouth on an edge. At that moment, she was a little stunned, as if she understood something.

　　She glanced around and made sure that the middle-aged man had gone far away, then she carefully bent down and put a small clove tongue with a faint fragrance into Su Yong's bloodstained lips with trembling hands.

　　On the small clove tongue, drops of nectar flowed like pearls, and then dripped on Su Yong's dry mouth.

　　"It's so sweet." She heard Su Yong mutter, and her face flushed, and her blush almost covered the blood.

　　It's not right. Zi Yi suddenly woke up, opened her eyes abruptly, and saw Su Yong smiling at her with his eyes wide open.

　　"You..." Her eyebrows were raised, and her bare hands were like ghost claws: "How dare you tease me, you scoundrel."

　　But the blood on the charred chest immediately gushed out a small piece of blood mist, which made her two sharp claws instantly become soft, and gently pressed him down.

　　"You dead man, you are already like this, can't you be serious?" She was angry and heartbroken, not knowing what to do.

　　Su Yong licked his lips and laughed softly: "Eat my food and spit it out... The lyrics really make sense, haha."

　　Zi Yi looked around with a red face, then shyly pressed against the lump on his forehead, feeling the warmth and said softly: "Are you feeling better, bad guy?"

　　"Yeah," Su Yong said seriously: "Almost, but I'm afraid we'll have to wait for the wedding night."

　　"Slap." A slap was lightly slapped on his left cheek, but there was not even a mark left.

　　"You wish."

　　"Wish?" Su Yong frowned deliberately.

　　"I'm only 22 years old this year." Zi Yi looked at him angrily and whispered.

　　"That's why I told the Creator God Lei Huo that we would have a decisive battle in two years." Su Yong sighed: "If I can't make it through that level, I won't let you down."

　　Zi Yi hugged him tightly, tears falling on her face like rain.

　　A cold voice suddenly sounded in the calm.

　　"You want to have a decisive battle with Lei Huo?"

　　Zi Yi hurriedly left, but did not see the middle-aged man appear.

　　"I can't see it," the voice said, "but I can hear it. There are a total of 365,000 caves in the entire Zitong Mountain, and I can hear every sound here."

　　"Zitong Mountain, so this is Zitong Mountain." Su Yong murmured, turning his head with difficulty to look at the stone walls on all sides.

　　"Yes, this is the most evil place in the boundary, Zitong Mountain. It is said that it is the birthplace of dark forces. Even the creator gods who represent light and justice dare not approach it easily." The voice said faintly: "When I saw you rushing over like a ball of fire, I thought a meteorite fell."

　　"I am not a meteorite, but I also come from the outside world." Su Yong stood up with the help of Zi Yi, his face was extremely dignified and serious: "President, I took the initiative to reveal my identity because I think I need to show sincerity to become your ally."

　　The cold voice was silent for a while, and then said lightly: "Is it Changsheng, or the old immortal from Ningyun Binglan Continent who asked you to come?"

　　"I have seen them all, but I came here by myself." Su Yong said word by word: "I come from the earth, the hometown of you, Jiuyi."

　　The pair of eyes like charcoal first appeared on the stone wall, and the eyes were no longer cold, followed by the body wearing a blue-gray robe. It seemed to be the standard of Taoist robes.

　　"Earth?" The light voice was trembling with a little eagerness.

　　Su Yong nodded slowly, his bright eyes full of starlight.

　　"Yes, the earth. I come from the earth."

　　Chapter 44 Our World

　　Chapter 44 Our World

　　"The earth?" The middle-aged man murmured in a low voice, his face showing no signs of sadness or joy, but his thin chin kept trembling, and his red eyes suddenly turned blue like the sea. "

　　Yes. Among the stars in the vast universe, there is a lonely planet, its name is the earth. There is a lonely man, he comes from the earth." Su Yong wiped the black ash off his face and straightened his chest, trying to put on a proud posture, but it affected the wound on his chest, and he grimaced in pain. It took

　　the middle-aged man a while to come back to his senses, the light blue in his eyes gradually dissipated, and the flames burned again.

　　"Evidence." He whispered. His voice was as cold and hard as ice and snow on a winter night.

　　Evidence? Su Yong touched his body, looked at Zi Yi again, and after a while

　　he stretched out his fingers one by one and said: "The Great Wall, the Terracotta Warriors of Qin... Oh, West Lake in Hangzhou, the sea of ​​clouds in Huangshan... The Yangtze River and the Yellow River, the Pearl River and the South China Sea..." He counted all ten fingers, but the middle-aged man just looked at him woodenly, without any expression on his face, and he didn't know if he understood.

　　Su Yong didn't see the anger in his eyes, but on the tip of the cold iron sword in his hand, a wisp of sparks began to bloom, like

　　bamboo shoots after rain. "Who are you?" The voice was not loud, but extremely cold, exploding in the ears of the two like thunder.

　　Su Yong was speechless, he pointed at Zi Yi: "It's your turn to speak."

　　Zi Yi frowned and looked at Su Yong, and said in a low voice: "Yanlong... Hongfan... Yanmeng, Lord Sea God, Sea of ​​Death. Do you have any impression, senior?"

　　The middle-aged man didn't say anything, but the iron sword slowly raised up.

　　"Wait a minute, be patient." Su Yong waved his hands hurriedly and said, "Descendants of the dragon, descendants of Yan and Huang... Oh, you are a Taoist, Laozi, Tai Chi Zhang Sanfeng... Buddha, Bodhidharma?"

　　The middle-aged man raised the iron sword and pointed it straight at the stone wall in their horrified eyes. He squinted one eye to check the angle and suddenly laughed: "Since you said I am a Taoist, why did you mention Buddha and Bodhidharma?"

　　Damn, he tricked me. Su Yong made a bitter face and grabbed Zi Yi's hand and put it on his chest: "That guy is playing tricks on me. I'm very hurt. Help me heal."

　　Zi Yi shook him off angrily and snorted: "I don't know anything about what you said. I even doubt whether I came from the earth."

　　Su Yong looked at the middle-aged man's frown again, shook his head and sighed: "It's hard to explain."

　　The middle-aged man's smile seemed a little stiff, but his voice softened: "There are not many ancient warriors living in the critical point who still know that their ancestors came from the earth. Here, the earth is a very uncommon term. If you dare to say it, I will believe it halfway." He sighed softly: "The ancient warriors here are lifeless and only know how to work for the creator gods... I saw that you two love to play around, so I know that you came from your hometown."

　　He paused and sighed: "Even if we know that we are from the earth, what does it matter? The only galaxy channel is guarded by many kings. Who can go back? After so many years, those who know must have begun to die in their hearts."

　　"What happened when I came to Linjie?" Su Yong asked hesitantly.

　　Jiuyi, a middle-aged man who looked much younger than his apprentice Changsheng, paced back and forth for two steps, sat down at the edge of the stone wall, and said after a moment of hesitation: "I am one of the first people to come from the earth. I have survived for so many years and learned some secrets..."

　　Su Yong quickly signaled Ziyi to help him up. He tried to take a breath, and used the little strength he had finally accumulated. He walked to the edge of the stone wall with Ziyi and sat down, listening quietly.

　　"When we were still living on the earth, the environment was similar to that of Qiyuexing, the poorest planet in Linji." Jiuyi recalled faintly and said, "Except for a few tribes and villages where humans live, large areas of land are active with birds of prey and wild beasts... But one day, many humans with pointed ears who were completely different from us appeared on the earth. They preached everywhere, spreading rumors of natural disasters and the end of the world, and even alarmed the government and us ascetics.

　　At that time, we ascetics had a high status. Some masters had been doing some work for the emperor in the court for a long time to monitor the stars and the clouds and rain. They were called the Imperial Astronomical Observatory. I was the Imperial Astronomical Observatory of one of the vassal states..."

　　Su Yong nodded slowly. If this middle-aged man Jiuyi had the ability like Morama back then, it would probably be no problem for him to make clouds and rain.

　　As for why there have been some prophets in the past dynasties who made rumors of the end of the world, could it be that the guys from Linji came to make trouble?

　　"Those pointy-eared people brought us new galaxy diagrams, and went up to the observatory with us at midnight to repeatedly verify the coordinates of the stars, which finally moved us. As a result, many countries on earth sent teams of nearly a thousand people to follow the pointy-eared people to "survey the sky", saying that they were concentrating on investigating and discussing suspicious phenomena, verifying the time of the doomsday, and avoiding the crisis."

　　The middle-aged man sighed: "At that time, the thousand-man team almost gathered high-level warriors from the entire earth, among whom there were even strong people who reached the level of true immortals, and most of them had valuable intelligence information."

　　It turned out that masters like Morama and Yan Bikong had already appeared in the feudal empire era. Su Yong was somewhat shocked by the level of cultivation of human warriors in ancient times, but he never thought that one of his feet had already stepped into this class.

　　"On a certain moonlit night, the pointed-eared monks had a discussion with us monks, saying that they could invite the goddess Chang'e from the sky to be our guest. We were so surprised that we asked them to perform a ritual. Unexpectedly, they really made Chang'e fly down from the vast night sky..."

　　Su Yong suddenly smiled: "What's even more unexpected is that Chang'e would control you, right?"

　　The middle-aged man was surprised and looked at him: "It seems that you know a lot."

　　He continued: "We all got drunk and fell to the ground in a daze. We vaguely heard Chang'e say that there would be a catastrophe on the earth in the future, and asked us to help her go to a mysterious place, perhaps we could save it... When we woke up, everyone had come to a completely unfamiliar environment, this gray-white critical point."

　　Su Yong looked at Zi Yi and thought: "Maybe she took you to the moon first, and then sent you here through teleportation or other star transportation methods."

　　"That should be the case." The middle-aged man Jiuyi nodded and said, "We felt the difference in gravity during the process. Maybe there is a teleportation array on the moon... After we reached the critical point, we thought this place would be our savior, so we told the gods of creation here everything on the earth. We hope to rely on their power to save the earth."

　　"Who would have thought that they were trying to get information to deal with us." Ziyi also understood at this time and sighed softly.

　　Jiuyi sighed: "Yes, to obtain information on the earth, there was really no better choice except the Imperial Observatory of each vassal state." He smiled bitterly: "We sold our own land and happily helped others count money."

　　"From us, they know that the earth is more stable than the materials here and more suitable for human habitation. More importantly, there is no guardian god on the earth, which is what is called the god of heaven and the god of creation here." Jiuyi shook his head and said, "We sold it thoroughly enough."

　　There is no god of heaven on the earth that can threaten them, but they still hesitate to act. It can be seen that they have been planning for a long time, or the gods of creation have disputes over interests.

　　Finally, through the detection of the lunar base not far from the earth, they felt the rapid progress of human beings on earth, and feared that it would be difficult to deal with them in the future, so they did not wait any longer and took action. However, due to the existence of the extraterrestrial immigrants and underground palaces in Atlantis, they did not dare to release the pointed ears and the withered leaf people too early, and waited until the second flood and the empire period appeared on the earth...

　　The funny thing is that the moon god lied that the Chinese people's cracking the secret of life was against the will of heaven and therefore suffered from cosmic rays. The Atlanteans, who were known to be extremely smart, actually believed it.

　　"How did you find out later?" Su Yong asked after pondering for a moment.

　　"The things they asked were getting more and more detailed, but they had nothing to do with the natural disasters we were concerned about. Some of us became suspicious and investigated, and found some clues... Unfortunately, most of those who knew the news were killed, and only I and a few others escaped."

　　"I see." Su Yong smiled bitterly, "I just find it strange, why are the ancient warriors at the critical point stronger than others, it turns out they are the descendants of the Imperial Observatory and many masters."

　　"What's the use?" Jiuyi's face flushed and he became a little excited: "Almost all those who knew the truth were killed, and the rest don't even know that they came from the earth."

　　"It's still useful." Su Yong smiled a little: "If they knew the truth, they would stand on our side. These ancient warriors may not look down on the gods, but to impact the state machinery that serves the gods of creation here, it is a huge time bomb."

　　"You mean, attack their developed planets, snatch the equipment and aircraft of the Joint Cruise Guard and escape back?" Jiuyi shook his head and said, "Even if we get those advanced flying tools, we can't fight against the gods of creation on duty at the exit channel."

　　"Why do we want to run back?" Su Yong smiled and said, "We should learn from your practice. We should unite with the Dark Alliance team that dares to fight against the God of Creation, gradually grow stronger, and then turn the entire critical point into a world under our control. Isn't it better?"

　　Chapter 45 The Secret of the Heavenly Fire Plain

　　Chapter 45 The Secret of the Heavenly Fire Plain

　　"But... is this possible?" Jiuyi smiled bitterly, "We are weak and weak. Even if we gather together, it is just a matter of flipping our hands for the gods... We can't fight against them at all?"

　　Su Yong frowned and looked at Jiuyi, "What level are you?"

　　Jiuyi smiled bitterly, "I am stronger than the Earth God, and I can barely be considered to have entered the level of the God of Heaven. But if I can deal with any God of Creation, do I still need to hide in the Heavenly Fire Plain?"

　　"How confident are you in dealing with one?" Su Yong frowned like a knife.

　　Jiuyi pondered for a moment and gently raised a finger.

　　"One percent?"

　　Jiuyi nodded, "They have been gods for tens of millions of years, and I have just entered. I am afraid I don't even have a one percent chance of winning."

　　The plan to kill them one by one was impossible. Su Yong stood up, held his chest and took two steps: "Although we can't fight against them for the time being, we are in the dark and they don't know our strength. The problem now is: how to maintain and develop the strength of the ancient warriors, and gradually let them wake up."

　　Jiuyi nodded: "If all the ancient warriors wake up, it will also be a huge force. But they can't come in, and I dare not go out easily. Once all the creator gods find my trace, they will kill me at all costs."

　　"You don't need to go out." Su Yong smiled and said, "The God of Earth can arrange for the Dark Alliance to do these things. What I'm worried about is that if more ancient warriors wake up, this matter will attract the attention of the gods and exterminate us ancient warriors who came from the earth."

　　"Those who are truly awakened are not afraid, because this matter concerns their life and death. They will definitely act low-key and cautious. I'm afraid..." Jiuyi smiled stiffly: "Most of the ancient warriors here are convinced that they are a member of the critical point and are born to maintain order here. This news has too much of an impact on them..."

　　He suddenly stopped talking and raised his index finger at the corner of his mouth.

　　"Someone is coming."

　　The three of them hid at the entrance of the cave, looking up at the sky like little bees hiding in thousands of nests.

　　"Over there." Jiuyi whispered, "Look at the thirty-five corner of the northwest."

　　It was a pale gray shadow, and if you were not careful, you really couldn't see it in the sky.

　　Although it was just a vague silhouette, Su Yong felt that a pair of eyes like spotlights were scanning the Zitong Mountain where he lived. Occasionally, a sharp afterglow flashed through the cave entrance, like an icy wind blowing through, making his whole body cold and his heart pounding.

　　This person's cultivation is so powerful, probably similar to Leihuo, but his eyes are not like fire, but like cold ice arrows.

　　Just when Su Yong was guessing in his heart, the faint silhouette suddenly spoke, and the voice was like the midnight bell, clear and long, with a trembling buzzing sound.

　　"Why did you run over here?"

　　Su Yong looked at Ziyi in surprise. Has he been discovered?

　　Jiuyi shook his index finger, signaling them to be silent.

　　A soft and thin voice came over: "Haha, can't I come here to take a look? Why is Lord Tiantuo so stingy?"

　　It was the God of Earth. Su Yong and Ziyi were shocked, but Jiuyi showed a hint of smile at the corner of his mouth.

　　Qi Yuexing's God of Creation Tiantuo snorted, "I'm not Leihuo, and I have no interest in you, an old guy from Ningyun Binglan Continent, but don't cause any trouble on Qi Yuexing."

　　"Of course, of course." The Earth God chuckled, "I'm just bored, so I came here to take a look. I'll leave soon, soon."

　　Tiantuo's eyes turned, and suddenly stared at the Earth God who was strolling on the avenue below: "You... also think he might be hiding in Tianhuoyuan?"

　　"Him? Who is he?" The Earth God pretended to be confused.

　　"Don't try to be nice to me." Tiantuo snorted, "Do you know who it is? Who else has come to us to hunt down over the years?"

　　"Bullshit," the Earth God spat, "Who can walk into that damn place? It's not like he's tired of living."

　　Even the Earth God had difficulty walking near Tianhuoyuan, and the Heavenly God could only barely fly up, but as an evil place, the Heavenly God was unwilling to step into Tianhuoyuan.

　　Because just above the Heavenly Fire Plain, the local eagle-eyed residents can only see the raging flames, but in the eyes of the Creator Gods, it is a different scene.

　　The tall Qianqiao Linglong Mountain-Zitong Mountain is like a Shura Tower. In each hole, there is a pale purple ghost fire that seems to come from the underworld. The ghost fire flows down from the holes and burns the entire Heavenly Fire Plain. The whole looks like a purgatory. The entire Heavenly Fire Plain is a pot of silent but surging and roaring soul soup. It is a dark and chaotic soul formation that even the Creator God cannot see clearly. They dare not easily set foot in it, and even dare not get too close in the sky, for fear of being captured by their souls and divine power.

　　It is strange to say that this area, which is called an evil place by the local strongmen such as the Heavenly Gods and the Earth Gods, and is even described as a crematorium by the Pointed Ears and the Dead Leaf People, can open its mind to the ancient warriors.

　　However, few ancient warriors can walk to the Heavenly Fire Plain, let alone get close to Zitong Mountain. Because the road outside was tens of miles long and every step was extremely dangerous, and it was impossible to walk without strong cultivation and extraordinary will; and the high temperature steam on the Heavenly Fire Plain could almost cook the strong men below the True Immortal level into roasted pigs. If there was no opportunity like Su Yong, who could cross the layers of obstacles on foot and walk to the center of the darkness, Zitong Mountain?

　　Tiantuo nodded and snorted, "I don't believe he can hide on the Heavenly Fire Plain. If he can get in, how can he be afraid of us?" He didn't know the secret of the Heavenly Fire Plain that didn't trap ancient warriors.

　　The Earth God muttered a few words, and finally couldn't help asking, "Lord Tiantuo, did you...did you find...there are...recently dead bodies outside the Heavenly Fire Plain?" He had been to the Heavenly Fire Plain and knew how terrible it was, so he couldn't help but worry about the fate of Su Yong and the others.

　　Tiantuo swept his eyes down like ice and snow, and sneered: "A lot of people died outside Tianhuoyuan. Did you come here to collect the bodies?"

　　The face of the Earth God was pale and trembling for a long time, and then he numbly responded: "Thank you, sir." If Su Yong and others were still alive, they would definitely not escape the eyes and ears of Tiantuo in the sky. In this case, the two ancient warriors should be in danger.

　　Su Yong was hiding in a small cave in Zitong Mountain at this moment. Although he could hear the conversation outside that resounded through the world, he could not tell the old man, and he couldn't help but get anxious.

　　At this moment, Jiuyi whispered: "Tiantuo is approaching."

　　Looking up, the gray shadow was indeed carefully coming towards Zitong Mountain.

　　Jiuyi smiled silently, and the iron sword covered with flames suddenly inserted into the stone wall with his backhand.

　　At this moment, countless ghost fires suddenly burst out from the 365,000 holes in Zitong Mountain, and the flames seemed to tear the sky apart and pull down the planets in the sky.

　　Of course, Su Yong and the others could not see all this. They only felt that the light and shadow in the cave seemed to flicker, but they did not feel much difference.

　　Tiantuo hummed in a low voice when the flames of the dark fire surged towards his feet: "This damn place." He hurried away, and his pale figure crossed the sky, leaving a faint mist line.

　　"That old immortal is very cautious, don't worry about him." Jiuyi held Su Yong's hand: "Since the Heavenly Fire Plain can make the gods stay away, how can you not see its mystery."

　　Chapter 46 Road to the Underworld 　　Chapter

　　46 Road to the Underworld

　　"According to our Taoist concept, if there is a force that is too large in each place, another thing will appear to restrain it." Jiuyi lowered his head and walked into the hole. His faint voice resounded between the hazy stone walls: "Don't think that this is just a thousand-hole mountain range similar to ice and snow. In fact, it is the center and key point of a formation. If there is hell on our earth, then the Heavenly Fire Plain is the critical underworld."

　　"Underworld?" Su Yong asked in a low voice.

　　"Yes," Jiuyi stopped, stretched out his hand and pressed the stone wall, looking at Su Yong with a smile that seemed a little stiff because it had not been used for too long: "Why don't the gods of creation dare to approach it? Do you feel any difference in the stones of this mountain?"

　　The purple-clothed woman gently pressed the stone wall that was emitting a faint light with her delicate hands

　　, and took a breath of cold air: "The stone wall is so cold." Suddenly, her eyebrows slightly frowned: "This stone is not solid." She slowly let go of her hand, and a palm print on the stone wall was clear, and even tiny fingerprints could be seen. But it soon disappeared, and the stone wall quickly returned to its original state, like a piece of memory rubber.

　　Su Yong's big hand grabbed it and scratched the stone wall hard, grabbing a piece of rock in his palm, like a bun shape.

　　"Huh?" He exclaimed as he looked at the stone in his hand that had not been separated. After letting go of his hand, the bun-shaped stone slowly bounced back and soon merged with the stone wall.

　　"Yes, this Zitong Mountain is alive. Every place is its skin, and the thousands of holes are like its pores." Jiuyi exclaimed: "Although every stone wall is cold, it is running with the fire of life. This is a life belonging to the underworld."

　　"Creatures from the underworld?"

　　Jiuyi sighed: "I was forced to break in here at the beginning, and found that the ghost fire on the Tianhuoyuan would not cause much harm to ancient warriors, so I followed the temperature difference to find Zitong Mountain. I spent many years here, only to find that this is actually the territory of the underworld, which is very resistant to critical creatures. And Zitong Mountain is the gateway to the underworld. This is a living portal."

　　"Portal?" Ziyi looked at the almost completely transparent stone wall passage curiously: "Is it hidden in these passages?"

　　"Yes, there are 365,000 caves here, each connected to three passages, and all the holes are connected. It can be said that this is an extremely large maze. If you go the wrong way, you may be unable to get out even after years of wandering inside. But if you are lucky enough, you may be able to reach the center of the formation, which is the only entrance to the underworld."

　　As they spoke, they had already passed through the high and low winding passages like a shuttle, and entered the center of Zitong Mountain in the light and darkness. Here, the skylight cast through countless holes and gathered into a flower of light and shadow.

　　In the center of the flower of light and shadow, there was a small hole that could only accommodate one person, and the hole was filled with purple smoke.

　　"It's here. This is the center of the entire formation and the entrance to the underworld." Jiuyi stopped, squatted at the entrance of the small cave, and looked up at the glowing stone walls in all directions: "This wisp of purple smoke is the center of the entire God-confusing formation. The pale purple fire that spreads all over Zitong Mountain and Tianhuoyuan is spreading from here."

　　"Is the underworld below?" Su Yong felt his heart pounding.

　　Jiuyi nodded: "It took me five years to find this place, but I didn't dare to go in."

　　"You don't dare to go in?" Su Yong and Ziyi were both surprised.

　　"Gods and demons cannot coexist." Jiuyi sighed in a low voice, smiled bitterly and shook his head: "You listen to it close to the ground."

　　Su Yong crouched down, and Ziyi approached the stone wall and closed his smart eyes.

　　The ground and the stone wall were like white water full of soap bubbles, shaking slightly, making a faint sound, but when you listen closely, it was a low and tragic howl, like a night wolf howling at the moon, so shrill that it gave people goose bumps.

　　Su Yong was still listening motionlessly, but Zi Yi had already left the stone wall, and his face turned pale.

　　"This huge foam creature in Zitong Mountain is a dividing point." Jiuyi said with a serious face: "It separates the gods from entering the underworld. But it also restricts the demons in the underworld from running out to make trouble."

　　"But we outsiders don't seem to be blocked by Zitong Mountain." Su Yong raised his head and his face became serious.

　　Jiuyi nodded silently, looking at the bright and dim lights around with a pair of flaming eyes, and he didn't know what he was thinking.

　　"If we destroy this key point..."

　　Jiuyi didn't wait for Su Yong to finish, frowned and whispered: "The chaos of demons may be a force to deal with the gods of creation, but... what if we lose control completely in the future?" He has lived with this huge creature in Zitong Mountain for many years, and with his profound cultivation, he has also developed a certain resonance and fit. Whenever a god of creation wants to come here to find his trace, he will find ways to awaken this powerful underworld creature to deal with it. Sometimes when it is urgent, he would directly stab the iron sword into the stone wall to stimulate Zitong Mountain. Anyway, this behemoth just thinks it is itchy.

　　In this harmonious coexistence environment, Jiuyi is naturally unwilling to do anything that may harm this protector. But to deal with the almost invincible power of the gods of creation, it seems that only the power of the underworld can be used. Because the alliance formed by ancient warriors can only deal with the state machinery of developed planets at most.

　　Su Yong paced several times in a space of less than 20 square meters before stopping: "If you want to know whether it is a controllable force, you can only go down and explore..."

　　"I'll go with you." Ziyi came over immediately.

　　Su Yong shook his head: "The demon gods are of equal level. If you want to test them, of course the fewer people and the higher the martial arts, the better. Once alarmed, at least you can escape at full speed. If there are too many people, I'm afraid..."

　　He didn't finish, but Ziyi snorted.

　　Jiuyi's mouth moved, as if he wanted to say something.

　　Su Yong turned his head and said, "Senior Jiuyi can't go either. You have some friendship with this Zitong Mountain. If anything happens, you and it can always stop it." If Jiuyi fails in the underworld, there will be no one who can take charge of the situation in the entire Linjie, and it may become a Shura land where gods and demons fight for hegemony.

　　Jiuyi was stunned, and finally did not speak, but sighed silently. In fact, he had the intention of exploring it early, but he was worried about the lack of reliable support above. Although Su Yong has entered the level of True Immortal, he has just reached it. Not to mention compared with the Earth God and others, he is far worse than the True God, let alone compared with him who has stepped into the Heavenly God.

　　But the Earth God cannot enter the Heavenly Fire Plain, and now only Su Yong can be relied on. But if I go down by myself, it would be safer to let Su Yong go in.

　　After all, there are still many True Immortals at the level of Linjie, such as his disciple Changsheng, Feng Yan and Liang Ba Zhang. Although Jiuyi knew that this was a sensible approach, he was ashamed that he, as a senior, hid behind and let a junior take risks.

　　Fortunately, Su Yong had thought of all his ideas. He was silent for a long time before he said in a deep voice, "Let me see your knife."

　　He could see Su Yong's cultivation at a glance, but a good weapon was also a very important factor.

　　Su Yong pulled out the blood knife and presented it respectfully with both hands.

　　Jiuyi stretched out his tangled wrist and his eyebrows trembled when he took the blood knife. He flicked the blade with his fingers, and the blood knife hummed like a dragon's roar, and the lingering sound lingered around the stone wall for a long time.

　　Jiuyi held the blood knife horizontally, squinting his eyes to align with the blade. A ray of purple light seemed to be reflected in his red eyes, and it fluttered.

　　"The sword is made of ordinary iron, but it develops emotions because of holding it, and gathers souls because of fighting." Jiuyi pushed his palm lightly, and the blood knife sank into the stone wall like stabbing into tofu. He pulled it out with his backhand, like a crescent moon emerging from the clouds, with purple light flashing between the stone walls.

　　"Good knife." Jiuyi returned the knife to Su Yong: "Be careful."

　　Su Yong nodded, but found Ziyi standing in front of him.

　　"I can help, and I am not afraid of death like you," Ziyi said with a cold face: "You can't abandon me."

　　Su Yong sighed: "How many people have I killed? A hundred? A thousand? Of course I am not afraid of death."

　　He raised his head with a serious face: "But you are different. I can kill a thousand enemies, and I am not afraid of more people dying in front of me, because I don't know them. Although they were once living people, they are my enemies on the battlefield. But what about you? You are my beloved. Even if you can kill tens of millions of people, you will not have the courage to watch your beloved get hurt."

　　"But..." Ziyi said.

　　"Remember the time at Fuhu Mountain? I would worry about you when I saw danger, but then I would have to make a choice... I don't think I will have good luck every time." Su Yong took her hand: "Similarly, I know you think the same way. If you don't want to abandon the other person, you have to abandon yourself... So you have to wait here for me to come out."

　　Zi Yi silently pinched his rough big hand fiercely, and let go for a long time.

　　"You have to come back." She whispered with a sullen face.

　　Su Yong looked at Jiu Yi helplessly, only to find that the middle-aged Taoist had disappeared very tactfully. It can be seen that he is very afraid of being a light bulb.

　　"Definitely." Su Yong smiled at Zi Yi: "Don't worry, I promised you that I would do it. You should practice well here, and ask the seniors if you have any questions."

　　Zi Yi nodded vigorously.

　　Su Yong shouted to the four stone walls: "Senior, I'm going." Then he jumped down the small hole emitting purple smoke.

　　Chapter 47 Dragon Domain

　　Chapter 47 Dragon Domain

　　The ground under his feet was like a pile of purple foam, wet, with a faint fishy smell in the air.

　　There was wind. The wind blew from an unknown direction, breaking the purple foam all over the ground, and the bubbles exploded in the air with a slight popping sound.

　　Suddenly, there was a snoring sound like thunder, and the whole ground shook.

　　Su Yong was startled, and his body floated up gently, stepping on those bubbles that could not withstand a blow, and he stood firm. This is the ability of a true immortal, who can cross the void without the help of external objects.

　　He raised his head, and there was a small light spot above his head, which was the entrance from which he came down. Countless bubbles broke and brought out faint purple smoke, rushing to drill into the light spot.

　　The ground under his feet suddenly moved again, and Su Yong felt it even through the light bubbles that were about to fly up.

　　The blood knife swept away the bubbles rising from his feet. He saw the yellow light below the bubbles, which seemed to be trembling and wriggling, as if the whole earth was alive.

　　At this time, another snoring sound like thunder sounded, and the bubbles in front of him surged upward like the smoke from a chimney. At the moment when the air became cool, Su Yong saw two long coral horns.

　　It was a dragon! A real dragon, the body of the dragon gathered into the road filled with countless light purple bubbles under his feet. And he was standing in the bubbles on the dragon's body.

　　Oh my god, Su Yong's figure rose three feet again, passed through the psychedelic bubbles that kept rising in the air, and walked carefully in the direction of the dragon's tail.

　　This is the dragon guarding the exit. No one knows how big or how long it is. Anyway, there are bubbles under Su Yong's feet. Under the light purple, there is a yellow light. Those are the scales of the dragon. The large golden scales are as dense as the glazed tiles of the palace, and the two coral horns leaning on the ground are like two tree trunks lying on the ground, which are a hundred feet long.

　　The guarding dragon is dozing, and the two bucket-sized eyes are hidden in the large foam. I don't know if they are open.

　　While moving carefully, Su Yong heard those shrill howls again, howling like a wolf. The howling sound came from the end of the dragon's tail. There seemed to be a relatively open space outside, but the bubbles were still flying.

　　Just as he was thinking, a huge barrier suddenly rose silently in front of him, like hundreds of flags standing at the same time, as if to bring blood and rain.

　　It turned out that the dragon's tail had been raised at some point and stood in front of Su Yong, like a sudden mountain peak.

　　Su Yong didn't dare to breathe, and quietly turned his head to look, only to see that the long coral horns had already stood up.

　　The dragon had woken up, and he didn't know if he had sensed the strange breath.

　　Su Yong looked back and saw that it was not good. He slashed his hands and legs backwards in the air, and the whole person was like a jet rocket, making a "hiss" sound in the air, and swept towards the dragon's tail with a cold light at a very fast speed.

　　However, the dragon's tail, which was like a mountain, pressed down heavily in front of him, as if the whole sky had sunk down, and he had no way to avoid it.

　　With a "whoosh", Su Yong retreated faster than he swept forward, and almost got out at the last moment when the dragon's tail flattened him like a fly. He barely avoided the huge golden dragon's tail, but was hit by the oncoming strong wind, and his whole body was like a knife scraping. The dragon's tail

　　fell with a bang, and the light from outside shone in, revealing a vast world full of temptation. Su Yong retreated and advanced at the same time, and the speed of this forward sweep was faster and more urgent than the first time, like a bullet out of a gun.

　　Because he had heard the angry snort from the dragon behind him, and the fishy smell was almost sticking to his back. If he was bitten by the dragon, it would not be enough to fill his teeth.

　　The angry wind behind him almost tore his clothes apart. He felt a chill on his back, and he didn't know whether it was his cold sweat or the dragon's saliva.

　　The strong wind brought by the dragon's tail in front of him had not completely dissipated, but Su Yong didn't care too much. He gritted his teeth and rushed to break through the snow light at full speed, making a loud bang like a real wall. With flying bubbles and scars all over the sky, he drilled through the bloody rain and wind full of killing, and flew hard to the tempting light.

　　He fell outside, smashing a huge dust cloud three people high.

　　Fortunately, when he climbed up with a dusty face, the dragon did not chase him, a little guy, but just snorted softly in the guarded room.

　　The place where the dragon was located was a huge round house with a small chimney on the roof, but Su Yong didn't think it was the entrance he came in from. The giant dragon of the underworld was guarding the entrance and exit of the underworld, facing Zitong Mountain from a distance, and no one knew what the relationship between the two was.

　　Outside the door was a vast world, which was neither like the earth nor the boundary. Although there was light, it was a cold and eerie purple light. The mountains here were bleak green, and the river water was like purple-red blood. There were no other buildings except the big house where the dragon was hidden. There were only cries scattered in the space, and it was unknown whether it was a wild wolf that had been hungry for three months, or an unjustly dead ghost who was about to be thrown into the oil pan.

　　Su Yong wiped away the two strands of blood flowing from his nostrils, and he was still frightened by the house. There were countless white bones in the dust under his feet, all kinds of skeletons, most of which were human-shaped. Some skeletons were very large, and some looked like the appearance of giant dragons. Many skeletons were rotten and brittle, and his body broke several of them, and some were still buckled on his black clothes.

　　He brushed aside the debris on his body and tidied it up, then walked towards a stone bridge over the bloody river.

　　There was a signpost beside the stone bridge, with an arrow engraved on it, and the words "Forbidden Bridge" were written on it, and below it was written in small characters: "Behind the Forbidden Bridge is the forbidden land of the underworld, and the Dragon Realm is thirty miles ahead."

　　Is this a forbidden land? Is the Dragon Realm ahead? Su Yong was shocked, and for the first time he felt that his brain was not enough. He closed his eyes and felt it, and found that the breath of the dead souls here was extremely strong. I don't know how many people who trespassed into the forbidden land died under the claws of the dragon.

　　However, the underworld is originally a dead soul, can they die one more time? He shook his head blankly.

　　There was another stone tablet opposite the stone bridge, with only small characters written on it: "The land ahead is forbidden, unincarnated underworld creatures have no right to enter, and those who disobey the order will be killed."

　　Then the golden dragon guarding the entrance and exit is probably the incarnated high-level underworld god, who is responsible for protecting the underworld.

　　He sped up, his figure floating up like a bird, silently crossing the sky and shooting straight ahead.

　　A dark blue mountain in front blocked his view. When he carefully landed on the top of the mountain and poked his head out, he was shocked.

　　The sky after the mountain range was particularly dark, and the electric snakes kept jumping and running in the dark clouds, just like the sky on a thunderstorm night. Nothing was found in the air, but violent roars kept coming from the dark clouds. I don’t know what monster is going crazy.

　　Suddenly, an electric snake exploded on the ridge less than 50 meters in front of Su Yong, and the soil splashed out to reveal a huge pit. There seemed to be a figure flashing in the light and shadow.

　　Su Yong covered his ears and just followed the lightning. When he saw the two sharp eyes suddenly looking at him, he almost screamed in fear.

　　Chapter 48: Fighting the Sky

　　Chapter 48: Fighting the Sky

　　At this time, the sky was still exploding with thunder, and the electric snakes would occasionally pull their long tails to tear apart the sky and the thick clouds and mountains. In the humid space, they would pull out three-pronged fire trees like fuses, and then turn from red to white, and slowly disappear after consuming all the heat.

　　The figure that flashed under the lightning was two feet tall [according to the ancient calculation, one foot = about 2.3 meters], with no horns on his head and no scales on his body. He was like the ancient Kuafu, with red muscles bulging high and tangled into thick tree roots, with sparse long yellow hair on his chest, and sharp black spikes growing behind the joints of his two sturdy arms, emitting a faint cold light in the afterglow of the lightning, making him look more fierce and gloomy.

　　In a blink of an eye, he did not find Su Yong's figure in black in the dark, but saw a flash of white light in the forest.

　　It was the reflection of the lightning by Su Yong's white and even teeth after he opened his mouth in surprise.

　　"Come out." He roared wildly, and walked towards this side step by step. His heavy steps made the mountains tremble.

　　The heavy and hoarse voice reminded Su Yong of the Thunder God who controls thunder and lightning.

　　Su Yong did not come out. His right hand, which was full of cold sweat, clenched the handle of the knife tightly. The blood knife was pulled out of the scabbard little by little, with a little tremor in silence, just like his heartbeat.

　　"Hu..." A violent whistling sound came from the air, and a two-meter-thick white light lit up from the deep pit fifty meters away, and suddenly stretched in the air. It took less than a second to hit Su Yong's eyes.

　　Su Yong slipped and twisted his body hard, and he had staggered ten meters to the left. The white light rolled up like lightning, and the big tree he had been relying on was blown apart. The trunk that one person was holding made a harsh "creaking" sound and fell down with a bang, revealing thousands of sharp thorns at the broken end. The huge tree trunk overwhelmed a large area of ​​trees behind.

　　Su Yong looked back and walked out step by step. His small body appeared under the blood-red lightning that jumped from time to time in the sky.

　　"Who are you? How dare you come to the minefield of the dragon domain in the underworld?" The "Thor" with a red body and well-developed muscles looked him up and down with his huge eyes as big as a light bulb, and asked in a hoarse voice.

　　"Who are you?" Su Yong's blood knife was half unsheathed, and the purple light in the black scabbard was jumping like a bloody fire, shining with the lightning in the sky from time to time, which was actually a bit weird.

　　"I am the lightning master of the dragon domain minefield." The muscular man took a look at the blood knife on Su Yong's waist and answered involuntarily.

　　"Good, very good." Su Yong's mouth curled up and showed a little smile, and he didn't know if the other party could see it clearly in the dark. "Take me to find your master."

　　"Master?" The Thunder Master quickly woke up, his face was ferocious, and he laughed angrily: "I am the master here, you leave your life to sacrifice to the heavens."

　　Before he finished speaking, he clasped his palms together, and ten thin dark blue electric lights rippled slightly at the tips of his fingers and connected to each other. He uttered a sound, clapped his palms in the air, and before the wind whistled and exploded, the ten small dark blue electric wires had already exploded and expanded, like a white fireball of ten meters square, spreading in the air to form a huge net with a radius of one hundred meters, covering Su Yong head-on.

　　This huge net formed by the electric light was like thousands of thunders gathered together. Although it did not explode, it brought out a low-key violent atmosphere in the rapid string of electric lights. As long as any object touched it, it would probably be immediately shattered into ashes.

　　The two sides were less than 50 meters apart. The electric net suddenly expanded. Su Yong wanted to turn around and escape, but found that he was covered by electric current all around. The lightning in the air was still expanding. He was shocked and did not retreat but advanced. He shouted and drew the blood knife with a sharp sound.

　　The sharp purple light of the blood knife cut through the air, and the tip of the knife sprayed out a ten-meter-long cold and beautiful knife light, which suddenly collided with the lightning in the sky, and bombarded at the same time, emitting thousands of gorgeous fireworks.

　　In the twist of the lightning in the sky, Su Yong's black figure had shot out from the gap like a bullet, standing in the dark void, standing under the cloud mountain with low pressure in the sky.

　　Although the huge electric net had a gap, it still maintained its power as a whole. This 100-meter-square electric net finally fell to the ground. Wherever the lightning touched the top of the mountain, the mud and rocks exploded like gunpowder and flew in all directions. Dozens of large pits were blown out in an instant. Hundreds of trees that were broken by the electric net fell in a pile and burned fiercely, becoming a huge torch on the mountain.

　　Su Yong escaped, and his right hand holding the knife was still shaking uncontrollably, and he was also shocked. It turned out that although the knife light he emitted was a virtual object formed by the gathering of power, it was still torn by the opponent's lightning. Part of the strong electricity still hit his arm through the blood knife and finally rushed to his chest.

　　Fortunately, his knife light shook off the lightning at a very fast speed, allowing him to throw away the strong current.

　　"Okay." The thunder and lightning master rarely roared, but his voice was hoarse like a saw grinding glass, which sounded extremely uncomfortable.

　　"You also take my knife."

　　Su Yong shouted, his body flipped in the air, and he stabbed the ground with a knife upside down, like a meteor.

　　The Thunder Master had no time to use his internal energy to stop him, so he could only retreat rapidly.

　　"Bang, bang, bang..." He retreated all the way, with large pieces of soil flying in front of him. That was the ditch dug by the knife light tearing the ground. This ditch closely followed the Thunder Master's steps. As long as he paused, that huge and solid body would be easily cut in half by the blood knife like the stone underground.

　　He turned, and the knife light turned with him. No one knew what kind of power was contained in the Thunder Master's strong body. He effortlessly knocked away countless trees without any pause. In just a moment, the dense forest opened a large path for his retreating huge body.

　　And Su Yong, who was hanging upside down in the air, was like a vengeful little bee, and he kept chasing with his sharp stinger.

　　In just a few seconds, the two had run several miles on the top of the mountain.

　　Su Yong saw that his speed was just a hair's breadth away, and a divine light flashed in his eyes. A huge tree behind the Thunder Master suddenly fell down fiercely with a piercing whistle towards the blood-red back.

　　The Thunder Master snorted, swung his hands back and forth, clenched them into fists, and punched out. The tree weighing thousands of pounds was hit by his left fist, making a sound like thunder, and a long track was drawn in the dark sky. It disappeared in an instant, and it was probably swept to the horizon.

　　But this little obstruction had slowed down his speed a little, and the sharp edge of the blood knife was in front of his chest in an instant.

　　The Thunder Master's right fist swept out like a whirlwind, barely blocking the blood knife's guard blade, and blood shot up like a fountain. At this moment, there was lightning crossing the sky above his head, which made it even more tragic.

　　Su Yong was hit by his huge force, and the blood knife almost flew out of his hand, and the whole person was about to be shot out. He struggled to do six consecutive backflips in the air before he could relieve the huge force. But when he landed on the ground, he found that he had retreated nearly a hundred meters.

　　The Thunder Master stood a hundred meters in front of him, holding his bleeding right fist with his left hand, and looked at him silently.

　　No matter what weapon it is, the blade below the jaw must be the dullest part. The closer the blade is to the tip, the sharper it becomes. The jaw close to the handle is also the weakest link, because the power needs distance to be fully dissipated. This is just like when you use a hoe to loosen the soil, you need to hold it high and draw an arc before you can use the power. The handle close to your wrist has no power.

　　The blood knife is the same. Even though its tip is extremely sharp, the section below the jaw is a little thicker, and the power cannot be used. Therefore, although this knife injured the Thunder Master, the injury was not serious, and it may only cut half of the palm.

　　Su Yong landed on the ground with both feet, and the anger caused by the opponent's huge force surged up. In addition, the previous trauma caused by the electricity had not yet completely healed, and his figure could not help but sway, and a bitter sweetness surged in his throat.

　　He lowered his head and took a deep breath, then raised his head, a pair of eyes like starlight, piercing through the layers of darkness and staring at the pair of pale eyes like knives.

　　The thunder and lightning master held his injured hand and stared at him. The two stared at each other for a long time without saying anything.

　　"Good knife." The thunder and lightning master broke the silence for a long time.

　　Su Yong looked at him solemnly, and moved his right wrist slightly. When the palm joints were no longer sore, he gently raised the blood knife and raised it flatly to point at the opponent.

　　This was the prelude to the next wave of attacks.

　　A deafening thunder exploded above their heads, and a huge electric snake several hundred meters long roared down, barely brushing the mountain range and hitting the land below the mountain. The whole world turned pale in an instant.

　　Su Yong's dark eyes turned slightly, and he saw the world below the mountain.

　　Under the dark clouds and mountains, there were no mountain rivers, only countless ponds and muddy puddles of different sizes and rows of straw grass as dense as rice. Indistinctly, one could see the heads of coral-horned creatures sticking out of the grass. They screamed restlessly in the muddy puddles, their huge bodies twisting and making "pat pat pat" sounds, as if they were about to jump into the sky and make clouds and rain.

　　"They are latent dragons, and they may become divine dragons in the future." The Thunder and Lightning Envoy looked coldly at Su Yong's frowning handsome face. "I am the messenger of the underworld who is in charge of the Dragon Domain Thunder Zone, and I am in charge of everything below the mountain."

　　"But who are you?" He shouted in a hoarse voice, "Did you come from the forbidden area?"

　　Su Yong did not put down his knife, and suddenly nodded seriously under the lightning.

　　The Thunder and Lightning Envoy's blood-red face suddenly turned pale.

　　"Impossible, how could you escape the attack of the divine dragon?" He shouted wildly.

　　Su Yong thought about it and sighed, "Lucky."

　　The dragon was too scary. Fortunately, he had not yet fully awakened, so he was able to seize that moment to escape.

　　However, since the dragon and the thunder and lightning master had seen it, it was probably difficult to conceal his identity. So he simply said it out.

　　"What are you doing here?" The thunder and lightning master looked at him nervously. He was the strongest guard in the minefield and the guardian of the latent dragons. If he couldn't beat this man, the latent dragons below could only be slaughtered by him.

　　Su Yong looked at his face seriously, as if he read his thoughts. Putting the blood knife flat, Su Yong smiled slightly: "I don't want to kill the dragon, I just want to see... Oh, I want to see the Dragon King."

　　Chapter 49 Golden Scales Are Not Things in the Pond

　　Chapter 49 Golden Scales Are Not Things in the Pond

　　The thunder and lightning master's pale eyes swept over the bloody blade in Su Yong's hand, and after a moment of stagnation, he turned his head to look at the forbidden area behind.

　　The sky was brighter on the other side of the mountain range. The purple-red river flowed silently under the forbidden bridge. The snoring of the dragon could be heard faintly from the dome-shaped house in the distance. Strings of lavender bubbles broke as the smoke rose from the chimney. This side seemed very peaceful, as if the dragon minefield not far away had no effect on them.

　　A few dozen miles of land was clear to a master like the Thunder Master. He looked carefully for a moment before asking in a hoarse voice, "Are you alone?"

　　Su Yong put away his blood knife and nodded seriously.

　　The Thunder Master looked at him in silence for a while before beckoning him with his intact left hand.

　　"Follow me."

　　A tall and a short figure swooped down from the mountain one after another. They passed through the clouds and mountains, and passed through the endless ponds and muddy puddles. Occasionally, their toes would touch a pair of coral horns or a blade of grass, and shoot through with the force of lightning, like two streams of deep black and purple-red light in the minefield.

　　The electric snakes with bared fangs and claws kept flashing overhead, and from time to time they would bombard the ground under their feet, turning many unfortunate latent dragons into a pool of blood, ending their mission early.

　　Behind the boundless muddy pond was a high dam, which surrounded an endless mirror-like lake. The sky here had become brighter, with a gray-green skylight.

　　The lightning made the huge purple-red body fall on the high dam, pointing to a stone tablet in front of the lake: "This is the Thunder Pond, and it has reached the junction of the wind zone."

　　Su Yong stopped behind him and looked at the stone tablet. There were two large characters written on it: "Thunder Pond".

　　"The Thunder Pond is the last place for dragons to practice. The latent dragons in the pool can only enter the Thunder Pond, which is 20 meters higher than the pool, and leave the shallow water area to become cloud dragons if they fly over this dam. However

　　, less than one in ten can successfully enter the Thunder Pond." There are countless white bones on the edge of the grass under the dam. It is estimated that those failed latent dragons hit their heads against the hard stones of the dam, smashed their heads and fell down. I don't know how many latent dragons have died over the years.

　　Su Yong looked at the coral horns that occasionally appeared in the lake and nodded slightly: "So this is the so-called Dragon Gate." He knew that the Thunder Envoy was here to hand him over to the caretaker of the next area.

　　A white figure came across the void, with a faint whistling wind in his fluttering clothes. This is a handsome young man, who is completely different from the naked muscular giant Thunder Envoy.

　　The young man in white frowned and looked at the injured right hand of the Thunder Envoy, and actually laughed: "You, a big guy, can also get hurt?"

　　"How can I not get hurt?" The Thunder Envoy snorted, pointing his huge palm at Su Yong: "This person is going to find the Dragon King."

　　"You want to find the Dragon King?"

　　The young man in white looked Su Yong up and down, and although he was still smiling, he was wary. He introduced himself: "I am the guardian of the wind zone of the Dragon Domain. Where are you from?" Su Yong was somewhat fond of this young man because of his gentle manners, and he was about to answer with a fist. The Thunder Envoy hummed hoarsely: "He came from the outside world, and the dragon actually let him go."

　　"The outside world?" The young man in white was shocked, and his mouth trembled and said: "I thought... I thought he was..."

　　"I thought he was the three-eyed demon, right?" The Thunder Envoy chuckled: "I thought so at the beginning. Humph, besides the three-eyed demon, who else in the underworld can hurt the guardian of the Dragon Domain?"

　　What is the three-eyed demon? Su Yong was shocked. He thought that the dragon race should be the strongest race in the underworld, but he didn't expect that there was a three-eyed demon.

　　He didn't bother to ask too much, just looked at the doubtful eyes of the Wind and Cloud Envoy and smiled frankly: "I have no ill intentions."

　　The young man in white found that the other party had discovered his intentions, smiled embarrassedly, and said self-deprecatingly: "Even if you have bad intentions... Since you can defeat the Thunder Envoy, we can only take you to see the Dragon King."

　　The Thunder Envoy's face flushed and snorted, and flew away, leaving very suddenly.

　　The Wind and Cloud Envoy walked along the water of the Thunder Pond, and from time to time he would pat the cloud dragons that poked their heads out. Su Yong had no choice but to follow him.

　　"Only less than one in ten potential dragons can become cloud dragons." The Wind and Cloud Envoy was easier to get along with, and took the initiative to say: "But it is still a long way to become a divine dragon. Among a thousand cloud dragons, there may be ten that can fly over the nine heavens and turn the clouds and rain, but to withstand the tempering of nine heavenly thunders and become a divine dragon, there may not be even one."

　　"Nine Heavenly Thunders?" Su Yong was shocked. He knew that he, a True Immortal, could not resist even one Heavenly Thunder, let alone nine. No wonder the dragon guarding the entrance and exit was so terrifying.

　　"Yes, nine Heavenly Thunders, and each one is stronger than the last." The Wind and Cloud Envoy raised his head and looked at the gray-green sky leisurely, his face full of envy: "The first Heavenly Thunder can only blow up a small mountain, but the ninth... I heard that it can destroy a continent with a radius of 100 miles!"

　　I'm afraid it can even blow up an asteroid. Su Yong also had some yearning. After a long silence, he squinted his eyes and looked at the huge body looming in the Thunder Pool and sighed: "Golden scales are definitely not things in the pool. Once they encounter wind and clouds, they will turn into dragons."

　　"This is a good poem." The Wind and Cloud Envoy smiled: "It's a pity that I am just an envoy guarding the Wind Region. I am far inferior to the dragon and cannot help them... I can't get one out of a thousand. It's their bad luck to meet me."

　　The two laughed at the same time.

　　The Envoy of Wind and Cloud suddenly squatted down, and a snow-white dragon half-revealed its body in front of him. Its white scales shone like thousands of mirrors, shooting towards the gray-blue sky.

　　"This is the Snow Python." The Envoy of Wind and Cloud gently patted the coral horn of the silver dragon. The Snow Python closed its eyes in enjoyment, and opened them again after a moment, curiously glancing at Su Yong beside the Envoy of Wind and Cloud.

　　The two of them continued to walk forward on the back of the silver dragon.

　　"How many dragons are there in the Dragon Realm?" Su Yong thought for a while and asked. According to the terrifying degree of the dragon, not to mention a true immortal like himself, even a true god might not be able to resist it. Then what about the Earth God? He thought of the majestic aura of the Earth God and the Creator God Leihuo when they fought against each other, and was a little dazed.

　　The Envoy of Wind and Cloud shook his head and smiled: "It is said that there are only nine dragons in the underworld. You have seen one of them, the Golden Dragon God, which is the one guarding the forbidden area... As for the dragons in the Dragon Realm, there are only three, including our Dragon King."

　　"What about the others?" Su Yong asked hurriedly. It seems that relying on the dragons in the Dragon Realm alone is not enough.

　　"They are guarding different places. There is more than one entrance and exit in the underworld."

　　More than one entrance and exit? Could it be that there are other entrances that have not been discovered besides the Sky Fire Plain

　　? Su Yong was secretly surprised. At this time, the Envoy of Wind and Cloud smiled again: "But I just heard it, I don't know. Since you came from the forbidden bridge, you should be a person from the boundary, right?"

　　"Other exits...are there any leading to the earth?" Su Yong asked hurriedly.

　　The Envoy of Wind and Cloud smiled bitterly and shook his head: "I don't know. The underworld is very large. I have only been to another place, which is marked as leading to the Dragon Elephant Star. I saw it from a distance. How dare we, the envoys, cross the forbidden area? The guarding dragons don't care so much. As long as you enter the forbidden area, they will pounce and kill."

　　Dragon Elephant Star! It was the huge planet that was invisible in the solar system but marked on the critical star map. Su Yong tried his best to suppress his surprise and pretended to be indifferent and asked, "Which direction?"

　　"Southwest."

　　The two of them rode on the waves. Although it was not like surfing on a skateboard, they were also very fast. After a while, they had passed the thunder pool and walked on the rocks at the edge of the lake. At this time, the gray-green sky was suddenly filled with wind and clouds. The strong wind rolled down from top to bottom, blowing the floating clouds in the sky to the water. Countless coral horns stretched out from the pool water, and pairs of big eyes flashed with eager light.

　　"It's just the time when the wind and clouds meet. If you are not in a hurry to see the Dragon King, you might as well take a look first, or there will be one more dragon in the Dragon Domain in a while." The Wind and Cloud Envoy turned around and looked at the thunder pool with a pair of small eyes full of expectation.

　　"Okay." Su Yong sat down beside him, took off the blood knife and leaned on it with his backhand, looking at the sparkling lake.

　　Chapter 50 Helping to Cheat

　　Chapter 50 Helping to Cheat

　　The wind started to grow louder, and Su Yong and Feng Yun, who were sitting on the rocks on the shore, had their sleeves fluttering in the wind, and they were almost blown away. The gray-green sky suddenly became gloomy, and soon turned dark, just like the minefield. The lightning from the minefield began to spread, and soon approached the sky above the dam. One after another, the dark blue claws trembled and stretched out, as if to ignite this world.

　　Su Yong knew that once the wind and clouds in the wind zone were activated, the power would be a hundred times more terrifying than the minefield.

　　At this moment, the Wind and Cloud Envoy raised his hands and pointed his ten fingers in an inverted eight shape toward the sky, chanting in a low voice: "Starlight shining in the night sky, please guide them to the way to the other side. As the King of the Underworld, the God of the Dragon Realm, I order you, wind! Send these brave cloud dragons a way! Wind spirits that connect heaven and earth and dance in the atmosphere! Give them transparent wings and let them fly freely in the sky!"

　　As the spell sounded, countless dark clouds surged, and with the strong wind, they pressed down on the lake like mountains, as if the whole sky was about to fall down, and the sky was as dark as an inverted iron pot.

　　Su Yong's face was also rolled up by the strong wind, and wrinkles kept appearing like ripples. He raised his head with difficulty and squinted his eyes, trying to see the power of heaven and earth above his head. Unfortunately, even if his eyes were as bright as stars, he could not see the hundred meters in front of him.

　　The sound of "bo..." kept ringing, that was countless cloud dragons rushing out of the water, and the thunder pool was instantly full of coral horns, just like a lotus pond without leaves. Under the coral horn, pairs of huge eyes flashed with scorching light, and none of them had the intention of retreating.

　　For this moment, some cloud dragons have waited countless years.

　　The strong wind blew the thunder pool like a tsunami sea, and the waves shouted and shot into the sky, and then were forced down by the cloud mountain, soaking Su Yong, who was 200 meters away from the shore and 30 meters above the water.

　　Su Yong licked the water droplets with a faint fishy smell at the corner of his mouth with his tongue, and turned his eyes to the lake.

　　When the black cloud mountain almost filled the entire thunder pool, a huge electric snake made a sharp and sky-breaking explosion from the mine field, and successfully pierced a blue light from the sky above the dam. This tiny flame ignited the dark cloud mountain above the thunder pool, and the lake was instantly full of electric light like a raging fire.

　　"That electric snake is probably the masterpiece of the thunder and lightning." Su Yong saw a flash of red figure above the dam through the electric light. The Thunder Master attracted the thunder and lightning, and the Wind and Cloud Master urged the wind and clouds, which facilitated the most difficult and dangerous inheritance work in the Dragon Domain.

　　Before he could finish his thoughts, the whistling tide under his feet suddenly sank. At the same time, there was a huge noise, and the cloud mountain on the lake was instantly shattered.

　　It turned out that the cloud dragons on the lake that could not hold back all jumped up with the strong wind and dark clouds, and penetrated into the fiery thunder and lightning. Nearly a thousand cloud dragons left the water, causing the water level of the entire thunder pool to drop by several meters.

　　Nearly a thousand cloud dragons rolled up and down in the wind and clouds, smashing the dark clouds into pieces while continuing to climb up with the strong wind. Soon, they had lifted up the dark sky a little, and at this time, the height of the cloud dragons could be seen.

　　Most of them were still struggling within 50 meters of the water surface. They were climbing up slowly like climbing a knife mountain, their giant claws constantly hitting the dark clouds that seemed like nothing. A long dragon tail danced like a windmill, keeping the huge body balanced in the air, but some could only barely keep it level after a while, and the vibration frequency of the dragon tail also decreased, unable to rise again.

　　There were only about 20 dragons in the sky at an altitude of 100 meters. They crossed the cloud mountain that began to scatter, dancing in the night sky with only light smoke. But there were no thick clouds here, and the wind was much weaker than below, and there were more and more electric snakes. The speed of this part of the cloud dragons was even slower. If it weren't for the sharp twisting of their bodies, one would even think that they were marking time. Su Yong seemed to see their unwilling eyes gritting their teeth.

　　These cloud dragons were obviously much more resistant than the latent dragons. Although some of them were hit by lightning, they let the dark blue electric snakes run around on their scales without screaming.

　　But Su Yong heard the Wind and Cloud Envoy beside him sighing softly: "The period of this meeting is too short. There are a total of 860 cloud dragons in the thunder pool. There should be no hope of success." Usually, there will not be one out of a thousand, let alone less than a thousand. The Wind and Cloud Envoy did not have high expectations for this time.

　　"How far will it be possible?" Su Yong turned his head and asked.

　　"Two hundred meters." The Wind and Cloud Envoy pointed to the dark sky: "Look, do you see that gray-blue boundary? Only after crossing that place, the upper part is the sky thunder area. The lower part is just lightning."

　　Su Yong raised his head and squinted his eyes. Sure enough, he saw a tiny boundary like a silk thread fixed in the dark sky. Above it, thunder rumbled, and the might was not comparable to the electric snakes running and dissipating below.

　　However, when his eyes fell, he was stunned for a moment and saw a white body that he had seen before. The silver-white scales were like a sparkling mirror, reflecting blue and orange electric light from time to time.

　　It was a snow python. Su Yong looked at the guy struggling in the air 100 meters above the ground, shook his head and whispered: "Even if he can get up, he will still be hit by the thunder."

　　After a while, there were not many cloud dragons that could still fly in the air. Within the range of 50 meters below, many cloud dragons had already exhausted their physical strength and could not support themselves, or were hit by the electric snakes and fell down. There were less than 200 left.

　　Some unlucky ones were directly stabbed in the head by the electric snakes. Their huge bodies fell on the water and tumbled a few times before they stiffened, revealing a large section of lifeless scales floating with the waves.

　　There were only three dragons left at an altitude of 100 meters, including the snow python. The snow python was the one that climbed the highest. However, it was still a long way from the gray-blue boundary. He seemed to have some strength left, but the dense electric snakes more than ten meters above his head covered him like an umbrella, making it impossible to cross.

　　"Does he have a chance?" Su Yong looked at the Wind and Cloud Envoy.

　　"He is a rare reverse-scale dragon, and he has a natural advantage in resisting the sky thunder." The Wind and Cloud Envoy squinted at the snow python and shook his head: "But he is still young, and he consumed too much energy when he soared into the sky just now, and now he is running out of stamina."

　　"I see that you like him very much... Can't you help him?" Su Yong knew that the Wind and Cloud Envoy could attract wind power to any place, just like the Thunder Envoy's pulling lightning. This is their specialty.

　　The Wind and Cloud Envoy smiled bitterly and shook his head: "I can only assist in this ritual until it is completed, and I can't cheat." He pointed to the countless floating heads on the lake: "Although they can't speak, they are extremely intelligent and don't want to see unfair things happen."

　　"Then... what if I do it?" Su Yong looked at him with a smile.

　　The eyes of the Envoy of Wind and Cloud lit up, but soon dimmed, and he shook his head: "Of course it doesn't

　　matter to you. But he... is indeed not strong enough yet, maybe next time..." Su Yong did not comment, turned his head and squinted his eyes to look at the sky at the indomitable bright white figure, and murmured in a low voice: "If he can go to the Tianlei District, what do you think is the chance of him surviving?"

　　The Envoy of Wind and Cloud pondered for a moment and raised a finger.

　　One tenth. Su Yong smiled bitterly and shook his head, and suddenly soared into the sky, like a rocket flying through the sky, leaving only a straight black light, and the harsh sound of the wind exploded in the air for a long time. The Envoy

　　of Wind and Cloud was stunned and stood up suddenly, exclaiming: "What are you going to do?"

　　"I want to ask him what he means."

　　His words were transmitted from the sky.

　　It only took Su Yong, a True Immortal, only a moment to reach the height of 100 meters. He stood at the same level as the head of the snow python and looked down. The remaining two dragons had been pulled away by the snow python for more than 30 meters, and it seemed that they were about to fall. It

　　was indeed a reverse scale. Su Yong was surprised to see the fan-shaped scales on the snow python that looked like white shells. All the cloud dragons he had seen along the way were the opposite of the scales of this silver dragon. Could it be that this was a very rebellious and stubborn guy? He smiled.

　　The snow python's dark eyes turned to look at him, and Su Yong clearly saw the anxious flames in the deep ink.

　　"Do you want to try?" he said in a deep voice.

　　The snow python could not speak, but only made a heavy gasp in its throat, and then shook its two coral horns like tree trunks to nod.

　　Su Yong looked at his eyes, which seemed to be full of persistence. He lowered his body and sank down.

　　"Breathe in, get ready." A shallow low voice came from below.

　　The snow python just exhaled a breath of white mist-like hot air, and found that his dragon tail, which he had been twisting hard, was held by someone and could no longer move. Then a huge force rushed up from the bottom, causing his whole body to curl up in pain. He was thrown into the electric snake fire net in the sky involuntarily.

　　The electric snake as thick as an arm hit those scales, which should have been hot and scalding, but the snow python gasped at this moment.

　　Because the huge force directly threw him over the power grid and into the sky. A rumbling thunder was right above his head, as if it was vibrating in his ears.

　　Chapter 51 Nine-Layered Thunder

　　Chapter 51 Nine-Layered Thunder

　　A fire dragon that was a hundred meters long and ten meters thick rushed straight down from the nine heavens, like a burning waterfall. With the appearance of the fire dragon, Su Yong, who was suspended in the air, felt that the air around him was about to explode. The clothes and armor mixed with the pouring sweat stuck to the skin that smelled of burning, which was indescribably uncomfortable.

　　He couldn't withstand this sudden power. He opened his hands in the air and pulled a few times. Suddenly, he felt his breath was turbid and fell down, all the way to the lake surface that was gradually calming down.

　　Feeling the support of the lake water, he stood up a little embarrassedly, looked up at the sky, and found that the snow python had actually withstood this thunder. The long fire dragon just hit the head of the snow python. The two tree-trunk-like coral horns on the head of the well-sized dragon seemed to be ignited, turning red and emitting large amounts of white smoke. The fire dragon formed by the thunder gradually broke apart, rolling on the silver-white scales of the snow python like gilded gold, yellow and white, enchanting and dazzling.

　　"Good guy." He couldn't help but secretly admired.

　　The wind and cloud envoy waded in, shook his head and smiled, "He has scales and a huge body, so his resistance is naturally far better than ours."

　　Because of his body and scales, the strength and resistance of the cloud dragon are very amazing, but because of his huge size, it is more difficult to fly high.

　　But once they have withstood the tempering of the nine thunders, their potential as dragons will be fully developed and excavated, and they will become dragons, and their abilities will be higher than those of human immortals or even true gods.

　　The flames all over the body made the snow python look like a red-gold dragon. The thunder was burning on every shiny scale. Su Yong suddenly smelled a little bit of burning smell.

　　Would it be fried loach? He looked at the Wind and Cloud Envoy with some worry.

　　The Wind and Cloud Envoy smiled bitterly and shook his head: "His scales are strong. But... the real test is still to come."

　　After a cup of tea, the sky fire running on the surface of the snow python slowly lowered and then gradually dissipated. However, the large amount of white smoke rising from the scales seemed to make it bathe in clouds and mist, and it actually looked a bit like a dragon.

　　"He resisted the first one." The Wind and Cloud Envoy suddenly raised his fist and shouted.

　　There was jubilation and cheers on the thunder pool. The failed cloud dragons also shouted for their companions, but only they themselves understood what the noisy waves meant.

　　When the first thunder struck, all the cloud dragons in the low altitude had already fallen, and the other two dragons that were struggling to hold on in the sky could not stand the heat and slid down. At this moment, thousands of cloud dragons gathered around Su Yong and the Wind and Cloud Envoy, staring at the sky intently.

　　"There is still a while before the second thunder falls, seize the opportunity to rest." The Wind and Cloud Envoy shouted to the sky with some excitement.

　　The snow python did not look down, but just gasped with all his strength. He trembled all over, and all the smoke covering his body was thrown away. Su Yong and others standing below felt like it was raining in the sky.

　　"He is trying to stay strong." Su Yong smiled bitterly and wiped the mist off his face, and found that it was still a little hot. Well, I might as well take a shower later, he scratched his scalp and thought.

　　The second thunderbolt looked from below, and it was unknown how long it was. It was only a huge fireball with a radius of 100 meters falling from the sky, as if an upside-down volcano suddenly erupted in the sky, and it was eager to eject all the magma in

　　its belly. If this huge fireball hit the ground directly, it might boil the entire thunder pool. Su Yong, the Wind and Cloud Envoy, and many cloud dragons could not help but quickly move away from the pool, not daring to stand directly under the fireball.

　　The snow python, who could only hold on and could not climb again, suddenly shouted loudly, and his six claws and dragon tail exerted force at the same time, dancing seven small whirlwinds in the void. He also raised his neck suddenly with the whirlwind, and actually jumped several meters directly towards the fireball above his head, and met it fearlessly.

　　The huge fireball just covered his huge body, and the swift and unparalleled sky fire exploded and shattered with a "bang" as he shouted loudly and swung his angry claws, and scattered like rain.

　　But Su Yong, who was hiding on the shore, clearly heard the sharp shout, which was also the howl of the snow python.

　　The scattered thunderbolts even flickered on the water, but were finally extinguished by a wave of wind and cloud.

　　The huge body of the snow python appeared in the air again, with blazing flames all over its body. The six claws and dragon tail were already somewhat charred. The wind pierced down from above, bringing a strong smell of blood.

　　"He is injured." The wind and cloud squinted and whispered.

　　Su Yong nodded.

　　At this time, the snow python roared again, and its body shook violently. The sky fire was thrown away by it, and it reluctantly pulled out long flames from the air.

　　"I'm afraid the scales and armor were damaged, and the thunderbolt burned the flesh directly." Su Yong sighed.

　　Fengyun's mouth trembled a few times, and suddenly he made a trumpet shape with his hands and shouted to the sky: "Snow Python, come down, you can't bear it, don't force yourself to hold on."

　　The snow python didn't answer, but just shook his head fiercely, not knowing whether it was a refusal or an attempt to get rid of the sky fire on his head.

　　The third thunder came very quickly, and before the snow python completely got rid of the sky fire on his body, a white light had gradually expanded in the sky.

　　The heat energy of the white thunder was more terrifying than the orange-yellow thunder, and the power was also greater.

　　The snow python was accurately hit and fell from the sky. Its huge body gestured in vain in the air, but it was powerless to resist the wrath of nature this time.

　　Su Yong watched him silently by the pool, shaking his head desperately in the air, his hoarse throat let out an unwilling whistle, and suddenly broke through the air and flew up.

　　Su Yong raised his palms to the sky, and his ten fingers kept trembling, as if he was dragging a copper tripod weighing ten thousand pounds. The strength of his whole body was vibrating on his palms, forming a deep white mist of strong wind.

　　The strong wind lifted the snow python's body, which was constantly sinking, upside down and shot it towards the sky. However, the deep white mist quickly extinguished the sky fire covering the snow python, and countless pearl-like steam and water droplets condensed on its scales.

　　Su Yong's full-strength attack was still unable to withstand the power of the thunder. He was hit by the huge force in the air and fell down hard, as fast as a bullet. When he fell to the water and was about to sink, he saw that the bodies of cloud dragons had gathered below him.

　　With a "puff" sound, he was smashed into the scales of a cloud dragon, causing the hard body to dent into a deep pit. He could hear a muffled groan from the cloud dragon below. When he was pulled up by the wind and cloud, his body shook, and the blood squeezed in his chest vomited out into the sky, drawing a bright red light in the air.

　　When he looked up at the sky helplessly, he saw the snow python that was shot back in the air glanced down, and a pair of dark and deep huge eyes seemed to have a flash of light.

　　Su Yong wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and smiled at the sky with a bright smile on his pale face. He raised his right hand high and gave the sky a thumbs up.

　　The snow python seemed to nod, and when it looked up, the fourth sky thunder had appeared.

　　The snow python was incredible and withstood the dark blue flame. It was unknown whether it was the explosion of the small universe or the water droplets formed by Su Yong's power that helped him get through this moment.

　　He suddenly shouted fiercely in the air, and each scale spread out like a small wing, instantly shaking off the dark blue lightning and fire on his body. His momentum was not yet exhausted, and his agile figure twisted, and he actually jumped up several meters again, facing the fifth sky fire that was darker and a thousand times brighter than the night sky.

　　The sky fire lost its power after knocking him down to his original position, but the thunder pool below had become a fire scene. The Wind and Cloud Envoy was too lazy to move, and only the group of cloud dragons kept spraying water to put out the fire.

　　"He seems to have mastered the trick of space." The Wind and Cloud Envoy looked at the sky in a daze.

　　Su Yong nodded: "When he resisted the fourth thunderbolt, he suddenly understood the trick of using the force. After he smashed the thunderbolt, he knew that the falling flames could be used as wind power to climb up, so each claw pressed on the terrible thunderbolt." Su Yong touched his head and sighed: "He probably won't fall again."

　　"But it's not a good thing," Fengyunshi's narrowed eyes suddenly revealed deep sadness: "If he does it according to his ability, he can still keep his life even if he falls. If he continues like this, I'm afraid he will become a pool of broken flesh and blood in the end."

　　"The path he chose." Su Yong said in a trance.

　　The snow python resisted the sixth and seventh thunderbolts, and Yunlong, who was completely immersed in boiling water below, cheered with a hoarse voice.

　　The eighth thunderbolt finally came, and Su Yong and Fengyunshi had already hidden behind a huge rock on the shore. They had just hidden themselves when snowflakes suddenly fell all around them.

　　The transparent snowflakes tinkled on the rocks in front of them, shining like mirrors.

　　"This... this is his scales!" Su Yong stared at the fragments jumping up in front of him, and suddenly jumped up with a cry of surprise.

　　Chapter 52: Dragon Breaking Out of Cocoon

　　Chapter 52: Dragon Breaking Out of Cocoon The

　　transparent snowflakes jingled on the rocks in front of him, emitting a mirror-like light.

　　"This... this is his scales!" Su Yong stared at the fragments jumping up in front of him, and suddenly jumped up with a cry of surprise.

　　Unexpectedly, the Wind and Cloud Envoy was not surprised. The young man in white closed his eyes, did not look up at the sky, but just muttered something in a low voice.

　　Su Yong approached a little more suspiciously, and vaguely heard him repeatedly whispering: "Did the snow python... fall down? Did the snow python fall down?..."

　　Su Yong was stunned, pricked up his ears to listen, and replied: "Not yet." The light in the sky was too strong, and even he did not dare to look up, for fear of hurting his eyes.

　　Maybe the snow python has been burned to the point of melting. He thought to himself.

　　Fengyunshi seemed to be relieved: "That's good..."

　　That's good? Su Yong was puzzled. If the eighth thunderbolt made the snow python lose all its scales, then wouldn't the more powerful ninth thunderbolt grind it to ashes and boil it into meat sauce?

　　Just as he was wondering, the ground under his feet suddenly turned purple and red, and the thunder pool not far away seemed to have turned into a blood lake. Billowing white smoke surged on the purple and red lake, as if it had turned into a huge hot pot of chili peppers.

　　Su Yong didn't need to look up to know that the ninth thunderbolt was coming.

　　This thunderbolt could destroy a continent with a radius of 100 miles, and it might even destroy half of the Dragon Domain. Its power was naturally unquestionable. At this moment, Su Yong also felt that the snow python was doomed.

　　Purple is the most noble color, and it is also the strongest and brightest color. Compared with it, golden yellow is just the color of a pile of shit.

　　Purple fire is the most violent fire in the world, thousands of times more terrifying than orange, silver, and blue flames. It is almost the ultimate flame, equivalent to laser. Therefore, the hottest sunlight is only "ultraviolet light".

　　A loud rumble sounded in the air, and the majestic momentum made the earth tremble. The whole world seemed to be destroyed in this explosion. The Leichi Dam made a harsh tremor and burst into countless cracks, as if it would collapse in the next moment. The mountains in the distance were dusty and seemed to be about to fall down.

　　Su Yong and Fengyunshi covered their ears tightly. The loud noise stimulated their hair to stand up straight, and it took a long time for it to fall down. The huge rock where they were hiding had been shattered by the loud noise and scattered into a pile of rubble.

　　"It's done." Fengyunshi said blankly, a little absent-minded, but with a hint of joy.

　　When the purple light under the ground weakened a little, Su Yong couldn't wait to look up at the sky.

　　The sky was red. The wind, the clouds, the smoke, the water drops were all smashed to pieces by the explosion of the ninth thunder and fell to the ground. The red sky was as gorgeous as if it had been painted with blood. It was nothing but red, pure and terrifying. There

　　was only a purple-red, thin shadow in the sky, surrounded by a thin layer of milky white mist. He opened his six claws, stretched his body but proudly did not move, as if frozen in the air. From a distance, he looked like a newborn baby.

　　"He... was cooked?" Su Yong looked at the once silver-white snow python, which had now turned into a purple dragon, covered with steam, and couldn't help muttering.

　　"Cooked?" Fengyunshi smiled and shook his head: "His reverse scales fell off, his body was rebuilt, and he withstood nine thunderbolts. Now he has transformed into a dragon."

　　"Dragon." Su Yong squinted and looked at him, his eyes were a little heavy: "But he didn't move, what does that mean? Was he stiffened by the thunderbolt?"

　　"After he completes the reconstruction of his body, he will also receive the baptism of wisdom to develop his brain." Fengyunshi put his hands behind his back and walked to the high place beside the thunder pool. He sighed deeply and smiled: "The snow python is really brave and stubborn, and he actually withstood it. I think even the Dragon King will be overjoyed."

　　Su Yong smiled bitterly: "I still don't understand." He thought the snow python would die without a doubt after the eighth thunderbolt, but he actually passed the ninth one easily and transformed into a dragon. This world is changing so fast.

　　"The eighth heavenly thunder is the fire of destruction. This thunder will destroy the body, but as long as the soul is not broken or destroyed, it can enter the ninth level of the purgatory fire." Fengyun explained: "In fact, as long as you survive the eighth level, the ninth level will be no problem."

　　Su Yong looked at the shiny scales on the ground speechlessly and nodded. He thought that the snow python would be burned at that time.

　　"The ninth is the fire of purgatory, and it is also the flame of recasting life. This last heavenly thunder will break up Yunlong's entire body and reorganize it, making it more flexible and more terrifying. "The wind and cloud envoy turned around and smiled: "The ninth heavenly thunder is actually the source of the dragon's power. We have not suffered the terrible energy bombardment of the ninth heavenly thunder because the thunder has entered the body of the dragon and transformed into the power he possesses."

　　"The body is reorganized, and the brain must also be transformed. After development, the potential of the dragon race will be fully explored, and it can communicate smoothly with humans." The wind and cloud envoy walked to Su Yong and added with a slight smile.

　　There was a buzzing sound in the air, and the roaring sound waves reached the ground. The water of the Leichi Lake was sparkling and golden.

　　Looking up, the milky white mist had dispersed, and it turned into a purple snow python swimming down to them, but it paused between its claws and seemed a little hesitant.

　　After landing, the dragon was a little restrained: "Thank you, both of you."

　　His voice was very clear, soft and even a little twisted, completely different from his original hoarse voice.

　　"You should thank him." Fengyunshi smiled: "He saved you, and I just did my job."

　　The dragon's body shrank, and after a moment it turned into a dragon head and a human body, wearing a purple scale armor. The snow python bowed deeply to Su Yong: "Thank you for your help."

　　Su Yong was silent for a long time before saying faintly: "Actually, I don't know if I did the right thing. I just decided to do this because I saw your eyes." The figure who was trying to climb excited him, and the unwilling eyes not only made him see the persistence, but also the dream he had when he was a teenager.

　　"I'd rather die than back down." Snow Python shouted.

　　Su Yong narrowed his eyes at him and shook his head, "Why don't you cherish your life? If you don't succeed this time, there's always next time. You'll have a better chance next time."

　　"Next time, maybe I'll be stronger, but after the failure, my confidence will waver. And, next time, I won't have someone like you to help me." Snow Python answered without hesitation.

　　Su Yong was stunned by this sentence.

　　After a long silence, Su Yong looked at the lavender scales and smiled faintly, "Purple is better than white."

　　Snow Python also relaxed at his smile, scratched his head and replied, "I still like the original look."

　　"Then... do you regret it?" Su Yong's eyes suddenly moved to the face of Snow Python, and his eyes became serious.

　　Snow Python's cultivation was much higher than Su Yong's, but at this moment, it trembled. He straightened his back involuntarily and answered loudly: "No regrets."

　　Su Yong looked at him seriously, and a smile appeared on his lips: "That's good. To enter a new journey, you must know how to give up some of the original things, no matter how valuable they are and how much you cherish them."

　　The snow python fell silent for a long time. After a long while, he nodded vigorously.

　　"It seems that I did the right thing?" Su Yong looked at the Wind and Cloud Envoy.

　　The Wind and Cloud Envoy smiled bitterly and nodded.

　　"You are not wrong. You are the defender of this rule, and I, an outsider, am the destroyer." Su Yong smiled and comforted him.

　　"What about me?" The snow python asked anxiously.

　　The two looked at each other and said at the same time: "You are a fearless alien, a pervert."

　　The wind came from afar, blowing over the endless green lotus leaves, and the lotus flowers bloomed. There was a pavilion in the center of the lake, connected by a curved bridge with nine bends and eighteen turns.

　　The pavilion was supported by only four huge wooden pillars, but thousands of golden pendants hung from the glazed tiles, forming a bright curtain.

　　Su Yong, Fengyun Envoy and Snow Python stood solemnly on the long bridge outside the pavilion. Su Yong tried to squint his eyes, but it was difficult to see the scenery behind the curtain.

　　Fengyun Envoy bowed respectfully, clasped his fists and said loudly: "Your Majesty, I want to see His Majesty the Dragon King."

　　"Oh, you're here." A thunderous voice came from behind the curtain: "What's the matter?"

　　"Your Majesty, it's great news." Fengyun Envoy said loudly: "Another dragon has appeared in our Dragon Domain."

　　"I heard the movement over there." The Dragon King asked indifferently: "Who is the person next to you?"

　　"He..."

　　Before Fengyun Envoy could finish his words, Su Yong took a step forward, smiled and bowed, saying: "I am an outsider, and I want to discuss important matters with His Majesty the Dragon King."

　　Chapter 53 Picking up a treasure

　　Chapter 53 Picking up a treasure

　　"Outsider?" The Dragon King frowned his flaming eyebrows: "The exit of our Dragon Domain is closest to the critical point. Did you escape from the golden dragon?"

　　"That's right."

　　The Dragon King was silent for a moment, and then his majestic voice came out: "Wind and Cloud Envoy, you will be rewarded for your meritorious service this time, and you can go back first. Please come in with this guest and the new dragon."

　　The strong tea fragrance overwhelmed the fragrance of lotus flowers, floating around the pavilion and spreading to the lake with the wind.

　　Su Yong sat silently on a bamboo mat, looking straight at the green smoke rising from the ancient sandalwood table. There was another bead curtain inside the bead curtain, and the Dragon King was behind another layer of bead curtain. He only saw the purple satin clothes when he just came in, but he didn't see the rest clearly.

　　Two palace maids with dragon horns looked at him curiously, and then served tea to him and the snow python with a dragon head and a human body.

　　It tasted bitter and sweet at first, and the aftertaste was long. Su Yong held the tea in both hands and smelled it, then took a sip, raising his eyebrows: "Longjing?"

　　A hearty laugh came from behind the bead curtain: "In the Dragon Domain, there is only Longjing."

　　The snow python didn't know what Longjing and Fengjing were, so it drank it all in one gulp, and stretched out its slender tongue to lick around its lips, obviously still not quenching its thirst.

　　"So... you are from Linjie?" The Dragon King asked in a low voice.

　　Su Yong smiled at the dragon maid who came to serve tea, and answered loudly: "Lijie, Qiyue Star, Tianhuoyuan, Zitong Mountain."

　　"That's right." The Dragon King seemed relieved: "You can tell the environment over there, so it must be true."

　　Su Yong was a little surprised: "Could it be fake?"

　　A rustling sound was heard, and the Dragon King's palm, as dry as a vine, lifted the bead curtain, and the black nails on his five fingers were like two-inch-long iron nails emitting a faint light.

　　Su Yong raised his head slightly and saw the Dragon King's flaming hair and eyebrows. The two deep red eyes on his shrunken facial features were still as big as eggs, which was quite scary.

　　"Someone came here a few years ago and also lied that they were visitors from Linji, and almost fooled me." The Dragon King had a very majestic mane, but his words were very gentle. He looked at the snow python silently, fixed his eyes on the purple scales, and seemed to be a little stunned.

　　"Why do you want to pretend to be a visitor from Linji?" Su Yong frowned.

　　"They want to pass through. I hope we can call the Golden Dragon to let them go and let them return to their hometown." The Dragon King's thick eyebrows turned around, and a pair of red eyes fell on Su Yong's face, reflecting two red blushes.

　　"Oh?" Su Yong tried not to show his surprise.

　　"Maybe they want to enter the critical point to collect information." The Dragon King's red hair fluttered in the breeze, and he said in a low and majestic voice: "I heard that there are many places where you can't find the critical passage. It is undoubtedly the easiest to go through the underworld."

　　"Then why doesn't Your Majesty the Dragon King help them?" Su Yong gently held up the cup of tea fragrance and asked casually.

　　The Dragon King smiled and said, "The Golden Dragon not only belongs to the Dragon Realm, but also to the entire Underworld. Although I am the Lord of the Dragon Realm, I cannot force him to give orders."

　　Su Yong stood up, parted the bead curtain, and looked at the vast lake on all sides. He suddenly turned back and smiled, "I heard that there were originally three great dragons in the Dragon Realm, and now with this new dragon, there are four... Is the Dragon Realm the most powerful domain in the Underworld?"

　　"The Three-Eyed Demon is the strongest." The Snow Python, who had been sitting quietly and drinking water desperately, suddenly said, "The Three-Eyed Demon is the most respected in the Underworld. The entire Underworld knows this. The Dragon Realm can only be ranked second."

　　"Oh..."

　　Su Yong was just about to speak, but he saw the Dragon King glaring at the Snow Python fiercely, and he was stunned.

　　"This guest who came from the edge, is he trying to find out the information about our Underworld?" The Dragon King turned his head and looked at him and laughed.

　　Su Yong laughed up to the sky: "I heard that the underworld is full of demons that can compete with the gods. Is there any continent so bold that dares to challenge the underworld?"

　　"Lijian may have such ability." The Dragon King snorted.

　　Su Yong was stunned for a moment, and smiled bitterly: "It seems that His Majesty the Dragon King also knows Lijian quite well?"

　　"I can't say I know it." The Dragon King's face suddenly trembled twice, because he bit his lips due to excitement. "A hundred years ago, I was responsible for guarding the current position of the Golden Dragon. I once went out because of curiosity..."

　　"Zitong Mountain... Didn't that huge guy stop you?" Su Yong was surprised.

　　The Dragon King turned his head and looked at him, and nodded: "You also know that Zitong Mountain is a living thing. It really came from Lijian... Zitong Mountain will not stop the creatures of the underworld, but only the natives of Lijian."

　　"It's not fair," Su Yong jumped up: "When I came here, why did the Golden Dragon attack me?"

　　The Dragon King smiled, but it looked a little desolate. "It's fair, because Mount Zitong is a dragon that came out of the underworld."

　　"Dragon?" Su Yong was a little dazed. How could such a large mountain be a dragon? It doesn't look like one either.

　　The Dragon King smiled at his dazed expression and said, "That's not a divine dragon, but... a demon dragon."

　　Demon dragon? Su Yong frowned and asked in confusion, "What's the difference between that and a divine dragon? Is it bigger and more terrifying?"

　　The Dragon King glanced at the snow python and shook his head, "The large size is only due to the fact that it has left the underworld. The creatures of the underworld will expand 100,000 times when they leave the outside world, so a 100-meter-long dragon may be tens of millions of meters long when it reaches the critical point. But you are right about the second point, the demon dragon is indeed more terrifying than the divine dragon."

　　"Why are they going out?" The snow python on the side suddenly asked again.

　　The Dragon King glanced at him, his eyes suddenly sharpened, and the snow python couldn't stand this kind of stare and quickly lowered his head.

　　"The devil dragons guard the outside world, and the divine dragons guard the gates. This is the tradition of the underworld." The Dragon King snorted, "Because they are more terrifying, they are entrusted with the important task of guarding the outside world."

　　"Your Majesty the Dragon King has not yet mentioned the fundamental difference between the devil dragons and the divine dragons." Su Yong saw that the atmosphere was a little wrong, and quickly interrupted.

　　"The fundamental difference is... purple." The Dragon King's long nails like iron nails suddenly pointed at the snow python's scales: "It's the same color as his."

　　Su Yong was shocked. At this moment, he suddenly remembered that the Zitong Mountain also had a light purple color. It might just be because it was enlarged 100,000 times, making the color lighter.

　　In this case, this snow python is not a magic dragon?

　　"Purple..." The Dragon King suddenly tore off his purple clothes fiercely, scaring the two little dragon girls.

　　Under the clothes were fiery red scales, as red as blood. This Dragon King, even his hair and eyebrows were the same color as the scales, as if they were made of flames.

　　"Why am I not purple?" The Dragon King laughed, but there was a hint of resentment in his voice. He looked at the snow python with anger, but also with a little envy. "This guy who temporarily took the position can actually be a magic dragon, why can't I be?" The

　　roar was like thunder, and the bead curtains on all sides flipped out against the wind, making a tinkling sound. The sound waves shook the lake water and made it surge and undulate in circles, and some small fish twisted their waists and jumped up in shock.

　　The crazy Dragon King roared wildly, frightening the two palace maids to kneel down. The rebellious Snow Python was also a little shocked. He dared not say anything for a while, but just desperately held the teacup to cover his mouth, but there was no tea in the cup.

　　"Your Majesty the Dragon King..." Su Yong called in a low voice.

　　The red-haired Dragon King woke up from his low shout, and after a moment of stunned, he laughed self-deprecatingly: "I lost my composure."

　　Su Yong smiled disapprovingly: "I didn't expect that Your Majesty the Dragon King is a man of temperament."

　　This sentence made the Dragon King's flushed face fade a little. The Dragon King turned his head and looked at the bewildered Snow Python: "Do you know why your scales are purple?"

　　The Snow Python shook his head desperately.

　　"Because you are a reverse scale." The Dragon King sighed: "Reverse scale means rebellion. Even if the Dragon Realm can accommodate you, the Underworld cannot accommodate you. They all think that it is too dangerous for rebellious dragons to stay in the Underworld, so they sent you out to guard the entrance."

　　"Then they can still come back?" Su Yong asked puzzled.

　　The Dragon King shook his head: "They can come back, but a huge and invincible body outside will feel depressed to adapt to the environment of the underworld again, and after they get used to their size, it will be difficult for them to get through the small passage at the entrance."

　　He paused and said: "Although they can transform, how long will it take for such a huge body to come over little by little? The dragon guarding the entrance can kill him with just one claw at that time."

　　"Why not send the three-eyed spirit demon? Don't those guys claim to be invincible in the underworld?" Snow Python said unwillingly. He also has many friends who grew up with him in the Dragon Domain and is reluctant to leave here.

　　"You," the Dragon King's iron nail finger almost scratched his nose and spit saliva on his face: "You have a natural advantage, don't you know? How many dragons want to become magic dragons but have no chance. Three-eyed spirit demon? Humph, you just took shape now, so you naturally can't deal with them. After two years, they will be nothing to the magic dragons."

　　Su Yong couldn't help but open his mouth and widen his eyes, drooling.

　　Damn, isn't this a treasure?

　　Chapter 54 Deserting from the battlefield

　　Chapter 54 Deserting from the battlefield

　　"Did your Majesty the Dragon King go out that year, but what happened?" Su Yong took the tea set on the ancient sandalwood table, added tea to the red-faced and somewhat panicked Snow Python, and then asked with a smile.

　　The Dragon King retracted his eagle claw-like fingers, sighed softly, shook his head and said: "More than a hundred years ago, I thought I was a master in the underworld, so I was interested in going out. When I reached the critical point, the demon dragon Zitongshan had not yet awakened. I drilled my huge body into the Tianhuoyuan, and then I tried my best to shrink my appearance, but it was still a hundred feet long. Just when I was about to walk out of the Tianhuoyuan, I met a very powerful opponent."

　　"Tian Tuo?" Su Yong couldn't help but stop the teapot in his hand and stared at him.

　　"Yes, it's him. He calls himself Tiantuo." The Dragon King's eyes sparkled: "That was the first master I met at the critical point. He was a hundred feet tall and stood across the sky. If you weren't careful, you might have thought he was a gray cloud..."

　　"Did you fight? Who won?"

　　"He and I fought in the sky for a long time. We almost shook the stars in the sky down. Everyone on Qiyue Star should know about it. Even the nearby continents may know about it."

　　"Who won?"

　　The Dragon King shook his head sadly: "He is a little stronger than me, but it's not that easy to beat me. Even if I can't beat him, I can always escape."

　　"What happened next?"

　　"After half a day, I was no longer as strong as him, so I had to escape. But at this time, he had helpers coming over. This helper was even stronger than him. There were two of them. I was soon forced to flee back to Tianhuoyuan."

　　Su Yong stood up and looked directly at the Dragon King's flaming eyebrows: "Do you know the name of the helper?"

　　"One is called Qiu Ling, and the other is called Lei Huo. It was Qiu Ling who took action. Lei Huo, who used fire as his main power like me, did not take action. He just stood aside and watched. From what he said, it seemed that he had some grudges with Qiu Ling and Tian Tuo, and would not help unless it was a tense situation." At this time, a few beads of sweat appeared on the Dragon King's forehead: "If Lei Huo also took action, it would form a siege, and I might not escape death."

　　Su Yong remembered that when he said that the Creation Gods were nothing but farts in the Demon Wolf Continent, Lei Huo was not angry, and even said that he was right. His eyes lit up: "Did Lei Huo say anything?"

　　The Dragon King raised his head and turned his eyes to recall, then nodded and said: "He stood by and watched the whole fight, and only said one sentence. He said: 'It is not fair to win by defeating the minority with more people. I am thin-skinned and will not get involved in this muddy water.' Then Tian Tuo scolded him, saying that this was the responsibility of all Creation Gods, and called him shameless."

　　The Lei Huo of Ningyun Binglan Continent was quite interesting. Su Yong couldn't help but laugh and said, "What happened next?"

　　"Later," the old face of the Dragon King turned even redder: "I suffered a loss when fighting Tiantuo alone, how could I deal with the two of them together? Later, I fled all the way back to Tianhuoyuan. At that time, the Demon Dragon of Zitong Mountain had been awakened by our fight. Under his pressure, they had to give up the pursuit, and I was able to escape back to the underworld."

　　Su Yong looked at the purple scales of the snow python in surprise: "A demon dragon from Zitong Mountain actually scared away three critical creator gods?"

　　The Dragon King's coral horns turned red. He sighed softly and nodded: "Yes, in our underworld, a demon dragon can deal with five divine dragons and three three-eyed underworld demons, and even if there are more people, it is not enough. Even if he is defeated, he can still escape calmly, which is helpless... So the underworld will hate such an almost invincible existence. "He laughed at himself: "Although I, the Dragon King, am the Supreme of the Dragon Realm, I am still a long way from fighting against the Demon Dragon."

　　A demon dragon can scare away three creators. Even in the underworld area of ​​Tianhuoyuan, more gods dare not enter easily... Su Yong thought to himself, if the snow python plus the guy in Zitong Mountain, there will be two demon dragons. This power is already very terrifying. As long as the snow python grows quickly, and then finds a few dragons or three-eyed underworld demons, it will be enough to compete with the critical creators.

　　He gently pointed at the snow python and looked at the Dragon King: "Does it take two years for a newly promoted demon dragon to reach the level of Zitong Mountain?"

　　"This is an approximate number," the Dragon King looked at the purple scales of the snow python with envy: "It mainly depends on fighting to accumulate experience. If the number of battles is increased, the time can be shortened. "

　　Su Yong smiled: "If His Majesty the Dragon King fights him now, how likely is it that he will win?"

　　The Dragon King was stunned: "He has just taken shape. If he fights me now, he has no chance."

　　Although a demon dragon is extremely strong and powerful, its reorganized body is still slightly insufficient to fight against an opponent with rich combat experience.

　　"What if it's against me?" Su Yong asked with a smile.

　　The Dragon King frowned and looked at him, his eyes fell on the sword on his waist: "Your ability is not as good as those people in Tiantuo, but it is unique at this age... However, Xuemang is a magic dragon, I am afraid that no matter how you chop him, he will not be damaged at all."

　　"Okay," Su Yong looked at the somewhat dazed Xuemang holding the teacup and smiled: "How about I fight you as a training for your first battle after being promoted to a magic dragon?"

　　Xuemang had seen Su Yong's ability in the Thunder Pool, and at this moment he was a little panicked, showing that he was obviously lacking in confidence: "How can I... fight you?"

　　"Haha..." Su Yong laughed: "You can withstand nine thunders, but I can't even withstand one, are you afraid of me?"

　　"But that's because of my scales. I don't have that layer of protection now, and my body's strength has not recovered yet." Xuemang's face also turned red. He didn't understand why the Dragon King praised the purple scales so much. He touched it quietly and felt that it was as soft as velvet and had no resistance.

　　The Dragon King smiled and shook his head: "He has just completed the reorganization, and many things have not been figured out yet."

　　"Then do you know that the unparalleled power of the ninth heavenly thunder has entered your body?" Su Yong smiled.

　　"The power of the heavenly thunder has entered my body?" The snow python looked at the Dragon King in surprise, and the Dragon King nodded.

　　But why can't I feel it? The snow python closed his eyes and looked inward for a long time, suddenly opened his eyes, raised his teacup and drank it all, and gritted his teeth fiercely: "Okay."

　　When he said this word, his whole look was completely different. Even the Dragon King, a century-old dragon, read a trace of natural ruthlessness and coldness in his eyes, and couldn't help but tremble secretly.

　　Su Yong was also stunned by his shouting, and couldn't help but smile bitterly: "Just a competition."

　　"Yes, a competition, how can I attack my benefactor?" The snow python's face was relieved a little, and he forced a smile.

　　Su Yong laughed and raised his sword: "Not bad."

　　The place for the decisive battle was on the lake. Su Yong stood on a lotus leaf of ten miles. His black armor fluttered in the wind, which made him look like a swordsman.

　　The snow python was a little nervous on the water a hundred meters in front of him.

　　"We dragons are naturally good at water. You have suffered a loss by choosing this place." The Dragon King, as a judge, said very fairly: "But this battle is the first battle of the snow python, and you are a swordsman who has experienced many battles. The conditions of both sides are equal."

　　"In addition to martial arts, intelligence is also needed in battle." Su Yong drew his sword in the wind, and the sound of the whistling wind lingered on the purple-red edge of the blood knife, singing a low tremolo. "Use your original body. That is the body that is easiest and best for you to control."

　　The snow python nodded slightly: "Thank you for your advice." Then his figure shook, and the body of the dragon head and human body instantly returned to a hundred-meter-long dragon body, and the six claws flashed purple-red light, which was somewhat like the edge of the blood knife.

　　The Dragon King could not help but frown. The Snow Python's appearance and tone did not look like a demon dragon in its first battle. He waved his hand after a while and said, "Begin."

　　As soon as the words fell, the ten miles of lotus leaves on the lake had already fallen down in unison, close to the water surface and flying diagonally into the sky along with the lake water. The huge watershed exposed the black mud at the bottom of the lake. The fish on the two inverted eight-shaped volleys jumped in panic and cried out in a low voice.

　　"This is also my first battle after becoming a true immortal." Su Yong looked at the might of this knife, and some vague thoughts came to his mind: "Even if I face a demon dragon, I can't be too embarrassed."

　　To his surprise, the Snow Python did not seem to make any effective resistance or response to his slashing, and turned around and fled in embarrassment. Only a faint purple shadow was seen on the boundless lake. The demon dragon instantly escaped the range of this knife, just like the bosses who shouted, "Brothers, come on... I'm going to retreat first."

　　"Hey..." Su Yong yelled, but smiled bitterly in his heart: How come this guy is even more shameless than I was at the beginning?

　　PS: The dirty master has opened a book in Zongheng, Y brothers, hurry up and read it.

　　Chapter 55 Sowing discord

　　Chapter 55 Sowing

　　discord The blood knife and fierce wind cut through the ten-mile lotus pond, and the lotus leaves, small fish and thousands of hectares of blue waves flew to the sky. The momentum was earth-shattering, but Su Yong, who was holding the blood knife, felt a little lost.

　　The dragon king of the underworld felt the same. The flame dragon stood on the pavilion in the middle of the lake where the wooden stakes had long been exposed, and his huge flaming eyes were full of confusion.

　　They didn't expect that the demon dragon, the strongest existence in the underworld, didn't even have the courage to face the first attack, and instantly greased the soles of his shoes.

　　However, at the moment when Su Yong was stunned, a microwave suddenly sneaked in, which was extremely inconspicuous in the surging waves.

　　But this abnormality still attracted Su Yong's attention. He squinted and stared at the white light coming from the snake, and suddenly glanced at the distance quickly. The purple figure in the distance could no longer be seen, as if it had disappeared.

　　"Good fellow, you are even more cunning than me."

　　Su Yong smiled helplessly, and his body moved in an instant. He held the knife with both hands and placed it in front of his nose. He suddenly shouted, and the blood knife drew a purple arc behind his head, like a rainbow piercing the sun, slashing at the small white wave.

　　The lake water did not fly out in both sides like before, but suddenly exploded, as if a bomb had been buried and exploded, and a pool of white water with a radius of 100 meters almost flew up to the sky.

　　Su Yong heard a muffled groan in the flying explosion of the lake water, and was startled. In order to avoid accidentally injuring the snow python, his subsequent knife style did not chop down again.

　　Originally, this knife had three consecutive strikes, which was to chop the entire microwave into pieces.

　　However, Su Yong immediately regretted it. Because a huge figure shot out from under the white wave, and the purple scales on his body not only resisted his knife style, but also knocked him into the sky.

　　The surrounding scenery retreated downwards like flowing light. Su Yong, who was hit into the sky by the huge force, felt that every cell in his body was desperately screaming in pain. His internal organs rolled and became a mess. He felt that his whole body was about to explode.

　　"This bastard is so cruel." Su Yong fell from the air after a long while. The blood knife that had already flown out of his hand was nailed on the pavilion in the middle of the lake. His mouthful of blood splashed down from mid-air and sprayed on the snow python that stood on the water surface and turned into a dragon head and a human body again. The

　　snow python helped him up on the lake surface. Before he could say anything, the Dragon King rushed over.

　　"You...where did you learn this move?" The Flame Dragon King asked loudly and excitedly, with a mouth full of fiery dragon whiskers shaking constantly.

　　The snow python was a little puzzled, and pointed at Su Yong with a purple-red finger: "He just taught me."

　　Su Yong's face suddenly became like a bitter gourd.

　　"I taught you? How dare I teach you?"

　　"No." Snow Python said solemnly, "You just said that in addition to martial arts, you also need to use intelligence in battle. His Majesty the Dragon King also heard it."

　　Su Yong touched the opponent's armor with his trembling hands. There was no damage on it. The sharp edge of the blood knife and his own cultivation of the True Immortal could not damage the seemingly soft and smooth purple armor.

　　"Are you okay?" Su Yong asked nonsense.

　　"It's okay." The snow python was obviously surprised that his purple armor could block such an attack. He said seriously: "You are really good. I retreated and came quietly, but you still found me."

　　"What's the use?" Su Yong rubbed his aching chest, sorted out his heart, and hummed in a hoarse voice: "It seems that I am in trouble... If I had known you were so fierce, I would have cut a few more times." He smiled bitterly and looked at the Dragon King: "This guy is really not afraid of my chopping."

　　The shock on the Dragon King's face has not subsided at this moment. He shook his head: "I underestimated him. With his intelligence and tactics, even if I go into battle, I won't get any benefit."

　　A newly promoted demon dragon can fight against the divine dragon? Su Yong was surprised and said, "Really?"

　　The Dragon King smiled bitterly, "Although his attack was a little clumsy, he was able to understand the tactics for the current situation from your simple sentence. What a terrible understanding. I think he might have been able to resist the three-eyed demon."

　　The snow python avoided the power of Su Yong's knife, and then waited for an opportunity to attack. This is a confrontation technique under the same conditions. But in fact, with his strong physical ability, he didn't need to use this tactic, which shows that he didn't fully understand his own strength and lacked confidence.

　　Fortunately, he was also tentative about Su Yong's attack, and reserved some strength to avoid killing.

　　Returning to the pavilion in the center of the lake, Su Yong took back the blood knife, was silent for a long time, and then said solemnly: "Your Majesty, I am not a critical person, and I have a grudge with the critical creators."

　　"I know, otherwise I wouldn't tell you so much." The Dragon King was not surprised, but Su Yong was surprised.

　　"Your Majesty knows?"

　　The Dragon King nodded. "Although I was only in the boundary for a short time, since there is a portal in the underworld leading to this world, how could I not know him?" He waved his hand to let the dragon girls serve tea, and after taking a sip, he said, "It is said that ancient warriors are not residents of the boundary. Judging from your appearance... you should be an ancient warrior, right?"

　　Su Yong nodded.

　　"Then we have a common enemy," the Dragon King smiled, "I don't like the God of Creation who attacks guests without asking for reasons."

　　Su Yong suddenly became alert, and he remembered the original intention of entering the underworld. Even if they might be enemies, he didn't want to cause an unmanageable situation for the entire boundary, because those ordinary pointy-eared and dead-leaf people were not guilty. He took a sip of tea and smiled quietly, "Your Majesty, you returned in defeat a hundred years ago... Do you still want to save face?"

　　The Dragon King sighed, "As far as our Dragon Domain is concerned, we are still no match for the Critical Gods. The divine dragons guarding other places are not under the control of the Dragon Domain, and the most powerful three-eyed underworld demon in the underworld is at odds with us. How dare we act rashly?"

　　Su Yong breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that there were restrictions everywhere, and there was an invisible balance that was difficult to understand.

　　"The strength of the entire Dragon Domain is not low..." Su Yong whispered. The Dragon Domain has three divine dragons, and the snow python and the Zitong Mountain outside will also serve as support. If this continues, it may be a situation where both sides will suffer losses with the Creation Gods. And this situation is exactly what he wants to see the most.

　　As for the three-eyed underworld demon, if Zitong Mountain can fight against three Creation Gods, and the magic dragon can fight against five divine dragons or three three-eyed underworld demons, then the underworld demon is estimated to be as powerful as the Creation God.

　　Su Yong hesitated for a moment before turning around and asking, "How many three-eyed demons are there in the underworld?"

　　"There are four three-eyed demons, known as the 'Four Hades', and each of them has ten messengers under them, known as Hades Envoys." The Snow Python replied.

　　The Dragon King nodded and looked at Su Yong, "Although you are young, you already have the strength of a Hades Envoy. You will be very powerful in the future."

　　Su Yong laughed along with him, but he understood what the Wind and Cloud Envoy and the Lightning Envoy said at the beginning. They must have thought that he was a Hades Envoy from the three-eyed demons.

　　If all the three-eyed demons attack, plus the power of the Dragon Realm and the two magic dragons, their strength should be slightly higher than that of the critical gods, which would be a bit troublesome. That would probably be a situation where driving away the wolf and attracting the tiger. Even if both sides are injured, the ancient warriors still cannot cope with it.

　　"In fact, according to me, the Dragon Domain may not be unable to fight." After Su Yong calmed down, he fanned the flames of the Dragon King: "With Zitong Mountain as your backing, you already have a way to retreat unscathed, and you can be said to be in an invincible position. What's more, the Sky Fire Plain belongs to the underworld, and you still have an advantage there. You can lure them here and kill them separately."

　　The Dragon King shook his head: "If we attack, the battlefield will not be limited to the Sky Fire Plain. The critical creator god will not be stupid enough to fight a decisive battle there. What's more," he turned to Su Yong and smiled: "All the masters of our Dragon Domain have left. What if the Three-Eyed Underworld Demon comes to the Dragon Domain to cause chaos? At that time, they don’t need to take action, and those underworld messengers can sweep the entire Dragon Domain."

　　"Then why don’t they dare to come normally?" Su Yong asked curiously: "Even if two of them come, you may not be able to resist, right?"

　　"Although we are not opponents, we can at least catch up with the dragons guarding the entrances and exits." The Dragon King laughed and said, "It will take them a long time to seize it. Although the dragons are responsible for guarding the entrances, they will still rush back to support if the Dragon Domain is in trouble. Nine dragons will not suffer against four Hades."

　　"But if the Dragon Domain is empty, it will be different. If they kill all the Qianlong and Yunlong, our Dragon Domain will miss the opportunity to grow stronger within a hundred years. If we can't survive, we may be exterminated." The Dragon King said.

　　It turned out that the reproduction cycle of the dragon clan is also a hundred years. Su Yong nodded and said, "But the boundary is a huge world with endless resources. It is much richer and stronger than your Dragon Domain... After you seize it, as long as Zitong Mountain guards the exit, you will no longer worry about being threatened by the three-eyed underworld demon."

　　"Perhaps we need to hide Yunlong and Qianlong temporarily..." The Dragon King was obviously tempted.

　　"But even if we succeed, what good will it do for you ancient warriors? It's just that the dragon clan will guard it, but they won't be so generous as to give you the territory they have seized." The Dragon King suddenly turned his head cunningly and stared at Su Yong, his eyes like flames, burning into his heart.

　　Su Yong was surprised, but smiled faintly: "The vast world will be occupied by capable people. After this meeting and conversation, I think it is much more pleasant for ancient warriors to get along with the dragon clan than the creator gods."

　　Chapter 56 Southwest Exit

　　Chapter 56 Southwest Exit

　　Wolongling is a remote place in the Dragon Domain. If you stand on the highest peak of the Wolongling Mountains-Longshen Peak, you can overlook the entire Dragon Domain.

　　The Dragon King still stayed in the pavilion in the middle of the lake to drink tea. At this moment, only Su Yong and the snow python were on Longshen Peak. When Su Yong said goodbye, the Fiery Dragon King simply said, "Let me think about it."

　　"Are you dragons a peace-loving race, or a war-hungry race?" Su Yong narrowed his eyes and looked at the boundless expanse, and asked the snow python beside him who accompanied him in the Dragon Territory.

　　"It's hard to say." The snow python scratched his head and pulled his purple beard: "Some people love peace, and some people are eager to fight. There are many people in the dragon clan, and they all have different mindsets." After a moment, he asked back: "What about you humans?"

　　Su Yong was stunned for a while, then smiled bitterly and said, "Most humans desire peace, but a small number of war maniacs can often motivate countless people to fight for it."

　　"What about you? Are you the majority or the minority?" Snow Python continued to ask.

　　Su Yong continued to smile bitterly: "I should have been the majority, but then I don't know how I became a minority." He sighed and shook his head and said, "Maybe this is the legendary inability to control oneself, do you believe it?"

　　"Why did you think of dealing with the critical God of Creation?" Snow Python was very smart and did not let him go.

　　Su Yong stood at the highest point of Dragon God Peak and looked down. Below him, there were towering cliffs and huge rocks piercing the sky. He took a step back involuntarily: "The God of Creation is different from ordinary people like us. They don't care about people themselves, they don't care about the pointy-eared leaf people or the ancient warriors. In their eyes, humans are a bunch of insignificant things. Living or dying is not important at all. In other words, in their eyes, we are born to die, just like a cow is born and fed, just to be killed and eaten. There is nothing strange about it. As for the pain of the cow's death, it is not within their consideration. In their eyes, pain is necessary. They are high above, they can see it but are too lazy to care."

　　If the battle between the Fenglin Kingdom cavalry and the Blood Crow was not too tragic, and countless people died before, I am afraid that the God of Creation Leihuo would not come out.

　　However, even if Leihuo came out, he didn't say a word. Maybe he just got tired of it and pointed his finger at Xuecang Mountain.

　　Su Yong paused and continued, "But we are not cows. We feel pain when facing death and are unwilling to face it. That is why humans avoid harm to protect themselves, fight against the Blood Crows, and divide forces to safeguard their interests. This should be a good thing. But it is not a big deal. In the eyes of the God of Creation, human suffering is a trivial matter, as is survival and hope."

　　"But aren't they also human?" Snow Python asked curiously.

　　"Who knows?" Su Yong smiled. It is hard to say whether the God of Creation is a human. According to his appearance, he should be a human. But how can a human who has evolved to a high level be so indifferent to his own people? Just like those corrupt officials who are high above, they forget that the food and property they rely on for survival come from the struggling masses.

　　"I guess their original wish was to transcend the mundane flesh and pursue observing the world with the eyes of God." Su Yong sneered, "They don't love the world, don't care about the land under their feet, and don't even love themselves. They only love the ultimate power and authority of this world. No matter how much humans develop, they must be within the scope that they can control and master. Once it exceeds, they will slaughter them at all costs. It can be said that they have betrayed humans."

　　"Such humans are terrible." The snow python was stunned for a long time before he widened his eyes and murmured, "Then why do you think our dragon clan is better at ruling than them?"

　　Su Yong glanced at him, but still couldn't tell whether this guy said this intentionally to test him or unintentionally. He could only smile and answer: "When I persuaded His Majesty to attack the boundary, the Dragon King at least thought about your Qianlong and Yunlong; and when I introduced the resources and products of the boundary, His Majesty the Dragon King was also quite moved. It can be seen that he still cares about life and land. In these two aspects, he is much stronger than the illusory Creator God."

　　The snow python nodded, and after a long silence, he frowned and asked: "When you helped me fly in the thunder pool, your martial arts were very terrible. Why are you so useless when competing with me?"

　　This sentence is quite frank. Su Yong smiled and looked at him: "I didn't expect you to see it. Yes, I did hold back." He only used 50% to 60% of his strength, and did not use the later twisting, fluctuation, limit and other wonderful killer moves, but used the original sword style, because he was afraid that his true immortal cultivation would hurt the opponent. "On the one hand, your defense has become much stronger after you became a demon dragon. Another reason is that I just tried to test you, but I didn't expect you to dare to take it and turned around and left."

　　The snow python laughed with him.

　　"You did scare me. But after I ran away, I looked back and thought it was nothing, so I turned around and came back." The snow python said proudly: "I also held back when I attacked, otherwise I might really hurt you."

　　Su Yong gritted his teeth: "You have been hurt."

　　The two laughed again.

　　After a while, Su Yong suddenly asked as if he didn't mean to, but seemed to be intentional: "Suppose... I'm just assuming, suppose one day in the future, I lead humans to fight against your dragon clan, which side will you help?"

　　"You gave me the opportunity to become a demon dragon, and I will never attack you." The snow python frowned and said solemnly.

　　Su Yong's eyes flickered, and after a moment he smiled bitterly and said, "Your answer is a little brief. Is there anything else to say?"

　　The newly promoted Demon Dragon Snow Python glanced at him, then looked at the boundless dragon domain with his hands behind his back, and seemed to have a little vicissitudes of life.

　　"But I am a dragon after all. Whether it is a demon dragon or a divine dragon, I am still a member of the dragon clan."

　　Su Yong nodded silently, and his flickering eyes were not sure whether he was happy or sad.

　　If the Demon Dragon Snow Python did not care about the life and death of his compatriots, wouldn't it be the same as the gods of creation? But if the final opponent was humans, who were mainly ancient warriors, and this powerful and intelligent opponent was cultivated by Su Yong himself... Su Yong suddenly felt a little scared at that moment.

　　"Why do you ask such a strange question?" The Snow Python was lost in thought for a moment, turned around and smiled, and at this moment the ice and snow melted.

　　Su Yong sighed secretly and squinted his eyes to look into the distance.

　　"Who knows what will happen in the future?"

　　"But you said you were a person who longed for peace and hated war." Snow Python frowned and said, "Besides, we are allies. I can't think of any reason to fight."

　　Su Yong smiled. He opened his mouth and exhaled a long breath towards the slightly cold sky. The hot air formed a white smoke as thick as an arm in the air: "No matter which continent, since it was created, it is to be used as a battlefield... Whether you like it or not, you will be dragged into it in the end."

　　Snow Python was speechless for a long time .

　　"Can you do me a favor?" Su Yong suddenly regained his piercing look, and the sigh just now disappeared without a trace in a moment.

　　"Say."

　　"I want to secretly go to the entrance and exit of the southwest."

　　Snow Python frowned: "Do you mean that I should not tell His Majesty the Dragon King?"

　　"Yes, don't tell him. And we go together." Su Yong looked at him seriously: "I also want to go out through the exit to take a look. In case I wake up the guarding dragon, can you help me stop him?"

　　This request, even Su Yong felt a little too much.

　　But the snow python answered without hesitation: "Okay."

　　Su Yong smiled brightly again: "You really have reverse scales."

　　Outside the southwest exit is the Dragon Elephant Star. Su Yong has never been clear about what kind of planet it is. It is hundreds of times larger than the earth, but it cannot be seen from the ground.

　　They turned into streams of light, like light smoke passing through the clouds, all the way to the southwest.

　　The mountains and rivers below kept changing. Behind the Dragon Domain is the territory of the elves, where there are primeval forests everywhere. From time to time, you can see cute elves with wings flying out of the forest, pulling out small and delicate silver bows and arrows to shoot at their prey, and then sensitively looking at the sky where they passed, as if sensing a little breath.

　　"Elves are the most sensitive race in the underworld. Although they are small, they are actually very scary." The snow python whispered, "But for people of our level, as long as we don't encounter elves, we don't have to be afraid."

　　Behind the primeval forest is a plateau where saber-toothed tigers live. The white tiger with two sharp sword blades like ivory ran at high speed on the hillside, chasing the maple leaf elk scattered like chrysanthemums. Once caught up, it would kill them in the most primitive way...

　　"The strength in this area is a little weaker, and their wisdom can't keep up." The snow python explained, "Even if you meet the tiger king, don't be afraid."

　　In a place full of tiny yellow silk chrysanthemums, a purple-red river that Su Yong seemed familiar with suddenly appeared.

　　"That's it, the entrance and exit are behind the river." The snow python descended from the air and slowly landed on the river. "This is the Blood River, which is the edge indicator of the forbidden area."

　　There is an almost identical forbidden bridge on the Blood River, with the same warning words engraved on it, but the small words indicate: Southwest exit, Dragon Elephant Star.

　　The snoring of the dragon came faintly.

　　Su Yong and the snow python lowered their footsteps and restrained their voices. The noise they made at this moment was completely integrated with the light breeze, as if nothing happened.

　　But as they approached cautiously step by step, the two of them frowned quickly. Because they found that in the big house with a chimney, the dragon's breathing began to become heavier, and the sound coming from the house also trembled a little, as if the dragon had felt the threat and began to wake up.

　　PS: Please recommend and collect.

　　Chapter 57 Dragon Elephant Paradise

　　Chapter 57 Dragon Elephant Paradise

　　The huge head of the dragon suddenly rushed out of the gate like a locomotive drilling through a cave. The huge power reversed the strong wind in the air and blew it back, pulling up a harsh whistle. His two coral horns like tree trunks almost hit Su Yong's chest, but suddenly stopped.

　　Because he noticed the magic dragon snow python next to this uninvited guest.

　　"Let him pass."

　　The tone of the snow python at this moment was definitely not like a newly promoted magic dragon, but a strong man who had experienced countless battles. The voice was calm and cold, even Su Yong felt that it was not from his companions, and he shuddered and got goose bumps all over

　　his body. The dragon guarding the entrance and exit of Dragon Elephant Star tilted its head slightly, and stared at the snow python with its deep blue eyes without blinking, carefully looking at the purple scales on his body one by one. After a while, it lowered its head and made way, retreating step by step.

　　This was a dragon with a sapphire body, and each shell-shaped scale was like a sapphire, shining with a dreamy and confusing light. Su Yong looked carefully and found that it was in the opposite direction of the purple scales of the snow python.

　　"If you dare to touch him, I will definitely kill you." The snow python stared at the dragon with its eyes, revealing a terrible murderous aura. Su Yong faced the dragon that kept retreating, and although he knew that he had a powerful backer behind him, he was still covered in cold sweat. The veins of his tightly clenched hands bulged out, and the heat from the yellow crystal soul-protecting stone began to run through his blood, causing his entire body to be filled with explosive energy in an instant.

　　As the dragon slowly retreated, he slowly pressed forward step by step.

　　The snow python followed closely behind him.

　　With the cultivation of a true immortal, it only takes a moment to cross the exit. Su Yong suddenly turned into a half-meter thick black line, shooting out from the chimney exit of the big house, and only threw a sentence to the snow python below.

　　"You stay here and wait for me, it won't take more than two hours at most."

　　Until the black line disappeared, the snow python smiled at the solemn dragon compatriots: "It's okay, relax."

　　There is still a mountain range here, which is also surrounded by a faint purple mist, which is somewhat like Zitong Mountain. I don't know if the demon dragon outside is not wary of the life from the underworld, or if it has fallen asleep. After Su Yong came out, the huge demon dragon did not react at all.

　　Looking at the bright and dark stone wall, Su Yong knew that he was walking in the belly of this demon dragon. Just as he was looking around for a way out, he suddenly heard a hearty laugh.

　　"I heard that there are only dragons, tigers, leopards, elves, three-eyed tribes in the underworld. I didn't expect that a person would come out. It's really amazing."

　　Su Yong was shocked. He looked to the left and back. A guy with a red fat face and no hair came out from behind the ice and snow rocks. Judging from his clothes and appearance, he looked a bit like a monk.

　　But there were no dots on the monk's head from the incense burn. This guy had a smile on his face, and his fat was shaking and emitting oily light, like a big chrysanthemum.

　　Huh? Jiuyi is hidden in the critical Zitong Mountain, how come there is one here too? Su Yong was secretly surprised. But this guy had a friendly face and seemed to have no malice, which made him feel a little relieved.

　　"Yeah~~" Su Yong deliberately prolonged his tone, walked over with his hands behind his back, looked him up and down, and said with a smile: "Are all the people in Longxiang Star monks? How come there is a fat man in such a hidden cave?"

　　This is a standard counterattack. It is said that the best way to enter a new environment is to speak in the same tone as the first person you talk to.

　　The fat monk was stunned for a while and then laughed. He lowered his head and patted his bald head with his chubby big hands, making a crisp sound: "What monk? There is no incense scar on my head. I am an ascetic from Longxiang Star. Who are you, kid?"

　　This kid's name made Su Yong quite depressed. Su Yong stared at his shiny forehead fiercely: "You dare to say that you are a young master when you haven't even grown all your hair..."

　　"Okay," the fat monk quickly stretched out his hand to stop him: "I'm wrong. Where is this... brother from?"

　　"Isn't this nonsense?" Su Yong pointed to the cave that emitted purple smoke.

　　The fat man was almost dying from being tortured by him. He squinted his eyes with a bitter face: "I am asking where you are from? How can humans appear in the underworld?"

　　Su Yong remembered that the Thunder Envoy had mistaken him for a Hades Envoy, and he snorted and said: "Have you heard of the Hades Envoy in the underworld?"

　　"Haha." The fat monk laughed: "Your body shape is similar to that of the Hades Envoy, but the Hades Envoy has no flesh on his face, it's all bones... The flesh on your face doesn't seem to be much less than mine."

　　The Hades Envoy's face is full of bones? Su Yong scratched his head and asked curiously: "Have you seen it?"

　　The fat monk nodded: "Since I can come to the belly of the demon dragon, I can naturally go in. I have been to the underworld before, and I have seen the three-eyed underworld demon and the Hades Envoys, but I was finally driven out by the Dragon King of the Dragon Realm."

　　It turned out that he was the guy who lied to the Dragon King that he came in as a critical point. Su Yong chuckled: "Because of lying?"

　　The fat monk looked at him, his expression suddenly became serious: "In this world, we have to slowly overcome the mountains and hills. The past will not be buried in the dust but will only become more turbulent. There are too many twists and turns in life that cannot be explained. Who can see through the right and wrong, success and failure... That is not lying, just a need."

　　"You really act like a monk. You actually talk Zen with me." Su Yong snorted with a squint: "It sounds good, but it's still a lie."

　　"Do we, the people of Longxiang Star, need to lie? That is a method, the best solution and means." The fat monk snorted.

　　"Wait," Su Yong didn't hear what he said next, and suddenly waved his hand to interrupt, looking up and staring at him curiously: "You people of Longxiang Star don't need to lie? What does this mean? Why don't I understand?"

　　The fat monk proudly puffed up his chest and waved: "Follow me." He walked out of a cave first.

　　After walking out of the body of the demon dragon, the bright sky light refreshed Su Yong. He saw that the outside was not a field like Tianhuoyuan, but countless towering trees. These trees are very strange. The trunks are as straight and rough as giant towers, but the millions of long branches are like hair, gently sweeping on the face and body with the wind, giving an itchy feeling with a faint fragrance.

　　There are no leaves on these branches, but thousands of authentic hanging silks. If you don't see it with your own eyes, you can't imagine that such a huge trunk has branches that are a hundred times longer than willow trees, like hundreds of meters long silk threads. They are blue, green, pink or yellow, with different colors. If they are not gathered together into a piece of light gauze, it is difficult to see clearly.

　　Each giant tree has a certain distance, usually a hundred meters apart, which makes this place look not like a primitive forest, but with excellent light.

　　What was even more surprising was that there were countless people who had no hair like the fat monk, climbing and floating on the hanging silk, and their laughter spread everywhere.

　　It was a happy, hearty, unrestrained, and thorough laughter. Su Yong had never heard such a pure sound before, and only the cry of a newborn baby could compare to it.

　　"They are also cultivators. Look at the sky again." Monk Peng raised his chubby fingers upward.

　　Su Yong squinted his eyes and blocked the bright skylight with his left palm, looking up into the sky. He was immediately stunned when he saw it.

　　"Nine... nine suns?" He was surprised, then quickly rubbed his eyes with both hands and squinted again.

　　"Yes, it's nine suns." The fat monk laughed, "If it's night, you can also see nine moons."

　　Su Yong's eyes narrowed into a line, but his mouth opened so wide that it almost blocked half of his face. He muttered after a long while: "What the hell is this place?"

　　"This is not a hell." The fat ascetic refuted: "This is the Dragon Elephant Star. This is the paradise of the human world, the paradise of all living things, and the only paradise of great perfection in the entire universe."

　　Chapter 58 Is it a friend or an enemy ?

　　Chapter 58 Is it a friend or an enemy

　　"The paradise of the human world, heaven, and the paradise of great perfection?" Su Yong looked at the fat ascetic in confusion.

　　The ascetic crossed his two chubby fingers together, and then slowly pulled them apart. It seemed that there were thousands of glimmers between his ten fingers. Su Yong could clearly feel the obvious energy beating between the two hands that had been separated.

　　"You come and feel it."

　　Su Yong hesitated and stretched out his palm, gently swept it over his two hands, and his brows suddenly frowned.

　　"It's the wind." He whispered.

　　How could the two palms that had stopped moving still whisper the wind back and forth? The wind that kept flowing between the ten fingers was like a small whirlwind, constantly circling around the cultivator's fingertips, circling around and around, as if being driven by a miniature windmill, never stopping.

　　"Yes, this is the wind."

　　The ascetic cultivator stopped again, and then casually waved his hand to the sky. His face was still facing Su Yong, and he didn't even raise his eyelids.

　　But a cloud soon floated down, surrounding him like mist, just like the Taoist saying "a breath of true energy surrounds the whole body, and it will never die", enveloping him in it.

　　"Cloud." Su Yong exclaimed in a low voice.

　　"Yes, why is this a paradise, a paradise? It is because the creatures here are in the most perfect harmony with nature, and your every move can bring wonderful responses." The fat cultivator looked at his surprised face and smiled, "I believe that some strong people can also do this through strength, but do you think I used martial arts or magic just now?"

　　Su Yong pondered for a moment and shook his head.

　　"I didn't use any power, just a simple action, but the external objects realized my idea according to my intention. This is the reason why people and the outside world are perfectly combined. Not only can I do it, but every adult here can do it. Here, the creatures and the environment are in absolute perfect harmony and have a closely related resonance." The ascetic finally smiled like a chrysanthemum on his fat face: "Do you think this is a paradise on earth and a paradise for creatures?"

　　Su Yong was speechless for a long time.

　　However, what about the food chain that has always maintained the survival competition of creatures? What about the eternal law of the survival of the fittest? Can this be broken? He could not explain the environment in front of him, nor could he explain everything he saw.

　　The ascetic seemed to see his thoughts, and still maintained a standard smile and said: "The resources of Dragon Elephant Star are unlimited, and the property and food available to us are not a problem at all. There are also cattle and sheep here, but they are all pets, not for killing and eating."

　　"Take me around." Su Yong, who was shocked for a long time, only said this sentence.

　　Behind the thousands of weeping giant trees is a fragrant grassland. The green grass was like a huge soft carpet, and the bright light of life filled the green field, even filling the whole world and reaching the sky. There were rivers scattered among them, flowing like jade belts, and the river water was transparent; there were wild flowers blooming in the fields, and from time to time there was a breeze, and countless petals fluttered and danced to praise life, which made Su Yong, who was used to iron and blood, suddenly feel very soft.

　　Some monks who looked younger than the cultivators sat scattered on the green field, their eyes closed, but their expressions were relaxed, as if they were feeling the gift of nature with their hearts, and their wide clothes similar to monks' robes swayed in the wind like every blade of grass.

　　Su Yong suddenly thought of the Atlantean's perception technique under the deep sea, and couldn't help but pull the ascetic's sleeve: "What are they doing?"

　　"Perceive nature and enjoy life." The ascetic smiled and said, "Our life on Dragon Elephant Star is very simple. When we were children, we climbed up the tall 'Cloud Silk Basket' tree to stretch our limbs and familiarize ourselves with the skills of life; when we were young, as you can see, we entered the stage of perceiving nature and enjoying life. At this moment, they will further understand the laws of nature and comprehend the reasons and meanings of life."

　　"When you climb such a tall tree as a child, aren't you afraid of falling?" Su Yong looked back.

　　The ascetic smiled and said, "Although there are no adults to watch over them, the heaven and earth are watching. If they slip and fall, the wind around them will support them, and the clouds above will hold them. Nature is closely related to us, and they will take care of our children."

　　This is an extremely absurd statement, but Su Yong watched everything happening in front of him and couldn't help but believe it.

　　"This is really a perfect place." He sighed as he stood on the green hillside.

　　"Yes, Dragon-Elephant Prajna, the realm of perfection. You say, being here, how could we have any intentions towards other places?" The ascetic smiled frankly.

　　Su Yong silently looked at the young man who closed his eyes to comprehend in the field, and after a while he said: "After the stage of understanding nature, what will they do?"

　　"Like me, find a remote place to practice asceticism and deeply explore the potential of life." The ascetic suddenly revealed a little bitterness: "But the place I found is obviously not good. At first, the demon dragon was going to attack me... But later he finally realized that I had no ill intentions. Moreover, although that place is the entrance to the underworld, the surrounding environment still belongs to the scope of Dragon-Elephant Prajna, and he can't control more elements to deal with me."

　　Su Yong nodded thoughtfully. As a general who had experienced many battles, he understood the importance of geographical advantages. Any powerful person who came here would probably find it difficult to fight against the cultivators who had lived here since childhood and were familiar with every gust of wind, every cloud, every tree, and even every blade of grass. He had just tried to find that he, an outsider, could not control anything here, not even a speck of dust.

　　If you have nothing to control and only have your body, no matter how powerful you are, how can you fight against the entire world?

　　"Then why do you want to go to the critical point through the underworld?" Su Yong asked, looking at him sideways.

　　The ascetic sighed, "I don't know where you are from, but all of us on Longxiang Star are cultivators. We were baptized in the temple in our childhood and deeply understood the importance of 'justice' and 'fairness'. We wanted to go to Jilin, just out of curiosity, and wanted to explore the world of other continents. But not long ago, the 'Xuanming' perpetual lamp in our temple suddenly went out. After the deduction of the six elders of the alliance, we learned that the threat came from Jilin. So the ascetic practitioners after middle age, as elite scouts, all planned to explore it."

　　"Yes, Jilin has the cosmic coordinates of your Longxiang Star." Su Yong said bluntly, "Even if they don't know about such a channel to the underworld, they will find here through interstellar travel."

　　The ascetic's eyebrows raised: "They have the coordinates here?" He suddenly turned his eyes: "How do you know? Did you come from Jilin?"

　　Su Yong nodded: "But I am not from Jilin."

　　The ascetic pondered for a while and suddenly laughed. After a quick pause in laughter, the words revealed a bit of chill: "If they dare to come, they are courting death. No matter how powerful they are, they cannot threaten our cultivator alliance when they come to Dragon Elephant. They are just ignorant and ambitious people..."

　　Su Yong thought that even the dragon here could not hurt this cultivator, and this place was indeed as solid as a rock and could not be shaken, so he nodded.

　　"But why did the Ten Thousand Years Lamp go out? That proves that they are indeed a threat." The hard cultivator was puzzled.

　　Su Yong suddenly smiled: "If you are in the underworld, what kind of skill can you be equivalent to?"

　　"In the outside world, I can't deal with a master of the underworld level. But in Dragon Elephant, no one can deal with us." The cultivator answered very frankly.

　　"What if it is outside the stars?" Su Yong frowned and asked. There is no water and soil there, only wind and clouds, and some of them do not belong to Dragon Elephant Star, but are substances swept over by the cosmic energy.

　　"If we stay outside, we will have about half the energy available." The fat guy's face suddenly frowned. He thought for a moment and said, "They can't just stay outside forever and not step into this helpless continent. We don't have to go out, just wait inside, and they can't do anything."

　　Su Yong pondered for a while, and suddenly looked at his slightly relaxed facial features: "In fact, Dragon Elephant Star is not perfect either."

　　The cultivator looked up in surprise.

　　"Life." Su Yong said lightly: "This is a paradise, a piece of paradise, but life will always dry up and disappear, so it can't be considered a real paradise."

　　Only the earth is the real paradise. Even if that place was once riddled with holes and scars.

　　But alive, everything is possible.

　　"Where are you from?" The ascetic's face changed, and he turned to look at him.

　　Su Yong raised his head and found the pale blue planet in the sky. She was attached to one of the suns. Compared with the sun like a headlight, she was like a small drop of water. He stretched out his finger and pointed.

　　"Earth?" The ascetic exclaimed: "Are you a visitor from the earth?"

　　Su Yong nodded.

　　The ascetic shivered for a long time with a mouth full of fat before muttering, "It turns out that someone really survived and walked out."

　　Su Yong turned his head and stared at the ascetic. He frowned, and the veins on his hands bulged high. The color on his red wrists continued to deepen. He held the handle of the blood knife tightly with his right hand. The five nails turned purple-red due to excessive force. In just an instant, his body arched slightly, like a sharp arrow about to bounce off the string.

　　Chapter 59 The answer is a mystery

　　Chapter 59 The answer is a mystery

　　The ascetic waved his hand hastily, with a bitter smile on his fat face: "Don't be nervous... It was the eternal lamp in our temple that gave us the revelation. According to the cultivators guarding the temple, the eternal lamp shook violently before it went out, which shows that before the Dragon Elephant Star was threatened, Linji had already launched another attack that was almost like a calamity. We later tracked the trajectory of that sharp attack and found that the destructive energy contained in it was extremely large, and according to the detection, the target of the attack was the earth where you are. With the momentum of that attack... We think the earth may have suffered a disaster of destruction."

　　Su Yong's hand loosened a little.

　　"So the enemy we are facing is the same?"

　　"Yes."

　　Su Yong looked at the cultivators and raised his thick eyebrows: "But your abilities are limited to this planet. What can you do there?"

　　"We are not very capable in the outside world. As far as I am concerned, I am afraid that we are not as useful as a young man like you." The cultivator narrowed his eyes and looked at Su Yong, and suddenly straightened his chest: "But the principles that we cultivators have accepted since childhood are 'fairness' and 'justice', and we always want to do something."

　　This is a force that can make up for the shortcomings of the Dragon Domain's lack of strength. Su Yong thought for a long time, and then looked at the bald young men who were sitting on the ground like they were resting with their eyes closed, and finally shook his head: "You can't help. This is not to face the general public, but to face the creator gods."

　　"Creator gods?" The cultivator was puzzled.

　　Su Yong sighed: "Their attack on the Earth was not launched by sentient beings or any national institutions, but by their Creator Gods, the top powerhouses at the critical point." He pointed to the distance: "Look, the Creator Gods are just like the dragon guarding the entrance to the underworld. They are all of that level. If you go there, you will just die."

　　The cultivator fell silent. After a while, he suddenly said: "Of course, we are useless... But the six elders of our cultivator alliance have a very mysterious formation that can be used in the outside world, which has a great restraining effect on the enemy."

　　"Is it powerful?" Su Yong's eyes lit up.

　　The cultivator said proudly: "Just like the dragon at the entrance to the underworld, if they join forces, they can also trap it."

　　If this team really represents justice, it can be used. Whether the Dragon Domain or the Creator Gods win, this formation can play a restraining role. Su Yong pondered.

　　"Take me to the temple." He said after a while.

　　The temple is located in the northwest of the Dragon Elephant Star. With the help of the wind, Su Yong and his team are not much slower than those flying through the underworld.

　　It was during the high-altitude gliding that he truly felt how big and magical the Dragon Elephant Star was. The plants here are generally much larger than those on Earth. Probably because there are no natural enemies, they all grow somewhat unrestrained and even rampant.

　　Compared with the huge plants, the house seems a little short, because the bald human bodies here are not much different from those on Earth. The building is not luxurious, but it looks very comfortable. The sparse spacing is a reasonable distance, so that everyone has enough space, which is simply the harmony between man and nature to the extreme.

　　In the distance, a waterfall was unknown whether it was artificially built or naturally formed. From a distance, it looked dozens of miles wide. The surging white waves seemed to connect the sky, and it was almost mistaken for a heavy rain from the sky.

　　"The temple is behind the waterfall. We all say that passing through here is a baptism. Everyone who enters the temple must first be clean." The cultivator said loudly to Su Yong in the resounding water.

　　They flew through the wet space and saw a pointed pagoda.

　　The pagoda was only a few miles wide, but its height was difficult to see clearly. Most of it was inserted into the sky, and the surrounding area was filled with a holy and solemn atmosphere.

　　"This is the temple. The Sixth Elder is usually inside."

　　After the fat cultivator finished speaking, he grabbed a sandalwood stick placed in front of the pagoda and struck a hanging bell with force.

　　"Dang..."

　　A young cultivator creaked open the door of the pagoda. Seeing Su Yong with long hair, he was obviously surprised. After a moment, he nodded to the fat cultivator and stood by the door.

　　"Are all the masters here?" Su Yong heard the fat cultivator whisper as he stepped over the threshold.

　　The young cultivator nodded, "In the middle hall on the third floor underground."

　　The middle hall on the third floor underground is the largest house in the pagoda. There is a patio under the steps of the middle hall, which is covered with mosses everywhere, but it is filled with a strong holy atmosphere.

　　"There are seven floors underground. The bottom floor is the Dragon Elephant Di Pond where the 'Xuanming' eternal lamp is placed." After the fat cultivator finished speaking, he was about to take him to the steps, but suddenly he stopped when he saw a copper lamp on the wooden window next to the main entrance of the middle hall.

　　"What's wrong?" Su Yong asked curiously.

　　"The masters have important matters to discuss, and we can't disturb them now." The fat cultivator pointed to the lamp and said, "We have to wait until they take it away before we can see them. Let's wait here. This is a holy place. If there is no important matter, even cultivators rarely come in."

　　Su Yong nodded, thinking that the snow python was still waiting there, he had to calculate the time to prevent the young and energetic guy from breaking in and causing trouble.

　　As he paced back and forth on the patio, he suddenly squatted down curiously and pointed at a row of footprints on the blue bricks: "Did you leave this?"

　　There was a row of shallow footprints on the blue bricks, only half a centimeter into the ground, and the size was small, like a child's footprint, and it was difficult to find it if you were not careful. The overall look was vaguely an "8" written horizontally.

　　The fat cultivator smiled and shook his head: "This was in the temple in the past. I don't know what it means. Maybe when the bricks were laid, someone had the idea of ​​playing. Our classics say that many of the cultivators who built the temple were children... You have sharp eyes, but I didn't realize it until I came here many times."

　　Su Yong smiled, and the child's nature broke out. He raised his foot and stepped into the footprints, carefully walking up along the row of footprints, with each step closely following the footprints above. He walked in the opposite direction, tilted his head to think about it, and walked in the same direction again. Suddenly, he noticed something and stood on the blue bricks and pondered.

　　"It's very strange here." Su Yong murmured in a low voice. He just walked around within a few meters, but suddenly he felt dizzy and his eyelids felt heavy. If he hadn't bitten his tongue to stimulate the pain, he would have almost fallen down.

　　After recovering a little, he walked up again, his figure getting faster and faster. Soon, he was like a butterfly, flying on the ground like a living "8" whirlwind.

　　The fat cultivator looked at him with amusement, but didn't care. He just paid attention to the lamp on the window.

　　After a long while, a skinny wrist trembled from the window and took the lamp.

　　The fat cultivator breathed a sigh of relief and quickly shouted to the inner room: "Six masters, I brought a guest from the underworld. He claimed that he came from the earth and brought some important information..."

　　The door of the middle hall did not open. Only an old voice sighed: "We already know. The reason for his arrival is also within our calculations. All the causes and consequences have long been clear. You answer him that we have to protect our homeland and cannot help him..."

　　Another voice smiled and continued: "But he needs the help of our dragon elephant, and now he has it."

　　The fat cultivator looked at Su Yong in confusion.

　　Su Yong had fallen to the ground and was breathing heavily. He was really dizzy.

　　But when he took a breath and was able to speak, he immediately shouted excitedly to the fat cultivator: "I understand, I understand, the temple is really mysterious."

　　The six elders in the middle hall laughed together.

　　"Thank you, everyone, I will go back now." After Su Yong stood up, he felt that he was still a little top-heavy and his body swayed, but he still tried to hold his fist and bowed.

　　Watching him walk away without looking back, the fat cultivator was depressed.

　　Why did he seem to be the only one who didn't know what was going on?

　　Chapter 60 God of Killing Plan

　　Chapter 60 God of Killing Plan

　　When Su Yong crossed the entrance to the underworld, he almost bumped into the snow python that was coming to look for him.

　　"You're back." The snow python laughed and said, "I was thinking that you had met with an accident, and was about to go over to collect the body."

　　"Bah." Su Yong laughed and cursed, "Do I die so easily?"

　　"How is the dragon elephant?"

　　Su Yong looked at the huge dragon in the house and pulled the snow python out: "It's hard to say, but it's worth the trip."

　　After crossing the bloody river and coming to a remote plateau in the saber-tooth tiger territory, Su Yong suddenly stopped.

　　"Attack me."

　　The snow python was a little puzzled and tilted its head to look at him.

　　"Attack you?"

　　Su Yong nodded. He walked ten steps away from the snow python and shouted confidently, "Attack me, use all your strength."

　　The snow python was stunned, and then thought of his lack of combat experience. In this saber-toothed tiger territory, no one could threaten them. It was a good place for a trial. He roared, and his upper limbs and arms made a "click" sound. The claws in his ten fingers slowly spit out, half a foot long, shining with dazzling purple light.

　　"Be careful."

　　The two long arms turned into two half-meter thick purple winds, flying towards Su Yong at a speed that was difficult to see with the naked eye.

　　The snow python was reserved in the first attack and did not dare to use all his strength. He knew how terrible his strength was, so he only used three-tenths of his strength.

　　Even the three-tenths of the magic dragon's strength was not something a true immortal could resist. Two purple lights instantly came to Su Yong's chest, and were about to tear him apart.

　　But Su Yong still stood like a mountain, his eyes drooping, as if he was unaware.

　　The purple light in the snow python's eyes swept through and found that it was not Su Yong's afterimage. It was shocked, but it was too late to stop, and it was about to cause a tragedy.

　　Even if Su Yong exerted his strength to teleport instantly, it was too late. The strong wind was only an inch away from him, and the sharp purple light made his black clothes tremble and fly.

　　At the critical moment, Su Yong suddenly took a step back.

　　To be more precise, he took a small step back sideways, and that little time was just enough for him to make this move.

　　But the two purple rays that seemed to have no chance of being avoided seemed to stagnate in the air for a moment. The sharp blades that were supposed to pierce his chest suddenly passed through his armpits.

　　The snow python was stunned and rubbed his eyes hard, almost thinking that he had seen it wrong. But Su Yong still stood ten steps away, smiling.

　　"Huh?" The snow python screamed, "You really held back at the beginning."

　　He didn't say anything else, and his power surged through his body again. The tremendous energy brought by the thunder burned in his tough body, just like the indestructible sky fire. The whole dragon-horned man turned into a purple fireball and slammed into Su Yong fiercely.

　　Su Yong took a step back to the left with his left foot, but his right foot continued to swing left and right, making a small arc of the reverse "8", and his body also paused and turned.

　　With a "wow", Su Yong could feel the big fireball flying past him. His nostrils twitched and he even smelled the smell of burning hair beside his ears.

　　"Good, not bad, you can go even faster." He laughed loudly.

　　The snow python's competitive spirit was aroused by him. After a tremor, its body slowly stretched and spread out. The scales on its body gradually expanded. The dark purple body color faded a little, but it turned into a six-clawed dragon that was 100 meters long and 7 or 8 meters thick.

　　The real body has been deployed, so you have to be careful. Su Yong stared at the opponent and retreated another 20 steps, slightly increasing the distance.

　　However, 20 steps is not a distance at all for a 100-meter-long dragon. The snow python roared, twisted its body, and its six claws scratched through the void. In the slightly humid air, it danced out a whirlwind composed of six purple rays, which instantly engulfed this distance and completely enveloped Su Yong's small black figure in the purple rays.

　　The claws were like steel gears rotating at high speed, and the dragon's body was like a huge pillar of fire formed by raging flames. Wherever it went, everything turned into ashes.

　　Several saber-toothed tigers that had heard the news ran to the nearby hillside and were already stunned. They stared with wide eyes and mouths, staring at the purple storm in the distance, howling and exploding, and a black bullet kept bouncing and moving in the middle. They forgot to run away, just breathing heavily, staring with a pair of big eyes with black spots, afraid of missing a link.

　　Su Yong felt that his breathing was stagnant. There were waves of burning purple flames flying in the air, burning all the oxygen. He relied on the breath of true energy that he had forced to hold in the last breath to run his body, but at this moment, the true energy was turbid. He felt like he was thrown into a frying pan, and the hot oil flowed and eroded his body, stinging like thousands of broken glass inserted into his body.

　　He wanted to call a timeout, but he couldn't speak. As soon as he opened his mouth, his true energy would stagnate, and he would inevitably be smashed by the dragon's body or broken by its claws. He couldn't make a pause gesture either, because at this moment, the strength in his body could only barely support his legs to walk in a counterclockwise and then clockwise "8" step.

　　But his heart was still filled with unspeakable joy. The strange step in the Dragon Elephant Star Temple was indeed magical, and it could actually allow him to support the attack of the magic dragon for so long.

　　But... this magic dragon was too abnormal. He only had the strength to escape, but had no possibility of fighting back, and couldn't even draw his sword.

　　In fact, the environment of the magic dragon snow python was not much better. Although it was only his second fight, as a magic dragon, as a tough life that survived nine thunderbolts, and inherited the body of the strongest fire in the world-the sky fire, his strength, body, and skills were undoubtedly top-notch, without a doubt.

　　After transforming into his original body, he gradually found that his attacks were more handy, and every move was becoming more perfect, which was completely different from the awkward attack on the center of the lake.

　　But even so, he launched an attack with all his strength, but he was always a little short of hitting the opponent. His six claws that could pierce steel plates and his long tail that could smash anything could only touch the opponent's black clothes and could not land on the opponent's body.

　　The plateau turned into a plateau under the fight between the dragon and the tiger. The green grass was piled to the periphery, forming a standard large circle, with only dust in the middle.

　　The breathing of the man and the dragon began to sound like a bellows. Su Yong had reached the last moment of exhaustion, and his breath of true energy could no longer continue. The snow python was also at the end of its strength. The continuous crazy attacks made it difficult for his flexible body to support it.

　　At least the two of them still had some empathy. Su Yong could not speak, but his anxious eyes still fell into the eyes of the snow python. The snow python couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief, with a kind of joy of finally being free.

　　The two of them almost simultaneously retreated to both sides, leaving a dust column formed by mud in the middle to whistle and spin.

　　"I underestimated you." After a long while, the snow python panted and sighed intermittently: "It turns out that the dragons in the underworld are not invincible."

　　"No, it is very likely invincible." Su Yong encouraged him: "In front of you, I can't even draw my sword, I can only run away desperately. I will definitely lose if I fight."

　　"But I am always a little short." The snow python smiled bitterly: "Obviously the whole space is covered by my power, but I always leave a little gap for you. I can attack with my head, my tail, and I have six claws, but I can't deal with your legs... There is such a mysterious footwork in the world."

　　"I am also surprised." Su Yong rubbed his exhausted legs, feeling sore and comfortable. He gritted his teeth and hummed in a low voice: "Dragon Elephant Star is really a strange place. There must be more secrets in that temple." With this mysterious footwork alone, he can avoid the attack of the dragon. It seems that the God of Creation can't do anything to me. If I

　　can't beat it, I can always avoid it.

　　The two of them rested in the dusty ground for a long time before they quickly returned to the Dragon Domain.

　　The Dragon King had already made a decision.

　　"These days I will arrange for Qianlong and Yunlong to move to a suitable place to hide. As for the Snow Python, I will go out with you to the critical point to explore intelligence first, and return to the life in three days. Then we will make unified plans."

　　Su Yong smiled: "Your Majesty is wise."

　　The Golden Dragon at the critical exit still remembered Su Yong. He was about to roar and attack, but he saw the Snow Python behind him and hesitated and took a few steps back.

　　"I am here on the orders of Your Majesty," Su Yong smiled at the Golden Dragon, and a document floated over with his hand: "Maybe we will be allies, why bother killing each other."

　　After a while, the Golden Dragon made way.

　　Qi Yuexing, Tianhuoyuan, Zitong Mountain.

　　Seeing Su Yong coming back, Jiuyi and Ziyi were overjoyed.

　　Then the Demon Dragon Snow Python took nearly half an hour to come out completely. He turned into smoke and floated out of the cave in Zitong Mountain, gathering into another Zitong Mountain.

　　"This is a powerful team." Jiuyi listened to Su Yong's words, and came to the Tianhuoyuan with him. Looking at the newly built mountain range, he said in admiration: "Are they going to explore the critical point before discussing it?"

　　"No," Su Yong smiled and whispered: "We have this power in our hands, and we must first use it to kill someone, so as to ensure their conflict and facilitate the entire battle."

　　"But the creation gods are worried about the Tianhuoyuan, so I'm afraid they won't come."

　　"With you, the Earth God and the Snow Python joining forces, even if they are not in the Tianhuoyuan, it is enough to surround and kill a creation god, right?" Su Yong said with a smile.

　　"Who to kill?" Zi Yi's eyes lit up: "We are most familiar with Ningyun Binglan Continent. There is no Creation God in the nearby Demon Wolf Continent, so we won't alert others too early. Why don't we let the Earth God try to find Leihuo and we kill him together."

　　A battle at the level of a Heavenly God like this will definitely shock the entire continent, but it is still a bit slow to spread the news through the teleportation array. The distance between the stars is not close. If the ambush is successful, we can successfully withdraw to Tianhuoyuan before other Creation Gods arrive. Ningyun Binglan Continent is undoubtedly an excellent choice.

　　Su Yong pondered for a long time and shook his head: "I don't think Leihuo can be killed. He may be on our side in the future." Although Leihuo injured the Earth God, he disdained to join forces with other Creation Gods. He acted cruelly but also had a little arrogance and righteousness, which made Su Yong feel a little inexplicably close.

　　"Let's go to Tiantuo. We'll be back to Tianhuoyuan soon." Jiuyi smiled and said, "I've been in Qi Yuexing for so long, I'm sure I can find this old guy."

　　Chapter 61: The Three People Walking Together Chapter

　　61: The Three People Walking Together

　　Qi Yuexing.

　　This path is less than three meters wide, and only two people can ride together, but it's unknown how long it is. It seems to go all the way to the other side of the sky, and finally connects to the gray clouds. There

　　are three people walking together on the path.

　　A man, a woman, and an old man. Both

　　the man and the woman are ancient warriors. The woman is as beautiful as a fairy, but she doesn't have the tenderness of ordinary women. There is a heroic spirit between her willow eyebrows; the man is not handsome, and his skin is a little rough, but once he raises his head, you will find that he has a pair of eyes as bright as stars, and in his dark sharp eyes, occasionally a trace of iron-blooded breath that is used to seeing life and death will flash.

　　The old man was completely different from the two men. His hunched back was like a bow that could never be straightened, but he had golden hair that was as brilliant as autumn maple leaves. His two pointed ears stood up among the maple leaves, three points higher than his drooping head.

　　The three of them were like running a race, all walking very fast. The hunched old man not only did not fall behind the two young men, but was ahead. It was inevitable that three people walking on the road would attract some attention. Fortunately, there were few people here. Only the crickets singing in the grass by the roadside jumped out to watch.

　　The straight path led to a place called "Xingyuan". It was said that it was the deepest abyss on Qiyue Star. If a person jumped from there, he would not land for three days and three nights.

　　The three of them were still talking while running, and they did not sound like they were panting.

　　Zi Yi: "Where do you think the most beautiful place in the world is? Is it our earth, the Moon Palace, or the Dragon Elephant Star you mentioned?"

　　Su Yong smiled: "The most beautiful scenery is invisible."

　　"Why?" The old man turned back and asked.

　　"The most beautiful scenery is in people's hearts, and everyone thinks differently." Su Yong sighed faintly: "I also have one in my heart, but I can't say it." He was a little absent-minded at that moment, and added after a moment: "Because all languages ​​and words will defile it."

　　Zi Yi was a little absent-minded, and suddenly asked again: "If there is no guidance from Senior Jiuyi, do you think we can get out of the maze-like Zitong Mountain?"

　　"Of course." Su Yong smiled and slowed down, and the other two slowed down at almost the same time.

　　Su Yong looked at Zi Yi's puzzled face seriously, blinked and smiled: "The world is the biggest maze, I can find you, and I have been with you for so long..."

　　Zi Yi blushed.

　　The old man on the side pretended to vomit. "Please don't be so cheesy."

　　Su Yong ignored him, pulled Zi Yi into his arms, and sighed: "Life is the most precious, so I think Longxiang Star is not as good as the earth. Death is the end of life. If we can no longer hold hands and hug, and can only reminisce, then no matter how beautiful the scenery is, it will only be shocking."

　　The Earth God walked forward silently, leaving them to the charming behind.

　　The poverty of Qi Yuexing is even more serious than that of Ningyun Binglan Continent. After they came out of Tianhuoyuan, they finally found a teleportation array in a dilapidated town, but were told that places like "Xingyuan" could not be teleported at all, so they had to walk on foot.

　　"It will take half a day to get there." The Earth God squinted his eyes and looked into the distance, not knowing what he saw, and murmured in a low voice: "I wonder if those two guys have arrived?"

　　"They dare not alarm each other, and they must have walked very low-key and dared not fly in the air... But we have been walking for so long, and they are taking a shortcut, so they must have arrived early." Su Yong continued in a low voice.

　　The Earth God nodded and glanced at him: "I hope that this demon dragon friend you brought with you will not disappoint us. Jiuyi and I alone cannot deal with Tiantuo."

　　Su Yong was not blindly optimistic: "This is not on the Tianhuo Plain, and the skills of the Snow Python will be affected after its body becomes smaller... You still have to do your best. According to calculations, there is more than 50% chance of success."

　　The Earth God pondered for a moment, gritted his teeth and nodded.

　　When they saw the intersection ahead, the footsteps of the three people became heavy. The fog in the distant Xingyuan rolled up and turned half of the sky into milky white. The air was filled with cool water vapor, which made them feel cold.

　　Here, they no longer spoke, but walked slowly in silence.

　　On the edge of the intersection, two gray-white grass leaves were placed in a cross shape, with a small stone pressed on it casually. I don't know if it was made by the wind. Su Yong's eyes slanted, and he nodded slightly without being noticed. The other two calmed down a little.

　　The warrior auras of the three men were released without any scruples at this moment. The Earth God used some unknown technique, and several large rocks near the Xingyuan Cliff suddenly rolled down, causing the thick fog to roll.

　　But there was no reaction in the Xingyuan. The sound of the rocks falling to the ground was not heard for a long time. I am afraid that they have not yet landed. It is really terrifyingly deep.

　　The three people walked to the edge of the Xingyuan carefully and looked at it, but there was only a vast sea of ​​clouds and nothing could be seen at all. It was very quiet inside, without any sound, and it seemed that there was not even an insect.

　　"Are you three here to see me? I just came back and kept you waiting for a long time."

　　A voice suddenly came from behind them, scaring them so much that they almost jumped into the Xingyuan.

　　A huge figure in the air slowly shrank, and when it fell to the ground, it was the same size as them. Just a pair of eyes looked over, like an icy wind blowing over, making the hearts of several people creepy.

　　Tiantuo.

　　Tiantuo looked at the Earth God with a cold smile: "You said you were looking for someone outside the Skyfire Plain, and you actually found him?" He could see through Su Yong and Zi Yi's cultivation at a glance, and they could not pose any threat to him, so he was not worried.

　　"This... I just met them by chance." The Earth God calmed down after a while and laughed.

　　"Meet by chance?" Tiantuo looked at them and suddenly laughed: "An old immortal from Ningyun Binglan Continent met two ancient warriors by chance, and then agreed to go to Xingyuan to see the scenery together? Hahaha, too interesting."

　　"No way?" The Earth God curled his lips: "I heard that Xingyuan is the deepest place on Qiyue Star. We came from Ningyun Binglan Continent to take a look. What's so strange about that?"

　　Tiantuo frowned. It made sense. They were far away in Ningyun Binglan Continent. How could they know that I was hiding here? And Jiuyi, who might know where I was hiding, had been hiding for a long time. After a moment, he stared at Su Yong and asked coldly, "Did you two really walk into the Heavenly Fire Plain?"

　　Tiantuo narrowed his eyes, and Su Yong felt as if he was pricked by a needle. His heart began to beat wildly. He squeezed Zi Yi's hand, gritted his teeth and resisted it, and nodded generously.

　　"Did you meet anyone in there?" Tiantuo was still skeptical about whether Jiuyi was hiding in the Heavenly Fire Plain, and didn't know the details.

　　Su Yong walked back from the abyss, motioned the two to leave a little, and then smiled and asked, "Does the Lord of Creation think there are other people in there?"

　　Tiantuo was stunned: "Really?" "

　　Why don't you go in and take a look yourself, Lord of Creation?"

　　Tiantuo was a little annoyed. He also knew that the Heavenly Fire Plain was strange, but he didn't expect that this ancient warrior at the level of True Immortal could go in, but he, a god, couldn't get close. Thinking that Jiuyi was also a ancient warrior before, he couldn't help but feel confused, and he guessed that Jiuyi was among them.

　　"You..." He was about to continue asking questions, but suddenly the young man opposite laughed softly and walked towards him.

　　Su Yong drew his blood knife and pointed at Tiantuo's nose with one arm: "I have learned a little martial arts, and I hope the God of Creation can teach me."

　　At the same time, the God of Earth and Zi Yi retreated far away, standing on his left and right, looking like a bystander.

　　"You?" Tiantuo laughed up to the sky, and after a pause, he said: "You are not qualified for me to teach you. If Jiuyi came, it would be okay." He turned his head to look at the God of Earth: "If I were Leihuo, you would be dead outside the Tianhuoyuan. I don't have time to mess around with you people from Ningyun Binglan Continent, so you'd better not mess with me."

　　As soon as he finished speaking, Su Yong had "swish" his knife, and a flame flew over and landed in front of his eyebrows.

　　Chapter 62: Fighting for Life and Death

　　Chapter 62: Fighting for Life and Death

　　The jumping flame of the blood knife trembled between Tiantuo's eyebrows, and was only one centimeter away from his nose.

　　Tiantuo did not move. He stopped talking and stopped all movements. He did not even look at the jumping flame and lowered his eyes.

　　However, this one-cent distance made Su Yong unable to reach it even if he used all his strength. Su Yong's move was as fast as lightning, and the distance between the two was very close. The moment he made a move, he had ignited all his blood and qi. The muscles of his right arm were brilliant purple-red, and his whole body was covered with white mist due to the heat.

　　Su Yong used his maximum strength as soon as he made a move, and in terms of the knife style, he used illusion, distortion, and fluctuation. He used all the moves he could use, but the blood knife was like a water grass pressed and stuck by the sticky pond mud, and could not move at all.

　　"I said, I don't want to kill the younger generation, because you are not worth my effort." Tiantuo did not open his eyes, but said in a low voice.

　　Su Yong tried to pull out his sword, but it didn't work. Then he thought that the God of Creation might not be as powerful as the magic dragon, but his comprehension was many times stronger than that of the newly promoted magic dragon, Snow Python, and the skills he used were naturally incomparable. He couldn't help but secretly complain.

　　At this moment, the God of Earth suddenly transformed into an orange phantom and rushed towards Tiantuo at a high speed.

　　The full-strength attack of the God of Earth forced Tiantuo to loosen his control over Su Yong. He pushed back with his palm and shook the streamer of the incarnation of the God of Earth away with a "boom".

　　"Don't be nosy, or I will kill you on behalf of Leihuo. I think he must be very happy." Tiantuo opened his eyes and looked at the blood flowing from the corner of the mouth of the God of Earth and snorted coldly.

　　Su Yong staggered back more than ten steps before he could barely stand. Hearing this, he suddenly laughed and said, "Yes, my level is not worth the God of Creation to take action... But if I reach the level of a true god, I believe you will take the initiative to come to me, right?"

　　Tiantuo's face suddenly changed, and he turned his eyes from looking at the God of Earth to scrape Su Yong's face like a knife.

　　Su Yong didn't look at his cold eyes, and said with gritted teeth, "Respected God of Creation, am I right?"

　　Tian Tuo looked him up and down for a moment and suddenly smiled and said, "Okay, interesting. It seems that I have to make an exception this time."

　　"Because you know too much." After Tian Tuo finished speaking, the whole person suddenly disappeared in the air. Just as everyone was stunned, a pair of pale hands appeared on Su Yong's neck.

　　Tian Tuo's attack was not as earth-shattering and magnificent as thunder and fire, but extremely insidious and hidden. He could pinch your fatal point with one hand and kill you with one blow. He achieved the ultimate precision of killing skills.

　　He never spent a bit of extra energy, nor did he make any unnecessary movements. He was the creator of the perfect combination of strength and skills.

　　Just when these hands were about to crush Su Yong's throat, his body twisted and solidified in front of Su Yong, which showed how fast it was.

　　Zi Yi couldn't help but scream loudly, and the Earth God was too late to rescue him. He could only watch as the pair of God's hands that could crush steel plates were about to break the fragile throat.

　　Su Yong already felt that the God of Death had touched the softest and most fragile skin on his neck. He even felt that the cold breath had made his throat red. He didn't have time to grit his teeth and retreat, nor could he make any useful defense. He could only stare with his eyes wide open.

　　Then he took a half step back, whether subconsciously or unconsciously, and slid a small arc on the ground.

　　But with such a small movement, Tian Tuo's divine fingers, which had never failed, pinched the void and crushed the red residual image.

　　Time was frozen at that point. Tian Tuo didn't realize that he didn't crush anything until the tips of his two fingers touched each other. He just grabbed in the void, like a boring and silent snap of his fingers.

　　The Earth God and Zi Yi didn't wake up until Su Yong retreated another twenty steps and there was no blood mist in the air, but they couldn't believe their eyes.

　　"So fast." Zi Yi murmured, not knowing whether he was talking about Tian Tuo's attacking skills or Su Yong's retreat.

　　"Very good." The old and hollow eyes of the Earth God stared at the footprints left by Su Yong's retreat, trying to find something in the swirling dust in the air.

　　Su Yong had already retreated to the center of the intersection at this time. He was about to take a breath when he heard the sound of the sky breaking.

　　Tian Tuo was stunned and no longer held back. His whole body turned into a sharp blade, cutting a two-meter-thick white line in the air, and the entire ground was bending, bursting, and surging. He flew towards Su Yong with a piercing whistle, like a meteor, and broke through Su Yong's body in a moment.

　　However, he was soon surprised to find that what was broken was still just a phantom, with only light and shadow, but no flesh and blood.

　　The Earth God stopped Zi Yi who was about to rush to help: "He can handle it, you can't help, go away quickly."

　　Zi Yi looked at Su Yong's pale face wrapped in black clothes, and realized that he would only implicate them. He stamped his feet and got away, hiding behind a huge rock and looked nervously.

　　"Haha, you can't beat a real immortal. Tiantuo, you are too weak, right?" The Earth God laughed loudly, raised his arms, and dense orange leaves suddenly grew out rapidly, forming two huge and strange wings in a moment.

　　At the same time, the skylight around suddenly faded, and the night was drawn like a curtain. Zi Yi, who was hiding behind the huge rock, only blinked, and the sky and the earth were already as dark as ink, like an illusion.

　　"God of Earth, your little ability is useless. Do you think I can't see it?" Tian Tuo snorted angrily. A gust of wind blew past, and the ground suddenly glowed with silver light. Under the reflection of this silver light, the huge starlight in the sky was projected down again, and the dark night became a starry night.

　　In this flash of light and darkness, Tian Tuo's palm had passed through a distance of thirty steps and hit Su Yong's chest.

　　Su Yong had calmed down at this

　　moment. He took a step back with his left foot and turned his body gently. The hand of the god of heaven, which was formed by the power, passed across his chest. The black clothes were lifted by the wind and rustled. "Let's see how long you can hide?" Tian Tuo made one move after another. He was famous for his exquisite moves. After getting angry at this moment, the vast power and exquisite moves forced Su Yong back hundreds of steps.

　　But no one noticed that under the weak light and the slight rise of dust, the hundreds of steps were actually composed of countless horizontal "8"-shaped footprints, like twisting a doughnut.

　　Su Yong was exhausted in the continuous dodging, and his blood, which was about to boil, was gradually exhausted in the pressing attack. This attack was more terrible than the magic dragon snow python, because the magic dragon still retained its strength in the original trial, but at this moment, Tiantuo's every move was a sure-kill technique. Tiantuo's attack was extremely accurate, and several times it brushed past his clothes. Blood had already flowed out of his torn clothes. Su Yong even heard the sound of blood chirping and knew that his strength and life were constantly fading.

　　But this place is still quite far from the original location planned with Jiuyi. Jiuyi said that they had to leave Xingyuan at least ten miles away, because he felt that the environment of Xingyuan was favorable to the other party. If they could not surround and kill him before the abyss and let him escape, they would lose their chance.

　　No one knew what was under Xingyuan, but Tiantuo hid here most of the time, so he must have some arrangements and reliance.

　　Just as Su Yong changed his mind, Tiantuo's body suddenly stretched and expanded, and his whole body was covered with silver-white brilliance. He repelled the attack of the Earth God with a palm in the air, and suddenly shook his head, his white hair scattered and danced wildly in the air, and

　　he chanted loudly: "The intersection of time and space, the tight and close of the giant wheel and the key, the horizontal and vertical windows of time and space, the ethereal and uncertain door, the virtual and real world, open it for the summoner!" He pointed at Su Yong fiercely and shouted: "Imprison him."

　　Su Yong suddenly found that he could no longer move. He tried hard to control his body and tried hard to move his legs, which he relied on for survival, but found that he could not move at all, even his eyeballs could not move.

　　In front of him, ten pale fingers rushed like iron plows, trying to tear him apart.

　　It's over? How can there be a confinement technique? Su Yong could only think, but he could only watch the stream of light passing through his body.

　　"The energy of the nine heavens and nine earths forms my barrier. The ancient demon god remembers the covenant. I am the worst of evil, the most evil of evil, the supreme lord. Disappear in the endless darkness!"

　　The spell was uttered at high speed from the mouth of the earth god, and then a three-meter-square black stone formed in front of Su Yong, and hit the plow of the gods issued by Tiantuo's power fiercely. After a thunderous explosion, both of them shattered and turned into ashes.

　　Su Yong was also blown out by the counterattack force in this explosion. His stiff body seemed to have a little consciousness and could tremble his fingers slightly.

　　But at this time, the power of the earth god had been exhausted, and Tiantuo's huge body pressed down on him like a meteorite.

　　Chapter 63 Ten Thousand Thunders Booming

　　Chapter 63 Ten Thousand Thunders Booming

　　"A sorrow deeper than the sea, a distance more blue than the sky. Reappearing from the bottom of the Nine Netherworld Abyss, I swear by my own blood to inherit the dark power and bestow everything I can touch! Let everything be endless darkness, explode!"

　　The Earth God barely finished chanting the spell, and the black storm shot out from afar, but it was too late to rescue Su Yong.

　　Su Yong, who was barely able to move, lay on the ground, unable to move his body anymore, and could only watch the hand of the God falling from the sky about to pierce him.

　　He closed his eyes and could not see a light iron sword inserted into the gap between him and Tiantuo.

　　"Jiuyi."

　　Su Yong opened his eyes after hearing Tiantuo's shout.

　　A middle-aged swordsman in a Taoist robe stood in front of him, holding a sword in one hand and pointing it at the tall Tiantuo. His sleeves and gray hair fluttered, making him feel ecstatic after surviving a disaster.

　　"You're here, but I didn't lead you far enough." Su Yong bit his lip and trembled.

　　"No, you're already amazing enough." Jiuyi's sword momentum remained unchanged, but he turned around and smiled at him: "No one can be perfect, but if you do your best, you will have no regrets."

　　Tiantuo found something wrong during their conversation. He smashed out a blazing white light with his left hand, blasting the dark thunder of the earth god, and then frowned and looked behind him.

　　Behind him stood a strange man with coral horns and purple scales, blocking Xingyuan's way.

　　He had never seen such a race, but the gloomy aura of the underworld on the other side made him, the insidious god of creation, shudder.

　　"Incarnation, incarnation." Su Yong stood up and shouted to the demon dragon Snow Python, "You can't stop him without the original body."

　　The scaled monster twisted his body, and a large wave of purple air exploded in the air. A hundred-meter-long dragon lay on the ground, with six steel-like claws ferociously, and the abrupt twisted angle showed infinite power. He almost completely blocked the way.

　　"Not enough, not enough." Su Yong continued to shout. He knew that the underworld dragon could grow into a mountain when it reached the critical point.

　　But the snow python couldn't swell anymore, because there was no room here, and it couldn't lie most of its body under the Xingyuan.

　　"Dragon?" Tiantuo murmured with a frown, he suddenly laughed and turned to look at Jiuyi: "I haven't seen you for so many years, you actually found helpers to ambush me, it's really surprising."

　　"Because I can't beat him, I have to find helpers." Jiuyi was not ashamed, he felt it was natural: "You can beat me, but you still have to find someone to join forces."

　　"But the helpers you found are too weak." Tiantuo looked at the God of Earth: "This guy has good defense, he is an indestructible cockroach, but his attack is really too weak." He pointed at Su Yong again: "The footwork of this True Immortal is very mysterious, but he doesn't have much power. What can he do with a defeated general like you?"

　　"You missed one." Jiuyi said calmly.

　　Tiantuo sneered, "Even if that dragon is stronger than me... but you can escape from our joint hands of the Creator God, how can you guys surround me."

　　Jiuyi looked at him quietly for a long time, and suddenly laughed: "Let's start, don't waste time. I know that this piece of sky has been dark for so long, maybe other people have noticed it, and the news may soon reach Leihuo and the others."

　　Tiantuo laughed: "Jiuyi is Jiuyi, even our thoughts are so accurate, no wonder Qiuling and the others said that you can't stay." As he spoke, his figure suddenly grew and instantly grew to ten meters tall, like the ancient Kuafu. With a "click

　　", the giant palm whistled and slapped down, and Jiuyi was like a fly swatted by a fly.

　　Jiuyi's body turned, as if he had turned into a spinning top. The spinning top flashed, taking Su Yong, who was standing there in a daze, and quickly swept out from the edge of the giant palm.

　　The giant palm fell to the ground, and countless huge rocks and trees flew off the ground. The earth, with the palm print as the center, instantly broke into pieces like leaf veins, as if an earthquake had occurred.

　　Tiantuo rose up from the ground with the power of a palm, and his body expanded again in the air, and soon grew to a size similar to that of a giant dragon.

　　The snow python's eyes lit up, and it also roared and jumped up, entangled with its fangs and claws, and instantly fought with him.

　　"Why didn't he use this trick on me just now?" Su Yong opened his mouth and looked at the crack under his feet.

　　"Because you are not at that level yet." The Earth God shook his head blankly: "Tiantuo is unwilling to put in an extra effort, but he still underestimated you." After a while, the Earth God looked down at him: "Me too."

　　At this time, Jiuyi beside Su Yong let out a long roar, holding a sword in one hand and flying up like a rocket. A small blue and white gust of wind formed immediately, and it blasted towards the huge body emitting white light like lightning.

　　The Earth God looked at Zi Yi in the distance, smiled and patted Su Yong on the shoulder: "Watch your sister, I'm going too."

　　With a stroke of two strange wings formed by leaves, the Earth God flew up from the ground, like a golden firebird burning with flames, flying towards Tiantuo.

　　The boulder where Zi Yi was hiding had been blown off the ground by Tiantuo's giant palm and fell into the abyss. At this moment, she was staring at the spider-web-like crack in a daze. Su Yong walked over and gently pinched her little hand to pull her up, and looked up at the sky together.

　　Tiantuo flew into the abyss after he soared into the air, but was stopped by the snow python. He turned his palm and spit out a three-foot-wide silver-white force, which blasted towards the body of the giant dragon.

　　He used almost all his strength in this palm. He didn't know the giant dragon's cultivation level, so this was a tentative move, but he unexpectedly used all his strength, intending to defeat the opponent in one fell swoop.

　　The giant palm fiercely hit one of the giant claws of the snow python, and a white and purple thunder exploded in the air. Both of them were shocked and retreated, and their figures swayed in the air.

　　The snow python looked at his claws. This was the first time he felt soreness and pain, and the first time he felt the blood boiling in his chest. He stared at the giant in the air, and secretly sighed in his heart: "The God of Creation is really powerful. I thought that no one except our dragon clan could have such power. It seems that I was wrong."

　　At this time, Su Yong below shouted again: "His skills are better than yours, be careful."

　　"Not only skills, but also strength is not inferior to mine." The snow python looked down at Su Yong and saw that he was tapping his head with his fingers, indicating that he should use his brain. He smiled bitterly and nodded, and flew up again.

　　At this time, Jiuyi's body and sword were united, and they had turned into an indestructible flame, whistling through the silver-white halo for three rounds. The Taoist Qi reached its extreme and its power was stronger than diamond, which made Tiantuo hesitate. He didn't want to be confronted by him, but only used waves of silver-white halo to protect his body.

　　There were six layers of silver-white body protection silver light outside his body, and at this moment, two of them were broken by Jiuyi's sword.

　　The Earth God was flying around, chanting spells, driving dark elemental energy to hit the silver light. The continuous bombardment also made Tiantuo's protective silver light vibrate constantly, and the outer part was already showing signs of overflowing.

　　After Tiantuo and the dragon fought a real move, he had already made a calculation in his mind. He knew that the dragon was the strongest among the three, but his skills were a little rough. The Nine Intentions martial arts had reached the extreme, but the power could not keep up, and could not pose a fatal threat to him. As for the Earth God, he was just making trouble, so he didn't need to take it too seriously.

　　After two hours, his help should arrive, right? Tiantuo's mouth twitched slightly and he sneered. At that time, it depends on whether you will ambush me or we will surround and kill you.

　　He forgot that he had become very big, and the hidden smile became obvious.

　　Su Yong had been staring at him closely. At this moment, seeing the grim smile on his mouth, he frowned and thought about it and quickly understood.

　　"Quick battle, he is waiting for help." Su Yong shouted from below.

　　The snow python was invigorated, and its six steel claws and purple dragon tail exerted force at the same time. Its entire body was like a huge fireball formed by heavenly fire, and it crashed into the six layers of silver light with thunder and lightning.

　　This was almost a full-strength attack from the snow python. Suddenly, thousands of thunders roared in the sky, and the purple fire with a sharp piercing sound seemed to tear everyone's eardrums apart. A large amount of white gale drifted in the space, which was a vacuum gap torn open by his violent power and unparalleled speed. The power formed by these nine heavenly thunders made the space unable to contain them at all, so it exploded like an atomic bomb.

　　Tiantuo had been careful about the giant dragon, and he was only passively defending against the other two. But this instantaneous power was too violent, and he was caught off guard in an instant. He was hit by the heavenly thunder on the edge of the silver light that protected his body while he was dodging awkwardly.

　　The six layers of silver light were shattered almost in an instant, and flew around like lightning, blasting thousands of large pits and deep holes in the cracked ground.

　　The silver light that protected his body scattered like rain, and Tiantuo's huge body rolled backwards. Su Yong could clearly see the blood he spat out in the dust.

　　It would take time for him to gather the silver light that protected his body again, and this was when Tiantuo was at his weakest.

　　But the dragon's physical strength had been exhausted after the full-strength attack, and its huge body kept rising and falling, trying to gather energy. Jiuyi and Dishen were also affected by the attack, and were all shaken away. It seemed that they were also seriously injured.

　　Su Yong gritted his teeth, pressed Zi Yi behind a flying stone, and shot up silently.

　　During the high-speed flight, flames burst out from his whole body, and instantly burned the black clothes on his body.

　　That was because he gritted his teeth and stimulated all his potential, making his blood boil again.

　　The sleeve of his right arm instantly turned into flying ash and fell down. At the top of the red arm, there was a blood knife shining with dazzling purple light, which pointed at Tiantuo's body that was still turning over and trembling.

　　Chapter 64: Flying Across the Miles

　　Chapter 64: Flying Across the Miles

　　The purple blade light penetrated the scattered white protective qi and pierced deeply into Tiantuo's chest. The three-foot-six-inch blade was completely immersed in the huge body. A thick blood mist sprayed out, as brilliant as a long rainbow.

　　The vibrating qi blasted Su Yong's ears, nostrils, eyes and mouth with blood constantly flowing out, but he gritted his teeth and held on, using all his strength to hold the handle of the knife with both hands and twisted it hard again!

　　Blood splashed like a fountain.

　　The three-foot-six-inch blade just touched the atrium in Tiantuo's huge body. This last twist made Tiantuo completely lose hope of survival. Because the heart is the center of life, this point is shredded and can never be restored.

　　Tiantuo roared, and his huge eyes emitted a dazzling white light, as if shooting out a thousand silver swords. His last strength condensed into a backhand blow, which hit Su Yong's waist like a thunder.

　　Su Yong was hit so hard that he somersaulted countless times in the air. He fell rapidly into the abyss like a stone thrown by Tiantuo. There was only a faint gray shadow in the air.

　　Only his blood knife was left, still stuck in Tiantuo's chest. As the huge body slowly fell to the ground, there was a loud "boom".

　　Zi Yi screamed shrilly and jumped into the abyss without hesitation. The God of Earth, who had just recovered his breath, wanted to stop him but it was too late.

　　The blood knife shining with purple light was inserted into the mountain-like body, like a flag facing the wind, trembling.

　　"He's dead." Jiu Yi stretched out his long sword, felt the chest that was constantly spurting and shooting blood, and whispered.

　　The Earth God nodded silently, turned his head and looked at Xingyuan, where white mist rose and rushed into the sky.

　　The sudden attack of the snow python exhausted all his strength. At this moment, he finally recovered a little strength. He roared and was about to rush down to Xingyuan, but was stopped by Jiuyi.

　　"It is bottomless, and you can never reach the bottom." Jiuyi looked at him deeply and sighed: "Besides, you can see how powerful Tiantuo's dying attack was. How can he... still have hope of survival?" That attack was enough to smash any warrior to pieces. I'm afraid Su Yong's body would have turned into a meat paste before he landed.

　　This sentence was harsh, but it was the truth. The Earth God sighed sadly, drew out the blood knife, and was silent for a long time.

　　"Let's go back to Tianhuoyuan first. I'm afraid Tiantuo's helpers will be here soon." Jiuyi looked into the distance and seemed to feel something.

　　The snow python snatched the blood knife from the Earth God, snorted coldly, turned around and was about to walk towards Xingyuan.

　　But his hands were held by Jiuyi and Dishen at the same time.

　　"Su Yong taught you not to act on impulse, but to use your brain." Jiuyi said, "What's the point of you finding his body? Can he come back alive?"

　　Dishen sighed and said loudly, "We should save our energy to avenge him. This is what he wants most. I think he will be relieved if he knows it in the afterlife."

　　"Let go." The snow python turned around and looked at them coldly, saying in a cold voice. The purple sharpness in its eyes seemed to want to cut the two apart and tear them apart.

　　Jiuyi and Dishen could not bear the stare, and they both let go at the same time.

　　The dragon-headed snow python held a blood knife and disappeared at the edge of the cliff.

　　Jiuyi and Dishen looked at each other, shook their heads, carried Tiantuo's body, and rushed to Tianhuoyuan.

　　Ziyi couldn't remember how long she had been falling. She was full of panic and sorrow. She seemed to be unaware of the increasingly thick white fog in front of her eyes. She only knew that her heart was breaking bit by bit, dripping with blood.

　　"Su Yong..." She kept shouting as she fell, and the echoes exploded on the cliffs and bounced back. Soon, the shouts kept shuttling through the mist, like the wronged souls in hell crying out in grief, which was heartbreaking.

　　Maybe it was three days, maybe half a month, or even three months. Zi Yi finally ran out of energy, and her voice had long been hoarse. She floated in the air, letting gravity pull her down.

　　When her feet touched the ground, she regained some consciousness.

　　"Su Yong..." She shouted again, but her voice had already broken down. The sound was like the flapping wings of a mosquito in the thick milk-like mist, and could not be spread at all.

　　"The world is the biggest maze, but I can still find you and walk with you for so long..." She desperately thought about what Su Yong had said to her, every bit of the past, and those eyes as bright as stars, supporting her exhausted body to wander and search in the thick fog, like a madman.

　　At this moment, a strong wind suddenly rolled back, and the thick white fog was blown up by a shock, and then fell all over the sky like snowflakes, making her look extremely lonely.

　　Many years later, when Zi Yi recalled it, she would clearly remember her helplessness and pain at that time. That was the only heart-wrenching experience for her as a venerable. She wandered in the boundless white fog like a homeless soul, and finally even lay prone on the ground and used her ten fingers to dig into the sharp mud and stones to support crawling forward, like a helpless three-year-old child.

　　"But that was also the happiest time of my life." She took a sip of tea with her jade fingers that had returned to being smooth, and sighed faintly.

　　She finally came to a high place where the white fog was slightly lighter, and vaguely saw the surrounding environment. Under the Xingyuan, there was no limit to the world. Countless flowers, trees, streams, and hills were shrouded in thick fog. It was basically an endless continent.

　　Even if you jump from the same place on the cliff, the landing point will be different due to different times and wind speeds. If it takes three months to reach the bottom of the endless space, she and Su Yong, who fell, would probably be thousands of miles apart.

　　"Su Yong, do you want me to find you in this endless maze?" Zi Yi murmured with her hair loose and her white lips groping as she stumbled into the mist.

　　The snow python actually landed faster than Zi Yi because he was much stronger. At this moment, he was more than two thousand miles away from Zi Yi and was shouting loudly on a mountain. The roar of the dragon clan was like thunder, which shattered large areas of fog, but gathered again in an instant.

　　The two went south and north, looking for the same person.

　　The magic dragon snow python traveled in the clouds and mist, and could travel thousands of miles in an hour; Zi Yi's soulless exploration could only travel dozens of miles. But under the silent Xingyuan, it seemed that apart from the high or low calls of the two people, there was only the sound of the wind, no other sounds, and no signs of life were found.

　　The two felt differently, but both were afraid to face the result.

　　What if Su Yong's body was found?

　　In a place they didn't know, a bend in the stream suddenly brought out a torn black cloth strip. In the originally clear stream, there seemed to be a smell, attracting a large group of small fish to swim upstream, opening their mouths in excitement.

　　Chapter 65 Missing Person Notice

　　Chapter 65 Missing Person Notice

　　At the end of the stream was a deep pool, with countless gray-green water plants covering the water surface like lotus leaves. Suddenly, a large vortex swelled up, and countless bubbles spread among the water plants on the water surface. After a while, a gray-black object floated up from the water, and a faint smoke occasionally rose from the charred surface, which seemed to be hot air.

　　When a large group of small fish surrounded the object and opened their mouths to bite it, a cold light and shadow swept across the water surface and stopped at the edge of the deep pool.

　　Light and shadow sniffed something hard, stepped on the water plants and walked to the middle of the pool. Suddenly, his eyes lit up and he picked up the object, even with many small fish shaking their heads and tails.

　　"Finally found it, it's not easy." Light and shadow laughed like a nightingale, jumped away, and soon disappeared in the white mist.

　　The thick white mist like milk suddenly revealed a star of orange and yellow, which was a little fire. Zi Yi collected some branches, rested for a while, forced the water on them with her skills, and then used her internal strength to send out a flame and ignited it on the rock. She roasted the fire absent-mindedly, staring at the little flame.

　　She had been searching under the Xingyuan for two months. From the beginning of losing her soul, to the current numbness, but her persistence in her heart has not changed.

　　I want to see the person alive, and I want to see the body dead.

　　And now the magic dragon snow python, which is tens of thousands of miles away from her, has walked through hundreds of large-scale winding mountains and explored countless ridges and corners, but still has no news of Su Yong.

　　The snow python lit a pile of fire, fiercely stuck the blood knife into a big tree, and cupped his hands to the corners of his mouth again, causing a thunderous cry. The sound waves spread far away, and the flames spread everywhere. Countless birds and insects flew away in panic, but after a while, there were only echoes falling in the wild, and no response.

　　A fire was also lit in an unknown cave. The fire reflected a support that seemed to be made of a tree trunk in the hazy fog. An object was tied to the support with flexible and moist vines. As the support kept turning, white smoke came out of the object from time to time.

　　The light and shadow stretched out its upper limbs like eagle claws and touched the object covered with tattered cloth. Suddenly, it shouted in joy: "It's alive, it's alive."

　　The firelight illuminated his face, but his facial features could not be seen clearly, because it was covered with hair like steel needles, and his skin could not be seen at all.

　　But he could speak.

　　The object that looked like a roasted pig on the fire was actually Su Yong, who fell from Xingyuan like a meteor.

　　But at this time, Su Yong's eyes were closed, and his face turned from iron blue to purple-red under the scorching, and he didn't know whether he was dead or alive.

　　The light and shadow with a head full of hair would set him up and roast him every day, roast him for half a day, and then take him down and put him down for half a day, and repeat the same the next day. Although the stand was high, sometimes when the wind was strong, the flames would accidentally jump onto Su Yong's tattered clothes. At this time, the light and shadow would hurriedly use a pair of furry hands to slap it out.

　　After two months of the same process, Su Yong's tattered clothes, even his hair and eyebrows, were almost burned.

　　There were many scars on his body, the largest of which was on his waist, where there was a dark blue palm print, two centimeters deep, and the bulging and deformed waist bone could be vaguely seen, which was the masterpiece of Tiantuo.

　　Tiantuo's dying blow could have broken him in half, but it was not known whether it was because he could not gather his strength after being bombarded by the demon dragon snow python, or whether Tiantuo's life had been mostly dissipated at that moment, which caused the creator god to exert his strength and disperse it at the back, resulting in only a palm print.

　　But this palm print was enough to knock out most of Su Yong's life. If he had not happened to fall into the deep pool, his body, which had lost its power control, might have turned into a pile of rotten tomato-like meat sauce. If Zi Yi took three months to land in the Xingyuan fall, then Su Yong fell rapidly in just one day.

　　Because of the castration caused by the dying blow of the god, even if Jiuyi and the snow python tried their best to catch up, they might not be able to catch up. He was like a meteor, and there were even flames floating in the faint trajectory. At that time, the flames on Su Yong's body were not caused by his blood, but by the intense friction caused by the high-speed air.

　　Fortunately, it was only one day. He fell into the cold deep pool with his body burnt, and was completely extinguished by the cold water.

　　The purple-red body swayed slowly on the bracket, and the light and shadow suddenly found that the tightly clenched fingers seemed to move. He was startled and quickly untied Su Yong and moved him to the hay beside the fire.

　　"Your body can be ignited by your own power, so you should be able to withstand the scorching of that kind of flame. Anyway, it's not the first time you have been burned." This guy who looked like an orangutan touched Su Yong's chest and murmured in a low voice.

　　Indeed, this was not the first time Su Yong was burned. He was burned once on the Tianhuo Plain. That time, he was ignited by the power of his own hot blood. Fortunately, he dissipated it with the help of his extremely fast running. When attacking Tiantuo from Xingyuan, he once again stimulated his passion and potential while flying, but all his strength was used to break the opponent's body protection and kill, and he did not cause self-immolation.

　　As for the third self-immolation, although it was caused by the outside world, for his "hardened" body, he was used to it. Another

　　day passed. On

　　this day, Guangying heard a low hum, and he jumped up quickly, stretched out his eagle claws to touch Su Yong's heart, and felt a little heartbeat.

　　"Water..." The dry mouth made a sound as weak as breathing.

　　Guangying was stunned, and hurriedly jumped outside. After a while, he brought back a strange pot melon. He pecked through the pot melon with one finger, and the sweet liquid dripped like pearls on Su Yong's trembling mouth.

　　"Thank you..." Su Yong did not finish this sentence, and he tilted his head and fainted again.

　　At this time, there was a sudden shock like thunder in the distance, and it was faintly heard that it was a voice shouting.

　　"Can anyone else find this place?" Guangying was startled, and hurriedly grabbed a handful of wet leaves and extinguished the fire.

　　He put Su Yong on the hay deep in the cave, and covered him with something to keep warm. Then he grabbed a pile of leaves to block the entrance of the cave, and then flew into the vast white fog like an owl.

　　The one who came along was the snow python. He was very powerful and vaguely found a little firefly-like light in the vast fog, but the light flashed and disappeared before he could determine the location. He could only shout and search in the white fog like crazy.

　　"Is it an illusion?" He was a little suspicious after finding it.

　　Five miles away from him, a bat-like body covered with hair was clinging to a cliff, as if it had merged with the rock, without making any sound. He had a pair of ink-black eyes in his needle-like hair. These shining eyes seemed to be able to see through this misty world, and were staring at the looming purple figure through the vast white fog.

　　The world is the biggest maze. You don't know what's ahead. Maybe you're desperately moving forward, but you're getting farther and farther away from your goal. So we call meeting and knowing each other fate. And things that are missed may never be found again.

　　The snow python finally walked away, and only the sound was still resounding in the distance.

　　Guangying breathed a sigh of relief. Because he found that the person coming over was not a human, even though he could make a sound.

　　Guangying thought he was a human, but he hadn't looked in the mirror for a long time. When he passed by the pond, he had never seen his reflection on the water surface full of water plants.

　　If Su Yong woke up, he would probably think that he didn't see a person.

　　"Su Yong..." Guangying muttered this name and thought to himself: "Could that guy with coral horns be looking for the person I hid? His name is this?"

　　Three days later, the guy who fell like a meteor was still not fully awake. He was so tired that he couldn't even open his eyes. He didn't say anything except shouting the word "water".

　　But Guangying heard the same words again.

　　The voice was relatively weak and hoarse, but Guangying couldn't help but brighten up when he saw the staggering figure.

　　This is a beautiful girl. Although her clothes are a little tattered, the graceful lines of her body are more exposed. She is pale and her expression is a little dull. She leans on a branch and shouts the same name as the guy with coral horns.

　　"Su Yong..."

　　Guangying knows that the bottom of the Xingyuan is also round. No matter where you go, you will pass the same place after walking for a long time.

　　"Strange, why would Tiantuo put a living person down?" He huddled on the rock, looking at the figure slowly passing by in confusion.

　　"Who?"

　　The beautiful girl suddenly turned around, the dull expression on her face disappeared in an instant, and a pair of red and swollen eyes suddenly became smart, looking at the rocks not far away with a chill.

　　Spirit warriors can only achieve this after many years of hard training and reaching a certain level of understanding, which is different from those gifted beasts and alien races. They may not be as strong as the dragon race and other alien races, but they are naturally alert and their insight into the surrounding environment is better than that of the dragon race.

　　Because they are the most intelligent in the world - humans.

　　Guangying was startled, and he dared not move. After a while, seeing that the girl did not seem to notice, he carefully backed away slowly. After climbing over the rock in front of him, he huddled in a corner and breathed a sigh of relief.

　　However, he soon realized that he had made a mistake, because the sound of breaking wind suddenly sounded behind him. He was startled and used all his strength to jump on the rock and flew away.

　　However, the sound of wind continued behind him, and the speed of the girl chasing him seemed to be a few points faster than him.

　　There were also screams and sobs behind him.

　　"You... who are you? Where is Su Yong? Where is Su Yong?"

　　Zi Yi had only this thought in her mind. She would not only ask birds, insects, fish and other living things where Su Yong was, but she would even talk to herself in front of trees and streams

　　. She had fallen into a semi-crazy state. The speed of the light and shadow flying was not as fast as Zi Yi's, but relying on its familiarity with the environment, it turned a big arc along the way and even made some arrangements in the forest streams to try to confuse the other party.

　　When he finally felt that

　　he had shaken off the tail and was about to enter the cave after panting and pushing aside the leaves, he suddenly found a cold sword blade on his neck. He trembled all over, and he didn't dare to come back.

　　The confused and stubborn voice rang in his ears again.

　　"Where is Su Yong? Where is Su Yong?..."

　　Chapter 66 Black Wave Kui

　　Chapter 66 Black Wave Kui

　　A voice so weak that it was almost imperceptible came out.

　　"I... I'm here."

　　Zi Yi passed the wild man who looked like an orangutan and quickly rushed into the cave, but suddenly stopped and stared at the gray-black object on the hay in a daze.

　　The blurry object with unclear facial features moved and groaned softly, as if the injury was triggered.

　　"You... you are Su Yong?"

　　Su Yong couldn't move more, and could only spit out a few words with difficulty, but he could still vaguely hear the sigh: "Hey... women prefer handsome men because they are all perverts; men like... like beautiful women because of... aesthetics."

　　"Bah." Zi Yi cried and laughed and scolded: "You... you are still acting weird even though you are like this." Hearing this, she finally knew that it was Su Yong. Who else would have the heart to make such a joke except that guy.

　　She sighed faintly: "It's good that you survived. Do you... think I am... that kind of person?" After all, it was difficult for her to say the word pervert. She walked over slowly, sat on the hay, and gently stroked Su Yong's charred and rough cheek with her trembling little hands.

　　Su Yong was still breathing hard, and the man with a head full of steel needle hair suddenly said: "He may not survive."

　　Zi Yi, who was lying in front of Su Yong, turned slightly. At this time, she also knew that it was this wild man who saved him. She had already put down the hostility on her face and just looked at him in confusion.

　　The hairy man lit the fire, his face was hidden in the hair and his expression could not be seen clearly, but he shook his head: "I checked his injuries. Not only his epidermis was burned, but his internal organs were also seriously damaged. Fortunately, his heart was not affected, so it can still beat barely, but if other organs and skin are no longer alive, they can't hold on for long."

　　"He...isn't he getting better?" Zi Yi's voice trembled.

　　The hairy man shook his head. "When he fell, his skin was burned. At that time, his body was on the verge of collapse and he had no resistance at all. Fortunately, he fell into a deep pool and the heat was dissipated by the water, but his skin, which had no resistance at all, absorbed countless cold air... I roasted him with fire to drive out the cold air. After so many days, the cold air was driven out and his heart can beat again, but his skin is useless after so many times of cold and heat. I'm afraid it will rot in a few days... If his soul is strong enough, maybe he can become a fake immortal."

　　Fake immortal? Zi Yi shuddered when he thought of those unconscious things in the Lost Highlands that only knew how to blindly attack living things.

　　"Hey... do you have a way to save him?"

　　The hairy man shook his head: "I have checked these days. Not only his body surface was damaged, but his internal organs were also severely damaged. This is not the first time he was burned... He seems to have been burned by the backlash of his own power..."

　　Zi Yi nodded in surprise: "When he exerts his full strength, flames will come out of his body."

　　"Yes," the hairy man clapped his hands: "I heard that everyone has a limit. The limit is to cause the whole body's blood to boil and cause a full-strength attack... So that's it, so that's it."

　　Su Yong finally took a breath with difficulty. He couldn't move his face, but turned his eyes and stared at the hairy man.

　　"You... who are you? How... how do you know all this?"

　　The hairy man looked at him and sighed, and suddenly stretched out his hands to smooth the hair on his forehead, revealing an eye on the bridge of his nose near the top of his forehead, which scared Su Yong and Zi Yi.

　　"I am a three-eyed person, the oldest race here on Qiyue Star." The hairy man grinned, but the hair was too thick, and it was unclear whether he was laughing: "There should be no people like us above the Star Abyss. We three-eyed people were all thrown down into the Star Abyss by the God of Creation. I don't know if I am the only one who survived... But I know that our descendants who reproduced with pointed ears, although they did not grow a third eye on their foreheads, still have a special skill, which is to see things that outsiders cannot see."

　　The hairy man's eyes showed a strange look: "We three-eyed people are all born doctors. We can accurately judge the cultivation of a warrior, and we have a deep knowledge of tendons and blood. When it comes to the treatment of internal and external injuries, no one in the entire critical zone can compare to us."

　　"God of Creation... why did you throw you down?" Su Yong coughed lightly and asked in a low voice.

　　"We doctors violated his rules..." The hairy man suddenly stopped, and said with a bit of sadness: "If you can take me away from Xingyuan, I will tell you."

　　"He... Can he still be cured?" Zi Yi asked anxiously. This is the question she cares about most.

　　The hairy man stared at Su Yong for a long time and shook his head: "He can survive because he is a true immortal, and his body has a very strong tolerance. This level is already very rare... But this time the cold and heat intersect, his skin and internal organs have been damaged, and it is inevitable that they will slowly rot. Once these rot, even if the heart is intact, the body cannot be preserved. Becoming a fake immortal is the best choice."

　　Su Yong sighed painfully: "Fake immortal... You'd better kill me, it's better to be straightforward."

　　He didn't want to be a walking corpse without consciousness.

　　"Is there really no way?"

　　Suddenly a heavy voice came from the cave entrance.

　　Such a voice was certainly not from Zi Yi, nor was it the hairy man talking to himself.

　　A flash of fire, the magic dragon snow python walked in. After the fire was lit, the cave entrance was not blocked, so he found it.

　　The hairy man was taken aback. With his ability to see through warriors, he certainly understood how terrifying this visitor was. He didn't expect that this guy named Su Yong and every friend of his were so terrifying. He trembled, gritted his teeth and nodded.

　　"His heart can beat, but the muscles and related organs of his body will gradually rot and melt within five days, and his body can no longer be preserved."

　　Su Yong shouted with all his strength: "I don't want to be a fake immortal." But the voice was as weak as a mosquito.

　　The snow python stared at the three-eyed man's eyes for a long time, and slowly walked to Su Yong. With a flash of purple light in his hand, the blood knife was already placed beside Su Yong.

　　"I brought your knife back."

　　Su Yong forced a smile and whispered hoarsely: "Okay...you can use...this knife to kill me."

　　Zi Yi sobbed. She realized now that seeing a corpse was not scary. Watching a person helplessly waiting to die while being unable to do anything was the saddest thing. That kind of sadness would drive a person crazy in an instant.

　　But Su Yong remained calm, his face twitching in pain, trying to force a smile. His fingers moved slightly and touched Zi Yi's little hand.

　　Zi Yi suddenly stepped back in fear, shaking her head desperately, her pretty face twisted in pain.

　　Su Yong sighed, and his fingertips moved slowly, touching the magic dragon snow python.

　　"Kill me, use my knife." He said with difficulty.

　　The snow python got up and walked away, looking at the cave entrance in silence. The white mist at the cave entrance was blown in by the strong wind, pulling the flames of the fire, and the small fire was about to go out.

　　The magic dragon trembled and said in a deep voice: "We dragons only kill enemies, not friends."

　　"Dragon?" The three-eyed man was stunned for a moment, turned his head and looked at the pair of coral horns on his head, and asked in surprise: "Are you a dragon?"

　　The snow python nodded.

　　The three-eyed man's eyes shone brightly: "Did you know that the dragon clan also has a branch on Qiyue Star?"

　　"So what?" The snow python didn't want to discuss this question at the moment.

　　"To the west of Qiyue Star, there is a Black Wave Sea. In the sea lives a unicorn beast called 'Kui'. I heard that it is a branch of the dragon clan."

　　"So what?" The snow python repeated this sentence.

　　"If you can find Kui and get 'Kui Liver Oil', his body can be saved." The three-eyed man said with shining eyes: "Kui Liver Oil can revitalize the body, but it must be before it is completely rotten."

　　"What did you say?" The Snow Python and the Purple Clothes rushed over at the same time and grabbed him with both hands: "Really?"

　　"Of course," the three-eyed man was hurt by their strength, but he did not dare to resist: "Although you are a dragon... but each Kui only has a little Kui Liver Oil, I'm afraid they won't give it to you... because to get one drop, they have to die a Kui." "

　　Only one drop?" The snow python was shocked: "The liver of a huge body will not be small, how can there be only one drop?"

　　The three-eyed man sighed: "Actually it is Kui Heart Oil, and that liver is the heart liver."

　　The snow python let go of his hand and said in a deep voice: "How many drops will be enough?"

　　The three-eyed man looked at Su Yong, and whispered: "Twenty Kuis should be enough..."

　　"Okay." As soon as the words fell, the snow python suddenly disappeared, and with him disappeared a pottery jar in the cave.

　　"Don't forget, you only have five days." The three-eyed man ran to the cave entrance and shouted loudly.

　　Chapter 67 Dragon and Kui Fight

　　Chapter 67 Dragon and Kui Fight

　　The Snow Python memorized the location of Xingyuan Cave and used all his strength to fly into the air at high speed, but it still took a day and a half to leave Xingyuan.

　　"It takes three days to go back and forth, and I only have two days to kill Kui." The Snow Python murmured, and his huge body suddenly unfolded. A purple lightning burst, and his huge dragon-shaped body drew a huge purple long line in the air and disappeared on the horizon in the west.

　　The Black Wave Sea is a surging black ocean, and the sea water is dark and viscous, like oil. There are no residents around the Black Wave Sea, only constant muffled thunder coming from the sea.

　　It was not thunder, but the roar of the sea beast from time to time.

　　The Snow Python put the pottery jar behind a rock, suddenly jumped into the sky, and roared like thunder at the boundless black sea.

　　His roar was much louder and more violent than Kui's roar. This roar really aroused Kui's anger. Four black mountains soon emerged from the dark waves below. They were four Kui dragons rushing out, with long black horns like sharp spikes, facing the purple figure in the sky with shiny black.

　　"Come on, let me see what you can do." The snow python laughed wildly, and the long purple dragon whiskers at the corners of its mouth fluttered like flags.

　　"Hua La..." Four black lightning bolts struck the sky at the same time.

　　The purple figure shook, and the sky above the Black Wave Sea was completely covered with purple sky fire, and the gray clouds instantly turned into a burning cloud.

　　The snow python did not avoid or give way, and let the black horns pierce its purple scales fiercely. The huge momentum lifted itself up a hundred meters again. He turned his hand, and two sharp claws flashed like lightning, grabbing the neck of one of the Kui, and then the lower claw slashed out like a steel hook, and the flexible Kui skin was torn apart like paper, and a heart that was still beating wildly with blood spurting out was already in his claws.

　　The black Kui had not yet exhausted its strength, and its body suddenly softened and fell down. A large amount of blood gushed out from the wound and sprinkled on the inky black sea surface, turning into a pool of purple that was completely different from other places.

　　The sharp horn of another Kui pierced the purple dragon tail of the snow python, and the piercing pain made the snow python groan. The snow python gritted its teeth, and the dragon tail swirled and shook out a tornado. The purple body twisted and tightly grasped the sharp horn of the Kui, and no matter how the Kui shook its head, it could not get rid of it.

　　Just as the Kui was panicking, a purple thunder had already reached his forehead.

　　Two tree-trunk-like coral horns pierced his eyes. His body was completely unable to resist the thunder-like force. His entire body continued to crack, all the way to his abdomen. A sharp claw near the dragon's tail scratched, and another beating heart fell into the palm of the snow python's hand.

　　The other two giant Kui almost pushed the snow python to a somersault, but found that they could not hurt this terrifying fellow, and there was not even a scratch on the purple scales. So they roared at the same time and rushed back.

　　Just as they were about to dive into the black waves, the snow python had already used its strong body to control its balance. Its two empty claws suddenly stretched out and twisted the Kui's tail that was about to disappear on the water. Then the purple scales on its body suddenly opened and shook, and thick mist sprayed out from every pore. The white mist hit the dark and sticky sea like a waterfall, and the thrust caused the two Kui that were about to escape to be dragged out.

　　The power of the mythical beast is far inferior to that of the creator god, let alone the magic dragon?

　　The Snow Python slammed the two screaming Kui together, causing them to lose consciousness, then tore open their bodies and took out their bloody hearts.

　　He barely even looked at them, and with a flick of his sharp claws, the four still beating hearts fell into a pottery jar behind the rocks on the seashore, still carrying sticky blood, and making a "thump thump" sound as they beat, shaking the pottery jar a little.

　　But the Snow Python looked at the Black Wave Sea again, and found that all the small black mountains that had been waiting and watching had sunk.

　　The one-horned Kui dragons found that this guy was really not easy to mess with, and suddenly realized that if you are not a fierce dragon, you can't cross the river, so they all rushed into the ink-like deep sea.

　　The Snow Python swam around the Black Wave Sea and found that there were no more sharp spikes under the black waves. He didn't know how much time was left, so he roared in a hurry. After a flash of purple lightning in the sky, thunder exploded again, creating a huge whirlpool with a radius of 100 miles on the dark sea.

　　Then the brilliant purple figure flashed and disappeared into the vast black sea.

　　"It's useless for you to go." The three-eyed man looked at Zi Yi who was anxiously looking at the cave entrance: "He is a dragon, and a top dragon. He will have no difficulty dealing with a divine beast like Kui. As long as he doesn't enter the Black Sea, there is no danger. I think if he keeps a low profile, he can sneak attack Kui." He paused: "I'm afraid you can't deal with Kui yet."

　　"Yes, I can't do anything." Zi Yi's fist hit the stone wall at the entrance of the cave hard. Her originally delicate skin now has thin calluses and blood seeps from her joints. With her cultivation level, she may not be able to walk out of Xingyuan in five days. The tears on her face gathered into a stream, washing away the dirt, but making her look even paler.

　　"This is none of your business." Su Yongqiang pretended to be a little angry and tried to snort loudly: "If you torture yourself again, I will... get angry."

　　What kind of threat is this? Zi Yi looked at him blankly. She wanted to laugh but the tears continued to flow down, choking her throat.

　　At the moment when they stared at each other silently, Su Yong suddenly frowned and turned to the three-eyed man: "What did you say just now? You said that the Snow Python cannot enter the Black Wave Sea?"

　　The three-eyed man nodded: "He seems to be very smart. He should know how to sneak attack. He won't be stupid enough to sneak into the opponent's territory."

　　"He knows nothing." Su Yong gritted his teeth and snorted. He was anxious to move, but he shook off a piece of skin and flesh on his arm that had already cracked. At this time, his skin and flesh had begun to rot, and his body was covered with pustules.

　　"He was originally a smart man, but," Su Yong sighed, "I knew I was wrong when I saw him under Xingyuan. He is the kind of guy who doesn't care about anything when he is anxious." He turned to Zi Yi, "Think about it, if he understood the general situation, why would he come down to find a dead man like me? He should go back to the underworld to inform the Dragon King of the news, and then go to Tianhuoyuan with the dragon clan to discuss the next step with Jiuyi."

　　"He is simply a bastard." Su Yong gritted his teeth and came to a conclusion, then looked at the three-eyed man, "How could such a guy take a low-key sneak attack? He must have run to the sky and roared, and then dived into the Black Wave Sea."

　　Zi Yi and the three-eyed man were speechless, and there was a deathly silence in the cave.

　　This was the fifth day, and Su Yong could still get angry at this time, but the next moment, his body would turn into blood.

　　"Don't wait, kill me, and do it quickly." Su Yong panted hard. He couldn't move. Every time he moved, a large piece of flesh and blood would fall off his body. The blood knife was beside him, but he could do nothing except talk.

　　If he could, he would kill himself.

　　"Yes, you know me well." A hoarse voice came from outside the cave. "I did run to the sky and roar, and then dived into the Black Wave Sea. You are absolutely right."

　　The flames of the fire were about to go out, but the snow python that came in with a bloody storm caused the red light in the cave to suddenly jump up and shine again.

　　The blood-stained and damaged snow python fell down as soon as it came in, but its muscle-tangled right palm was still tightly holding a pottery jar.

　　There were twenty fist-sized hearts in the pottery jar, beating in the blood that almost overflowed the mouth of the jar.

　　Chapter 68 Recasting Life Chapter

　　68 Recasting Life

　　The three-eyed doctor frowned and looked at the magic dragon that fainted on the ground, drove the ecstatic Zi Yi out of the cave, and piled up leaves densely at the entrance of the cave.

　　"The surgery of our three-eyed people is the most valuable secret in the world, and must not be seen by outsiders."

　　So Zi Yi, who clenched her palms tightly until blood flowed, could only jump anxiously outside, frowning, biting her cherry lips, letting her heart violently hit her chest, unable to see anything.

　　The light and shadow behind the leaves seemed to flash several times, and occasionally a painful groan was heard. She knew it was Su Yong's cry.

　　What a miserable call it was, she listened hard with her ears tilted, as if she saw Su Yong biting his silver teeth. White smoke rose from his body, and pieces of flesh and blood broke apart like tofu, and then let the three-eyed people's magical big hands rub the Kuigan oil little by little, and then re-apply it...

　　Zi Yi shuddered and dared not think about it anymore.

　　She had never felt that time would be so long, even though in fact only such a short moment had passed.

　　The light and shadow behind the leaves finally stopped flickering, and everything returned to tranquility. Only the fire was burning inside, and the sound of charcoal exploding could be heard faintly.

　　Zi Yi hesitated, wanting to ask loudly about the progress and whether it was going well, but she didn't dare to speak suddenly, for fear of interrupting what might be the most tense and important part.

　　This unbearable tranquility was finally broken by a low cry like thunder, and the light and shadow at the entrance of the cave suddenly shook violently, and then she heard the angry shout of the three-eyed doctor.

　　Did the magic dragon snow python wake up? Zi Yi thought secretly, and finally stomped her feet hard, walked to the entrance of the cave, and was about to push aside the leaves to find out. But

　　a tall figure rushed through the leaves and flew out faster than her. When she saw the pair of coral horns clearly, the leaves at the entrance of the cave were pulled up again, and then the angry snort of the three-eyed doctor was heard.

　　"No one can see the operation of the three-eyed man, no one can."

　　The blood-stained face of the magic dragon snow python can still be seen in panic.

　　"Is Su Yong okay? What did you see?" Zi Yi asked.

　　Xue Mang shook his head blankly: "I just stood up after I woke up, and he drove me out. I didn't see anything."

　　He lied, but he actually took a look. Although he didn't see it clearly, the bloody and weird scene was unbearable for him, so he cried out.

　　It was simply the evil ghosts from hell tearing bones and flesh apart. Xue Mang felt a chill all over his body, and goose bumps appeared under each scale. He walked to a distance silently, found a stone to sit down and stared blankly.

　　White mist lingered under the Xingyuan, and the breeze became gentle, but it couldn't blow away their worries. Time kept passing during their long wait. At a certain quiet moment, the fire in the cave suddenly surged out like a waterfall, making them feel the warmth of the sun at that moment.

　　A figure stood at the entrance of the cave with his back against the fire, looking so sacred that even the level of the Demon Dragon dared not look at it.

　　Xue Mang blocked the strong light with his hands, and rushed in from both sides of the figure with Zi Yi.

　　"Hey, is there nothing to say to my old man?" The three-eyed doctor shook his bloody hands helplessly and shook his head.

　　Su Yong sat naked on the hay, his eyes closed, a smile on his lips, and a slight worry on his brows.

　　"Hey," Zi Yi waved her white hands in front of him, "Are you okay?"

　　Su Yong moved his lips and whispered, "I don't know."

　　The snow python breathed a sigh of relief: "It's okay as long as you can speak."

　　"No," Su Yong still didn't open his eyes, but suddenly asked nervously: "You...you look, am I much uglier than before?"

　　The snow python and Zi Yi looked him up and down, his fresh skin was as delicate as a baby's, crystal clear like jade and emitting a faint light, but it was a little scary. The two frowned and looked at each other, and said in unison: "It's almost the same, there's nothing wrong."

　　"How could it be?" Su Yong's mouth trembled a little: "I can feel the blood on the hay, and even feel that my body has lost some weight. How can it be exactly the same?"

　　"I used Kui Gan oil to make up for the flesh and blood you lost." The three-eyed doctor replied.

　　"Then... am I much whiter than before?" Su Yong asked nervously. After he fell into the Xingyuan, he was roasted by the fire like an African visitor.

　　The three-eyed doctor snorted, "You told me to keep the eyes unchanged, and I can do anything else."

　　Su Yong sighed deeply and finally opened his eyes that were as bright as the morning stars. "But don't make me look like a pretty boy, my bronzed and healthy image is completely ruined." Zi

　　Yi stared at the eyes in surprise, and said with some obsession, "It's going to be weird again... The eyes really haven't changed at all, they are exactly the same as before."

　　"Does it have a very elegant and gentle temperament?" Su Yong frowned and looked at his body, and asked expectantly.

　　The snow python came closer to take a serious look, and shook his head firmly: "No, it's very iron-blooded, and it looks like a murderer."

　　"Get lost." Su Yong was furious.

　　...

　　"I guess that's all your people are..." After Su Yong recovered, several people accompanied the three-eyed doctor to walk all over Xingyuan, and found another six people in the endless white fog, all of whom were covered with hair like wild people.

　　At this time, two months had passed.

　　"Perhaps Xingyuan is the best place for us." The three-eyed doctor sighed: "The power of a few of us is too small, and it would be dangerous to go to the outside world."

　　Su Yong nodded: "Qiyuexing is a world full of wars. The pointed ears and the withered leaf people often have frictions. I heard that the blood crows have come here... Anyway, Tiantuo is dead, and there is no one here to threaten you anymore. It is indeed a good idea to stay here."

　　It is unknown how deep this place is, and it is difficult for ordinary people to enter. Without the threat, Xingyuan has become a paradise-like existence.

　　"Let's go out when there is a good opportunity in the future." The snow python knew that these strange races who studied medicine had a long lifespan.

　　The three-eyed doctor looked at several tribesmen: "Then let's build a hut and live here?"

　　The tribesmen nodded in unison.

　　After several years, Xingyuan became a holy place on Qiyuexing, and also the richest place on this barren planet. It is said that everyone with a serious illness will be sent here and taken into Xingyuan by specially hired masters, and they will be able to come back alive and kicking in a few days.

　　Xingyuan was later called "Savior Xingyuan" and became a famous holy land of Xinglin. No warrior wanted to harm them, because doing so would anger all warriors and make them public enemies. And everyone also deeply understood that they would have a life-threatening moment.

　　"If you have an injury that cannot be treated, come to us." The three-eyed doctor patted Su Yong's shoulder with his furry hands and pointed to the cave: "Remember this location, we are always here."

　　Su Yong smiled and nodded.

　　The three of them soared into the sky and turned into three rockets in the vast white mist.

　　"Even the God of Creation Tiantuo died at their hands. What a strange visitor." The seven three-eyed people looked up and exclaimed.

　　...

　　Tianhuoyuan, Zitong Mountain.

　　Zitong Mountain was still filled with a faint purple haze. Jiuyi and the Earth God sat at the entrance, and they didn't know how long they had been sitting there.

　　"We did something wrong." The Earth God said faintly.

　　Jiuyi nodded.

　　"Su Yong is an opportunity. Without him, the Demon Dragon Snow Python might not come back. Without him going back to report, the Underworld Dragon Domain would not join forces with us again, and things would become what they were before." "

　　Yes," the Earth God sighed deeply, "Just like before. Without Su Yong who suddenly came, without the Demon Dragon who was promoted in advance, we would still hide in the Zitong Mountain, and the Dragon Domain would still carefully protect its own territory. Even if Tiantuo is gone here, what can I do if I meet you again?"

　　At this time, a violent breath suddenly surged outside. Unexpectedly, Zitong Mountain did not stop it.

　　The two looked at the ice-like cave entrance in shock.

　　Su Yong's fair face appeared there, with a smile on his lips and a slight worry on his brows.

　　Followed by Snow Python and Zi Yi.

　　"I must have seen a ghost." The Earth God stared at Jiuyi blankly and muttered.

　　In front of them, the body of the God of Creation Tiantuo had turned into a skeleton, placed on the entrance with purple smoke floating, like a big comb, witnessing the passage of time and life.

　　Chapter 69 Battle of the Beehive

　　Chapter 69 Battle of the Beehive

　　One month later.

　　Beehive.

　　The twelve critical stars seem to move without any rules, but Beehive is always the closest to the only pale blue planet in the sky - Neptune. If you stand on the Beehive continent, you can see the huge blue star of Neptune passing by slowly and clearly like a 3D movie, and even some landforms and mountains can be seen.

　　Su Yong leaned against a huge rock, staring at the pale blue across the sky, with a hint of confusion and bewilderment in his squinting eyes.

　　Beside him, there were six divine dragons and one demon dragon lurking, including the Dragon King and the Snow Python, as well as Jiuyi and the Earth God. The demon dragon of Zitong Mountain continued to guard the entrance and exit of the underworld, because the golden divine dragon inside had already come out. That was the only barrier that blocked the critical creation god and the three-eyed demon of the underworld.

　　The dragons all restrained their voices, hiding behind the boulders like a small lizard without any movement. Su Yong, Jiu Yi and others were like statues, even their breathing stopped, only a pair of eyes would occasionally turn slightly to communicate with their companions.

　　This was, of course, an ambush.

　　This place was full of boulders, protruding like guns and dense like forests. But there was a road that could be passed through.

　　On the road, there was a huge skeleton of Tiantuo. On the ribs like a big comb, there seemed to be some powerful breath constantly emitting, which made mosquitoes dare not approach.

　　They used the people of the Dark Alliance to spread the news that a huge skeleton was found on the Flounder Star, one of the three developed planets. It did not belong to the Pointed Ears and the Dead Leaf People, and its appearance did not look like a blood crow... They believed that the Creation Gods would definitely guess whether it was the missing Tiantuo.

　　Tiantuo had been missing for a long time. When the Creation Gods arrived at Xingyuan, the fight was over. The air and the ground were filled with a terrifying and violent atmosphere, but no one knew what had happened.

　　Leihuo dipped his finger in the blood on the ground and licked it in his mouth.

　　"This is Tiantuo's blood." He snorted coldly.

　　Qiuling and Suohe were horrified.

　　"How is it possible? Even if their strongest Jiuyi joins forces with others, it is impossible to hurt Tiantuo." Qiuling questioned.

　　Leihuo showed a cold sneer on his face: "Do you think that our God of Creation is invincible at the critical point?"

　　Suohe looked carefully at the spider-web-like cracks on the ground, and waved his hand after a while: "Come here, this is the 'Open Sky Palm' from Tiantuo, it can't be fake..."

　　"Do you think they will think Tiantuo is dead?" The God of Earth asked Su Yong later.

　　Su Yong smiled, he looked at Jiuyi: "You have been missing for a long time, will they think you are dead?"

　　Jiuyi smiled bitterly and shook his head: "The God of Creation is meticulous, but very suspicious, I don't think they will jump to conclusions easily."

　　"Yes, so even if we send the news of the discovery of a strange corpse to the government agencies of the developed planets, no one will come. As the prisoner of the Creator God of the Closed Eyes Star, he will definitely ask the officials to block the news, because he knows that this will have a huge impact. Before the verification, he should have brought his best friend Suohe with him, or he might bring one more out of caution."

　　The Dark Alliance used a letter to inform the Supervision Department of Tianmu Country, the largest country on the Bimu Star, that a strange skeleton was found in a remote place on the Bimu Star, and even the size was revealed. They knew that this news would be delivered to the prisoner immediately.

　　Although Bimu Star is developed, it is far away from other planets. Only Xuanshui Star, which is guarded by Suohe, is relatively close. Therefore, in a hurry, it is impossible for all the Creator Gods to come together. Only these two people came the fastest.

　　"It's better to fight quickly and make a quick decision." Su Yong said at last, and all the people involved in the ambush nodded vigorously.

　　There was some movement in the distance on the silent road. The faint light and shadow pierced the pale blue light of Neptune, bringing a slight fluctuation.

　　Su Yong, who was holding his breath and hiding behind the boulder, narrowed his eyes and jumped.

　　"Three people? How come Leihuo is here too?"

　　Leihuo, Qiuling and Suohe checked in the air and slowly landed.

　　"Why should we be so careful? Could it be that Linji still has a force that we can't resist?" Suohe was the first to land, laughing loudly at the other two.

　　Leihuo looked at him with his huge eyes spitting flames: "I only know that you will definitely be the one with the shortest life among us."

　　Suohe was furious, but was blocked by Qiuling.

　　"Do serious things."

　　When they approached the huge skeleton, their steps slowed down at the same time.

　　"It's him." Suohe made a trembling voice for the first time.

　　Qiuling nodded slightly, squatted down and touched the skeleton, with a cold light in his eyes.

　　Leihuo was silent, just using a pair of huge eyes to constantly scan the surrounding environment. Su Yong felt that the eyes swept across the sky above the boulder, like a laser, as if to explode sparks on the stone.

　　"Notify others as soon as possible." Suohe frowned.

　　"Before I came out, I had already passed the news to them in the fastest way." Qiu Ling's teeth were creaking. He, Suo He, and Tian Tuo were the three with the best relationship. As for Lei Huo, it was just that he happened to come to the Muli Star today and met by chance.

　　"I'm afraid it's too late." Suo He and Qiu Ling, who were squatting, suddenly heard Lei Huo's low voice. They stood up suddenly and found that corals suddenly grew on the boulders around them.

　　The bodies of seven giant dragons appeared at the same time. The huge and winding bodies instantly surrounded this place like an iron barrel. The scales of various colors emitted strange sharp edges under the pale blue starlight of Neptune. There was also a young ancient warrior, standing on the boulder with a blood knife in his hand. His momentum was no weaker than those dragons.

　　"Actually, I shouldn't have challenged you to a fight," Lei Huo stared at Su Yong with his eyes spitting out blazing flames and shook his head: "It would have been so good to kill you back then. I didn't expect you to cause so much trouble."

　　"Our challenge is still valid, if you are willing to wait." Su Yong actually laughed: "I don't want you to die now... If you want to leave, I can swear in public that I will never stop you."

　　"Can I?" Lei Huo looked at his outstretched palms. The two palms as big as cattail leaves were holding blue and white flames that kept jumping, just like the ones that burned the Earth God back then.

　　Suo He looked at Lei Huo angrily: "You... You actually colluded with him?"

　　In his rage, the entire road suddenly became wet in an instant, and the water on the dry and cracked ground gushed out like a fountain. After a while, this place had become a swamp, and it was about to submerge the tall boulders.

　　The place where the water flowed the fastest was actually under Lei Huo's feet. At this time, the flood had already submerged half of Lei Huo's body.

　　The prisoner spirit grabbed him and said, "Don't let others push you around."

　　After saying that, the prisoner spirit raised his arms and laughed at the sky when the whistling wind just sounded. The gray and white clouds in the sky seemed to be attracted by him and rushed here at a high speed. In an instant, the sky was like a pot cover, and even Neptune was difficult to see. There were shrill cries among the clouds. It was not known whether it was the sound of the wind or the howling of countless dead souls.

　　The Dragon King narrowed his eyes and looked at the sky, and sighed softly: "So many people have died under your hands, probably more than in our entire underworld... No wonder they want to deal with you."

　　The voice was very low, so low that even the dragon beside him didn't hear it, but Su Yong and the prisoner spirit heard it and turned to look at him at the same time.

　　Su Yong gritted his teeth and hummed: "Yes, if the Dragon King has the opportunity to go to the Lost Highlands, he will know more about the number of people who died tragically at his hands."

　　The countless undead spirits in the clouds were all souls extracted from the bodies of warriors, and their bodies were all left in the Lost Highlands, becoming unconscious soul fighters.

　　Of course, it is easier to count the bodies when counting the number of people.

　　The prisoner smiled sinisterly: "Stop talking nonsense and do it."

　　As soon as the voice fell, thousands of fierce spirits in the air rushed down with a loud roar, accompanied by a strong wind, as if the whole sky had collapsed.

　　Su Yong patted the snow python: "You dragons are responsible for stopping them."

　　Then he exchanged glances with Jiuyi and Dishen. The three nodded and flew into the sky at the same time, leaving three two-meter-thick fierce rays, meeting the boundless dark wind and undead spirits.

　　Chapter 70: Fierce Battle in the Sky

　　Chapter 70: Fierce Battle in the Sky

　　Su Yong, Jiu Yi and the Earth God drew three whistling rays of light, piercing the sky fiercely like the aurora, tearing the dark clouds in the sky into four pieces. The fake immortal undead spirits in the air, without the support of their bodies, could not resist this attack and fled screaming.

　　As the three people pointed their arms, three huge blood fountains emerged in the sky, which were gorgeous and spectacular and gradually stretched out, like a long rainbow across the sky.

　　Wherever Su Yong's blood knife reached, the thick gray-black clouds were cut into pieces and scattered, and the broken and destroyed souls of the dead inevitably fell to the ground one after another, like a black snow. In addition to the screams and cries between heaven and earth, there were the sounds of thousands of broken souls, rustling in the wind.

　　At this time, the prisoner spirit could no longer distract himself to control the undead spirits in the sky to form a unified formation to attack, because he was tightly entangled by three dragons. It was undoubtedly difficult for him to face more than ten claws and three iron pillar-like dragon tails with his hands.

　　Leihuo was surrounded by the Dragon King of the Underworld and the other two dragons, but the dragons seemed to be willing to give him a break after receiving Su Yong's order. At this moment, the two sides were still in a stalemate and there was no danger for the time being.

　　Suohe was secretly happy to see that he was facing only a purple dragon, but he didn't know that this dragon was the most terrifying demon dragon. He roared, and with the surging water under his feet, he pounced fiercely on the demon dragon snow python, with ten fingers on his two long arms with bright and strange silver light.

　　The demon dragon snow python didn't even look at it, and a huge purple-red dragon tail swung over and hit him like a thunderbolt.

　　Suohe was overjoyed, and he grabbed the dragon tail with the river. The moment he touched the dragon tail, his ten fingers turned into spikes, with bright spikes with barbs.

　　His name is Suohe, which means he can lock even a weak and intangible substance like water, let alone a solid. His ten fingernails seem to be nothing special, but they are very scary. If these hands sweep over rocks, the rocks will turn into tofu, and if they touch the wall, the wall will be just a thin piece of paper.

　　But Suohe found that he was wrong. His ten fingers on both hands were grasping the dragon's tail, but he couldn't pierce into the scales, and couldn't even move it at all. Just when he secretly cried out that it was not good, the huge force of the dragon's tail finally hit his hands. With a snap, both arms broke at the same time, and he was instantly knocked over by the huge force, like a fallen leaf swept by a strong wind.

　　He was hit hard into the water, and the shock wave caused the water to splash ten meters high. Looking at the purple-red color falling from above gradually expanding, Suohe shouted in shock and anger, and detonated the water flow regardless of everything. Nearly a thousand cubic meters of water under him suddenly shot up to the sky at the same time, with a faint blue electric light, like a huge waterfall suddenly reversed and rolled up to the sky.

　　Detonating the water flow is a lose-lose method. Although it can be used to repel the enemy, the electric current runs very fast in the water flow, and Suohe himself will be affected and injured.

　　However, the snow python is not afraid of the nine-layer thunder, so how can it be afraid of this little lightning? The snow python fell with unabated force, and the purple scales shook violently, shaking all the charged water flow out in all directions, and then backhanded a claw and hit him into the wet soil, leaving only a huge hole.

　　This claw hit Suohe and woke him up. Suohe saw that the momentum was not right, and no longer cared about the prisoner spirit and thunder and fire, and endured the pain to drill deep into the ground, intending to escape through the ground escape.

　　Unfortunately, his speed slowed down after he was injured. Before he drilled 20 meters, the purple dragon behind him had caught up, and pulled him out again with two claws.

　　"You..." Suohe was held upside down by the Demon Dragon Snow Python. As soon as he made this sound, he saw a claw coming in front of him, and then he found that his body was like paper, and was easily pierced and broken by the dragon claw.

　　"Ah..." Suohe felt helpless for the first time and shouted in horror.

　　The Demon Dragon Snow Python didn't even look at it, snorted coldly and took out his heart, and gently pinched it with the dragon claws into a pool of blood and flesh.

　　Before Suohe finished shouting, his body without a heart fell down powerlessly.

　　The water flow underground continued to rush, but it had turned into a large area of ​​blood red.

　　Just as Leihuo said, Suohe was indeed the shortest-lived one among them.

　　The undead in the air were rushed to pieces by Su Yong and the other three. Only two of the three creators underground were left. Just when the prisoner spirits were a little unsustainable and the situation was good for Su Yong, a roar suddenly came from the sky in the north.

　　"It's the patrol warship of Tianmu Country." Jiuyi was shocked. He knew very well the horror of this huge weapon representing advanced civilization. The patrol warships were huge and inflexible in close combat, so they could not threaten unpredictable strongmen like the gods. Once approached, even true gods, not to mention the gods, could easily disintegrate such bloated guys.

　　However, the long-range attacks of the patrol warships were extremely terrifying, because they used laser weapons, and their attack power was almost equal to that of the gods. Once these patrol warships were lined up in formation, even the gods would find it difficult to approach. Moreover, they were all giant dragons, and the targets were too big to be targeted.

　　A laser several meters thick came over and hit a dragon. A burnt smell immediately spread in the air, and the orange scales on the dragon were immediately melted, and large amounts of white smoke came out. The dragon roared in pain, but before it could respond, it was slapped on the top of its head by the prisoner spirit, and it died of bleeding from all seven orifices.

　　The Dragon King was furious, and he and another dragon pressed towards the prisoner spirit again.

　　"We'll deal with the warships, this place is for you." Jiuyi pulled Su Yong's hand, and the stream of light broke through the air and swept away, leaving only the Earth God to deal with the undead that had begun to disintegrate.

　　The Earth God laughed: "Okay, dealing with these things is exactly my strong point. I will give them a dark home, which is their real home."

　　Su Yong and Jiuyi dodged more than a dozen lasers and successfully approached before the warships gathered. Just when Jiuyi was about to swing the iron sword to cut open those steel fortresses, he was suddenly pulled by Su Yong.

　　"What's wrong?" Jiuyi looked at Su Yong in some confusion.

　　Su Yong smiled and whispered: "Now there are only Leihuo and Prison Spirit left. It's too late for other Creation Gods to come. We have already won the victory."

　　"That's just right for a quick victory. Otherwise, when their reinforcements arrive, we will be exhausted and we don't know if we can deal with it." Jiuyi was still puzzled.

　　Su Yong smiled mysteriously: "If most of the Creation Gods are destroyed this time, and the Dragon Clan suffers little loss, won't we face the same problem?"

　　Jiuyi suddenly realized, and his voice became lower: "You mean: let the Creation God and the Dragon Clan lose both?"

　　"Yes." Su Yong dodged a laser and sighed: "The power of our ancient warriors is still weak. If they are not both injured, what can we use to compete with others?"

　　Jiuyi also smiled: "But we have to pretend."

　　The two of them bypassed the warship and inserted in, slashing east and west, and it seemed that they were powerless against the thick metal deck of the warship. The lasers of those patrolling warships continued to fall on the giant dragon, which greatly changed the situation of Leihuo and Prison Spirit.

　　The group of dragons from the underworld dragon domain did not know that the patrolling warship was actually just a paper tiger. They thought they really tried their best and were secretly grateful in their hearts.

　　"When their helpers arrive, we will deal with these warships with heavy hands and continue the melee." Su Yong's bloody knife broke open the "belly" of a warship, causing screams in the warship.

　　The warship affected the attack of the dragons, and Su Yong and Jiuyi also affected the launch of the warship, and the situation was deadlocked again. The snow python seemed to have guessed Su Yong's thoughts, and did not help the dragons deal with the prisoner spirit and thunder and fire. Instead, it stood aside, but its pair of big purple eyes kept turning around the prisoner spirit and thunder and fire, which frightened them.

　　A white dot suddenly lit up in the western sky, which was not any of the stars they were familiar with. The white dot floated like a firefly, without any sound.

　　Su Yong and Jiuyi just noticed the white dot, and saw the snow python standing quietly below suddenly soaring into the sky and rushing towards the white dot like lightning.

　　However, the next moment, the snow python was suddenly smashed back like a projectile, smashing a deep pit like a meteorite on the wet ground, with a radius of a hundred feet.

　　At the same time, a loud voice came from the white dot, resounding through the world: "Stop everything."

　　Su Yong shouted hoarsely and pounced: "Snow Python."

　　His figure shot down the deep pit like lightning and sank into the dust. Su Yong desperately dug the soil with both hands and dragged out the soft body of the snow python. The purple scales of the snow python had all opened up, covered with blood, and the injuries were worse than when it was bombarded by the thunder. The purple eyes were closed tightly, and the body was cooling rapidly. You can feel that life is passing away quickly.

　　Su Yong hugged the snow python's neck tightly, feeling the pain from the inside out, and the blood slowly cooled down. He could hardly stand, so he could only drag him slowly. He knelt beside the body of the snow python, silently picked him up and put him against his chest. He tried his best to hold back his tears, but the tears rolled down silently. He wanted to shout to the people around him, but he didn't know what to shout. He just wanted to say, "Is he dead? He's dead! Why?" !

　　The melee on the field stopped, and the warships stopped firing lasers. The dragons and the two creator gods stood there and watched silently for a while, then suddenly turned around and walked away silently, as if they had seen nothing. The Earth God raised his hand to support his forehead, as if his head was so heavy that it was about to fall off. Su Yong couldn't understand their eyes, and was even more afraid to look at the familiar figure in his arms.

　　He had killed many people in his memory, but he didn't know those people. He had raised the snow python with his own hands, and it even saved his life. At this moment, the snow python was going to leave him forever, and he couldn't do anything...

　　He hugged the body of the snow python tightly and fell into the mud with his head up.

　　He vaguely heard the prisoner spirit and thunder and fire respectfully call the slowly descending white dot "master", but he was so lost that he didn't react at all.

　　Chapter 71 The Lord of the Critical

　　Chapter 71 The Lord of the Critical

　　The dragons were about to pounce, but were stopped by the Dragon King with a gesture. The white dot knocked back the strongest demon dragon snow python with a casual blow, and even made it unknown whether it was dead or alive. This strength really shocked the Dragon King.

　　Two dragons can barely resist a creator god, and three can entangle and besiege it to take advantage. It can be seen that the ability of the dragon is only slightly inferior to that of the creator god. But one demon dragon is enough to resist three creator gods, which means that the six dragons present cannot beat the demon dragon snow python. The opponent can severely injure the demon dragon with one blow, and the dragon clan still wants to surround it. Isn't that courting death?

　　The souls scattered and defeated in the sky were collected by the prisoner spirit, and the haze above gradually dissipated, and the huge pale blue star of Neptune reappeared. The dragons and the creator gods stood on both sides, forming an asymmetrical crescent shape around Su Yong who was holding the demon dragon snow python in a daze.

　　The silence between heaven and earth was a little scary, and only the trembling breeze blew softly.

　　The white dot landed on the ground. It was an old man with white hair and long beard. His facial features were twisted slightly, and he looked a little unreal. He was covered with a bubble-like halo, as if he was in a thin glass house.

　　The old man ignored the Prisoner Spirit and Leihuo who greeted him respectfully, but just looked down at his palm with a thoughtful look.

　　He walked to Su Yong, who was stunned, and hummed in a loud voice: "He is fine. He can actually block my Star Flick. There are not many people who can have such defense."

　　Su Yong looked up blankly, and after hearing these words, he was refreshed and his eyes were rejuvenated.

　　"Who are you?" Su Yong still held the snow python tightly with both hands, but his eyes showed a terrifying cold light. "Who am I?

　　" The old man smiled lightly and pointed at Leihuo with his glowing fingers: "You tell me."

　　Leihuo, who usually doesn't obey anyone, even his own kind, is like a good child at this moment, and his eyes that were burning with flames have turned into soft waves.

　　"This is the master of our Twelve Critical Stars, Lord Qiming. I and other Creation Gods are guarding the territory for Lord Qiming." Lei Huo answered respectfully. His waist was bent like an eighty-year-old hunchbacked old man, but his voice was soft like an eighteen-year-old girl.

　　"Overlord, it turns out that there is an invincible overlord behind the invisible galaxy, the overlord of the galaxy that commands multiple star kings." Su Yong only felt a buzzing in his ears, and the whole person was stunned again.

　　With the strength shown by this old man, even if they killed all the Creation Gods and called all the magic dragons and dragons, it would be impossible to hurt the other party. He can severely injure the magic dragon with just a wave of his hand. Who else can be his opponent?

　　It turns out that all the efforts have been in vain. Who would have thought that there is such an invincible existence behind the Creation God? Su Yong, Jiuyi, the Earth God, the Dragon King and others were all stunned.

　　"Are you from the underworld?" The luminous old man, Lord Qiming, looked at the Dragon King.

　　"Yes." The Dragon King trembled and made a low voice.

　　"Tell your master of the underworld, Hades..."

　　It turned out that he even knew the master of the underworld. The Dragon King couldn't help but shudder. Hades had not appeared in the underworld for thousands of years. Even the Dragon King almost forgot that there was such a master above him.

　　"I knew that the underworld could lead to the Dragon Elephant Star, but I didn't send an envoy there to give him face... I don't want anyone from the underworld to come to the boundary," Qiming stared at the Dragon King's head lower and lower, "If you come without informing me, I will think it is a provocation."

　　"...I understand, Lord Qiming." The Dragon King replied in a low voice.

　　The hearts of Su Yong, Jiuyi and others sank at the same time, sinking into a bottomless abyss.

　　If Lord Qiming wanted to take action, how could a mere magic dragon guarding the entrance to the underworld stop him? He only needed to slap the Zitong Mountain flat.

　　"Master Qiming," Qiu Ling took two steps closer, pointing at the dead bodies of Suohe and Tiantuo: "People from the underworld came to kill our companions and ignored our rules. We must not let them go back."

　　The hearts of all the dragons sank. Master Qiming wanted to kill them, just like killing a few ants. It was just a matter of raising his hand. There was no escape.

　　Qiming glared at Qiu Ling, and he took two steps back in fear.

　　"I know you and Suohe are the best..." Master Qiming sighed softly and pointed at the dead dragon: "But they also paid a price, and this purple dragon was also seriously injured. Let's call it even."

　　"Master, we lost two gods..." Qiu Ling was a little unwilling.

　　"Shut up!" Qiming shouted angrily: "I said forget it, didn't you hear me?"

　　Qiu Ling was shaken by the sound wave and retreated again and again. Blood oozed from the corners of his mouth. Leihuo quickly supported him.

　　But in a blink of an eye, Su Yong noticed a smile of disapproval on Lei Huo's lips, which was just an angle that Qiming couldn't see.

　　"Yes, Master." Prison Spirit stopped, pressed his chest and replied in a trembling voice.

　　"This purple dragon is only injured on the surface of the body. It will get better if you spend more time recuperating." Qiming turned to the Dragon King and smiled, "But don't think that I don't dare to provoke Hades..."

　　Before he finished speaking, he suddenly waved his hands at the sky, and two huge stars in the sky approached from the horizon at a high speed, obviously being pulled by his power.

　　At the same time, everyone felt the ground under their feet shaking violently, just like stepping on a sampan and sliding towards the surging sea.

　　"That's because of the gravitational and repulsive forces between the stars." Su Yong was shocked beyond words by the scene before him.

　　What kind of power is this? It has simply exceeded the limits of his cognition and reached an incredible realm. A person's cultivation and martial power can actually move the huge stars, just like using a silk thread to pull a flying kite.

　　"Don't dare..." The Dragon King leaned over and answered repeatedly, his red face had already turned pale.

　　"Everything critical is just a toy to me." Qiming suddenly looked at Su Yong, staring at that gloomy face: "But this is my toy, I don't like others to touch it."

　　This should be a child's theory, but he said it with confidence, and no one could refute it.

　　Qiming's eyes pressed down on Su Yong like a mountain, wanting to break and crush his straight back. Su Yong felt the huge pressure, but still gritted his teeth to support his body and refused to bow his head.

　　His body creaked, it was his bones crying out in pain, his clothes were quickly soaked, and even his eyes were bleeding, but he still looked up stubbornly and looked at him.

　　"You're tired of playing with your own toys, so you want to steal other people's toys to play with?" Su Yong read out the sentence word by word, and every word he read out made more blood flow from the corner of his mouth.

　　Qiming smiled, his face shining with white light was somewhat unfathomable: "Every star and galaxy has rules, but the rules are determined by people." He paused and continued: "Determined by people with high strength."

　　Su Yong's eyes were already sprayed with thin lines of blood, but at this moment he shouted hoarsely: "No, every star belongs to everyone living on it, and the rules can only serve the public." He spat out a mouthful of blood, twisted the corner of his mouth in pain, and squeezed out a few words fiercely: "You are very strong, but don't think you can fool me like this."

　　Everyone stared at him in shock at the same time.

　　Su Yong stretched out his hand, but he couldn't touch the white halo in front of him. He just waved his limp fist in vain.

　　"This is not your real body at all, it's just a shell. If you are really invincible, why do you wear such an ugly white shell?"

　　Chapter 72: Go to Longxiang Again

　　Chapter 72: Go to Longxiang Again Qiming

　　stared at Su Yong and was silent for a long time. The light and shadow on his face were distorted and changed, and it was impossible to see clearly. Everyone couldn't guess his thoughts, and they were so nervous that they didn't even dare to breathe.

　　Su Yong's nostrils, eyes, ears and mouth corners were all bleeding. Blood flowed down his neck and stained his clothes with red flowers, but he still gritted his teeth and didn't bow his head, and his expression didn't change.

　　The two stared at each other like fighting cocks.

　　This moment became extremely long in the tense atmosphere. The dragons, Jiuyi, Dishen and others all wanted to help Su Yong, but under the pressure of Qiming's unparalleled momentum, they had no courage to stand up, and even speaking a word was extremely difficult.

　　Facing a strong enemy, blushing is blood courage, pale face is bone courage, blue face is air courage, and unchanged face is divine courage. What a brave fighter rarely seen in a thousand years! Leihuo, who was standing far away, sighed in his heart, and once again felt the extraordinary courage of this young man, and the sense of threat in his heart became stronger.

　　"Good!" The stiff atmosphere on the field was broken by Qiming's shout.

　　With this shout, the dragons, Jiuyi and others breathed a sigh of relief, only to feel that their entire backs were covered with sweat, and all the pores in their bodies were emitting cold air, and they couldn't help shivering.

　　"I have been silent for a long time, because there is nothing worth my effort." Qiming's tone sounded a little emotional. "For thousands of years, many things have happened in Linjie, but the gods of creation were able to handle them properly, until you guys appeared... Of course, with your abilities, you still cannot pose a threat to me."

　　"However, I admire your wisdom and courage very much." Qiming glanced at Su Yong again, and his gaze as if it was real made Su Yong's body shake, and a stream of sticky blood spurted out of his clenched teeth and fell on the snow python in his arms.

　　"I haven't seen such a smart and courageous person for a long time," Qiming said with a smile: "Your intelligence allows you to survive, because I am a little looking forward to it. Smart people like you may really challenge me in the future."

　　Jiuyi and others breathed a sigh of relief at the same time. When they heard Qiming scolding the prisoner spirit just now, they knew that this person was moody. Not to mention the enemy, even his subordinates could be crushed to death in a rage, because to him, their level was just like an ant, and he was not in his eyes at all.

　　Now that they have said that they will let Su Yong go, they will not embarrass him anymore, which shows that his life has been saved.

　　As for overturning the critical point... Although the saying goes that if you keep the green mountains, you will not be afraid of firewood, but they also know that it is impossible.

　　"He is right," Qiming laughed, and the bubble-like cover twisted and shook. "This is indeed my clone, not the real body, but why do I need to use the real body to deal with you? Hahaha!"

　　Everyone on the field turned red and white, but dared not speak.

　　"Now, you can go." Qiming snorted: "Go back to the underworld, don't forget to bring my words to the King of Hell."

　　The Dragon King blushed and whispered.

　　Su Yong, who was no longer under Qiming's gaze, took a breath and suddenly asked loudly, "Where is your real body?"

　　Qiming was stunned for a moment, then laughed again and answered, "My real body? Probably on Longxiang Star? God knows if those bald donkeys have found it? Hahaha!"

　　When the Dragon Clan, Jiuyi, Dishen and others helped Xuemang and Su Yong leave, Qiming's clone twisted in the air, and pieces of light and shadow exploded and scattered, disappearing without a trace.

　　"It's really the master's clone." The prisoner murmured in a low voice.

　　Leihuo walked away with a solemn face, and sighed in a voice that the prisoner could not hear, "How come even the clone is so powerful?"

　　...

　　Tianhuoyuan, Zitong Mountain.

　　Everyone walked into the lavender passage in a line.

　　Su Yong broke free from the hands of Dishen and smiled warmly at Ziyi who stayed here.

　　"You're back, how come you are injured again?" Zi Yi ran over with an exclamation, staring at the blood on his body with wide eyes, and stretched out her little hand to gently stroke it: "Does it hurt?"

　　Su Yong sighed: "It hurts. It hurts a lot."

　　Jiuyi sat down, shook his head and smiled bitterly: "It seems that we don't have to go on with our plan. I didn't expect that Linji has a master. The Dragon King has worked in vain."

　　The Dragon King looked at the snow python that was still unconscious and sighed: "It's good that you can keep your life. It's not your fault. No one knows about it." He turned to Su Yong: "I have to take this message back to Lord Hades, and I'll take my leave now."

　　Su Yong stretched out his hand to stop him: "Why didn't I hear you mention Lord Hades last time?"

　　The Dragon King shook his head and smiled: "Our Lord Hades is the lord of the underworld. He hasn't appeared for a long time. He doesn't even bother to care about the fight between the Three-Eyed Demon and the Dragon Clan. How can he know about this?"

　　"Your Majesty the Dragon King, do you think you can provoke a dispute between Lord Hades and Qiming?" Su Yong asked directly. Because of the ambush, the dragon clan has already stood on the same line with them.

　　The Dragon King shook his head: "The Hades is not interested in the outside world, not to mention," he paused, a look of fear on his face: "That Qiming is really too scary, even our Lord Hades may not be his opponent."

　　One is the Lord of the Critical Realm, and the other is the Lord of the Underworld. If they fight, who knows what kind of turmoil will be caused.

　　"In your opinion, Your Majesty, how sure are you?" Su Yong still refused to give up.

　　The Dragon King pondered for a long time before saying: "I also saw Lord Hades' magical powers many years ago... But when it comes to winning or losing, in a critical environment, Lord Hades may not even be able to deal with Qiming's clone."

　　Su Yong was shocked, and after a while he hurriedly asked: "What if it's in the underworld?"

　　"In the underworld, Qiming is naturally not our Lord Hades' opponent," the Dragon King smiled and said: "But don't forget, didn't Qiming say that he would not step into the underworld? He must be very clear about this."

　　That's why Qiming and Hades would be cautious of each other and give each other some face. After all, they are in adjacent spaces that are interdependent.

　　"I understand." Su Yong let go of his hands and let the Dragon King pass: "You go, let the snow python recover as soon as possible, I will go to see him later."

　　The dragons nodded one after another and crossed the entrance to the underworld.

　　"Why do you want to ask Qiming where his body is?" The Earth God suddenly asked.

　　Su Yong's eyes flashed: "I was confused about the critical creation gods' desire to rob the Dragon Elephant Star before, and now I finally figured it out."

　　"What did you figure out?" Jiuyi asked in surprise.

　　"Although the Dragon Elephant Star is big, they can't use that space, and it's difficult for them to face those ascetics on it. Why do they still go there instead of taking the stable and rich Earth for themselves first?" Su Yong asked back.

　　Jiuyi shook his head; the Earth God frowned. He was born and raised in the critical area, and he was concerned about his position in the critical area, and didn't know the outside world.

　　"It was actually Qiming's instruction." Su Yong said, "The Creation Gods invaded Dragon Elephant Star under Qiming's orders, and Qiming's own body also went to Dragon Elephant Star, which shows that there must be something on Dragon Elephant Star that he is very concerned about, posing a potential threat to him, which is why he is so anxious."

　　A critical master who has not appeared for many years suddenly appeared, and he must have discovered something very important. And they ambushed the Creation God, and Qiming didn't even take it seriously.

　　"Is there something on Dragon Elephant Star that can threaten Qiming?" The Earth God found it difficult to understand.

　　"Yes, Dragon Elephant Star is a very magical place." Su Yong remembered that he had learned the mysterious footwork that even the Snow Python could hardly capture by just following the footprints in the temple of Dragon Elephant Star. He vaguely grasped the key points. "Dragon Elephant Star is very large, and Qiming's power cannot control such a star. The most mysterious position of the Dragon Elephant is in the temple. I believe there must be something in it that can threaten Qiming." Jiuyi frowned

　　, "Then Qiming's body went to Dragon Elephant. Did he want to destroy the objects that could threaten himself?"

　　"I'm afraid so," Su Yong pondered for a while, and whispered, "I heard that there is a thousand-year-old magic lamp in the temple, guarded by the seven elders of the Dragon Elephant..."

　　"I'm afraid it's too late for us to rush over to inform them." The God of Earth stood up in panic.

　　"Not really," Su Yong shook his head. "The Dragon Elephant Star is very strange, and other people can't exert much power in it. Moreover, the temple is mysterious and unpredictable, and perhaps even Qiming will fall... If it comes to killing Qiming, there is no better place than the Dragon Elephant Star."

　　"Then what are we waiting for?" Zi Yi, who had been listening, stood up.

　　The Earth God was about to rush to the front, but found that the entrance and exit of Zitong Mountain were closed and he would not let him pass.

　　"You are a critical person, you can't go through." Su Yong grabbed the strange body of the Earth God.

　　The Earth God was very depressed, but at the same time he was relieved. He was really afraid of that Lord Qiming. Everyone left him behind, and led by Su Yong, they crossed the entrance to the underworld one by one.

　　Chapter 73 Dragon Elephant Di Pond

　　Chapter 73 Dragon Elephant Di Pond

　　The snow python has woken up, but it can't even move its claws. He moved his eyes with difficulty and scanned the visitor in front of him. When he saw Su Yong, his purple pupils blinked slightly and smiled.

　　"Recover your wounds, we are going to Longxiang," Su Yong whispered softly, and said word by word: "Avenge you."

　　The snow python didn't know where their confidence came from, but he knew that Su Yong was not a reckless person. He flickered his eyes slightly, as if silently saying: "Be careful along the way."

　　Su Yong nodded deeply, stood up suddenly, turned around suddenly, and strode away with a knife. Everyone followed closely.

　　Longxiang Star.

　　Everything was normal. The bald and fat ascetic saw Su Yong and smiled to greet him. However, a moment later, he was the first to fly in the air and rushed to the front.

　　Everyone crossed the dozens of miles wide waterfall and saw that the temple was still quiet and peaceful, and the high tower stood in the clouds as usual, and they breathed a sigh of relief.

　　The bell rang, and the young cultivator just opened the door, and Su Yong rushed in in one step, without waiting for him to pass on the message.

　　"Hey..." When the young cultivator shouted, Su Yong had already walked down the underground steps familiarly and walked straight to the third-floor middle hall.

　　However, just as he walked to the patio, the figure rushing almost bumped into a body wrapped in a red monk's robe.

　　Su Yong raised his head and saw a fat face with a smile on his face, and his forehead was shiny. At this time

　　, the ascetic who followed closely behind him had already bowed and said, "Hello, Third Elder."

　　The Third Elder smiled, but his eyes were looking at Su Yong who was one foot in front of him: "You are here again."

　　"Third Elder, this time it is extremely urgent..." The ascetic stepped forward and explained in a hurry, but was interrupted by the Third Elder with a wave of his hand.

　　"I know, everyone, follow us to the Dragon Elephant Pool on the seventh floor, everyone is waiting there."

　　Can this be calculated? Su Yong was surprised. When he followed the Third Elder down the steps, he did not forget to look back at the bluestone on the patio and found that the reverse "8" shaped footprints he saw last time were gone.

　　The deeper you go into the pagoda, the larger the space becomes, because the temple is a tall triangle. The spiral staircase was surrounded by three-fingered bronze lamps. Every few meters, there was a door leading to a corridor on a certain floor. There were two ascetics guarding the entrance of each corridor. The corridor was quietly filled with solemnity and holiness, just like the residence of a bodhisattva.

　　The spiral staircase was engraved with runes. As the footsteps of the crowd fell, a faint golden light appeared, as if it had mysterious magic power, which surprised Jiuyi and others.

　　The staircase finally reached the end. It was dozens of miles in radius. Thousands of candles illuminated the place in detail, as if it was daytime.

　　There are two deep pools in the center of this underground hall. If you are at a high place, you can see that the one on the left is winding like a snake, but there is a pair of coral horns at the widest end. It is the Dragon Pool, and the water in the pool is emitting golden light; the other one is more complicated in shape. In addition to the four pillars that are nearly a mile wide, there is also a long curved hook like a river. There are also two long swords half a mile wide on both sides, which are the elephant's trunk and tusks. This is the Elephant Pool, and the water in the pool is silver.

　　Six old elders in red monk robes sat cross-legged in front of the Dragon Pool, with solemn expressions on their faces.

　　The third elder took two steps forward and whispered, "He is coming."

　　The six elders slowly turned their heads, frowned and looked at everyone, but nodded to Su Yong.

　　Su Yong bowed and said, "The Lord of the Critical Point is plotting the Dragon Elephant. I am afraid he will escape into the temple soon..."

　　The elder elder with a thin face waved his hand to interrupt him: "We know that he has entered the Dragon Elephant Star."

　　Has he been here? Everyone was shocked.

　　The elder pointed his dry finger at the Dragon Pond, and the golden light of the Dragon Pond suddenly gathered, projecting a huge face in the air, which was exactly Qiming's appearance.

　　"We knew it the moment he sneaked into the Dragon Elephant Star, but his strength was too high, and we couldn't capture his specific location. The restraint of space seemed to be completely ineffective against him." The elder said calmly, but he couldn't hide his shock.

　　"That is a very terrifying existence." Su Yong pointed at Jiuyi and the others with a wry smile: "All of us together, I'm afraid we are not even enough for him to pinch with one finger."

　　The third elder nodded solemnly and sighed: "He can actually escape our pursuit in the space of Dragon Elephant Star. You can imagine how capable this person is."

　　Another elder suddenly snorted: "But if he dares to break into the temple, he will never return."

　　"That may not be the case." Jiuyi, as an ancient warrior who has lived for thousands of years, is somewhat disgusted with these self-righteous monks. He stepped forward and said: "We saw with our own eyes at the critical juncture that he can even manipulate the stars, and that was just a clone. The magic dragon of the underworld was almost killed by his clone."

　　The elder was shocked: "The magic dragon of the underworld can't withstand his attack?"

　　Dragon Elephant knows a lot about the underworld, because some ascetics have entered it. Although they did not get the support of the underworld, they brought back a lot of news. They also know that the magic dragon is considered a top-level powerhouse in the underworld, even above the three-eyed demon.

　　"Yes, the Dragon King of the Underworld also said that even the Underworld King might not be the opponent of the Lord of the Critical Realm." Su Yong added in a low voice.

　　The seven elders looked at each other, and their faces turned pale.

　　After a while, the Great Elder was the first to calm down: "But this is the Dragon Elephant Star, and he can't control all the external objects. And we have the temple, the Dragon Elephant Di Pond, the Conferred God Array, and the Ten Thousand Year Divine Lamp."

　　Su Yong carefully watched the faces of the elders. When the Great Elder mentioned the Ten Thousand Year Divine Lamp, he found that the elders seemed to be relieved, and couldn't help but become more curious about the "Xuanming" Divine Lamp.

　　But there is only the Dragon Elephant Di Pond here, and you can't see where the Divine Lamp is. Just as Su Yong was looking around, he suddenly heard a crazy laugh from above his head.

　　"Hahaha... I finally found the temple."

　　With the laughter, the spiral staircase made a puff, and the few ascetics they saw in the corridors on the upper floors fell down softly, and fell into the lobby with bloody flesh.

　　"Oh no, he's here." The fat ascetic behind Su Yong screamed.

　　"Why are you panicking?" The elder glared at him, then turned to the elders: "He has broken through the temple's defenses, and the ladder can't stop him. Set up the formation immediately."

　　The seven elders jumped into the elephant pool at the same time, standing in the middle of the four elephant legs, two tusks and the elephant's trunk. It looked like the "Great Array of Conferred Gods".

　　Su Yong and others looked at the golden light shining on the stairs and the heavy footsteps coming from far away. They were at a loss when they suddenly heard the elder shout: "Come here quickly and stand at the coral corner of the dragon pool." As soon as

　　they fell into the silver-shining pool, a figure with white hair had walked down the last step.

　　"Haha, this place is really hard to find. There are many things that trip you up on the road. It seems that the treasure is hidden very tightly."

　　Su Yong turned his head and saw that it was the appearance of Qiming, the Lord of the Critical Point, but without the bubble-like light cover outside.

　　Chapter 74: The Great Array of Conferred Gods

　　Chapter 74: The Great Array of Conferred Gods

　　PS: I am a person who is easily influenced by the outside world. Many things have not gone smoothly recently, and I am in a bad mood. I really can't write a relaxing YY plot... So this chapter may be a little tragic and miserable. If you don't like it, you can skip it.

　　Qiming walked down lightly. The spiral staircase kept flashing golden light, but it couldn't stop his steps. After he walked down the last step, the whole spiral staircase flashed, and then made a tooth-grinding sound. It broke into seven or eight sections with a "squeak" and fell down, pressing on the body of the dead monk, stirring up a lot of dust.

　　Qiming smiled teasingly at the nervous people in the two large pools: "Hey, are you welcoming me or preparing for battle? I didn't expect that I'm so famous on Dragon Elephant Star."

　　No one answered him. The Seventh Elder of Dragon Elephant kept his position and closed his eyes. The water in the Elephant Pool suddenly boiled, and the silver light shook violently. A huge elephant phantom instantly gathered on the water. The two long tusks on the phantom pointed at Qiming from afar.

　　Qiming also knew that his strength would be greatly reduced here. He couldn't help but take a step back, his face solemn.

　　Su Yong frowned and looked at the water of the Dragon Pool under his feet, but found that there was no reaction at all. He tried to move his feet, but found that it was too heavy to lift. His legs and the whole body seemed to be glued by super glue and became part of the Dragon Pool.

　　At this time, the voice of the third elder suddenly floated over and rang in his ears: "Dragons first came from the earth. The spirit of the Dragon Pool needs you, a visitor from the earth, to inspire it. The Dragon Pool will be centered on you. Now, listen to my instructions!"

　　Su Yong nodded gently.

　　"Draw out your weapon and chop at the dragon's mouth with all your strength. You must cut through the edge of the Dragon Pool that is similar to the dragon's teeth."

　　Su Yong was stunned for a moment, but quickly drew out the blood knife.

　　With his long roar, the hundred-meter-long half of the blood moon split the golden Dragon Pool water flow in half, smashed it hard on the bluestone at the edge of the pool, and cut deeply into it. Two jagged stones on the edge of the Dragon Pool that were similar to dragon teeth rose up and turned into dust in the air.

　　"Okay." The satisfied voice of the third elder came to Su Yong's ears. "Now, the seal under your feet has loosened. Go to the middle of the two coral horns and insert your weapons into the water."

　　Su Yong lifted his foot and found that the sticky force had disappeared. He immediately shook off the lava-like water waves and quickly came to the coral horns.

　　The tip of the blood knife spit out purple light. Just as it sank into the water, the water in the Dragon Pond suddenly boiled. Golden light mixed with large pieces of white mist flew up. A dragon roar suddenly exploded like thunder. Then a giant dragon more majestic than a snow python quickly formed on the Dragon Pond. Its six claws matched with the elephant tusks on the side, faintly forming a joint attack on Qiming.

　　"Interesting." Qiming stretched out his hands and made an inverted eight-character gesture. His body suddenly swelled and jumped to more than ten meters high, but it was still much smaller than the phantom of the dragon elephant.

　　"Now I can't teach you." The third elder spoke very quickly, because Qiming had already jumped over and pounced into the phantom of the dragon elephant.

　　"You must remember that the dragon's attack is controlled by your weapon..."

　　This sentence was not finished, because Qiming's big hand had already chopped off an ivory from the side, and the third elder was standing in the same position in the dragon pool. There

　　was a loud explosion, the ground shook, and the seven-story lobby was filled with dust. It seemed that even the towering pagoda above was affected and shook violently. The huge snow-white phantom ivory in the air twisted, and Qiming was shocked and retreated five or six steps. But the third elder groaned, blood gushed from the corner of his mouth, and a one-meter-long shocking purple streak was stained on his monk's robe. The injury was obviously much more serious than the other party.

　　This was still with the help of the magic power of the Conferred God Array. Qiming's attack only hit the phantom indirectly. If it hit him directly, it would have killed him.

　　Qiming retreated and immediately pounced again. Here he could not use external objects, but relying on his own profound cultivation, he used the most primitive martial arts to attack, and the momentum was still amazing.

　　He attacked the same place, the ivory held by the third elder.

　　"Second elder, you come and take it." The skinny elder shouted.

　　The elephant phantom turned halfway, and the tusk on the other side stabbed over, facing Qiming's fist.

　　However, the seemingly thunderous collision did not happen. Su Yong's eyes blurred, and he found that Qiming had come to the side of the dragon with a grim smile. Although the opponent was facing the phantom dragon in the air, it felt like he was standing in front of him.

　　Su Yong was startled, and subconsciously swung the blood knife in his hand to the left, trying to dodge the opponent's fist wind, but he was half a beat late.

　　Qiming's fist hit the coral horn on the left side of the dragon hard. A huge explosion formed a seven-meter-long electric snake in the air, shaking the roof into a spider web. It seemed that this place would collapse at any time.

　　This blow also made everyone in the dragon pool shake, and they almost vomited their hearts.

　　At this time, the fat monk suddenly shouted loudly, and jumped out of the dragon pool, and his ten fingers were like hooks to grab Qiming who was dodging and retreating.

　　"Don't leave the pool!"

　　The elder's shout was still a beat late.

　　The monk's hands met Qiming's other fist.

　　The fat body flew into the air, and exploded after hitting the ceiling, turning into a bloody rain that sprayed down, splashing every corner of the space, and not even a corner of the clothes could be found.

　　Su Yong wiped the blood off his face in shock, and stared at the few short hairs in his palm in a daze.

　　The ascetic monk has no hair, these may be his eyelashes.

　　"Stand in the middle of the corner, don't move." Su Yong turned his head pale and looked at Zi Yi and Jiu Yi, shuddering.

　　He was not familiar with the operation of the dragon, but he understood the gestures made by the injured third elder.

　　He was not afraid of death, but he was afraid that someone familiar would die in front of him. Everyone is selfish and unwilling to bear that kind of pain.

　　Jiu Yi and Zi Yi showed their weapons, nodded deeply to him, and found the most suitable position under their feet.

　　"So you are the controller of the dragon." Qi Ming saw it from his words and laughed up to the sky.

　　The third elder, who was still making gestures, sighed. Every formation has a formation core. Once the enemy finds the formation core, it will be easier to break.

　　Qiming approached Su Yong step by step.

　　The dragon and the elephant relied on each other. There were seven elders on the elephant side, which was obviously very powerful. There were only three people left on the dragon side, and he had found the center of the formation. He planned to break this side first.

　　The seven elders shouted in unison, and the phantom elephant in the air pounced like lightning and blocked the dragon. The elephant's trunk swung, its tusks pierced, and even its four pillar-like feet stepped on Qiming's head.

　　Such a perfect attack happened on a clumsy elephant phantom, which was really amazing.

　　However, Qiming's figure was faster, and he actually drilled between the four pillars. His two fists, with infinite power, did not make any sound, and came to Su Yong silently.

　　This attack was more perfect than the elephant's previous action, perfect and impeccable. No matter how you look at it, the dragon could not avoid those two fists.

　　Although these two fists were small, they were like a pair of scissors, trying to cut off the dragon's head.

　　Su Yong, with blood all over his face, watched the silent whistling fists coming quietly. His mind was blank and he could not think of any way to dodge. It was not

　　until the two fists were about to cross and hit the dragon's forehead and Su Yong felt that his nose was about to be smashed into a rotten garlic that he waved the blood knife blankly.

　　There was a crisp sound of "bang".

　　Qiming was stunned and stared at his hands blankly, as if he couldn't believe it.

　　Jiuyi, Ziyi, and the seven elders were also stunned, and their eyes widened.

　　Su Yong dodged the cross attack that seemed impossible to avoid. Qiming's two fists hit each other, and blood gushed out of the bite. He was shaking his hands in pain.

　　"The Enchanting God Step." The first elder screamed: "It's the Enchanting God Step!!!"

　　"Yes, it is said that in the Dragon Elephant Conferred God Formation, the dragon is stronger than the elephant. It turns out to be true." The third elder also shouted excitedly.

　　Su Yong didn't know what the magic step was, he only knew that he accidentally shook the blood knife, using the inverted "8" shape of the footwork trajectory.

　　"It turns out that you can also control the dragon." He was also secretly surprised.

　　Chapter 75 Ten Thousand Years Magic Lamp

　　Chapter 75 Ten Thousand Years Magic Lamp

　　The moment Qiming retreated, the silver elephant and the golden dragon leaned against each other. The ivory and dragon claws intertwined together to form a real dragon elephant god formation.

　　"I just want that lamp." Qiming looked up at his hands and roared in hatred: "Give me that lamp, nothing will happen, otherwise, the Dragon Elephant Star will become a critical subsidiary point, and none of you can survive!"

　　The Seventh Elder did not say anything, but changed his position silently, and the huge silver elephant body formed a mysterious attack posture. Su Yong used the horizontal eight-character footwork to control the golden dragon to set up defense, then shook his head and laughed loudly: "I'm so scared!"

　　Qiming was furious, stretched out his arms and shook them downwards, and crisp "click" sounds rang out all over his body. Muscles sprang out from his body like mushrooms after rain, and quickly swelled up in his wrists, thighs, chest and other parts. His clothes made a "crash" scream and tore into thousands of threads.

　　There was no spring light between the tattered cracks, and the tangled muscles were full of purple and red blood veins. This white-haired old man who seemed to be dying of old age turned into a bodybuilder in a moment.

　　"He can't rely on external forces here, so he can only force out all the potential of his body." The elder reminded loudly: "Everyone should be careful and try not to confront him head-on."

　　"You have some knowledge," Qiming laughed, "It's a pity that your own cultivation is too low, and it's useless to rely on more things."

　　Before he finished speaking, the dark red body had swept over like a stream of light. Although this was Dragon Elephant Star, and the most difficult temple space to use, his unparalleled power still caused a whistling and piercing sound of wind.

　　This attack was as fast as a meteor, and it was too late for the Silver Elephant to retreat. The seven elders shouted at the same time, and the seemingly clumsy body of the Silver Elephant shook, and the two tusks actually intertwined together, facing one of his fists; Su Yong gently shook the blood knife, and the golden dragon turned a graceful arc, dodging Qiming's other fist, and Jiuyi's iron sword turned into a dragon claw, slashing Qiming's wrist sideways like lightning.

　　"Bang~~Ka!"

　　The first sound was the sound of Qiming's blood-red iron fist shaking off the two tusks, and the second sound was the sound of Jiuyi's sword blade fiercely slashing the opponent's wrist, but the sharp blade that gathered the power of the gods was instantly blown apart, turning into fragments all over the ground, and "ding ding dong dong" shot into the pool, like a burst of heavy rain.

　　Qiming took seven or eight steps back, but the huge body of the silver elephant was twisted, and the light and shadow were almost shattered. It was blurred for a long time before it stabilized.

　　Su Yong turned his head and saw that the seven elders had all fallen into the silver-white water of the Elephant Pond. Sticky blood was slowly flowing out of their bodies, gradually fading in the silver-white water, and blooming into pink flowers.

　　"It's okay." The eldest elder gritted his teeth and shouted to him.

　　Su Yong nodded and turned to look at Jiuyi: "What about you?"

　　Jiuyi held his right hand with his left hand, glanced at the iron sword fragments in the Dragon Pond, and then shook his head and smiled bitterly: "My right hand is useless."

　　Zi Yi blushed, because she couldn't find a chance to attack, and she didn't know how to cooperate with Su Yong's steps to control the golden dragon.

　　Unexpectedly, Su Yong turned his head and looked at her with a smile, and said with a smile: "You did a good job."

　　Well done? Zi Yi was stunned.

　　"If you are not sure, don't act rashly, it's like hitting a rock with an egg." Su Yong whispered in her ear, "Protect yourself."

　　Her pretty face became even redder, but she looked at him and nodded vigorously.

　　The Seventh Elder had just stood up from the water in a panic, and Qiming came over again, looking as if he had not suffered much damage.

　　"Can you take the next move?" The faint smile on Qiming's face looked extremely sinister.

　　Su Yong raised his blood knife, and the golden dragon blocked the silver elephant.

　　"I'll try this time."

　　Of course he couldn't take it, but----but the Seventh Elder's clothes were soaked with blood, and his chest was a deep purple, how could he resist?

　　Qiming raised his eyebrows and thrust out his left hand, using his palm instead of his fist. However, the strong wind caused the water in the Dragon Pond to ripple, and the phantom of the golden dragon also swayed.

　　Su Yong felt as if his body was being tightly pressed by a cold blade. He shook the blood knife in his hand half a circle to avoid the force, but he could not completely avoid the strong wind. The phantom of the golden dragon twisted violently, as if it would disperse in the next moment.

　　Su Yong was also stuck by the strong wind. His face was covered with cold sweat. He felt that the handle of the knife in his hand was as heavy as a thousand-pound boulder, and it was difficult to move it.

　　At this moment, Qiming's right hand came again.

　　This time it was a fist.

　　The fist wind with a more piercing whistle hit the huge head of the golden dragon.

　　Su Yong, who was unable to move, felt that the fist was about to hit his head, but he could not find any leverage. The blood knife was originally used to control the golden dragon, but now it was stuck again as if it was glued by super glue and could not move at all.

　　Jiuyi and Ziyi, who were still some distance away from him, were unable to rescue him in time.

　　At the critical moment, Su Yong shouted loudly, and his white teeth bit deeply into his lower lip.

　　A long blood light suddenly emerged from the golden pool water, and the huge golden dragon in the sky disappeared in an instant, causing Qiming's right fist to hit the void.

　　Qiming was stunned, but saw a blood shadow pounce on his fist. At this time, he had used up most of his strength, but he could not immediately withdraw it under the spatial barrier of the dragon elephant. He could only muster up the last bit of strength to meet the opponent's weapon.

　　Su Yong's weapon did not break into pieces as he thought.

　　The blood knife "clicked" into the purple-red fist, and two three-inch-long fingers burst open, rushing up to the top board like a meteor, and blasting two large holes in the spider-web-like cracks. As the lights around shook, the skylight fell down with the diffused gravel and dust.

　　"Ah." Qiming howled miserably for the first time. He subconsciously flew back dozens of meters, holding his injured right hand and jumping non-stop.

　　Su Yong also used up all his strength in this attack. The blood knife did not break under the opponent's huge bombardment, but flew out of his hand and sank deeply into the stone wall beside the pool. He felt that all the blood in his body surged up instantly, and his brain was blank as if it was filled with paste. He staggered and fell into the pool in a big letter shape.

　　"Su Yong." Ziyi screamed and rushed over with Jiuyi. The seventh elder tried hard to make a move, so that the silver elephant took a step and stood in front of the dragon pool.

　　"So what?" Qiming held his hand and took a breath of cold air, and stepped forward step by step: "Even if you can hurt me, it can't change the ending."

　　"What do you want the Xuanming magic lamp for?" The eldest elder shouted with a trembling mouth.

　　Qiming showed a strange smile: "As an invincible strong man, the most unbearable thing is the incompetent guys talking nonsense behind my back. It is enough for this world to have strong people. What do we need those so-called wise men who gossip and play with prophecies all day long?"

　　"So you are also afraid of what people say." The third elder laughed, holding his chest: "If you do the right thing, why are you afraid of being talked about? Don't you also know that those who do evil will eventually perish?"

　　"I'm afraid?" Qiming laughed. He pressed the wound hard. The piercing pain made him grin like a purple-red ghost. "What am I afraid of? Even if he is a little smart, he is a person without any strength. Servants like you can't protect him. What am I afraid of? Haha, what am I afraid of? I only need one finger to crush him, the supreme master in your hearts."

　　"You are afraid of someone who believes in me." An old and ethereal voice accompanied by a deep sigh rang in the hall. "You are afraid that those people who believe in me on Longxiang Star will learn from me how to restrain you, and finally threaten you, thus ruining all your efforts." At

　　some point, a lamp with a body of a spirit turtle and a head of a crane appeared in the hall. This strange lamp drifted in the hall, and the light kept changing colors. The seven-color lights of red, orange, yellow, green, cyan, blue, and purple kept flashing, as mysterious as the world. At

　　this moment, the bloody space suddenly became holy and solemn.

　　The huge silver elephant slowly dissipated, and the seven elders crawled in the pool together, shaking with excitement.

　　"Master Xuanming," the eldest elder burst into tears: "You finally spoke." They have been guarding the magic lamp for thousands of years, but they can only deduce things based on the changes in the lamp's light, and have never heard Xuanming speak clearly.

　　The light of the magic lamp flickered for a while before it sighed: "You have worked hard these years."

　　"Not hard." The seven elders responded in unison, their heads had already bowed down in the silver-shining water, and they had not raised them for a long time.

　　Su Yong had woken up at this moment, but he was speechless at everything in front of him. He scooped up the golden pool water, slapped it on his face and rubbed it hard.

　　How could a lamp that was like a firefly and could talk be the opponent of the critical lord Qiming?

　　Chapter 76 The Embers of the Magic Lamp

　　Chapter 76 The Embers of the Magic Lamp

　　For a person, or any creature, wisdom and strength are the two most important elements, which constitute the most tenacious and powerful part of life itself. As for wealth, it is just an external thing.

　　Xuanming, the ten thousand year magic lamp, and Qiming, the critical lord, undoubtedly represent the highest peak of wisdom and strength, and are respectively called the peerless wise man and the strong man.

　　But at this moment, when the two of them collided, it was a bit like "a scholar meeting a soldier".

　　"Xuanming Magic Lamp, you are a little clever, but even if you can use your crane-headed brain to figure out the secrets of the entire universe, what good is that? You simply cannot realize it, and can only leave a few vague and incomprehensible words and a piece of paper to the world." Qiming laughed: "Only the strong can get it. Others believe in you and think you are the master of dragons and elephants, but in my opinion, you are just a poor creature hiding in the corner."

　　"Shut up, dare to be rude to Xuanming Patriarch." The seven elders raised their wet heads and shouted in unison.

　　Qiming snorted coldly, without even turning his head, but just swung his hands back and swept them.

　　Without the support of the silver elephant, the seven elders were hit by an invisible huge force. After rolling several times in the silver-white pool water, they hit the pool wall and almost vomited their internal organs in pain. Under their bald heads, their faces were as white as ice and snow.

　　"A dominant figure like you, why bother these juniors." The magic lamp sighed, and the light took on a faint blue color: "You are right, but I have been hiding in a corner these years, and I have not been calculating the mysteries of the universe all day long. I still have some knowledge and understanding of martial arts."

　　Qiming's purple eyes showed greed, and he took two steps towards the magic lamp: "Yes, if I didn't know that you still had the mind to tinker with this, how could I come to you?" He smiled sinisterly: "With your brain, I am afraid that in a few years, even I will not be able to deal with it. But it's a pity that you can't wait until that day."

　　The light of the Xuanming magic lamp turned red, and the old voice sighed faintly: "It's a pity. Even if I can research martial arts to deal with you, there is a lack of talents on Longxiang Star, and it is still difficult to pose a threat to you."

　　"Are you trying to beg for mercy, or are you trying to deceive me?" Qiming took two steps closer and laughed, "Well, tell me the martial arts you have learned, and I will let you go. And," he turned sideways and pointed at everyone, "all these people can continue to live."

　　This lie was too obvious, but no one laughed. At this point, everyone knew that Qiming would never let anyone go.

　　The Xuanming lamp flickered for a long time before he suddenly said, "I can't deal with you now, but it's not easy for you to destroy me." This sentence was said very firmly, showing that this wise man had a lot of confidence.

　　"Haha..." Qiming laughed up to the sky, almost laughing to tears, "I did notice some strange and mysterious things along the way into the temple, but your so-called martial arts are just some evasive things, which are simply vulnerable in front of unparalleled power... By the way, is this the 'escape philosophy' you advocate?"

　　Su Yong finally understood that the "Mi Shen Bu" that he had accidentally learned on the bluestone in the courtyard was also from the hand of the Wannian Shen Lamp. No wonder it was so mysterious. There is also the "Heavenly Ladder" that leads down to the ground hall, the pagoda that reaches the sky in the temple, and even the wonderful spatial structure of the entire Dragon Elephant Star, which may all be deliberately arranged by the Xuanming Magic Lamp.

　　But how can you really defeat your opponent by dodging and consolidating your defense? Although this "analyst" who hides in the ground hall of the temple to study the mysteries of the universe is prepared for a rainy day, his personality is really conservative. Su Yong sighed secretly.

　　The magic lamp laughed softly: "If you can't beat it, just run away. What's wrong with that?" As he spoke, he quietly floated up into the sky, but was quickly intercepted by Qiming.

　　"Don't dream about it, you can't escape from this ground hall." Qiming laughed: "Even if you are extremely smart, what's the use at this moment?" His body flashed out like lightning, completely blocking the passage down.

　　Although the ground hall is huge, it is still a relatively sealed space after all. Once the magic lamp drifts out, the sea and sky will be wide open.

　　Qiming's purple arms suddenly stretched out, like a poisonous snake, bringing out two blood-red rainbows in the air, shooting directly at the turtle lamp stand of the magic lamp. The harsh whistling wind made the lamp shake. He actually still retained his strength, and his right hand with two fingers missing was still extremely flexible.

　　The magic lamp drew a graceful horizontal eight in the air, and after dodging the two long arms, the lamp suddenly went out, and the light appeared again in front of the hole in the top plate, which was the passage that Qiming's two fingers had exploded before.

　　The magic lamp flashed out, and the ethereal voice laughed: "I'm leaving."

　　Qiming roared, not caring about the people in the hall, and kicked his two huge legs hard, causing the ground to shake violently. His huge body rose from the ground like a rocket into the air, knocking a nearly 100-meter-wide hole in the top plate, and chasing after it with a roar.

　　This terrible collision finally shattered the riddled roof completely, and countless bricks and wooden boards fell down like a landslide, smashing the Dragon and Elephant Pools beyond recognition.

　　When the noise in the water died down, everyone poked their heads out of the deep water. Su Yong took a breath and rushed out, pulling out the blood knife on the stone wall with force.

　　Everyone helped each other and jumped out dangerously before the entire ground hall collapsed.

　　The magic lamp and Qiming were still chasing each other in the temple under the pagoda. The magic lamp was in front, moving between the monks' houses and beams like a firefly. After the temple was smashed into a mess by Qiming, the magic lamp began to circle around the sky-reaching pagoda, and Qiming chased after it with a roar.

　　The two circled higher and higher around the pagoda, like a flying bird chasing a beetle relentlessly. From time to time, large amounts of stone chips flew out of the pagoda, which was like a giant pillar, mixed with the flowing clouds that had been shaken and scattered, blocking everyone's sight.

　　"Why doesn't Master Xuanming leave here?" Su Yong looked up and asked in a low voice.

　　"The temple is the most sophisticated place for Dragon Elephant Star's materials. Once he leaves here, Qiming's speed will be faster, and Master will not get any benefit." The first elder wiped the dust off his face, stared at the top with his cloudy eyes wide open.

　　"He can't catch Master. Although Master doesn't have strong martial arts, the footwork he has learned is very mysterious. He is not afraid even if thousands of people come to surround him." The third elder squinted and stared at the top, as if he could still see.

　　"Unless..." The first elder didn't say anything.

　　"Unless the pagoda falls down." Su Yong continued in a low voice.

　　The seventh elder turned his head and looked at him at the same time.

　　"How do you know?" They asked in unison.

　　"Once such a majestic pagoda is broken, it will definitely cause a great change in the molecular structure here." Su Yong shook his head: "In fact, the larger the building, the more difficult it is for the material to remain stable."

　　This is the theory that a thousand-mile dam collapses due to an ant hole. Nothing can be done in all aspects. The flying magic lamp simply couldn't spare any more energy to control the stability of the matter and effectively block Qiming.

　　As if to verify Su Yong's statement, the next moment there was a sharp explosion in the air, like thunder.

　　Jiuyi, who was the farthest away, screamed: "Get out of the way, go east."

　　They had just run less than three miles, and the spire, which was a hundred meters long, fell down, pierced deeply into the land to the west and broke into three large pieces, and then disintegrated again, bursting layer by layer and breaking into pieces, and finally scattered into a monstrous powder for dozens of miles, submerging the entire temple.

　　"Master Xuanming..." After wiping off the dust, the seventh elder's face turned pale as snow, and he screamed at the dust in the sky.

　　A small piece of gray matter floated down, floating in the air for a long time before falling into Su Yong's palm. It was half of the wick of a burned oil lamp, with the remaining heat after burning for tens of millions of years, and a faint smell of kerosene.

　　Su Yong put it close to his nose in a daze and smelled a faint smell of blood.

　　PS: I had a lot of things to do yesterday, so I will try to write more today. There will be updates later, although I am not fully present this month... Hehe, please support me if you have passed by, thank you.

　　Chapter 77 Unfulfilled Wish

　　Chapter 77 Unfulfilled Wish

　　Su Yong pressed lightly with his thumb, and the half of the wick left a gray-black mark on the palm of his hand and turned into powder.

　　"The Ten Thousand Years Magic Lamp..." Su Yong raised his head and tried to look at the sky, but there was only choking dust and rushing clouds in the sky, and nothing could be seen.

　　"Master Xuanming..."

　　Amid the hoarse shouts of the Seventh Elder, the Sky-Connecting Pagoda kept shaking, and sections and layers later fell off, as if the Thunder God was angry and kept hitting the sky with a hammer. The once solemn and majestic temple is now just a dusty ruin.

　　"Go!" Jiuyi shouted, ignoring the heart-wrenching cries of the Seventh Elder, and forcibly pulled them out one by one with Su Yong and others, until they ran nearly ten miles.

　　As soon as they evacuated, the huge pagoda made a harsh trembling sound, and then the whole pagoda tilted and slowly fell down! The last section of the shattered foundation trembled and fell down, and it was nearly a thousand meters long, making a loud "boom" sound, as if it was going to cut the earth in half. Several huge mushroom clouds rose into the sky, as if a top-level earthquake had occurred.

　　At this moment, the entire temple was completely reduced to ashes and turned into endless dust.

　　The voice of the Seventh Elder had been shouted hoarse, and they knelt down almost at the same time, one by one, lying on the ground in a daze, with tears on their faces, crying like children who had lost their loved ones. In

　　the distance, the sky was still noisy and it was difficult to see anything, but everyone could still hear Qiming's roar in the air.

　　"Maybe your Xuanming Patriarch is fine. The collapse of the pagoda doesn't mean anything." Su Yong narrowed his eyes and looked ahead, whispering to the elders.

　　But even he knew that his words were unconvincing. Qiming could destroy the Qingtian Pagoda, but couldn't he destroy a lamp stand?

　　"The collapse of the pagoda means that Longxiang Star will return to that chaotic era. The matter here will no longer be controlled by us alone, and will become exactly the same as the outside world." The third elder raised his head and cried in a hoarse voice.

　　The Wannian Divine Lamp is the core of the temple, and the temple is the core of Longxiang Star. The destruction of the temple will completely change the environment and gravity of Longxiang Star. In the distance that they could not see, countless children swaying on the weeping trees suddenly fell like raindrops, and their tender bodies fell on the hard ground one by one. The green ground soon turned blood red.

　　Su Yong lowered his head silently, Ziyi held his hand tightly, and Jiuyi sighed deeply.

　　At this moment, there was a sharp sound of breaking through the air. A gray-yellow track swept across the dust storm, whistling over the heads of the crowd and smashing into the mud, leaving only a pointed crane head.

　　"Ancestor..." The Great Elder was the first to jump out and picked up the magic lamp from the mud.

　　The light of the magic lamp had long been extinguished, but it could still make intermittent sounds: "Quick... go to the waterfall..."

　　At this time, the magic lamp was nothing special, just an ancient copper lampstand, but it could make sounds.

　　A huge sonic boom came from afar, and Su Yong pulled up the Great Elder: "Let's go quickly, Qiming is chasing us."

　　Qiming chased the magic lamp for most of the day and destroyed the Jietian Pagoda. His physical strength was almost exhausted. He flew out of the dust storm and saw a group of people in front of him stumbling to the waterfall. They did a group dive, but they couldn't catch up. The Jietian

　　Waterfall, more than ten miles away from the temple, is dozens of miles wide and looks like a rain curtain hanging from the sky. Let alone a few people jumping down, even if a large army jumped down, I'm afraid they wouldn't be able to rescue a single person.

　　Qiming chased to the front of the waterfall, and stopped hesitantly looking at the unknown depth of the white mangmang.

　　...

　　The sound of water above the waterfall was like thunder, but it was very calm under the deep water.

　　In an unknown location, there was a strange cave, where the water flow that could enter everywhere was isolated, revealing a space similar to a vacuum.

　　Inside the cave.

　　"The ancestor was right. He said that dragons and elephants live on water, so we built a temple behind the waterfall, and brought living water under the ground hall to build the Dragon Elephant Pool... But I didn't expect that the final refuge place still needed water." The third elder sighed in a hoarse voice.

　　"Yes," the eldest elder pointed to the two dim beads inlaid at the entrance of the cave: "It turns out that the ancestor had already made preparations."

　　Unfortunately, the Xuanming Divine Lamp that guided them all the way here had exhausted its strength at this moment, and lay quietly on the ground. It was unknown whether it had fainted, and it could not hear the praises of the two disciples at all.

　　"I wonder what's going on outside?" Another elder said slowly.

　　Everyone fell silent.

　　Without the protection of the temple, the material of Dragon Elephant Star was in chaos. The ascetic monks with low cultivation could not resist the threats from the outside world at all. Sooner or later, they would fall into the world of the critical visitors.

　　For a long time.

　　The magic lamp suddenly moved slightly, and at the same time, a voice sounded slowly: "He won't rashly enter here, he is afraid of water."

　　This "he" naturally refers to Qiming.

　　"Why is he afraid of water?" Su Yong was a little puzzled.

　　The magic lamp turned an arc on the ground, and the lamp was facing Su Yong's position. "You came from the earth?"

　　Su Yong nodded and asked curiously: "He is not afraid of water at the critical point." He remembered that when ambushing the God of Creation, Qiming's clone had stood in the water flow summoned by the Lock River.

　　"Child, the water on Dragon Elephant Star is different from that over there." The old voice of the magic lamp sounded low: "Before he has sorted out the materials on Dragon Elephant Star, he dare not come down rashly." At this point, the sentence suddenly had a smile: "Because he knows that everything on Dragon Elephant Star has been arranged by me, especially the water."

　　The magic lamp paused and continued: "You have controlled the water in the Dragon Pool, and you know that the water here can transform into a golden dragon and a silver elephant to form an attack formation. The water is the same as the water outside our hiding place. It is the cleanest and highest quality groundwater, and the utilization efficiency is also the greatest. How dare he take risks easily when he is tired?"

　　Su Yong breathed a sigh of relief. At least in the short term, they are safe.

　　The great elder hesitated: "But he will come down eventually..."

　　The magic lamp suddenly smiled: "That has nothing to do with me, because I will die soon."

　　Everyone was shocked, and the seventh elder almost screamed at the same time: "Grandmaster..."

　　"Don't cry in advance!" Xuanming snorted and interrupted their words, and laughed at Su Yong: "Isn't there an old saying on earth, called the oil is exhausted and the lamp is dry?"

　　Su Yong sighed deeply in his heart, but forced a smile and nodded gently.

　　The magic lamp sighed faintly: "My oil is exhausted, my heart is broken, and only a shell is left..."

　　Su Yong didn't dare to speak, and everyone looked at each other.

　　"Listen," the magic lamp with a white crane lamp in the shape of a spirit turtle suddenly shook, and a little empty sound came out. "The stomach is empty, there is no lamp oil... But on the day I was born, my stomach was full." The magic lamp stood up. "A lamp without lamp oil is like a person without blood. How can it survive?"

　　This is a lamp that cannot be refilled with oil. The stomach of the spirit turtle is sealed. I don't know which little lamp oil has kept it burning for tens of millions of years.

　　"But I still have an unfulfilled wish." The magic lamp suddenly jumped into Su Yong's hand. Su Yong was startled and hurriedly grabbed it carefully. "Help me send this shell to your land and bury it in a remote place. Don't bury it too shallow... It will be too easy to be disturbed, which is not conducive to my deep practice of calculating rules... But don't bury it too deep... After many years, a child will dig it out and read my past from the rusty lines..."

　　The seventh elder sobbed and couldn't speak. Jiuyi and Ziyi sighed and turned their heads away, unable to bear to watch. Su Yong gritted his teeth and nodded solemnly.

　　"Did you promise me?" The voice of the magic lamp suddenly became excited.

　　Su Yong nodded deeply and gritted his teeth and said, "As long as I'm still alive."

　　"Okay," the magic lamp said with a satisfied smile: "Now, I still have half an hour."

　　Chapter 78 Supreme Illusion

　　Chapter 78 Supreme Illusion

　　"After the temple was destroyed, the structure of the Dragon Elephant Star has changed a lot, and the control you have always relied on has been lost." The magic lamp said this to the Seventh Elder, who looked at each other and nodded sadly.

　　The magic lamp sighed, with a little self-mockery: "In fact, even in the original environment, we can't deal with Qiming... Alas, this is my fault. I should have thought that people like us who rarely go out and are lazy can't be the opponents of the powerful people who dominate the world? After all, reason can't kill people."

　　Su Yong smiled bitterly and shook his head, but Jiuyi said anxiously: "Now is not the time to talk about these things, it's better to make arrangements early." Since seeing Su Yong's wonderful footwork, he has also been thinking about what the magic lamp has realized. After all, for powerful people like them, the mysterious skills are priceless treasures.

　　Especially in such a critical environment now. Whoever gets it will grab the straw of life, and the chance of survival will be much higher than others.

　　The magic lamp smiled gently, "In the current environment, everyone here thinks you are the strongest." Now Jiuyi is the undisputed number one master among the crowd, and the seventh elder lacks the support of the outside world and is even worse than Ziyi.

　　Jiuyi was overjoyed: "Please teach me, Grandmaster Xuanming, I will definitely kill Qiming and return a peaceful world to Longxiang."

　　His idea was the same as everyone else's. They all thought that the magic lamp had some secret that would not be passed on, that is, the unique skills to restrain Qiming should be passed down, and maybe they could turn defeat into victory. Unexpectedly,

　　the magic lamp sighed: "Teach? Haha... Actually, you and Qiming are wrong. I don't have any skills to restrain him. In addition to comprehending the mysteries of the universe, I have only created that footwork. Now I am in this state, even if I want to teach you the footwork, I can't do it."

　　Everyone was shocked. Jiuyi's face turned pale and his body trembled slightly.

　　"Although I don't have the ability to restrain him, I am not defenseless." The words of the magic lamp always surprise and delight people, and hope rises in everyone's hearts.

　　"The temple is the core building that maintains the environment of Dragon Elephant Star, but in addition to the temple, Dragon Elephant Star has a more wonderful arrangement, but the area is much smaller." The voice of the magic lamp was full of relief: "It is called 'Supreme Illusion', which can be said to be my most proud understanding of martial arts."

　　"Supreme Illusion?" The seven elders frowned at the same time. Even they didn't know this place.

　　"What is the Supreme Illusion?" Jiuyi asked hurriedly.

　　"The Supreme Illusion is a place that only emphasizes the accuracy of martial arts and is completely insulated from the cultivation of internal strength." The magic lamp laughed: "In the Supreme Illusion, there is not much difference between a god and a low-level swordsman. Whoever has more accurate and mysterious moves and more solid basic skills will win and survive. In it, internal strength and cultivation are completely useless. It is the most fair place for fighting moves."

　　"You mean, it doesn't matter if you don't have internal strength?" Zi Yi asked with his big eyes flashing, thinking to himself: Now I finally have a place to use my skills.

　　"Well, the internal strength will disappear in it, and you can only rely on the exquisite moves to meet the enemy." The magic lamp replied: "The problem is that the Supreme Illusion can only accommodate two people, and only one of them will die before the others can enter. In addition, who leads Qiming in is also a problem."

　　In fact, the two problems are just one. Whoever leads Qiming in will naturally be the first person to face him. Because except for entering the Supreme Illusion, no one can face him outside.

　　This requires that this person must have superb body skills and be good at speed. Several of the seven elders must be unqualified.

　　The third elder stood up: "Master Xuanming, where is the Supreme Illusion?"

　　"At the source of our waterfall, there is a fixed blue crystal. It looks like a big balloon, but it is actually a mysterious space that people can enter." The tone of the magic lamp suddenly became serious: "Once you go in, only one of the two people can die before the other can come out. You must think about it carefully."

　　Jiuyi fell silent. In terms of cultivation, although he is far from the critical master Qiming, he is the top leader here. But if you completely ignore the internal force cultivation, he is not strong. Because any strong person, once he has a strong power, will ignore the moves. In their opinion, as long as you have a strong force, even if you hold a blade of grass, you can fight against the enemy with a magic weapon.

　　Just like Qiming dared to come to Longxiang alone, didn't he rely on his own tyrannical cultivation and strength?

　　"I'll go." Ziyi raised her slender white hand. Although she was weak, she had the most exquisite moves among the three venerables. Moreover, after many reincarnations, her understanding and grasp of martial arts were even more perfect.

　　The skinny elder wanted to stand up, but he knew that he was not even as good as the woman in front of him, so he shook his head and sighed and retreated.

　　But the purple-clothed little hand was pulled down by Su Yong.

　　"I'll go." Su Yong took two steps forward, bowed slightly to the magic lamp, turned around and faced everyone, "I think everyone knows the reason. I'm the only one who accidentally learned the magic step of Xuanming Patriarch."

　　Zi Yi stamped her feet and snorted, "That's a defensive move. What's the use of it in a situation where there is no end?"

　　Su Yong looked at her angrily, "If there is no defensive move, I'm afraid he would be killed before he can lead him into the supreme illusion."

　　Zi Yi glared at him fiercely, "But you are still injured, how can you..."

　　Su Yong quickly interrupted her, "But you are a woman, and men should protect women. If something happens to you, how can I have the face to live? What's the point of living?"

　　Zi Yi's pretty face flushed red, and she was about to argue.

　　But Su Yong immediately continued with a string of cannonballs, "Besides, I'm not incapable of attacking. Look at this move..."

　　His blood knife suddenly popped out silently and gently scratched Zi Yi.

　　A more than one-foot-long black hair floated down and landed on his knife.

　　Su Yong turned his hand, and the black hair fluttered again. Then the blood knife suddenly flashed, so fast that no one could see it clearly.

　　Three Thunder Strike.

　　Three Thunder Strike without any internal force, but still incomparably fast.

　　After the knife flashed, the black hair was still lying on the blade, as if there was no difference from before.

　　Everyone was confused, because this was not a skill.

　　Su Yong held the blood knife in one hand and stretched it in front of everyone.

　　He gently flicked the blade with two fingers of his other hand, and everyone realized that the black hair had been split into three parts.

　　Not three parts, but three parts. A black hair was cut into three pieces of the same thickness by the knife light. After being separated, it was difficult to see even with the naked eye!

　　Lian Jiuyi took a breath of cold air.

　　"Are you convinced?" Su Yong stared at Ziyi's face.

　　Ziyi nodded blankly, and suddenly twisted him hard with her slender hand, "I will be 24 years old next year, you... you promised me that you must come out."

　　Su Yong smiled at her and nodded seriously. But her tears flowed down.

　　"Then get ready quickly. Qiming might come to kill us later." The magic lamp smiled rarely: "If you survive, don't forget what I entrusted to you."

　　Su Yong knelt down and bowed deeply to him, then looked at Zi Yi, turned around and strode out.

　　PS: This chapter is not well written because of the rush. But there is a good news, that is, the manuscript has been sorted out. My God, I am exhausted. I will try to update more tomorrow.

　　Chapter 79 The Fight of the Trapped Beast

　　Chapter 79 The Fight of the Trapped Beast

　　Qiming sat cross-legged in front of the Jietian Waterfall, closed his eyes and slowly recovered his strength. After a while, he opened his eyes, and two divine lights shot into the sky. The gray-white clouds of the Dragon Elephant Star were all attracted and gathered into a thick layer above his head.

　　He slashed his hands violently, and a long lightning bolt pierced through the dense clouds and shot down, exploding a huge blue halo on the rapids of the waterfall.

　　"Haha," he laughed loudly in the strong wind, "So it's because of the temple. The temple collapsed, and the world of Dragon Elephant is under my control. Sooner or later, I will drain the water flow of this waterfall. Where can you hide? Hahaha."

　　With the collapse of the temple and the pagoda, the elements of Dragon Elephant Star began to collapse. The structure was reorganized according to his ideas. He was able to initially control the surrounding elements.

　　At this time, a little energy fluctuation different from the external elements came from the water flow thousands of feet deep. A small gray-black dot went upstream and broke through the barrier of the waterfall and flew up into the sky.

　　Qiming frowned and looked at it, and suddenly laughed: "It's not that easy to trick me down. Is this the only skill you have left?" His laughter was like thunder, which overwhelmed the roar of the waterfall and was heard from afar, blasting the water flow below into pieces.

　　Su Yong, who was going upstream along the thousand-foot waterfall, was relieved when he heard this. He was still afraid that he would be killed halfway and could not reach the source of the waterfall.

　　"Come down if you have the guts. We're waiting for you." Su Yong raised his blood knife to shake off the water flow in front of him, and shouted loudly to the outside.

　　"Haha, there will be such a day, but not now." Qiming closed his eyes again, with a smug smile on his lips, "Go tell Xuanming Shendeng, don't try to trick me down now, I will give him a quick death after I reorganize the materials of Longxiang Star. Oh, by the way, don't forget to tell him that his appearance is really appropriate, let him hide like a turtle first. Hahaha!"

　　Water flow is an aspect that Qiming is still a headache. He can control clouds, wind and thunder, but he has not yet made an effective transformation of water elements, so there is no question of complete control. Before the transformation was completed, he took a conservative attitude and was unwilling to take risks easily.

　　Su Yong also felt the changes in the external environment. At this time, he sent out his thoughts and found that he could control many factors, which was completely different from when he first came to Longxiang. At that time, although the whole world was mysterious and magical, it was tightly bound like an invisible shell, and it was difficult to exert his strength.

　　At this moment, he raised his spirits, gathered his true energy, and a transparent white Qi Gang spread all over his body. The Qi Gang separated the water flow like a raincoat, making him rise much faster.

　　Not long after, he had flown in the rapids to the same level as the cliff.

　　A purple-red blade poked out from the waterfall, followed by Su Yong's head sticking out from the rain-like water flow.

　　Qiming in front of the cliff was motionless, with his eyes tightly closed, as if he didn't pay any attention to him at all. It was just that the flowing clouds above his head kept spinning, and it was unknown whether they were speeding up the refining of heaven and earth.

　　"Hey, come and hit me." Su Yong shouted again, and his figure flew up in the waterfall.

　　Qiming didn't even open his eyes. The more the other party did this, the more he felt that there was something strange in the water flow. Thinking of the golden dragon and silver elephant he had faced in the Dragon Elephant Pool before, he gently touched the broken finger of his right hand with lingering fear.

　　However, just as Su Yong flew up to the sky and was about to climb to the highest point of the waterfall, Qiming below finally couldn't help but fly up.

　　"Don't run away. None of you can escape this waterfall." Qiming smiled coldly and approached him at the speed of a meteor. He laughed and said, "Lure the tiger away from the mountain? I can still find them after I kill you!"

　　It turned out that he had always thought that this was the opponent's strategy of breaking up the whole into pieces. How could he let any of these people escape?

　　A huge glowing palm grabbed Su Yong, and the rapids of the waterfall were shaken away by the palm wind, revealing a dark rock wall.

　　Su Yong shouted loudly, and his feet drew a horizontal eight on the slippery cliff wall. He actually dodged the giant palm without any flaws, and then the blood knife flashed and cut out a fierce light to counterattack. Before Qiming waved his hand to break it, he had already jumped to the highest point of the Jietian Waterfall, which was the most turbulent point of the rapids. In the blink of an eye, he dived into the deep water and was not washed down, just like a flexible big fish.

　　"This water flow is really hard to deal with." Qiming frowned and stepped on the water to chase, but he didn't dare to dive into the water like him.

　　The hundreds of miles of waterfall basin is too wide, and the top lake above is just like a vast ocean, and the water is extremely deep. Qiming can track the energy fluctuations close to the water, but he can do nothing about the big fish swimming in the deep water.

　　In fact, Su Yong had just survived a narrow escape. Fortunately, with the help of the sharpness of the Qi Gang, he was able to break through the rapids of the waterfall, otherwise he would have fallen down and failed. At this time, he was sticking

　　his head out from a big rock to breathe, and dived again when Qiming approached. He didn't know how long he swam on the vast top lake. His red face stretched out from the rocks from time to time to breathe, and then at the last moment of his dive, the huge rock was smashed into pieces by Qiming who was chasing him.

　　"Where is it?" Su Yong anxiously touched the stone under the deep water, and his flexible body twisted like the water grass at the bottom of the lake. He was inspired by the golden dragon in the dragon pool that could walk in a magical step, and even the escape route was a big horizontal eight-character, which was very effective, making Qiming who was chasing him above very depressed.

　　The blue spot in the corner of his eye gradually expanded. When he swam closer, he found that there was a pair of shoes standing on the gentle lake surface.

　　These were huge shoes, and the person on them was undoubtedly Qiming. Qiming was on the water and discovered this strange blue crystal earlier than him.

　　Just as Qiming was staring at it, Su Yong suddenly emerged from the other side of the blue crystal and laughed, "Ah, there is a big treasure here."

　　Qiming did not immediately fly after him, but looked at the transparent light blue water ball with a serious face. He found strange energy fluctuations in it. The feeling of that energy was very familiar. He remembered that he had also felt this type of energy when he walked into the temple.

　　It was just that this one was more intense and deeper, making it difficult for him to figure out the depth.

　　"The old guy on Longxiangxing has no strength, so he can only hide in turtle shells." Qiming cursed in his heart, "Is this one too? It's really a cunning rabbit with three burrows. How many did he make?"

　　He finally destroyed the temple and the pagoda, but who knew that the group of people hid in the waterfall. What was even more unexpected was that there was a hiding place under the waterfall, and another one on the waterfall.

　　He was still depressed, but Su Yong approached the big crystal, stretched out his finger and gently tapped the light blue. It was

　　as if there was nothing when he touched it, and there was no touch on the fingertips. Su Yong breathed a sigh of relief.

　　This is an independent space. Supreme Illusion, I finally found you.

　　Su Yong waved to the other side proudly: "Big guy, come on, I will fight you for nine thousand rounds."

　　Qiming kept a gloomy face and didn't respond. His eyes were fixed on the huge crystal ball, and he wanted to tear it open to see it clearly.

　　A palm wind suddenly brought up a rainbow-like space ripple, and hit the crystal ball fiercely, just like a sudden thunderbolt

　　. Su Yong was shocked and stepped sideways, barely avoiding the palm wind.

　　The supreme environment in front of him had no effect. It just swayed on the water surface and absorbed the huge force.

　　Qiming's face became even gloomier. He walked around the crystal ball for a few steps, but didn't dare to touch the light blue.

　　"Are you scared?" Su Yong laughed: "Well, kneel down and kowtow three times for me, and I will let you go."

　　No matter how cautious Qiming was, he was also enraged at this moment. He shouted loudly, and with his hands, a huge mysterious wind surrounded him. The entire lake surface was like a hot pot boiling at high temperature, and was suddenly covered with substantial Qi Gang and hissing and screaming sound waves.

　　Su Yong, as well as the light blue supreme illusion, including the large area of ​​the lake around him, instantly became the center of a huge whirlpool. Su Yong wanted to dodge, but there was nothing he could do. There were strong winds and air currents all around him, like thousands of iron wires entangled all over the sky. He couldn't escape at all. At this moment, it was too late for him to get into the water, because the water below was also lifted up by the strong wind, and he almost saw the bottom of the lake.

　　He had only one choice.

　　He almost subconsciously rushed into the Supreme Illusion.

　　As soon as he entered, he felt that the overwhelming suppression had disappeared, and there was only a quiet and clear place, covering him comfortably.

　　At the same time, he also felt that the strength in his body was suddenly drained away. The lazy feeling made him want to doze off and unwilling to face anything again.

　　But he couldn't sleep.

　　Because he soon found that another person had entered this place. That person was very tall, with one arm as long as his whole body, and his whole body was tangled purple-red muscles, covered with thick blood vessels.

　　The giant was staring at him with fierce eyes, and his eyes could kill people.

　　"He finally came in," Su Yong took two steps back, and suddenly thought of something, and slapped his head, "Oops."

　　He had heard Xuanming Shendeng talk about the mystery of the Supreme Illusion, but he missed one thing.

　　A very important thing.

　　Chapter 80 Primitive and Savage

　　Chapter 80 Primitive and Savage

　　The question is, what if the two people are evenly matched and neither can kill the other?

　　Keep wasting days and nights? Or just commit suicide to help the other?

　　Qiming felt something was wrong as soon as he came in, and turned to go out, but found that the thin layer of light blue could not be penetrated. Bumping into the invisible wall, he felt for the first time that his fists and body were so weak, and he couldn't help but be shocked.

　　"Don't think about getting out before I die."

　　Su Yong said leisurely, calming down. He felt very strange now, as if he had returned to the past, back to the time when he was a soldier, without any internal strength, and without much perception, just a normal person who could lift a knife.

　　Here, Su Yong can be said to have a slight advantage, because he has a weapon, while Qiming has nothing in his hands.

　　So, relying on his advanced strategic concept, he took the lead and approached, ready to strike first.

　　Qiming had a huge and strong body, but his internal strength was emptied, leaving him unarmed. He had to avoid the sharp edge and retreat step by step to the side.

　　The situation on the field became very strange for a while. The person who was chasing someone became the one being chased by others, and the situation was reversed.

　　Su Yong felt that the thin blood knife in his hand gradually became heavy.

　　Under the waterfall, he had tried to perform moves without using internal strength, and it was still extremely accurate and handy. But at this moment, he realized that it was very different in the Supreme Illusion. Here he was really just a normal person, not a master who deliberately put away his internal strength.

　　The strength here was consumed very quickly. Although he understood the technique of Thunder Three Strikes in his mind, he could no longer launch such a graceful and swift attack.

　　When he felt that the weapon began to become heavy, he dared not wait any longer. Taking a full step, he slashed forward with the knife in both hands.

　　There was no sound of wind, no blood moon, and no purple blade light. It was just an ordinary chop, but he used the three thunder strikes knife technique.

　　Qiming was tall, so he could only chop the opponent's lower half.

　　The slow first strike missed, and the second strike brushed Qiming's waist.

　　The third strike, which was barely completed, was about to hit the thigh, but was caught by Qiming's suddenly stretched out palms, and could no longer chop.

　　Qiming's defensive posture was very smooth, and the trajectory of his palms had a strange beauty. It was obviously a good move.

　　But this knife had a little momentum and still cut Qiming's left hand. However, Qiming's strength was a little stronger than Su Yong, and his hands were as big as a palm leaf fan, so he actually blocked the sharp blood knife.

　　Su Yong, who had exhausted his strength, could not further expand the victory, and took the opportunity when the opponent screamed and retreated to withdraw his offensive.

　　Now the blood knife has become the key to victory, and he dare not gamble everything. If the weapon is taken away by the other party, he will have no way out.

　　After the two sides retreated, they stared at each other like two wild animals, gasping for breath.

　　"You can't beat me." Qiming suddenly laughed. He glanced at the injury on his palm, and his flushed face showed a strong confidence: "I follow the most ancient way. Before I had internal strength, I had practiced martial arts for many years. At that time, no one was more ruthless and accurate than me, and no one could react as quickly as I did."

　　"You used psychological tactics on me, but you used it in the wrong place." Su Yong rubbed his wrist slowly, his eyes looking at the tip of the blade.

　　He remembered that when he first got this knife, the blood knife was just out of the oven and the color was bright red.

　　But now it has drunk enough blood and absorbed enough souls, and it has turned into a restrained deep purple. This is the color of the king, and it is also the most majestic color.

　　"Can only one of us survive?" Qiming looked around, and the light blue of the supreme illusion was reflected in his eyes, burning with flames.

　　Su Yong nodded silently.

　　Qiming smiled, and suddenly asked, "Why would they send you? Aren't you afraid of death?"

　　Su Yong smiled, and said loudly, "You are wrong. They didn't send me, but I came here on my own." He flicked his left finger lightly, and the blood knife made a crisp ding-dong sound. Su Yong listened attentively to the crisp sound, as if he saw the old face of the swordsmith again. After a long time, he sighed, "Actually, I am afraid of death. However, when I pick up this knife, I will forget this."

　　"Okay, then let's fight to the death." Qiming suddenly strode forward, ignoring the pain in his right hand, and smashed down with his fist as big as a casserole.

　　His attack was very accurate, but such a big fist did not make any sound.

　　This punch hit Su Yong's shoulder directly, but at the moment when Su Yong fell out, he also kicked him hard at the bend of his leg.

　　Since both of them were not very strong, although the blow was painful, it did not cause any harm, so no one suffered a loss.

　　But Su Yong was a man who did not want to be bullied. After being hit by the opponent, the blood in his bones surged up. The next moment, he raised his knife like crazy and slashed at the front with the three thunder strikes.

　　In the Supreme Illusion, they used the most primitive and barbaric methods. You punched me and I slashed you. After a while, both of them were bruised and bloody.

　　A tall giant with developed muscles and a warrior with a face full of iron blood fought like two children. If a martial arts master saw their fight, he would probably laugh.

　　"Haha, I haven't had such a refreshing fight in a long time." Qiming staggered and fell in the corner, looking at the several broken fingers on the ground and laughed.

　　"You dare to laugh." Su Yong wiped the blood from his nose and snorted, "I'll dismember you in a moment."

　　"Not necessarily," Qiming pointed at a large pool of blood under Su Yong with his remaining fingers, and said, "Maybe I'll beat you up."

　　"Then come on." Su Yong tried to stand up, but his head felt dizzy, so he had to sit down again with his hands on the blood knife: "Let's wait and take a rest first."

　　"Haha, I think you'll die from excessive blood loss in a moment, and I don't have to do anything." Qiming laughed up to the sky.

　　After a long while, the two still didn't stand up.

　　The atmosphere here in the Supreme Illusion is really sleepy. The two thought at the same time, and then looked at each other warily.

　　"Do you still have strength?" Su Yong asked.

　　"A little."

　　"Then come over."

　　Qiming was furious: "Why do you want me to come over? Don't you have a knife? Come on, come and dismember me."

　　...

　　"Why do you always use this trick?" Qiming only had three fingers left on both hands.

　　Su Yong laughed: "Because you can't break it. Look, every time I use it, you lose a finger."

　　He used the three thunder strikes several times, but Qiming's moves were not repeated. Every punch was very accurate, which made him look like a panda and a sausage mouth.

　　However, the opponent soon couldn't punch anymore.

　　Because he didn't have enough fingers.

　　"What do you think we should do next?" Qiming fell to the ground, without any strength in his body. He felt that his eyelids were heavier than his head.

　　"I can't hold the knife anymore." Su Yong's body was full of blood. He said frankly: "If there is another round, I'm afraid I will have to bite it with my mouth." This sentence was a bit unclear because several of his teeth had been knocked out by the opponent's fist.

　　The two people were about to turn into beasts.

　　...

　　"Why do you want to deal with our land?" Su Yong asked after a while: "Anyway, only one of us can survive, so just tell me."

　　Qiming raised his head and wanted to look at the sky, but he only saw the light blue of the Supreme Illusion. He sighed: "It is difficult for people to be satisfied. They always think that what others have is better than their own, so they want to snatch it away."

　　Su Yong was silent for a long time, and then asked: "Is this what you thought when you were practicing martial arts just now?"

　　Qiming thought about it for a long time, and suddenly sighed: "Don't mention the past. I have lost my heart for a long time."

　　Su Yong couldn't help sighing in his heart. Perhaps all the strong people's original thoughts were not like this, but they were blinded by desire and lost their nature.

　　The two looked at each other, and Qiming's eyes gradually dimmed. But when he saw the blood on the ground, the fire in his eyes was rekindled.

　　"I have lived for tens of millions of years, and the years of cultivation are incalculable. Now that my hegemony is about to be completed, why don't you... help me?"

　　Su Yong laughed loudly: "You have lived for so long, but I have only lived for more than 20 years. In comparison, life has just begun, and it is the most exciting time. You should help me, since you are tired of living anyway."

　　As soon as the voice fell, the two of them jumped up from the ground at the same time and pounced on each other like two beasts.

　　Chapter 81 The Edge of Death

　　Chapter 81 The Edge of Death

　　"Hiss..." Su Yong used the action of spinning to increase the force of the knife, drawing a dark red arc, and the blood knife successfully made a little sound of wind.

　　"Ka." The blood knife slashed Qiming's thigh-like wrist fiercely, leaving a deep scar on it, cutting into the bone, and the blood made a "hissing" sound. The huge wrist splashed a blood mist into the sky like a leaking water pipe.

　　The two men separated as soon as they came together. Su Yong cut Qiming's right wrist, but he was also knocked away by Qiming's huge body. After falling, he dragged a long red mark in the pool of blood on the ground.

　　The collision almost knocked Su Yong unconscious. After he stopped, he held the blood knife horizontally, and his fingers slid lightly on the blade. The sharp edge of the blade cut his fingers, and blood dripped onto the ground, allowing his spirit to be supported by the pain.

　　He looked down at the small pool of blood slowly gathering, and bit his lower lip deeply with his snow-white teeth, trying to calm the surging in his chest.

　　Qiming was on the ground, breathing heavily, and the pain on his wrist made his purple-red face twisted like a ghost. He still had strength, because he was born with a strong physique. Even if he lost his internal strength, the strength in his body was not comparable to Su Yong.

　　But Su Yong's sharp blood knife really made him a little cautious.

　　"The flame of the universe is burning within the critical point, and Qiming's life lamp will never go out..." Qiming's chanting suddenly sounded in the silent supreme illusion.

　　"Save some energy," Su Yong endured the pain in his chest and laughed, "This is the supreme illusion, and no external objects can get close here." He paused and took a deep breath, "Only one of us will survive!"

　　Qiming did not stop.

　　The young and old voices merged into one in the silent illusion, as if it was a hedge between the ancient times when the world was first created. Su Yong felt a strange pulse jumping in the middle of his chest. He wanted to suppress it, but he couldn't. There was a terrible power in Qiming's majestic chanting that completely controlled his mind. With every sentence, he felt that the voice kept echoing in his mind, and his head was swollen with pain.

　　"Shut up." He finally couldn't help but stand up forcibly, dragging the bloody knife. He knew that if he waited any longer, Qiming might really use the chanting to destroy him. The chanting was like thousands of buzzing mosquitoes, circling around his brain, and he almost lost his mind.

　　But Qiming continued to chant, ignoring him. Su Yong could only move towards him step by step with difficulty. With each step, he felt that his mind was getting more confused, and many things began to be confused. It was useless even if he clenched his teeth.

　　The moment he approached Qiming, Su Yong completely turned into a beast, his eyes were red due to congestion, his muscles were all tightened, and his bones made a loud crackling sound. He roared and rushed towards Qiming like a frenzy, dragging the blood knife at the speed of lightning.

　　This was a simple straight slash, not a three-strike move, nor was it different from any moves he had practiced before. However, the person under the knife clearly felt that the force was about to split the entire earth.

　　Qiming rolled over on the ground, and his huge body actually dodged it as flexibly as a monkey.

　　"What's wrong with me? What spell did he use to catalyze me?" Su Yong couldn't figure it out, frowned deeply, and used his brain vigorously, but couldn't find the reason. Blood rushed to his head with a buzzing sound, and Su Yong raised the blood knife again involuntarily.

　　He didn't understand what happened, but a posture appeared so clearly in his mind. He turned around and swung the knife horizontally, still using a move that made him feel unfamiliar.

　　The blade of the blood knife and the huge wrist collided in mid-air, and blood and flesh flew everywhere, but Qiming's power was greater, and his blood knife was also shaken away, making a crisp sound on the light blue ground----

　　"Dang."

　　The blood knife slipped out of his hand, and Su Yong felt another casserole-sized fist sweeping in front of him, and the sharp wind it brought seemed to cut his skin.

　　Isn't this the supreme illusion where the internal force is completely ineffective? Su Yong was a little stunned. Could it be that the Xuanming Magic Lamp has something that it hasn't told him?

　　He subconsciously turned his feet and dodged Qiming's fist that was splattering blood with his horizontal eight-character footwork.

　　Qiming used a huge arm to block Su Yong's blood knife, and endured the pain and swung his left fist, but the other party dodged it. At this moment, he also lost his strength and stopped chanting.

　　The two of them were four or five meters apart, staring at each other fiercely, breathing heavily like beasts.

　　One step... another step, Qiming's injured hands pressed against each other to stop the blood from gushing, and his feet like giant pillars slowly stepped to the left.

　　More than ten meters to his left was Su Yong's dropped blood knife.

　　After Qiming's chanting stopped, Su Yong sobered up a little. Looking at the other party's actions, he also cautiously moved slowly in the same direction. Although he lost his weapon, Qiming's hands were full of wounds, and he was not afraid of fighting with the other party.

　　Ten meters... five meters... three meters...

　　only two meters left, Qiming suddenly took a big step across.

　　At the same time, Su Yong suddenly jumped up, not at the blood knife, but at his opponent with his ten fingers like claws, at his opponent's purple neck.

　　Qiming suddenly stopped, and his right leg swept across like a pillar.

　　This was a perfect fight, and there was no flaw for Su Yong to resist or defend, because Su Yong was in the air at this time.

　　With a muffled "bang", Su Yong fell to the ground, but Qiming slid over and pounced down, pinching Su Yong's neck with the remaining two fingers of his left hand, and pressed him to the ground viciously.

　　Su Yong was kicked in the waist by the opponent, and in an instant he only had time to protect his throat with one hand, but it didn't work at all. Qiming's two fingers were like iron hooks, and Su Yong felt that his hand bones were about to break, and his throat was crushed into pieces by him.

　　He gradually suffocated, his eyes went black, but he couldn't feel the pain.

　　He couldn't feel anything.

　　"Haha, hahaha, come on! Kill me! Kill me and you can get out!" Qiming laughed wildly.

　　Su Yong, who was almost exhausted, suddenly kneeled forward. This sudden blow hit the purple-red body as heavy as a mountain, making a dull sound. Just when Qiming's claws loosened a little, Su Yong's head knocked forward fiercely. At the moment when Qiming's face retreated half a foot, Su Yong's mouth suddenly opened.

　　This bite hit Qiming's broad shoulder, and blood spurted out and sprinkled on his face.

　　Qiming screamed, but did not loosen his wrist.

　　"Okay! Come again! Come again! Do you smell the scent of blood?" Qiming shook his shoulder and shook off his mouth. He did not retreat, but roared at him, "Kill me, kill me and you can get out, let me see what else you can do!"

　　Su Yong's second bite was aimed at the opponent's other shoulder.

　　This bite hit Qiming's shoulder, almost breaking his nose, and blood flowed all over his face.

　　"Haha, you still use the same trick. Do you think I can't handle it? You're dead!" Qiming's face was twisted terribly with a grin, and his eyes were wide open as if they were about to bleed.

　　Su Yong's arms were not as long as his opponent's, so he could only grit his teeth and desperately stretch his arms bit by bit, while resisting the opponent's terrible force that was strangling his throat. His eyes flashed with crazy light like Qiming's, and the veins of his whole body burst out on the surface of his skin, and his body was horribly red. He had only one thought in his mind, which was to grab the blood knife first, and then push it into the opponent's heart, and see the bright red blood gushing out.

　　The blood flowing from his nostrils overflowed into his mouth, and the salty smell of blood made Su Yong even more crazy. The power continued to grow in his arms, and Qiming's two fingers were pushed in bit by bit.

　　Qiming suddenly let go of his hand and fell to the other side.

　　Su Yong closed his eyes and took a deep breath.

　　"Clang!"

　　The crisp sound of metal came, and Su Yong finally picked up the blood knife with difficulty.

　　PS: The next chapter will be around 12 o'clock. I'll try my best.

　　Chapter 82 Blood Kiss of Heaven

　　Chapter 82 Blood Kiss of Heaven

　　As the blood knife was in hand, the crazy light in Su Yong's eyes slowly disappeared, his eyes gradually became as clear as a child, all abnormal conditions slowly disappeared from him, and his breathing gradually calmed down.

　　Qiming, who was powerless on the ground, shrank back in fear. Both of his hands were seriously injured. The injury on his wrist was too severe, so that his fingers could no longer support him. At the last moment when he was about to win the battle, his strength finally collapsed because of the injury.

　　Su Yong looked at him quietly with a pair of bright eyes. His face without any expression reflected the light blue and clear fluorescence of the Supreme Illusion. He was so quiet that he looked a little like a girl.

　　He raised the blood knife high in a posture that had never been seen before. Strangely, when he used this posture, his long-weak body seemed to have a trace of true energy.

　　"Is this what you taught me? Then I will grant you your wish."

　　Ever since Qiming chanted that strange spell, a knife-slashing posture has been deeply engraved in his mind. It seems that the knife has existed since the beginning of the world, and it is perfect beyond imagination. It is a very simple chop, but there is no extra part, simple and without any decoration, like the ancestor of all moves.

　　Turning, raising the knife, chopping, condensing the greatest strength of the whole body, and completing the whole process in the shortest moment. Su Yong is a peak strong man at the level of a true immortal, and knows what such a simple and sharp move indicates. This move can even resist the influence of the surroundings and condense the true energy in the illusion. Once it is used with all its strength outside, how terrible it will be! This

　　move is not even like a move, but just a subconscious action, a most coordinated action that can make the whole body emit the greatest energy, but it happens at a moment when the opponent cannot defend. Su Yong even suspects that if there is another self, using the mysterious Mi Shen step, it may not be able to dodge such a blow.

　　But why is this? Why didn't Qiming use this attack against himself? Is it because he has no weapon?

　　At this moment, Su Yong was unwilling to think too much, because this was the moment when his opponent was at his most vulnerable. The combination of injury and fear had made Qiming powerless to resist. And he only needed to swing his knife to end it all, and then walk out with a proud look, accepting the applause of the crowd.

　　The blood knife drew a perfect arc, and still brought out a shrill whistle in the supreme illusion. This was also Su Yong's full-strength attack.

　　At the last moment, the terrified Qiming suddenly showed a strange smile, and murmured in a low voice: "The blood kiss of heaven, I finally sent it..."

　　Su Yong barely heard the first few words, and was shocked to want to put away the knife, but he could no longer control it.

　　A gust of blood rushed into the sky, and Qiming's clothes, which had long been torn into shreds, turned into a butterfly and flew away. His chest was easily cut open by the sharp blade of the blood knife, and the gushing blood rushed to his neck. The half-curved jade tied with a silver chain carried the greenness of spring many years ago, like a crescent moon, floating lightly in the air.

　　Qiming's mouth still had that weird smile, as if he was mocking something.

　　Su Yong knelt on one knee with his knife, staring blankly at the blood spreading on the ground, his mind was blank.

　　"What exactly is the blood kiss of heaven?" He murmured to himself after a long while.

　　...

　　It seemed that he could smell the fragrance in the air again. Under the golden sunlight, he saw a white tent in the distance of the green grass, and Tuobuhua was running towards him...

　　Su Yong stretched out his hands in ecstasy, but Tuobuhua suddenly turned into Sarmu, the commander of the Yanmeng people, when he walked in front of him. Su Yong was shocked and drew out his blood knife, chopping and chopping frantically until he chopped him into meat paste.

　　Just when he breathed a sigh of relief, the pile of meat paste suddenly gathered again, and slowly turned into the foolish and stupid Ninth Prince who escaped from the underground palace of Yanlong Capital. The Ninth Prince smiled at him foolishly, suddenly snatched his blood knife, and was about to commit suicide. Su Yong was shocked, and hurriedly jumped over and hugged him tightly. The Nineth Prince was surprisingly strong, so he couldn't take the weapon away even if he tried his best. Just when his palm just touched the handle of the knife, the Nineth Prince suddenly bit him fiercely.

　　"Ah." Su Yong was shocked and let go of his hand to push him, but everything in front of him was smashed to pieces, and then he realized it was an illusion.

　　"Illusion, this is the influence of the Supreme Illusion." Su Yong's eyes fell on Qiming's body on the ground, and he finally woke up.

　　He picked up the blood knife, walked slowly to the edge of the light blue, and gently stretched out his finger.

　　The finger passed through the Supreme Illusion without any hindrance, and he could get out.

　　As soon as he came out of the Supreme Illusion, he saw Jiuyi and Ziyi, as well as the Seventh Elder and others. They all stood on the lake, with solemn faces. In the hands of the Great Elder, there was a Spirit Turtle Crane Head Magic Lamp.

　　"I killed him." He whispered.

　　Everyone nodded.

　　"Master Xuanming is gone." The first elder's voice was hoarse. He didn't know how long he had been crying under the waterfall.

　　Zi Yi walked over gently, pulled his arm with trembling hands, and snuggled up to him tightly. Su Yong sighed and hugged her tightly.

　　"Master said before he died that you will win in the end." The third elder sobbed and said, "This is the last hexagram calculated by the master."

　　"He was right." Su Yong nodded sadly, and finally understood why everyone came here to wait for him.

　　"But you will be retaliated for this." Jiuyi looked at him with a gleaming look: "The Xuanming Divine Lamp said that you only have the power of a true immortal, but you killed the Lord of Criticality, whose status is even higher than that of the gods. This is too against the will of heaven and breaks the energy law of the universe. It will inevitably be counterattacked by the rules."

　　"Rules?" Su Yong was surprised: "But I am not relying on my own strength. Wasn't the Supreme Illusion created by the Xuanming Patriarch?"

　　The fourth elder sighed: "The Supreme Illusion is also a place that should not exist... Where is there an absolutely fair place in the entire universe?"

　　Each star can be refined and combined by a peerless strongman or a wise man using perception and wisdom to form a law of size according to the intention of the ruler. For example, the Dragon Elephant Star is a unique space formed according to the concept of the Xuanming Divine Lamp. The elements in it are controlled by the ascetics living here, and it is difficult for outsiders to shake it. But there are countless eternal and unchanging rules in the entire universe.

　　And the biggest rule among them is the law of energy. As we all know, the small power cannot beat the big power, and the soft cannot resist the hard. The law of the jungle explains the cruelty of nature and also reveals the existence of the law of energy.

　　Once sheep can eat tigers, mice can eat cats, fish can go ashore, and sows can climb trees... the rules of this world will be broken, and the whole world will be in chaos.

　　Su Yong surpassed several levels to kill the critical master, which is the most against the will of heaven. In the past hundreds of millions of years, in the vast solar system, or the even larger Milky Way, such a thing is unique. It undoubtedly violates the rules here and the energy law of the universe.

　　Some people may say that many people can defeat the strong with the weak, which is not a big deal.

　　Yes, many people may defeat the strong with the weak, but that is also within an allowable limit, and the rules still have a flexible range. Once you jump out of that limit, it is called against the will of heaven. To use a current saying, it is infinite YY.

　　The Chinese on Earth cracked the mystery of life and created an eternal and immortal life form, and Su Yong surpassed the level to kill the critical master, which can be called against the will of heaven.

　　However, the rebellion on Earth has been avenged by the hands of the critical lord Qiming, and who will punish Su Yong?

　　Everyone looked up at the sky almost at the same time, as if a mysterious killer would appear in the next moment and kill from the sky. But there was only a breeze blowing the clouds in the sky, and the killer was nowhere to be found.

　　"If there is such a rule, I will wait." After a long time, Su Yong said calmly, his eyes were full of blood, "This world does not need too many rules, just live according to your own heart."

　　Chapter 83 This is the rule

　　Chapter 83 This is the rule

　　PS: Because of watching Bai Jie, I reinstalled the system and the manuscript disappeared... I will keep it clean from now on, only watch football, not Bai Jie (⊙o⊙)!

　　All the changes came too fast. The Seventh Elder summoned tens of millions of ascetics and began to plan to rebuild the temple and pagoda according to the drawings left in the past, intending to gradually restore the original appearance of Longxiangxing.

　　But the underground temple can be rebuilt, the Dragon Elephant Pool can be rebuilt, and even the Liantian Pagoda can be rebuilt, but the Ten Thousand Years Divine Lamp will no longer exist in this world.

　　Su Yong, with the dried Xuanming Divine Lamp, walked into the underworld step by step with Zi Yi and Jiu Yi under the gazes of the dragons and elephants.

　　"I can't believe you actually killed him." The incomplete Demon Dragon Snow Python stood up with difficulty, shook his head and smiled at Su Yong.

　　"I can't think of it either." Su Yong smiled and slapped him on the shoulder: "Take good care of your injuries, I will come back to see you."

　　The second day after the death of the main body, the clone of Lijian Qiming shattered the void due to the interruption of the source power transmission. What Su Yong and others could not imagine was that Lei Huo suddenly attacked the prisoner spirit the next moment after the death of Qiming's clone, and killed the other party in an instant.

　　"Why did you do this?" Su Yong stood ten feet in front of Lei Huo, looking at the head of the prisoner spirit in his hand. The broken neck below the head was still dripping with blood, and it dripped on the stone ground.

　　Lei Huo smiled coldly: "Why? Haha, I sold my friends for fame and changed my mind when the wind blew. Is this reason sufficient?"

　　Beside Su Yong, besides Zi Yi and Jiu Yi, there were also Di Shen and several top ancient warriors from the Dark Alliance. Lei Huo was alone. Although he was huge, the strong wind blew his even larger clothes, making a sound of puffing and falling, which made him look a little depressed.

　　Su Yong smiled: "You are the God of Creation, of course you don't have to be afraid of me. After all, this is not Long Xiang Star, but Lijian. This is your territory."

　　Now Lei Huo is the only God of Creation in Lijian. Tiantuo, Suohe, and Qiu Ling died one after another. Even their backer, Lijian Lord Qiming, died in Long Xiang. Even if more people with pointed ears and withered leaves came, what use would they be in a fight of this level?

　　Lei Huo smiled faintly without commenting.

　　"I know that you don't get along with Qiuling and Suohe," Su Yong narrowed his eyes and looked at him carefully, with a hint of smile in his words: "If I guess correctly, you are a person with a strong sense of justice, and you can't stand their behavior."

　　"Bullshit, bullshit." The God of Earth jumped up anxiously, gesticulating with his hands behind Su Yong: "He has a sense of justice? He has nothing. From the moment the Ningyun Binglan Continent was born, he has been chasing me and killing me, intending to dominate one side. You say he has a sense of justice? Does he? Does he?"

　　Su Yong turned around and smiled and shook his head at the God of Earth: "Do you still remember the Lost Highlands? Tiantuo opened up the place, Suohe demarcated the area, Qiuling was responsible for the task of soul imprisonment... But Leihuo, he, didn't seem to participate in any big actions, right?"

　　"This..." The God of Earth tilted his head and thought about it, then jumped up again: "He locked me up."

　　"Yes, he locked you in." Su Yong laughed: "He just locked you in."

　　The Earth God was furious: "Isn't that enough?"

　　Jiuyi beside him suddenly sighed: "Do you think Leihuo can't really kill you?"

　　The Earth God was stunned: "Of course."

　　Jiuyi laughed up to the sky: "I am one level higher than you, but he can kill me, how can he not kill you? He can catch you, why not kill you? You should think about it carefully."

　　Su Yong laughed and bowed to Jiuyi: "It's true that bystanders see more clearly."

　　Both of them said so, and the Earth God was really a little confused. He looked at the cold sarcasm on Leihuo's mouth, and couldn't help but murmured in a low voice: "Could it be...I made a mistake?"

　　With a "whoosh", the prisoner's head was thrown over, and Su Yong hurriedly caught it with his hands.

　　"I brought his head here not because of anyone, and certainly not to ask you to spare my life." Lei Huo's voice was a little arrogant: "Just because I can't stand them."

　　"We don't want to do anything to Lin Ji, we just don't want to see anyone using their strength to massacre ancient warriors." Su Yong sighed deeply: "It will take many years to accumulate the tens of thousands of soul fighters in the Lost Highlands... I hope that in the future, Lin Ji, whether it is the pointed ears, ancient warriors, or the withered leaf people, should unite to fight the enemy together. And strong people like you who are at the god level, don't suppress those growing martial arts masters."

　　"Haha," Lei Huo suddenly laughed wildly towards the sky: "It's a bit too early to talk about the future now, isn't it?"

　　Su Yong looked at Jiuyi and others, nodded secretly, and then turned his head: "The Ningyun Binglan Continent and the Demon Wolf Continent are still under your control. As long as you stop slaughtering..."

　　Before he finished speaking, Lei Huo interrupted him with a cold wave of his hand.

　　"I came to you this time to bring forward our appointment for a fight."

　　"A fight?" Su Yong frowned, "Didn't we agree to a fight in a year? There are still several months left."

　　"I don't want to wait any longer, because now I have no companions. I can't wait alone for a year before coming to you. My heart will get old and my fighting spirit will fade." Lei Huo looked at the people beside Su Yong coldly, "If you ask them to come together, I don't mind."

　　Jiu Yi wanted to stand up, but saw Su Yong slowly shaking his head.

　　"Okay, I promise you." Su Yong gently broke free from Zi Yi's hand and strode out, "You killed the prisoner spirit, I have to agree to your request."

　　Lei Huo stared at him for a long time with his fiery eyes, waved his big hand violently and made a "please" gesture, then shook his body, and the huge cloak broke in two, which was swept away by the strong wind, revealing a strong body. He tapped his feet, and flew up lightly in the wind, like a velvet flower, flying high into the sky in the blink of an eye. "Thank you. Come on."

　　"Don't ask for help, this is a duel between me and him." Su Yong glanced back at everyone, and finally stared deeply into Zi Yi's eyes, and nodded slightly. He shot up like an arrow, bringing out a two-meter-thick white airflow in the space, and whizzed to a few feet in front of his opponent and stood still.

　　"We don't have to fight to the death..." Su Yong was still planning to fight for it, but he saw that Lei Huo on the opposite side had transformed into a giant god wearing heavy thorn armor, and flames burned on each golden armor spike, and the whole person rushed towards him like a ball of sky fire.

　　Compared with the size of the two, it was like a huge golden roc facing a small insect.

　　At a distance of several feet, there was no time to even blink before they collided.

　　But Su Yong was still able to react. He took a step sideways, turned around and twisted his waist, and the blood knife was pulled out from his waist with a "whoosh" sound, dragging a long flame in the air, the dazzling degree of the flame was even higher than the flame of Leihuo's armor. The flame quickly drew a perfect arc in the air, and finally formed a huge blood moon around Su Yong's body.

　　The tip of the blood moon was facing the group of thunder flames. And the front hook of the blood moon, which was the edge of the blood knife, suddenly heard a shrill explosion.

　　This move came from the "Blood Kiss of Heaven" indirectly taught by Qiming in the Supreme Illusion.

　　The Thunder Flame of the Thunder incarnation was about to hit Su Yong and smash him to pieces, but was suppressed by the momentum of this violent blood pattern. In an instant, he was blown over and his golden fire armor was cut in half by the blood moon.

　　Fortunately, Su Yong had no intention of killing and stopped his attack in time, otherwise Leihuo would have died under such a sudden attack.

　　Lei Huo somersaulted several times in the air and almost fell to the ground. He pressed his bleeding abdomen, his eyes burning with panic.

　　"Heaven's Blood Kiss, Heaven's Blood Kiss." He screamed at the top of his lungs: "Qiming actually passed this move to you." Lei Huo suddenly looked up to the sky and sighed: "Oh my God, in a few years, there will be another demon king like Qiming."

　　He also knew this move? Su Yong was stunned.

　　But Lei Huo suddenly pointed at him and cursed: "You are so stupid. Why did Qi Ming die without worry? Because he found you to take over. You... have become his successor. In a few years, your character will become the same as his. Even if no one comes to kill you in the end, you will kill yourself. This is the rule."

　　Chasing the Stars

　　Chapter 1 The Counterattack of the Rules

　　Chapter 1 The Counterattack of the Rules

　　As if to verify Lei Huo's words, a thunderous roar suddenly came from the horizon, and then a black line gradually thickened and slowly approached in their eyes, like a black cloud covering the entire western sky.

　　"What is that? Is it the battleship of Tianmu Kingdom of the Mumu Star?" The Earth God exclaimed below. He had never seen so many battleships before. They gathered like locusts and formed a sea of ​​clouds, almost covering half of the sky.

　　"Go." The injured Leihuo suddenly uttered an unprecedented trembling high-pitched voice, almost breaking everyone's eardrums. "That is the messenger of the rules. How can I not recognize the battleship of Tianmu Kingdom? That is the powerful battleship of the Milky Way, far beyond the comparison of our critical equipment." He glanced at Su Yong in the sky and snorted, "I'm afraid it's coming to find you."

　　He just said that even if no one came to kill Su Yong in the end, Su Yong would kill himself. But in the end, he was not so lucky. The huge guardian of the rules of the Milky Way still sent a large number of battleships. I'm afraid they learned about the heaven-defying things through some detection equipment.

　　"Go? We can't deal with it?" Jiuyi asked in surprise: "How do you know?" In Jiuyi's mind, although the battleship is difficult to deal with at a distance, once it gets close, it will be like meat on a chopping board and be slaughtered.

　　"How could I not know?" Lei Huo shouted, "I have followed Lord Qiming for many years and have seen much more than you. This is not the first time that the powerful warships of the Milky Way have come to the critical point."

　　He could not remember the last time the powerful warships came to the critical point, but at that time, because Qiming's strength was too abnormal, he actually repelled a large number of warships by himself. Now the weapons and equipment of the Bimu Star and other more developed planets in the critical point are made with reference to the powerful warships that attacked that year. However, no matter attack or defense, they are still far behind.

　　A strong man like the God of Heaven can still fight against a few warships, but if he faces thousands of warships, there will be no suspense.

　　Among the crowd, only Zi Yi and several ancient warriors of the Dark Alliance are weaker in strength. The others are all strong men above the level of True Immortal. They could have flown away from Bimu Star directly, but now they have to assist them.

　　"Go to the nearest teleportation place." Lei Huo acted as a leader at this time, taking the lead and flying away, like a rocket taking off, with a whistling flame. It seemed that the injury just now did not have much impact on him.

　　Everyone hurriedly flew up and followed him like a giant bird to the nearest teleportation array. After all, there was no peerless master like Qiming among them. Although Su Yong learned the sword of the Heavenly Blood Kiss, he lacked Qiming's great power that could almost control the stars to deal with these warships.

　　Thousands of lasers were projected behind them like flashlights, turning the place where everyone had just lived into a huge plate. The violent tremor caused the entire Bimu Star to shake. Gray and white mud and rocks were turned up and exploded in large quantities, but they all turned into charred black.

　　Fortunately, the dark formation of the Earth God finally came in handy. Everyone fled in front, and the Earth God who was stranded behind flapped his wings quickly. The environment behind him soon became as dark as ink. The obstruction caused by the dark elements successfully slowed down the speed of the warships and bought precious time.

　　When the warships got rid of the dark blockade, everyone had successfully entered a city on Bimu Star.

　　The city was soon turned into ruins by the dazzling light, but they had already entered the teleportation array first.

　　As soon as they activated the teleportation array, the entire teleportation point was submerged by the artillery fire and turned into dust.

　　Demon Wolf Continent, a mountain called Mackin.

　　Everyone showed up in shock, and they couldn't help but feel a little scared. If they were a little late, they might all die in the terrible power laser.

　　But not long after, before they even arrived at the contact place of the Dark Alliance, a low roar came from the other side of the sky again.

　　"What's going on? They can track it?" The Earth God shouted in surprise.

　　"The power battleship can't track the teleportation array, but it can lock a person." Leihuo suddenly pointed at Su Yong, "This person is him. No matter how we escape, they can capture his position and start tracking."

　　In simple terms, this is a kind of life detection radar. Once a life form is locked, no matter where he hides, there will always be weak radio waves fed back to the battleship's monitoring center.

　　"We have to separate. They are looking for me, so they won't attack you." Su Yong turned his head and looked at everyone, and finally his eyes stopped on Zi Yi's face: "Besides, I can walk faster alone than everyone else, and I will be a smaller target and safer."

　　Zi Yi nodded silently.

　　"But there are so many warships coming to Linji. No matter where you hide, they can still find you. You will always be caught up by them." Jiu Yi pondered.

　　Su Yong nodded slightly and turned to look at Lei Huo: "Do me a favor. I have companions who came to Linji with me. They were captured by the cruise team of Linji. The aircraft is probably on a developed planet of Linji... If you find them, they will tell you everything."

　　Lei Huo nodded.

　　"Don't let the critical armed forces clash with them, that would be courting death." Su Yong narrowed his eyes and looked at the locusts that began to appear in the sky, and quickly said to everyone: "Once the aircraft is repaired, everyone will go back to Earth first and tell the directors in the underground palace everything that happened." Su Yong's eyes finally fell on Zi Yi and Jiu Yi, and he pointed his finger: "You two will take the lead."

　　Zi Yi knew that the matter was serious, and nodded with gritted teeth. Jiu Yi was so excited that he could return to the earth after many years, and he burst into tears.

　　"I'm leaving. If I can survive, I will go back to find you." Su Yong finally gently held Zi Yi's little hand, and his bright eyes fixed on that pretty face.

　　"Take care."

　　Before the voice fell, the figure had already drifted away, turning into a faint wisp of green smoke in the air.

　　"Where are you going?" Zi Yi cried.

　　Everyone didn't know where else he could go.

　　But Su Yong didn't answer, and the green smoke quickly disappeared in the distance, as if it was just an illusion, and there had never been such a person.

　　...

　　On a powerful warship over the Ningyun Binglan Continent.

　　"Hehe..." A woman who was so beautiful that she was almost weird laughed softly. The sound between her seductive light purple lips was like a long creeper flying in the warship. Her blood-red long hair was like countless living tentacles fluttering in the air. The pair of strong and tall breasts on her chest were also shaking in the laughter, as if they could be torn out of the thin light purple silk top at any time. On her slender and plump white legs exposed in her torn bright red pleated short skirt, a black ribbon was tied with a delicate particle pistol.

　　"Captain Luo Fei, the radar has lost the opponent's trace." A strong officer in a uniform with pockets all over came up and reported.

　　"Oh?" Luo Fei's beautiful face was full of disdain, "Where else can he hide? He is just a real immortal, but he actually disturbed the sacred rules. How pitiful... Handsome Nap, where do you think this guy can hide?"

　　Officer Nap thought for a while: "Lost traces from the radar... Could it be that he left the critical point?"

　　"Go on." Luo Fei nodded approvingly and gave him a spinach in autumn.

　　"According to the information we got before, he should have entered the underworld, maybe he went back to the dragon elephant."

　　"Haha..." Luo Fei laughed again, stretched out his white and tender little hand and gently lifted Napu's chin full of gray-green stubble: "Nap, you are so smart. Yes, he should have gone to these two places. However, since we know that he killed Qiming in the Dragon Elephant Continent, how could we miss searching these two places? Haha, Dragon Elephant is just a ruined continent, and the underworld... How dare the Pluto offend the supreme rules behind us? Well, I like smart men, Napu, remember to come early tonight, we will watch the show on the porthole glass of the bedroom..."

　　It's a pity that they all guessed wrong, Su Yong was not in those two places.

　　PS: In order to make a breakthrough, I overturned the original idea. In this volume, there will be more exciting, passionate and erotic scenes, and at the same time, the rules of the Milky Way and the entire universe will be gradually revealed.

　　Chapter 2 Escape from the critical point Chapter

　　2 Escape from the critical

　　point The twelve planets of the critical point are invisible in the entire universe, and there is only one channel to get out.

　　A large number of powerful warships, following the orders of the rules of the Milky Way, swarmed into the critical zone from this channel. Without the guard of the Creator God, the critical zone was no longer able to stop this group of outsiders.

　　However, when this group of outsiders were scattered in various parts of the critical zone to hunt down their targets, no one knew that Su Yong, who had only reached the level of a true immortal, had actually sneaked into this only channel, on the same road they had entered not long ago.

　　Even the people in the critical zone could not have imagined that Su Yong had left the critical zone earlier than them. Not to mention those outsiders who had fallen into the misconception of thinking.

　　This channel is a gray area in the universe. Although it connects to the critical zone, it does not belong to the critical zone. Therefore, those powerful warships that entered the critical zone and used the life radar to locate did not search for him. As the center of the powerful joint fleet, Luo Fei and others directly chased him to the Tianhuoyuan, intending to enter the underworld to thoroughly investigate.

　　This critical entrance and exit channel is actually a lingering white mist. From a distance, it looks like a ribbon from the nine heavens. At the invisible end is the outside universe densely covered with other stars.

　　At Su Yong's level, he could only fly briefly outside the stars, and he had to stop to rest from time to time. But in order to escape the pursuing warships, he almost rushed here with his last breath, and then plunged into the milk-like mist, no longer caring too much.

　　It was difficult to tell the direction in the milky white mist. At first, he just let the wind and dust in the universe carry him up and down, until he felt a strong suction pulling his body for a long time, and then he realized something was wrong.

　　At this time, the surrounding mist was already a little thin. Su Yong tried his best to send out the Qi Gang to break through the mist in front of him, and found a huge black hole less than a mile ahead. In the black hole, the mist like a river was constantly pouring in, but it couldn't feed the big mouth at all. The

　　legendary black hole that can swallow everything? Su Yong was shocked. But at this time, the suction of his body was already very strong, and he had no way to borrow strength in the air. He could only go with the mist involuntarily, and the speed was getting faster and faster.

　　Just when he was about to despair, there was a whistling sound behind him. A black shadow passed him and rushed to the black hole faster than him.

　　It was a meteorite as big as a house, with gray and black pits all over it. When it passed by him, the closest position was only two or three meters away from his body.

　　Su Yong was overjoyed. He twisted his body in the air and rushed out like a rocket. It only took a moment to catch up with the meteorite.

　　"Bang." His hands and feet slammed hard on the meteorite at the same time.

　　The extremely hard meteorite was broken into several pieces by him, and it made a bang and quickly drilled into the black hole.

　　Su Yong was able to use the force of counterattack to escape from the area sucked by the black hole like a bullet.

　　Returning to the area with only a slight gravity, Su Yong breathed a sigh of relief.

　　There were large and small black holes everywhere in the passage, and the suction force was different. There was also a phenomenon that the big black hole sucked the small black hole. Su Yong was nervous all the way. Fortunately, after he carefully avoided it, he did not encounter any danger again.

　　However, after passing a section full of black holes, two tall steel fortresses suddenly appeared in front of them, standing proudly like prehistoric giants, with silver-white gun barrels emitting cold light.

　　They were two powerful warships left here for duty. Su Yong's heart trembled, thinking that it was no wonder that the journey was so smooth, it turned out that they had also made arrangements here.

　　When he found the warship, the alarm device on the warship also made a shrill sound, and the two huge laser gun barrels were rapidly adjusting their directions to this side.

　　However, it was too late within this distance. Su Yong turned into a stream of light, with a shrill whistle in the air, and the blood knife flew like a fierce light, splitting one of the gun barrels with a diameter of more than one meter in half. When the other warship reacted, he had already jumped onto the top cover of the warship.

　　The other warship was afraid to fire a laser, but when the gunner hesitated for a moment, Su Yong had already flown up and landed on their side from the warship with the damaged gun barrel.

　　The metal of the top cover was very thick, but with Su Yong's attainments and the sharpness of the blood knife, it was no longer a problem.

　　The top cover was cut into an arc, like a can, and fell like a manhole cover, making a crisp sound inside the warship.

　　Su Yong smiled at the large and small lasers crossing under his feet, turned over and swept across the hull, and came to the hatch on the other side.

　　The people in the warship thought that the visitor would jump off the top cover, and they took out their weapons and shot, but they only shot air. The people on the top did not come down for a long time, and instead damaged many of the battleship's hatches.

　　Su Yong slipped in silently from one of the broken hatches. When the people in the warship saw him, there was already a massacre.

　　At this distance, Su Yong, who turned into a stream of light, would not give them any chance at all. A whistling figure in the warship circled high and low and swept past, causing the spotlights in the warship to flicker and tremble.

　　When all the spotlights returned to normal and bright, there was only one living person in the warship, and blood all over the ground.

　　Twenty-three soldiers were lying on the ground, each of them was split in half, some were broken into two sections, and some were broken into two halves. The organs and internal organs were mixed in the blood and made gurgling sounds. Some people's eyes were still open unwillingly, but there was only a blankness inside.

　　The captain of the warship was still sitting on the black leather seat. He had just taken out the particle gun, and a brilliant blood rainbow passed by. The shaved head had fallen down, but the body was still sitting in the same place, like a wax figure.

　　Su Yong was stunned looking at the corpses on the ground and the colorful hair exposed in the helmets of those soldiers. He walked to the porthole and reached out to press a sign indicating cleaning.

　　The pure white snow foamed like cotton wool, covering the scarlet blood on the ground layer by layer, and the blood on the ground seemed unwilling to be buried, and from time to time, there were shocking spots of scarlet on the white snow.

　　The other battleship had a similar experience. Their gun barrels had been destroyed and they were unable to save their companions. However, when Su Yong slaughtered them all, they successfully sent out the message.

　　The critical battleship should catch up soon, right? Su Yong looked at the flashing emergency lights in the battleship and smiled.

　　"You will never guess where I'm going."

　　He pushed open the hatch and flew out.

　　Chapter 3 Stowaways in the Andromeda Galaxy

　　Chapter 3 Stowaways in the Andromeda Galaxy

　　How wide the world is depends on how great your ability is and how broad your vision is. When Su Yong left the milky white critical passage and walked into the vast universe, looking at the huge stars scattered all over the sky, he truly understood this sentence.

　　In the past, a life form wanted to swim in the boundless universe, which only appeared in the minds of dreamers or lunatics.

　　But when a person becomes a true immortal, he knows that everything is possible. If he is a true god, or reaches the more terrifying level of a celestial god, because his senses and vision have been further improved, I am afraid that the feeling at this moment will be even more different.

　　Looking up, there is an endless starry sky, with at least tens of millions of stars of all sizes suspended above. Looking down, there is also an endless starry sky, with countless bright stars suspended. The same is true on the left and the right. Only behind him is connected to the critical point, which is extremely small in comparison.

　　"What an endless space!" Su Yong sighed in his heart: "If it weren't for the destruction of the Creation Gods, the critical passage was opened, who would know that there is such a big world outside? The White Sword God and the others should also come out to take a look, which is much better than hiding in that godless graveyard to practice."

　　However, what he saw was just the tip of the iceberg of the huge Milky Way.

　　Su Yong's level can only travel among the stars for a short time. He looked around outside the passage and found a blue planet that was relatively close to the left front and flew over.

　　Blue means there is water, maybe it is a place suitable for human survival. He stared at Yun Lan for a long time above this unknown blue planet, and finally made up his mind and flew down like a rocket, bringing out a straight white airflow.

　　However, he didn't know that the target he had carefully selected was actually an invading planet from the neighbor of the Milky Way - the Andromeda Galaxy.

　　Some readers with astronomical knowledge know that the Andromeda constellation is an invading galaxy that has been constantly devouring the territory of the Milky Way. Some planets in the Milky Way were "smuggled" from the Andromeda Galaxy.

　　...

　　"Captain Luo Fei, the two powerful warships in the passage are finished!" The person speaking on the screen was a middle-aged man with white hair and black eyes. His eyes were like bright stars in the cold night, and his face was covered with knife-like wrinkles. His muscles bulged high from his tight military uniform, indicating what kind of terrible power was hidden underneath. "You need to adjust your combat deployment."

　　Luo Fei's usually charming face became extremely solemn at this moment. She held up her proud breasts high, and her charming white legs were also stretched straight under the seat that the other party could not see. She nodded fiercely and said, "Yes."

　　The middle-aged man who appeared on the screen and was serious was the commander of the fleet she led and her direct superior.

　　The screen flashed and disappeared. Luo Fei breathed a sigh of relief and suddenly roared, "Napp."

　　A sturdy officer with bags all over his body came quickly: "Here."

　　"How could a true immortal destroy the mighty warship? Did those bastards in the intelligence team make a mistake? Go ask them."

　　"Yes." Nap stood at attention, but he was just over-exercised last night and his body swayed a little. He walked away quickly.

　　"A true immortal..." Luo Fei's seductive light purple lips suddenly bloomed with a charming smile. She gently combed her blood-red soft long hair and murmured in a low voice: "A true immortal actually killed Qiming, the Lord of Criticality, who the United Fleet could not resist back then. This is really interesting. This mission makes me a little curious."

　　This question could have been answered, because at this time they were about to pass through the underworld to Longxiang, and once they got to Longxiang, they could get to the bottom of the whole thing. Unexpectedly, they suddenly received news from the garrison on the critical side a moment ago, so they immediately returned to the ship and rushed back, so that she was still confused.

　　The result obtained by the rules was that a person at the level of a true immortal killed a stronger person than a god, and they did not understand the whole process.

　　However, when their huge team arrived at the critical channel, they still did not detect any news about the locked carbon-based life form.

　　When Luo Fei saw the full-view of the two paralyzed warships on the screen, he jumped up on the 360-degree observation deck, not caring about the spring light exposed under his short skirt.

　　"How is it possible? He is not in the critical zone, nor in the channel. Did he escape from the vast universe?"

　　A person at the level of a true immortal sneaked into the vast galaxy alone, so can he still survive? As the guardians of the rules, the battleship crew knew best that there were countless vortex airflows in the vast universe, and even on the ground of the planet, space could be broken at any time. In a word, the dangers in the universe are simply difficult to estimate. Not to mention a true immortal, even a true god, even a god, and a large battleship team like them might encounter unexpected events.

　　A warrior with good skills may be famous in a small place, and the better ones may dominate one side. Star kings like the Moon God may be heard of on the neighboring Earth. But in the boundless universe, true gods and heavenly gods are nameless because their number is too large.

　　There may be as many star kings as there are stars suitable for survival and with life, so there may be hundreds of millions of heavenly gods in the Milky Way alone. And there is only one kind of existence in the entire vast universe and galaxies that is well known.

　　That is the rules.

　　A true immortal like Su Yong is already the lowest existence in the universe.

　　But only people like Su Yong who lack knowledge of the universe will be fearless because of ignorance, optimistically thinking that they have finally escaped and the sky is high and the birds fly.

　　"If he dares to leave, we dare to chase him." Luo Fei gritted her teeth and waved her hand fiercely, and her charming face became a little ferocious. She knew that some planets also had galaxy overlords like Qiming, and such people would not show mercy to the powerful warships representing the rules.

　　Because there are not just one rule, but thousands of them. They can chase Su Yong who broke the energy rules, and those galaxy masters can also kill outsiders who break into their territory. Some people are not as easy to talk to as the Hades in the underworld.

　　"Call up the distribution map of nearby planets, and then combine teams to chase separately until the target is confirmed to be eliminated before returning."

　　After a moment, the huge joint power warships scattered in all directions like locusts, appearing smaller than a mosquito in the universe. In the end, no one knows how many ships can return.

　　Luo Fei's warships didn't know whether it was a coincidence or an arrangement in the dark, but they chose the same target as Su Yong. The reason for her choice is very simple.

　　Because this is a planet that does not exist in the planet distribution map, and no one knows when it came here.

　　...

　　Su Yong really tasted the bitterness soon. After he climbed out of the deep lake, he found that the lakeside was full of "people", if that can be called people.

　　The lakeside was full of monsters that were two people tall. They all had two heads, but each head had only one eye. They were covered with needle-like green bristles, but walked upright. The tallest one among them had green hair, which was as lush as grass growing on the body.

　　He held a dark green vibration knife in his hand. This broad-backed sword was made of extremely hard chromium-titanium metal, and the blade was made of cobalt alloy, which was as hard as diamond. The most unique thing was that its blade was not static, but was constantly vibrating at a molecular level under the drive of the energy in the handle! Like a super electric saw, even diamonds would be crushed into powder when they came into contact with the blade!

　　Su Yong shuddered when he saw the weapon that could emit streams of light without the need for internal force, and pushed the half-pulled blood knife back into the scabbard. He knew that if he encountered such a terrible weapon, the blood knife would probably not be able to gain any advantage.

　　After looking at him for a while, the strange two-headed werewolf suddenly laughed and shouted to his subordinates who were waiting in a state of alert in a language that Su Yong could not understand: "I thought a powerful god-level person had come, but it turned out to be just a true immortal. Don't kill him, catch him alive and take him back."

　　At this moment, Luo Fei's warship had just entered the outer space of this planet, but the scanning biological radar had found Su Yong's trace in advance, and a low but pleasant alarm sounded.

　　"Speed ​​up." Luo Fei shouted happily, kicked off her high heels, and sat in the main driver's seat herself.

　　Chapter 4 Snow Wolf Lake

　　Chapter 4 Snow Wolf Lake

　　Just when the leading two-headed werewolf stretched out his left claw covered with hard needle-like thorns to grab Su Yong, something strange happened.

　　Su Yong was like a child in front of this two-person-high monster, but he took a step back, suddenly twisted his body, raised his hands diagonally, and a blood-red flame suddenly emerged between his palms, which looked very much like the dragon blood sword on his body.

　　The blood knife formed by the red Qi Gang flashed in the air, and it swept past like a physical weapon, bringing with it a sharp whistle and explosion, and gathered into a perfect arc around Su Yong, as if he was covered with a halo.

　　This move was the "Blood Kiss of Heaven". The fastest, simplest and most mysterious way to concentrate all your strength and let go is the ancestor of all moves.

　　The leader of the two-headed werewolf was in bad luck. He thought that this was just a true immortal, and seeing that he did not draw his weapon, he was already relaxed in his heart, thinking that it was just prey that could be easily captured, so he did not guard too much.

　　Who would have expected to encounter such a blow.

　　Although Su Yong's cultivation was limited, his attack was transmitted from the critical lord Qiming, who was a higher level than the gods. Moreover, he had used this move to deal with Leihuo, who was at the first level of the gods, and Leihuo was almost killed by this move.

　　In this short time, the leader of the two-headed werewolf only had time to hold the knife across his chest with his right claw. But the Qi Gang Blood Knife that Su Yong sent out was not a physical weapon. Although the blood gang was broken into two pieces when it hit the dark blue cobalt alloy vibration knife, the broken half of the Qi Gang still chopped down fiercely along the original trajectory.

　　This is the special effect brought by the virtual weapon formed by the true Qi. The physical weapon may break and break when blocked by a sharper and stronger weapon, and the offensive will be hindered. But even if the virtual Qi Gang weapon is cut off, it will still chop down without any hindrance.

　　A stream of blood flew up seven or eight meters high, and the two heads of the two-headed werewolf leader slid down diagonally with half of his body. He seemed unwilling to believe this scene before he died, and his two single eyes were still staring at Su Yong.

　　Su Yong succeeded in one blow and immediately retreated at full speed.

　　Because the two-headed werewolves surrounding him were stunned, and all of them rushed towards him with their weapons raised high. These millions of werewolves, not to mention that they are all strong men who are only slightly inferior to the leader, even if they are ants, once they get entangled, they will not leave any bones left.

　　Su Yong retreated at full speed, tapped his feet on the ground, and bounced in the air, returning to the center of the lake again, but standing steadily on the water, slowly pulling out the blood knife and uttering a low hiss.

　　However, the entire lake was surrounded by millions of werewolves, and countless werewolves rushed towards him from all directions, waving their weird-shaped vibration knives, but not one of them sank into the water.

　　"Where did so many powerful monsters come from?" Su Yong was shocked, and suddenly jumped up on the water, stepping out a small ripple.

　　The ripples slowly spread out in circles on the water surface. Su Yong, who jumped ten meters, had turned head down, with the blood knife pointing to the center of the lake.

　　The ear-shaped blood knife pointed at the lake surface, and this wide lake was like a tornado that suddenly appeared, and the center of the lake turned into a deep whirlpool. In just a moment, the whirlpool had become as big as a sunken plate, surrounded by swirling and rolling lake water.

　　The original wave blade technique, after Su Yong used it at this moment, had a qualitative leap.

　　The thousand-acre lake was quickly filled with this vortex. The lowest water level in the center of the lake was hundreds of meters away from the highest water level on the lakeside. The entire lake looked like a huge inverted triangle. The lake water around was twisted into streams, spinning rapidly like in a dehydrator, while the center of the lake was empty, with only some water splashes and white mist blooming from all around.

　　Su Yong was suspended in the air on the highest straight line of the triangle, watching countless two-headed werewolves finally being drawn into the deep water, screaming miserably.

　　If I hadn't learned the mysterious wave blade technique, I would definitely not be able to deal with these guys with my True Immortal cultivation. He secretly called it a fluke.

　　Unfortunately, the surrounding lake water was shaking too loudly, and he was hanging upside down, so he didn't hear the roar of the powerful warship coming from the clouds above his head.

　　"You are a weird guy. I can't bear to kill you." Luo Fei looked at the wonder below, and his long pink tongue stretched out, licking his light purple petal-shaped lips. His white and tender hands on the sight suddenly trembled slightly.

　　A gorgeous white rainbow fell from the sky, more than ten meters thick, and accurately shot towards the center of the lake.

　　It is said that Captain Luo Fei is not only sexy and coquettish, but also has amazing skills in operating warships, and his shots never miss. So almost all the soldiers on the warship stood on the observation deck, waiting for the target below to disappear, and then gave warm applause.

　　And Nap, who had just had a love affair with Luo Fei not long ago, secretly stood next to the captain's seat while everyone was on the observation deck. He boldly looked at the captain's white and greasy long legs under the black leather skirt, swallowed his saliva desperately, and a pair of restless big hands finally couldn't help but secretly touch it.

　　When Luo Fei found that the furry big hands touched the sensitive snow-white skin, it was too late to stop him.

　　The sudden stimulation made her hand tremble, and the laser had already been fired. However, when Luo Fei saw the optical cross on the sight, she breathed a sigh of relief.

　　The target was at the intersection of the cross. It was a flawless attack, even more perfect than her full control.

　　However, when she coquettishly opened Nap's hairy hand and looked at the 360-degree observation screen, she was surprised.

　　"How could this happen?"

　　The rapidly rotating lake turned into an ice lake, and the huge solidified vortex was like an ice cream that had been enlarged infinitely, but the black spot in the center of the lake, the target Su Yong, had disappeared.

　　The officers on the observation tower also turned their heads to look at her in amazement.

　　She quickly retracted her eyes, but found that her left hand on the operating table had turned on the indicator light of the cold light source at some point.

　　It turned out that he was shocked by the vortex brought by Su Yong, and his left hand accidentally touched the button on the operating table. This small touch-type button was the most sensitive, but it caused a big flaw in her perfect attack.

　　What she fired was not a laser, but an extremely cold light. This light froze the entire lake surface, but no one knew what the target was.

　　Just as everyone on the warship was looking at each other, the infrared detection alarm suddenly rang piercingly. There

　　was a crisp "bang", followed by countless crisp sounds.

　　An officer standing on the edge of the observation tower was hit by a dark blue vibration knife without even a groan. He fell to the ground in pain, holding his stomach, and his body was like a broken blood bag, with a large pool of blood flowing out. Several other officers were also injured and hurriedly looked for cover.

　　It turned out that they were staring at the target, but the two-headed werewolves still on the shore discovered them. When they attacked Su Yong, the werewolves on the ground also threw out their weapons.

　　Tens of thousands of high-speed vibration blades flew out, and their power was not much different from that of artillery shells. The most fragile bulletproof glass of the observation tower was shattered first, and several unlucky officers immediately became martyrs.

　　Then many more sharp blades were thrown at the vital parts, and the warship soon began to emit black smoke.

　　"Forced landing, forced landing."

　　Luo Fei screamed at the cockpit.

　　The warship slid to the other side of the planet with a thick black smoke...

　　Su Yong gritted his teeth and groaned, and thousands of spider webs suddenly emerged from the ice and snow in the deepest part of the lake. A piece of ice shattered and soared into the sky, and then the whole thick ice suddenly exploded, and he was able to escape.

　　When countless werewolves came on the ice, he had already rushed up from the bottom of the lake, barely dodging the thousands of knife lights thrown from the air.

　　He drew a stream of light on the lake and quickly disappeared into the jungle in the distance.

　　The extremely cold light injured him, and he could no longer fight with this group of werewolves. What's more, the lake water could no longer be used, so he had to slip away.

　　Behind him, countless two-headed werewolves were about to rush and chase him, but suddenly a thunder-like sound was heard.

　　"Kawa."

　　No one knew what these two words meant, but all the two-headed and one-eyed werewolves stopped at once, as if they had turned into stone statues, and dared not move again.

　　A tall werewolf with yellow hair all over his body came out. He was even taller than the dead green-haired leader.

　　The yellow-haired werewolf stared at the green-haired leader with his two big green eyes for a long time, and a trace of sadness gradually flowed out of his eyes. He put the body into the deep of the still frozen lake, then flew up, and when he landed on the ice and snow on the lake, his feet suddenly stopped heavily.

　　The frozen ice lake suddenly gave birth to countless huge cracks, extending in all directions with him as the center, and shattered into powder after emitting a piercing sound wave that was enough to shatter the sky. The

　　broken powder was snow. It only took a moment for this large lake to turn from water to ice and finally into a pool of snow powder.

　　The yellow-haired two-headed werewolf roared a few times in a strange language, and all the werewolves who were going to chase him gathered into a team and left. He bowed twice on the snow powder, and suddenly soared into the sky, dragging a long yellow trail in the cold temperature on the lake.

　　Chapter 5 Take advantage of your illness to kill you

　　Chapter 5 Take advantage of your illness to kill you

　　Su Yong flew high and low in the forest, constantly bypassing the tall trees in front, but his speed gradually slowed down. The full-scale escape was enough to boil his blood, but under the terrible cold light of the mighty warship, he felt his body temperature was constantly dropping, and he was shivering all the way.

　　He didn't care to look behind him, but he knew that someone would catch up with him. If it was just those ordinary werewolves, he wouldn't be too worried, because he believed that he was capable of getting rid of them. But if a guy like the green-haired leader came, he would be more difficult to deal with.

　　He was just about to stop and relax his tense heart, when suddenly a strong sense of danger made him prick up his ears.

　　There seemed to be a sound of breaking through the air in the air behind him, and that sound came closely following his trail. It must be a tracking expert. Knowing that he had killed so many werewolves by the lake, he still dared to chase him alone. He must not be a good person. Su Yong took a deep breath and flew out again with all his strength.

　　There was a wisp of black smoke on the small wilderness in front of the right side of the woods. Su Yong was refreshed and turned a corner like a bird.

　　The damaged mighty warship was like a big egg that fell from the sky. Only a shell was left burning on the ground, but no living people could be found. Su Yong frowned and looked at the broken porthole, and suddenly noticed a line of shallow footprints on the ground.

　　Sniffing the burnt air, Su Yong suddenly smiled.

　　"Hurry up and catch up." Captain Luo Fei's white and greasy long legs under the black short skirt were put on brown long boots, which made people distracted, but at this moment, the surviving officers no longer had the heart to appreciate it. They knew how dangerous it would be to use only the particle gun in their hands on this planet of unknown origin.

　　Although they were all loyal to the supreme rules, they did not have much military power and could only rely on tools made by various concepts and laws. They had seen millions of foreign objects on the lake before, and at that moment they all had the idea of ​​escaping from here as soon as possible. As for the target, it would not be too late to kill it when they had the warship again.

　　"Has the message been sent?" Nap looked at a communications sergeant of the infantry army holding an antenna as thick and long as his arm. The only usable communication equipment on the warship was on him.

　　"The area is too low, and it was blocked by foreign objects and could not be sent out." The communications sergeant's face turned pale with nervousness. He tried several times in a row, and was so annoyed that he almost couldn't help smashing the equipment.

　　"Everyone, group together, advance in a ring snake team, and find a higher position to send out rescue." Luo Fei made a decisive decision.

　　However, just as Luo Fei, who was leading the way, had just turned around a boulder and was about to cheer when he saw the winding mountains in front of him, a sharp sound of breaking through the air suddenly came from behind like a gust of wind.

　　"Lie down, shoot." Luo Fei threw himself on the ground without hesitation, not caring that the gravel on the ground was about to break through his bulging chest.

　　There were fifty or sixty of them, and dozens of streams of light drew a small net in an instant, blocking the path of the strong wind.

　　A huge gray-yellow shadow in the strong wind snorted coldly, and a gray-white shock wave visible to the naked eye suddenly exploded in the air, with a thunderous roar.

　　The shock wave hit the ground, and on the ground within a radius of several miles, gravel, soil, small trees, flowers and grass whistled up and shot into the sky. More than half of the soldiers on the mighty warship were killed in just this moment. Only Luo Fei and Nap, who were hiding behind the boulders, survived, but they were also hit by the bombardment and fainted with blood in their mouths and noses.

　　But their attack was still effective, especially Luo Fei's accurate shooting still hit the vital point of the two-headed yellow werewolf.

　　The yellow-haired two-headed werewolf paused in the air, stretched out his claws and pressed his chest, where a stream of blood was slowly flowing. As the personal equipment of the soldiers of the powerful battleship, the power of the particle gun cannot be ignored.

　　The smell had gradually faded away. The yellow-haired werewolf closed his eyes and looked around, then chased eastward, but his speed was reduced due to his injuries.

　　Su Yong flew at a low altitude and deliberately bypassed the group of people on the ground, hoping that the troops on the powerful battleship could stop the enemy behind. In fact, his strategy really worked.

　　But he didn't expect the warships to be so weak. They were all knocked down in one encounter, and the sound of breaking through the air sounded again.

　　That man was too scary, and his strength must be above his own. If he continued like this, he would be caught up by him sooner or later. Su Yong flew over the winding mountains and suddenly stopped. He grabbed a stone as big as a millstone on the ground and threw it towards the sky with all his strength, then suddenly restrained his breath and fell silently into the valley.

　　The stone whistled and drew a long white track in the sky, as if it was about to fly out of the planet and leave. A moment later, a yellow mark passed through the sky, and followed the white mark that was about to dissipate and quickly chased after it.

　　Su Yong, who was clinging to a piece of rock hanging upside down and staring at the sky nervously, had turned livid. The deep chill could no longer be restrained during his long escape. He needed to find a safe place to recuperate as soon as possible.

　　The valley was full of dense vines and caves, and countless mosquitoes flew around in them. Su Yong sent out a faint Qi Gang, which cleaned up a hidden cave, then flew into it, closed his eyes and began to regulate his breathing.

　　Under his focused guidance, a faint red mist surged out of his body, and soon filled the entire cave, warm like a sauna, making the mosquitoes flying outside the cave dare not approach.

　　But his face was still ashen, Su Yong looked at his brows with the blade of the blood knife, knowing that the cold poison must be forced out, otherwise when the pursuer found out that he was deceived and chased back, he would definitely not be a match.

　　After guiding for a long time, the cold air that had originally spread throughout his body had almost been forced to his head and arms. However, it could not be neutralized by the warmth in the cave, and Su Yong still felt stiff and numb in his upper body.

　　After thinking about it, he suddenly snapped his fingers.

　　A large number of mosquitoes flying back and forth at the entrance of the cave were suddenly wrapped in a ball of light blue mist, turned into ice cubes and fell down, and the iron blue color between his eyebrows also faded a bit.

　　Yes, that's it. Su Yong was overjoyed. He flicked his ten fingers and small blue air flew out, freezing the vines in the valley outside the cave into icicles, breaking off one by one.

　　However, before he could completely force out the huge chill and his circulating power was almost exhausted, he suddenly heard a sound of breaking air coming from far away and stopping on the cliff above.

　　"Damn, they came so soon? They are really trying to take my life while I am seriously ill." Su Yong was shocked, but he didn't know that his opponent was also injured. He took a deep breath and tightly grasped the handle of the blood knife with his numb hands.

　　Chapter 6 Eye of the Stars

　　Chapter 6 Eye of the Stars

　　The sound of the wind suddenly became louder at this moment, and countless vines broke off at the same time when Su Yong walked out of the cave, like a heavy rain. Su Yong had just jumped to the center of the empty valley when the surrounding rock walls collapsed at the same time. Thousands of caves were quickly smoothed out and turned into a dusty area on the ground.

　　Su Yong leaped up, leaped out of the dusty sky, and stood steadily in the air. The sudden flow of true energy made him frown.

　　The yellow-haired werewolf stood quietly on the cliff, without even moving his hair, like a stone statue on the top of the mountain, staring at him fiercely with two big eyes apart, as if he wanted to tear the opponent apart and eat him alive to relieve his hatred.

　　Su Yong twisted his body in the air, turned his body, and landed on a huge rock opposite his opponent. The blood knife came out of the sheath with a crisp sound.

　　At the moment when the blood knife crossed his chest, he keenly saw the blood on the chest of the yellow-haired two-headed werewolf, and his heart was determined.

　　"Come on." He gently stretched out his left hand and made a light move towards the opponent.

　　The yellow-haired werewolf did not have a shock knife like the green-haired leader, but a pair of sharp upper limbs seemed to be more terrifying than the shock knife. It only took him a moment to go from being still to flying across the sky. When Su Yong touched the ground with his feet and flew up, the huge rock more than ten feet wide under him had been torn apart like tofu and turned into powder.

　　When Su Yong dodged and flew up, he had no time to twist his waist and exert force, but he chopped down with his blood knife without hesitation. The dazzling purple light whistled down and made a dragon roar. The "Thunder Three Strikes" had surrounded the huge body below.

　　"Dang~Dang~Dang."

　　Three consecutive crisp sounds, as dense as one sound.

　　The three consecutive strikes that were several times faster than thunder hit the opponent, but they all hit the same place.

　　On a finger of the opponent's left upper limb.

　　Su Yong's mysterious moves were launched at a lightning speed, but they were all blocked by a finger of the opponent, and that thick finger blocked the three consecutive strikes at a faster speed, and it seemed that he had not suffered any damage.

　　Su Yong was shocked. He missed the attack and quickly broke through the air and flew ten feet away. Fortunately, the yellow-haired werewolf did not chase him.

　　He anxiously looked at the blood knife in his hand, and was relieved when he saw that there was no gap.

　　"Okay."

　　He heard the yellow-haired werewolf roar in a stiff accent.

　　"You don't have to hold back." He replied coldly, then flew out, twisted his waist in a split second, and the blood kiss of the sky that burst out with all his strength instantly seemed to come from the thunder god's attack in ancient times, causing the sky and the earth to suddenly change color.

　　The knife light like a waterfall broke through the air and exploded the space, slashing at the opponent fiercely.

　　"Okay."

　　There was another stiff roar, and then Su Yong found that a huge shock wave reached his chest. The blood kiss of the sky broke the shock wave, but it could not defeat this continuous force.

　　What a huge ripple it was, the translucent shock visible to the naked eye was everywhere, as if a big lake suddenly fell from the sky in front of him. And he didn't even have time to withdraw and fly back.

　　Su Yong felt suffocated and only had time to flatly slap his left palm. With a muffled bang, his palm wind hit the shock wave firmly. The unparalleled power made him spit out a mouthful of blood, and his body shot out backwards like a bullet.

　　However, this blow also turned all the coldness in his body into cold sweat. Su Yong seemed to fly backwards powerlessly. When his feet touched the ground, he immediately tapped the ground hard and fled at a faster speed. In a short while, he had climbed to the top of the mountain.

　　The Blood Kiss of Heaven could not break the opponent's offensive. Wouldn't it be courting death to continue fighting?

　　Want to escape? The yellow-haired werewolf snorted angrily, scratched his body with his claws, and flew up like an eagle. Then he pressed down with his claws. Two white waves as thick as ten meters appeared in the air and shot towards Su Yong's body with a sharp explosion.

　　When Su Yong flew at full speed on the top of the mountain, the mud and rocks on the top of the mountain suddenly flowed down like a waterfall. The entire mountain top was almost cut off by half by the werewolf's attack. The huge power made the mountain and the earth tremble violently.

　　When Su Yong flew into the clouds, lightning-like bombardments exploded beside him from time to time. It was not thunder from the sky, but the power of the yellow-haired werewolf's claws that cut through the space and brought out the energy.

　　He flew in the boundless sky, but like a small boat entering the sea with huge waves, the clouds in front and behind him were burned and exploded by the energy from behind. He was like a blind fly, flying up and down in a panic, avoiding the air currents that exploded from time to time beside him.

　　"I wonder how long you can last?" Su Yong bit his lips hard, and his exhausted body regained strength again, whistling into the sky. He knew that the other party was injured, otherwise he would have been able to escape.

　　Judging from the werewolf's strength, it was obviously much higher than his own. Fortunately, the opponent was huge in size and had been injured in vital parts, which greatly affected his physical skills. He could only follow closely behind him but could not catch up.

　　A white aura suddenly exploded beside his ears. Su Yong's eyes turned, and suddenly he stopped and fell into the infinite space below like a bullet. At the same time, he raised his sword to the sky with one hand, and drew a blood-red vortex in the sky with a slash.

　　However, the yellow-haired werewolf did not follow him and continued to fly along his trajectory in the sky. It was just a white wave formed by a aura, which blew up the vortex of sword light set by Su Yong and scattered it.

　　Below was the endless low jungle. Although the trees were not tall, anything that could cause obstacles was a huge temptation for Su Yong at this moment. The moment he landed, he rolled on the ground and rushed into the forest. The white aura rushed down from the sky and immediately hit his back into a deep pit.

　　A stream of white air blasted down from the sky, and Su Yong found that his back had turned into a sea of ​​fire.

　　The aura emitted by the yellow-haired werewolf's fury had an extremely high temperature. It could ignite the clouds and explode the void in the air. Once it touched something substantial, what would happen?

　　A straight fire dragon rapidly extended along the trajectory of Su Yong's flight, gradually expanding in the boundless low jungle, and finally became a prairie fire, causing countless animals of all sizes living in it to flee in a hurry, gathering into a torrent that could be called a mighty torrent. The strange insects living in the large forest also flapped their wings and flew up, gathering into a bright and dark fog above the jungle, which in turn caused an obstacle in the yellow-haired werewolf's vision.

　　When he was chasing down in a rage, he found that the figure running away quickly had hidden somewhere without making any sound.

　　"See how long you can hide?" The yellow-haired werewolf fell over the jungle, sniffing the faint breath in the air to track, while recovering the huge physical strength that had been consumed.

　　This strange intelligent creature from an alien galaxy is extremely strange. Although it has terrifying strength, it still retains a sensitive sense of smell similar to that of canine animals on earth, and can find opponents in a little clue.

　　In fact, Su Yong's position is only ten miles away from him.

　　Su Yong took a breath and used the thick roots of a short tree to block his figure. He was about to continue to find a way to escape, but he found that someone had drawn an arrow on the root in front of him.

　　A star-shaped symbol with an arrow below it was not conspicuous on the gray-brown bark. It was obvious that it had been there for a while, and even the traces were about to be covered by the newly grown bark.

　　"If it wasn't carved by those weird two-headed and one-eyed werewolves, then there must be other intelligent creatures here." Su Yong thought about it, and finally crawled along the ground in the direction indicated by the arrow, moving as lightly as a groundhog.

　　Not long after, he found another equally hidden arrow.

　　After several detours in the bush, he found that he had come to a place full of broken rocks. On a larger rock in the center of the broken rocks, he saw the same star-shaped symbol, but there was no arrow.

　　What is this? Su Yong carefully looked back, crawled over and gently moved the rock away, and found an ancient metal box hidden underneath.

　　The small box made of some unknown metal had no rust, but was engraved with many star marks, which looked a bit like a small galaxy map of the universe.

　　Su Yong actually recognized the few words on the small box, which read: "Eye of the Stars".

　　Chapter 7 Star Fantasy Mad Dragon

　　Chapter 7 Star Fantasy Mad Dragon

　　This "Eye of the Stars" was hidden under a rock in the boundless jungle, which was considered relatively hidden, but in Su Yong's opinion, it seemed a bit sloppy, and it was probably not a valuable thing. If it was really a treasure, how could it be buried in the wild with so many marks around it?

　　But he made a wrong estimate. Imagine that even if there was a fire from heaven that burned the jungle, it would not spread to the rocks, let alone damage the box buried under the rocks. When the jungle burned out, the big rocks would be easy to find, and the people who buried it would easily find it here, but no one else would notice a stone in the jungle.

　　This seemingly inconspicuous place is already a relatively hidden place on this planet, but it just happened to be encountered by the fleeing Su Yong.

　　Just as he was about to open the lid of the box to take a look, a whistling sound suddenly came from above his head. His hiding traces were finally discovered by the yellow-haired werewolf.

　　The yellow-haired werewolf looked down from above and pounced down like lightning. Su Yong was surrounded by stones, and his body was restrained and unable to move. Just as he had time to raise the blood knife and turn around, the yellow-haired werewolf's claws were already above his head. The

　　left claw that was smashed down with wind and thunder was blocked by Su Yong's blood knife, but the yellow-haired werewolf's right claw grabbed his head with a more fierce whistle.

　　Su Yong almost subconsciously used the box held in his left hand to block the werewolf's right claw, thinking that he might not be able to escape death this time.

　　The werewolf's whistling claws cut through the space and raised the lid of the Eye of Stars. At this moment, a dazzling stream of light suddenly overflowed from the box like a fountain, and the surrounding environment flashed like water waves, and the surrounding space twisted violently.

　　After the light and shadow twisted, the werewolf's right claw didn't catch Su Yong, but crushed countless power ripples in the air.

　　"Eye of the Stars!"

　　The yellow-haired werewolf shouted these four words in a stiff accent, and his huge body suddenly swept backwards, and his yellow hair like steel needles brought down a large area of ​​the jungle.

　　"Give it to me! I will let you go." The yellow-haired werewolf roared in a low voice, and his excited voice was like thunder.

　　Su Yong didn't care about what he said at all. After the Eye of the Stars allowed him to avoid the werewolf's fatal blow, his two shining eyes had already fallen into the box.

　　The black background inside the box was inlaid with diamond-like star sand. The star sand seemed to be connected by countless invisible small silver lines, forming thousands of strange patterns. The more you look at it, the more mysterious and profound it becomes. Su Yong soon found a familiar galaxy map, which was the critical twelve stars.

　　"Give me the Eye of the Stars, and I will spare you!" The yellow-haired werewolf roared again, and his two fist-sized eyes revealed greedy flames.

　　Su Yong raised his head and looked at him. He gently pressed his left hand on the edge of the Eye of Stars, and a smile gradually appeared on the corner of his mouth.

　　"No!" He answered firmly.

　　Just now, it was the light of the Eye of Stars that allowed him to avoid the opponent's attack. If this thing was given to the werewolf, wouldn't he be helpless? He didn't know the function of the Eye of Stars, but at least it was a very powerful protective device. Even the werewolf's claws couldn't hurt him through the flickering light.

　　The yellow-haired werewolf was furious and raised his claws across his chest again, but saw Su Yong sheathed the blood knife and held the open Eye of Stars in both hands towards him. He couldn't help but step back two steps, and his face showed a sense of vigilance. After a long while, Su Yong did not move. The werewolf was stunned for a moment, and suddenly grinned and said hoarsely: "Can you use it?"

　　Su Yong shook his head, still with a smile on his face: "Maybe you can tell me how to use it." He seemed to be indifferent, but his eyes were fixed on the other party, not letting go of even the slightest twitch in the corner of his eye.

　　"Haha, if you don't give it to me, how can I teach you?" The yellow-haired two-headed werewolf's voice was as unpleasant as tearing cloth. He changed his claws into palms and waved towards Su Yong: "Give it to me."

　　Su Yong smiled, suddenly opened the lid a little more, and laughed: "Maybe I can try to explore it myself."

　　The starlight that suddenly splashed out was like mercury pouring, instantly drowning Su Yong's figure. The small box was like a magical bottle in the hands of a child blowing bubbles, and the starlight that flowed out was endless.

　　The sudden action made the yellow-haired werewolf take two steps back again, and the two faces with sparse hair showed solemnity at the same time.

　　Bathed in the cold transparent ripples, Su Yong felt a clear mind, and the strength in his body, which had long been exhausted, suddenly surged out like water, so abundant that every tendon and every muscle sang comfortably. He moved his body slightly, and his bones creaked. The spirit and strength that suddenly radiated made him look a little bigger.

　　It was really strange. Su Yong felt the changes in his body, but his brows frowned. He looked at the yellow-haired werewolf who was on full alert not far away, and suddenly had an unprecedented feeling.

　　He was not afraid of him.

　　He felt like a child holding a pistol against an unarmed adult. The Eye of Stars in his hand was the pistol that supported his courage and confidence.

　　"Come on." Su Yong suddenly walked towards the werewolf holding the box.

　　The yellow-haired werewolf looked at the starlight flowing slowly in front of him, and stepped back step by step, his two eyes flickering. He wanted to escape, but he couldn't bear to give up the Eye of Stars in Su Yong's hand.

　　Just as he hesitated, Su Yong suddenly shook his hands, and the starlight suddenly gathered into a silver dragon, roaring and flying towards him. When the silver dragon just flew out, it was just like a small snake, but it was getting bigger and bigger in space. When it arrived in front of the werewolf, the dragon's mouth was like a small mountain, and it could easily swallow him.

　　"Star Fantasy Mad Dragon!"

　　The yellow-haired werewolf screamed loudly. He didn't hesitate any more, kicked his legs, and pressed down with both palms at the same time. The huge body shot up into the sky like a rocket. He didn't know how the other party summoned the Star Fantasy Mad Dragon. That was one of the skills of the Eye of Stars, but the illusory Mad Dragon was like a real star beast, with the ability to swallow stars, not to mention a creature like him.

　　In fact, Su Yong didn't know how he summoned the Star Fantasy Mad Dragon, one of the star beasts. He just felt that the small box in his hand had some resonance with the thoughts in his mind. Just like when he used his mind to control the surrounding environment, he suddenly found that he could make the Eye of Stars perform certain actions according to his thoughts.

　　For example, if he hoped that a dragon-shaped helper similar to the purple python would appear, the starlight would gather into the Star Fantasy Mad Dragon, and it would spontaneously expand and accelerate when attacking the enemy, which shocked him.

　　"We can't let him escape." Just when this idea came to Su Yong's mind, the gray-blue sky suddenly broke into pieces and collapsed like a snowy mountain.

　　The yellow-haired werewolf flying into the sky had no way to hide. He wanted to avoid the cracks in the broken void, but the broken pieces of the sky kept squeezing towards him, making it impossible for him to dodge. After he narrowly avoided two huge sharp corners of space, he was finally hit by a piece of cloud that swept down diagonally. He fell down in a mess, somersaulting and landing heavily on the gravel ground not far from Su Yong with a bang, and dust rushed into the sky.

　　The Star Fantasy Crazy Dragon roared again and pounced. The virtual silver claws were like the palm of the god of death, gently pressing on the two throats of the yellow-haired werewolf.

　　At this moment, Su Yong was still staring at the sky with angry energy flying around.

　　He didn't know that the small box in his hand could actually control the void to crack the sky, and even control the changes of thousands of stars for his use. And this is just the skill he has initially realized.

　　Once he fully understands the magical use of the Eye of Stars, what else can he do?

　　"I'm afraid I don't need you to teach me." Su Yong smiled and looked at the once arrogant yellow-haired werewolf.

　　The yellow-haired werewolf's face was ashen. In fact, he didn't know the purpose of the Eye of Stars. He only knew that it was a rare treasure of the universe. With it, it was not just as simple as controlling a star or a galaxy. As long as the stars were marked in the Eye of Stars, almost all of them could be controlled.

　　What a huge space that is. And the person who possesses the Eye of Stars is undoubtedly the master of this vast and boundless space. Even if the enemy is powerful, it is difficult to deal with him within his control.

　　"Do you have anything else to tell me?" Su Yong looked at the yellow-haired werewolf under the dragon's claws. The

　　yellow-haired werewolf groaned, and the two wolf heads suddenly rushed up, hitting the extremely sharp claws of the Star Fantasy Crazy Dragon, and died.

　　Knowing that he could not escape, he actually chose to commit suicide.

　　"What a wonderful star eye." Su Yong looked at the Star Fantasy Crazy Dragon, and suddenly his mind changed and said, "What if a lion comes out?"

　　Before he finished speaking, the Star Fantasy Crazy Dragon disappeared out of thin air, and another star beast, the Cloud Sea Golden Lion, appeared in the air. Its huge body was covered with golden scales as big as millstones, just like a golden mountain growing in the clouds.

　　PS: The fever is basically gone, but I am still a little confused. I wanted to write a wonderful duel in this chapter, but later I was too weak to think about it. . I will sleep first, and hope to get better soon, and then write it well. Thank you all.

　　Chapter 8 The Power of the True God

　　Chapter 8 The Power of the True God

　　Su Yong had a strange feeling, the mercury-like starlight covering his body seemed to slowly penetrate into his thirsty skin. Since he recast his body through a strange operation under the Star Abyss, he has always felt that this body has undergone some changes. Not only is his skin whiter and more delicate, but even his senses are much more acute.

　　He knew very well that this was not only due to the improvement of his cultivation, but also the subtle changes in his body.

　　But now, the flowing starlight not only gave his exhausted body strength and spirit, but also tried to transform and improve his physique again. He felt the starlight slowly blending into his skin, his tendons and veins swelling up little by little until they were full of strength, and his muscles slowly firmed and bulged, like bamboo shoots that had absorbed rain and dew.

　　This subtle process lasted for a long time, and the starlight finally filled every cell in his body. Even when he covered the lid of the Eye of Stars, his body still exuded a pearl-like crystal luster.

　　He lowered his head and looked at his body, and found that the diffuse luster was somewhat familiar. After thinking for a moment, he couldn't help but clap his hands.

　　This is just like the luster on the outside of the clone of the Lord of Criticality Qiming. It's just that others have an oval eggshell shape, while his own floats on the pores on the surface of the body.

　　The primary function of the Eye of Stars is protection, followed by attack. So when the yellow-haired werewolf accidentally opened the lid of the box, the starlight resisted his attack at the first moment. Su Yong understood that the starlight emanating from his body was a special protective gear. Although it was not like armor, it was integrated with his body and became omnipresent.

　　But in this way, wouldn't others regard me as a god? He scratched his scalp and was a little puzzled.

　　In fact, he didn't know that due to the supplement and transformation of the Eye of Stars, he had unknowingly entered the ranks of true gods. Once he entered the god level, his body should have the light of the stars, but this light that penetrated the surface can be controlled.

　　The next moment, when he put away the Eye of Stars and flew up into the sky, he immediately felt the difference in his strength and speed, and couldn't help but be surprised and happy.

　　The boundless clouds quickly retreated on both sides of him, and he passed by like a stream of light flying in the universe, drawing a long light and shadow on the sky.

　　"I... am a god?" Su Yong muttered to himself, and excitedly did several somersaults in the air. The clouds in the sky were quickly twisted into countless air vortices by him, gathering into a huge five-ring logo.

　　"Huh?" He suddenly frowned and flew straight down, like a meteor hitting the ground, but just before he landed on the ground, he suddenly stopped and hovered steadily one foot above the ground.

　　The seductive and beautiful woman raised the small particle gun and looked at him nervously, her hands holding the gun shaking constantly.

　　Behind her, there were large groups of two-headed werewolves running towards them, and countless shock blades emitting green light were flying like flags, forming a mighty wave.

　　In front of her, Su Yong stood in the air with a smile on his face.

　　There were five panicked companions beside her, but it seemed that they had already lost their ability to resist and could not even hold their guns.

　　Su Yong narrowed his eyes and looked behind her, and suddenly smiled faintly: "If you don't want to die, follow me."

　　The beautiful and powerful Captain Luo Fei suddenly revealed a trace of tragic grandeur on the verge of death. She trembled and suddenly laughed sharply: "Even if I die, I have to complete the task of the rules. I can kill you before I die, it's worth it!"

　　The last word was spit out fiercely, and the particle gun in her hand sprayed out brilliant flames, shooting towards Su Yong's chest.

　　That strange feeling came again. Su Yong was about to dodge subconsciously, but the sudden surge of confidence made him stop his body and slowly stretch out his right hand.

　　It is said that the fastest speed in the universe is the speed of light. But it is not true.

　　Su Yong's outstretched right hand did not seem to be fast, but it blocked the finger-thick light in front of his chest. Moreover, the unstoppable light did not pass through his palm, which also exuded a pearly luster.

　　Illusion? The fleeing warship soldiers looked at each other, and suddenly lost their minds.

　　How is this possible? That was the pulsed light of the particle gun, almost as strong as the intensity of the laser!

　　But the next moment was even stranger.

　　The particle light was emitted in an endless stream. The ray of light slowly twisted, expanded, and bulged in Su Yong's palm, and soon gathered into a fist-sized ball of light.

　　At this time, the emission band of the particle gun finally failed, the muzzle light disappeared, and only a faint wisp of heat remained.

　　And at the moment when the particle gun light was disconnected, Su Yong suddenly roared, shook his hand and threw the ball of light in his hand!

　　It was like a thunderbolt suddenly hit the werewolf team, which was the most crowded place. The "boom" almost tore everyone's eardrums. When everyone on the warship looked back with their mouths open, they saw that nearly a hundred werewolves were blown up to the sky in the back, with broken limbs and flesh flying everywhere, and the screams were simply earth-shaking.

　　This "grenade" immediately stunned the werewolf team, and the surviving werewolves immediately crawled down and put the dark blue shock knife in front of their heads.

　　Unfortunately, they had two heads, and they didn't know which one to block, so they had to keep moving the knife back and forth.

　　"Do you want to try again?" Su Yong didn't even look at the werewolves, but just looked at Luo Fei coldly. His eyes flashed at her plump upper body.

　　Luo Fei's mouth was open enough to swallow a goose egg, and two rows of white pearly teeth were neatly exposed. She woke up after a while. She closed her mouth, but a small clove tongue quietly poked out, rolling away the saliva that kept dripping from the corner of her mouth.

　　"Follow him!" She ordered crisply.

　　The werewolf team behind them stood up unwillingly and wanted to chase, but suddenly found that the clouds in the sky suddenly fell like real boulders, and there were whistling gray-green qi everywhere in front, so sharp that it could easily cut through rocks. They couldn't help but scream and ran back.

　　Not far from them, Su Yong quietly covered the lid of the Eye of Stars hanging on his waist. From this angle, the battleship soldiers who were supporting each other could not be seen.

　　On the high mountains.

　　"Why did you save us?" Luo Fei finally couldn't help but break the silence. She had tried to kill the target on the way, but the opponent's pearly luster seemed to be everywhere, and she was not sure whether her particle gun would be useful. Moreover, without this person, it would be difficult for her team to survive in this place. After thinking for a long time, she finally gave up.

　　Su Yong turned his head to look at her. After a moment of silence, his bright eyes looked over her shoulder and looked at another soldier carrying a walkie-talkie.

　　"Because you are useful to me."

　　Of course you are useful to me. Could it be that you are greedy for your beauty? Su Yong smiled secretly in his heart.

　　Captain Luo Fei's face turned red. She lowered her head, hesitated for a moment, and then asked in a long-winded tone, "What's the use?"

　　"Do you have equipment that can contact other warships?"

　　Luo Fei gracefully scratched her long red wavy hair, glanced at him, and found that he didn't pay any attention to her at all. She couldn't help but smile softly with her sexy mouth: "Aren't you afraid?"

　　Su Yong shook his head slightly and asked back: "What do you think?"

　　Luo Fei was ecstatic. If the particle gun can't kill you, can't even the power laser of the warship kill you?

　　She pretended to be calm and smiled: "Really? Don't forget, we are here to kill you."

　　"Yes, I remember." Su Yong gently touched the small box hanging on his waist and sighed: "So to eradicate the threat, I can only find the rules through you!"

　　The power battleship is terrible, but he was able to destroy two when he was a true immortal, not to mention that he is now a true god, and he still has the Star Eye whose function he has not yet fully understood? He squinted his eyes and took a deep breath, but a barely noticeable smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.

　　I really want to see what the scene will be like when the star beasts summoned by the Eye of the Stars fight against the mighty warships.

　　"You can try to contact your companions."

　　Where does his confidence come from? Captain Luo Fei really couldn't figure it out. She made a gesture, and the sergeant pulled open the antenna of the intercom, set it on the rock on the top of the mountain, and pointed it to the sky.

　　"Report to the captain, there is a signal!" The sergeant adjusted for a moment, and shouted in joy at the twisting curve on the display.

　　Luo Fei looked at Su Yong hesitantly, but Su Yong smiled and waved his hand lightly, indicating that you can go ahead.

　　The seductive female captain rushed to the intercom, her voice trembling with excitement: "Hello, this is Luo Fei, the target is here, the target is here!"

　　Chapter 9: The War of the Three Kingdoms

　　Chapter 9: The War of the Three Kingdoms A

　　muffled thunder-like sound slowly sounded from the distant space, and the sound became louder and louder. Soon, it resounded through the sky and was deafening. The majestic shock wave came from far away, and with the visible ripples in the air, it flooded the sky like a tide. Soon, a reorganized brigade of huge and powerful warships appeared in the sky like a dark cloud, gradually covering the entire sky.

　　Tens of thousands of huge warships completely blocked the skylight, and the planet seemed to have entered the night all of a sudden. The boundless dark clouds were about to start a "thunderstorm" in the next moment.

　　Luo Fei secretly glanced at Su Yong, and the young opponent seemed unmoved. He closed his eyes and sat quietly on the top of the mountain, without even a tremor of his eyelids.

　　“Hahaha…” The beautiful captain laughed, her seductive features twisted in her crazy laughter. She grabbed the intercom and screamed hysterically: “The target is right next to me, ignore me, fire at me! Fire at me!”

　　As soldiers who have been trained for a long time, they regard completing the tasks of the rules as more important than anything else, including their own lives. They never fantasize about winning without sacrifice. On the contrary, they feel that it is a supreme honor to die for completing the mission.

　　All the powerful warships in the air stopped, and countless gun barrels were aiming at the mountain at high speed. The next moment, the entire tall mountain, including Su Yong, Luo Fei and others on it, will turn into ashes.

　　Listening to the beautiful captain's shouting at the top of her lungs, Su Yong suddenly laughed, "Your sentence of firing at me is really creative..."

　　Luo Fei turned her head and looked at him, her delicate face flushed red, but with a smile of relief on her face. She could die gloriously for completing the tasks of the rules, and she didn't mind letting him eat some tofu verbally before she died.

　　“But I asked you to notify the warships to come over, not to fight with you, but to hope that you can send me to the rules…”

　　“You’re dreaming,” Luo Fei laughed wildly, and pointed at him with a pair of jade fingers covered with shiny silver fake nails: “A mere ant-like existence like you is worthy of the supreme rules to take action? Hahaha, I’m laughing to death!”

　　Damn, I’m being despised! Su Yong’s face remained silent. He smiled slightly and turned his head to look at the sky, and said leisurely: “Such a huge lineup, it’s a pity…”

　　“What a pity?” Luo Fei laughed so hard that his face turned pale, and he almost covered his stomach and fell down: “In order to complete the mission, the fleet will spare no effort. You, who are about to die, still have the mind to worry about this? Hahaha!”

　　Su Yong’s hand was silently placed on his waist, but he said lightly: “But the aiming time of your warship is also a bit long…”

　　"I can wait," Luo Fei smiled smugly, "It takes only a moment to aim at a mountain range, but to block all escape routes, you need the coordination and organization of the battleship formation. You think they are slow, but in fact they are blocking all your escape routes... Hahaha, are you scared? It's too late. The slower they are, the wider the attack area will be. Now you have no chance of escaping!"

　　The battleship formation certainly dared not neglect opponents like Su Yong who had escaped from the fleet. After all, they all knew that the martial arts masters were too terrible. In order to create a perfect blow that would kill them, they had blocked all the escape routes around the mountain range. Countless gun barrels pointed to different positions, but the center point was exactly where the target was. As long as one gun barrel took the lead and roared, the area of ​​thousands of miles would be reduced to dust, and not even a mosquito or ant could escape.

　　But they and Su Yong overlooked one point.

　　This planet is an invading star from the Andromeda Galaxy. There are also alien intelligent creatures from the outside world on this continent. The arrival of the huge battleship fleet had already alarmed the indigenous residents here.

　　So many werewolves can gather by a lake, which shows how terrible the number of werewolves on this continent is. While tens of thousands of warships were rapidly adjusting their attack angles, more werewolf teams appeared in the bushes and between the rocks. These werewolves did not know that the battleship fleet was not targeting them, but even if they knew, they would still attack the fleet. Just

　　as the battleship reorganization fleet was in full compliance and Su Yong's right hand gently lifted the lid of the Eye of Stars, the entire ground suddenly emitted a uniform buzzing sound.

　　"Buzz..."

　　The sound of the bees was not loud, but if tens of millions of bees flapped their wings together, it would be terrible.

　　At this moment, the sound of the flapping wings might be more than tens of millions.

　　The people on the top of the mountain felt their ears move, and the indistinguishable vibration frequency almost broke their eardrums. They looked around in surprise, and saw a neat wave of ripples suddenly surged on the ground, just like a hundred thousand volcanoes erupting at the same time, or nine thousand hectares of ocean suddenly reversed direction, and the dark blue shock flames surged into the sky, and the unified and coordinated movement was even above the battleship formation.

　　That was the sound of tens of millions, or even hundreds of millions of shock knives piercing the space. The wolves didn't need to aim, because their number was far greater than the number of battleship formations, they just needed to throw their weapons into the sky with all their strength!

　　Just like throwing them at the battleship of Luo Fei and his team by the lake!

　　If there were 50,000 battleships in the sky, there would definitely be more than 50 million shock knives. That is to say, after a short period of organization and regional division, the wolves launched an attack in advance, and almost every battleship in the sky had to face the attack of more than a thousand shock knives.

　　Although the strength of ordinary werewolves may not be comparable to that of true gods and immortals, it is at least the first level of spiritual beasts. As the universal weapon of the Andromeda constellation, the shock blade also has its own strangeness. Even Su Yong's blood blade dared not touch it head-on.

　　In the "blade tide" that soared into the sky, most of the shock blades sank into the warships, and the others also shattered the tempered glass and weak points, causing certain damage.

　　In this wave of attacks alone, nearly one-third of the warships swooped down with flames, but they sprayed and shot lasers madly in the air, cutting large tracts of forests and rocks, and hitting the werewolves on the ground and howling.

　　The incident happened suddenly, and Luo Fei didn't care too much, and frantically grabbed the intercom again: "Destroy the target first, destroy the target first!... Support, support!" The first half of the sentence was an order to the warship team, and the second half was a request for other warships to come to support.

　　The battleship brigade suddenly woke up after a moment of panic. The primary task was of course the most important. In the next moment, they had 30,000 lasers as thick as wellheads sweeping towards the mountains. The thousands of gun barrels that shot out at this moment were like the scorching sun, and the place where Su Yong and others stayed was the place covered by the aurora!

　　"Loyalty to the supreme rule!" Luo Fei raised his jade arm high and screamed wildly. Several companions also closed their eyes excitedly and let the tears flow.

　　However, the pain did not come for a long time. They opened their eyes in surprise, but saw a huge gray void madness erected above the mountains, as if the blue sky was cut in half, like a huge roof slanting across their heads and in front of them.

　　This piece of madness that completely blocked the mountains was transparent. They could clearly see in front of them. Those lasers as thick as wellheads hit the madness of the qi, and the ripples of the qi kept vibrating, blasting out a brilliant and incomparable madness of light, blooming like the finale fireworks of the New Year.

　　A huge laser waterfall continued to flow down the surface of the Qi Gang, rushing towards the werewolves under the mountain like lava...Under the mountain range, it has become a Shura purgatory.

　　The scene suddenly took a sharp turn for the worse, and the world became divided into three parts. Su Yong, the battleship, and the werewolf, three opponents of unequal size on this planet, divided into three warring states where no one could tolerate the other.

　　This...what's going on? Luo Fei and the others looked at the target in surprise, but saw that he was still smiling calmly, holding a small box in his hands at some point, and the lid was already opened.

　　"What is that?" Luo Fei asked in surprise.

　　The Eye of Stars comes from the Andromeda Galaxy. Although it incorporates many stars detected by the invading star, people in the Milky Way do not recognize this treasure.

　　Su Yong did not answer, but turned to look at her and smiled: "Why bother so many companions to come and die? I just hope that a complete battleship will come and take me to find the rules."

　　Now that the battleship's attack has been curbed, Su Yong has no need to summon the star beast. Seeing that they could not harm the target, the reorganized brigade began to attack the werewolf tide below. The two sides were in a stalemate in air-to-ground and ground-to-air operations. The werewolves on the ground kept letting out miserable screams. From time to time, warships swooped down from the sky and burned fiercely. The planet was full of flames.

　　"You just need to find a complete warship," Su Yong looked at Luo Fei with a serious face, and it was obvious that he was not joking. "Before the new warship arrives, I can help you deal with the current situation."

　　PS: There will be another chapter later. Well, please collect and recommend.

　　Chapter 10 The Holy Land of the Galaxy

　　Chapter 10 The Holy Land of the Galaxy

　　"How do you deal with it?" Luo Fei's sexy lips opened wide on her pale face. She pointed at the gray "ceiling" of the Qi Gang above her head and suddenly laughed crazily: "Just relying on this shield? Can a shell allow you to control this planet?"

　　Su Yong looked at her in silence, and his hand suddenly trembled slightly. A small silver snake swam out of the box and rose to the sky with a graceful posture with the wind. At the same time, another golden puppy soon jumped out of the box, shook its head on the ground, and ran down the hillside of the mountain happily.

　　"Just two summoned beasts?" Captain Luo Fei had some experience, but still showed a look of contempt: "What use can these two things have?"

　　Before he finished speaking, his companions suddenly exclaimed at the same time.

　　When she looked out again, the rising little snake had turned into a silver dragon, its huge body like the Great Wall in the sky; and the running puppy had become a lion covered with golden scales, its body size had become only slightly smaller than the mountains underground, like a mountain peak smashing down the mountain. The two summoned beasts continued to grow in size while flying in the sky and hiding

　　in the ground. Luo Fei had no doubt that they would fill the entire world in the next moment.

　　The huge body of the Xinghuan Mad Dragon almost surrounded the entire battleship formation. It roared violently, and the nearby battleships were directly blasted by the sound waves. The thick shells shattered into millions of pieces and fell like rain. When it waved its claws and gathered into a qi gang, those battleships had no power to escape from the air vortex, and they were stuffed into its mouth one by one like snacks. Strangely, after those huge steel warships passed through the giant mouth of the star beast, they seemed to be digested. They disappeared in the air in the blink of an eye, leaving only the desperate cry that resounded through the world.

　　The Cloud Sea Golden Lion was even more terrifying. It was not afraid of the lasers falling from the sky, nor was it afraid of the waves of shockwaves flying from the ground. Those weapons seemed to be just itchy when they hit its scales. It shook its body violently, and all the shockwaves flying close to it flew out backwards, hundreds of times faster than the incoming force. Soon, the ground was completely bare, and blood flowed under the dense blades.

　　Most of the huge werewolf tribe died in a single encounter with this star beast. The rest had retreated to the edge of the earth, watching the towering giant beast slowly approaching with fear.

　　The situation that was originally divided into three parts was all in Su Yong's hands in an instant.

　　Su Yong flicked two fingers of his right hand lightly, and the lid of the Eye of the Stars made a crisp metallic sound. He looked at Captain Luo Fei, who was kneeling on the ground with a pale face and lifeless eyes, "War is fought with strength, not with words."

　　Luo Fei collapsed on the ground and was silent for a long time. Suddenly, he raised his head stubbornly again, and the flames in his two big eyes seemed to bite people. "Even if you have these terrible summoned beasts, you can't defeat the supreme rules. That is the truth of the universe and the invincible existence."

　　"That's my problem." Su Yong looked at her coldly: "I just need a guide."

　　Officer Nap on the side suddenly interrupted loudly: "We serve the supreme rules and believe in the laws of the universe. It is incompetent if we cannot kill the target. How can we take you to pollute the holy land? That goes against the meaning of our existence!"

　　"Shut up!" Su Yong slapped him so hard that all his teeth came out. Then he pointed at the wolfmen running and rushing down the mountain, and snorted coldly: "Supreme rules? The truth of the universe? Look, who are those werewolves? They are not afraid of or care about our so-called rules, right? I tell you, the universe is diverse. You don't have to obey others you believe in. There should be no rules in the universe. As long as they exist, they are reasonable. The so-called rules you believe in are just fooling you!"

　　"You are so bold!" Luo Fei and the remaining soldiers shouted in unison. They would not allow this lawless guy to trample on the supreme faith in their hearts.

　　"I am so bold?" Su Yong laughed up to the sky. He slapped all of them to the ground with one slap, and kicked each of them hard. Luo Fei's foot stepped on her hips.

　　"Okay!" Su Yong slapped the box hard, and squeezed out a low and difficult sentence from his mouth: "You have your rules, and I have mine! If you don't take me to find the rules, I will rule you all!"

　　Nap wanted to stand up and continue to protest, but he slapped him directly into the mud, and he was covered in dirt and could no longer move.

　　"Now, you have two ways to go: one is to obey my rules and take me to the holy land; the other is to follow the rules in your heart... Commit suicide, I will give you enough face!"

　　Luo Fei had a very complicated conflict in her heart. She wanted to kill this arrogant target with her own hands, but she was saved by him once when she was chased by werewolves at the foot of the mountain, and on the top of the mountain, he blocked the laser and saved them a second time. And what this guy said seemed to awaken a nerve that had never been dormant in her, and she suddenly felt that there was some truth.

　　There are thousands of people in the universe, how could there be only one belief?

　　After a long while, the beautiful captain frowned and snorted: "Move your dirty leg away!" Su Yong's right leg had been stepping on her buttocks, leaving a muddy mark on it.

　　"Ah? What did you say?" Su Yong came to his senses after a moment, and reluctantly let go of his right leg. Stepping there was like stepping on a ball of cotton, which made him feel indescribably comfortable.

　　Luo Fei straightened up painfully, and her usually charming eyes were now extremely solemn. She glanced at her teammates, suddenly sighed, and said softly and slowly: "We owe him a life, and we should give him fairness."

　　"Yes, it's fairness!" Su Yong's eyes lit up, and he laughed: "I like the word fairness more than rules."

　　...

　　The battleship in the air has been destroyed by the Star Fantasy Crazy Dragon, and the few werewolves left on the ground have no idea where they have escaped to. Su Yong took back the two star beasts and looked at the remaining traces in the sky and on the ground in silence.

　　Thick smoke still floated in the sky, and blood and flesh were everywhere on the ground. The forest of swords told the story of the war that had just passed and a solemn history.

　　The world was like an endless painting, but the theme was blood and killing.

　　A little vibration came from the horizon, clearer than ever before.

　　A brand new powerful warship was docked on the mountain. When Luo Fei went up, she drove all the people on it down. She was the captain, and those sergeants did not resist her orders.

　　The beautiful captain looked at Su Yong standing quietly behind her and smiled bitterly: "They won't take you there, only I feel that I owe you... Don't worry, I can control the warship alone, and I won't do anything, because... I also want to see you die soon!"

　　Su Yong smiled slightly: "I can see it!"

　　Perhaps only the personnel of the powerful warship can find the holy land in the whole world. Su Yong followed the warship to travel in the boundless Milky Way, remembering the galaxies and nebulae passing by, but still lost his way in the end.

　　"You can't remember it, even if I give you a planetary map." Luo Fei looked at Su Yong standing on the observation deck with wide eyes and smiled, "Only those who serve the rules can find our home through the shackles of the mind."

　　After three days and three nights, the misty holy land finally projected its brilliant and dazzling brilliance in the distance.

　　"The center of the Milky Way, the legendary holy land of all gods, the supreme rule domain, I am finally going to face your essence." Su Yong squinted at the huge orange and purple halo in front of him, and his little heart beat violently, hitting his chest with excitement again and again, making a thumping sound.

　　Chapter 11 Blood Drinking War Suit

　　Chapter 11 Blood Drinking War Suit

　　"Wait, stop it." Su Yong opened the Star Eye and looked at it without blinking, and suddenly shouted in a hurry.

　　Luo Fei stopped the powerful battleship, turned his head and looked at him with a teasing look: "Are you scared?"

　　Su Yong ignored her, just looking at the shining star sand in the box in shock.

　　"Trouble, it turns out that I can't control this place." He muttered to himself in a low voice and slapped his thigh hard. The stars in the Star Eye gradually became disconnected from the galaxies they passed along the way. This space is no longer within the control of the Star Eye.

　　If I can't control the energy fluctuations in the space here, relying on my own hands alone, wouldn't that be courting death? Su Yong picked up the small box and walked to the all-round observation tower, comparing it with the starry sky outside bit by bit

　　. After a while, he sat down on the ground, as if he had lost his soul. The countless star sands in the box were shining, and there seemed to be a thousand connections between them. The problem was that no matter how you looked at it, it didn't look like the starry sky outside. This place outside the holy land no longer belongs to the domain of the Eye of the Stars, let alone the holy land?

　　"Can I..." Su Yong said a little embarrassedly: "Go back?"

　　"Hahaha..." Luo Fei laughed loudly. She held her stomach and laughed for a long time, as if she was about to suffocate. Then her face gradually became dignified.

　　"No." She said firmly.

　　"Why?"

　　"Look," Luo Fei left his seat and walked slowly to the observation deck. He stretched out his slender jade fingers dotted with sparkling fake nails and pointed to the front left. "Do you see that orange-yellow planet? That is one of the messenger stars. On it is the combat readiness headquarters of the rules, and it is full of powerful warships."

　　"Look over there," the jade finger with a faint fragrance pointed upwards, "that big red star is another messenger star. It is the seat of the Elder Council of the Gods. It is inhabited by powerful gods, and they are also one of the guardians of the rules..."

　　"And this one here...that one..." Luo Fei kept pointing at the stars outside the observation deck: "These stars outside the halo of the holy land are all messenger stars. The ones close to the holy land are elder stars. There are even more terrifying strong men or equipment on them."

　　"We have already been informed by all the major messenger stars that we entered here. If we retreat now, we will certainly be suspected. Because this kind of thing has never happened before." Luo Fei glanced at him and snorted: "We have violated orders by not destroying the target, and bringing you here is a capital crime. But if we escape now, the people on the messenger star will definitely ask the other members of the battleship why... Then you will bring all the remaining people under my command to hell."

　　"So, we can only move forward, not backward." Luo Fei briefly ended this sentence.

　　But if we move forward without using the Eye of the Stars, it will undoubtedly be to die. Su Yong thought about it and pondered: "Then... can you take me to a messenger star?"

　　"Yes, the powerful battleship will not be blocked here, and the people on the messenger star think we are back to report." Luo Fei frowned and thought for a while, pointing to a light blue planet on the left: "Let's go to Poxuan Star, there are all warriors there, and it will be easier for you to hide. But if you want to escape from here, you can only rely on yourself."

　　Su Yong could only nod.

　　"Also," Luo Fei looked at him with an indescribable emotion in his eyes, "After our mission failed, there will definitely be other people coming out to search for you soon... Be careful."

　　Su Yong was stunned and smiled: "Thank you."

　　The powerful battleship landed steadily on the pale blue Poxuan Star. Su Yong walked out, but did not see anyone. Everything around him seemed to be constantly changing. Sometimes it was a blazing desert, sometimes it was a green grassland, and sometimes it turned into mountains and rivers...

　　The powerful battleship slowly flew up. Captain Luo Fei, who was sitting in his seat, took a deep look below and grabbed the intercom: "Commander, the mission failed, and the target has escaped..." She only hoped that the subordinates who stayed on the planet controlled by the werewolves would not betray her. Although the walking intercom had been taken away by her, she was still worried that they would find this equipment on those crashed battleships.

　　Maybe they had been solved by the werewolves. She suddenly had this cruel idea, and even Nap didn't care so much.

　　The powerful battleship slowly flew towards the orange messenger star-the combat readiness headquarters.

　　Su Yong was just trying to find a place to hide, when the surroundings suddenly turned into an endless wilderness, full of stone tablets, with a passage engraved on them.

　　At this moment, the environment seemed to have stabilized and no longer changed at will.

　　Su Yong hesitated for a long time, walked into it, hid behind a tall stone tablet, and took out the Eye of Stars.

　　"Aren't you very fierce over there? Why are you not used to the climate here?" Su Yong shook the box fiercely, gritting his teeth and cursing in a low voice. It was precisely because of the huge ability to control everything that made him make a wrong judgment, thinking that he could use this treasure to deal with the rules and end everything early. Unfortunately,

　　things did not go as he wished.

　　He looked up at the stone tablet and suddenly narrowed his eyes.

　　There was a passage engraved on the stone tablet: "Rules are everywhere."

　　"Everywhere?" Su Yong sneered, "Then you jump out and bite me?"

　　As soon as the words fell, the handwriting on the stone tablet twisted and gathered into a human figure. A person really jumped out of the stone tablet, dressed in black, just like the color of the words engraved on the stone tablet.

　　"Who are you?" the man shouted.

　　Fortunately, I'm brave, otherwise I would have been scared to death by you. Su Yong patted his chest and asked in surprise: "Who are you?" The question asked by the other party was so low-class, of course it couldn't be about the rules, and he breathed a sigh

　　of relief. "Who am I?" The man snorted coldly: "I am the god of Tianjie Star. I came to the holy land to worship and was arranged to practice on Poxuan Star. I hope to serve the supreme god of rules in the future. The runes on this stone tablet are the secrets I want to comprehend. But I was interrupted by you, an outsider." "

　　You are practicing in the stone tablet?" Su Yong couldn't believe it. He pointed to the thousands of stone tablets around him: "Is there someone practicing in every stone tablet?"

　　The man nodded: "Of course, many of them came with me. They are all practicing in it. They will not come out until they have fully comprehended it, and then enter the next level."

　　"But..." Su Yong was surprised: "But what I saw just now was not a stone tablet, it seemed to be a grassland or desert. Isn't this place changing at any time?"

　　"That's an illusion. The change is because the person in the stone tablet is gaining insights and trying to operate the surrounding area." The visitor frowned, "You came later? Why did you come at this time? Most of us haven't made it through yet."

　　Su Yong nodded, taking advantage of the situation, "Yes, I was just sent here, and I don't understand a lot of things." He pointed to the six big words that reappeared on the stone tablet, and asked with a chuckle, "Then... have you understood? Are these words really useful?"

　　"Of course," the black-clothed god scolded, "How can the words of rules be useless? I have been practicing here for more than three years, and I am about to break through. Every day I can feel that my cultivation has greatly improved."

　　If I break through, won't there be another person who has reached the level of Qiming? Su Yong took a breath and suddenly frowned, "You just said to enter the next level... What's going on?"

　　"This level is to practice the secret formula. After understanding it, you will enter the next level and seize the artifact or equipment that you can control in order to better serve the supreme rules." The black-clothed god thought he was a latecomer and was happy to introduce him, "After passing this piece of stone tablet, you will see a huge cloud mountain floating in the void. It is said that there are artifact blades and god-level protective equipment hidden on the cloud mountain, but only the strong who have fully understood the secret formula can get it."

　　Before he finished speaking, Su Yong had already strode out.

　　"Hey, where are you going?" The black-clothed man asked in surprise.

　　"I'm looking for artifacts and equipment." Su Yong turned around and said seriously.

　　"You..." The black-clothed god looked him up and down, and couldn't help laughing: "I think you are just a true god. Aren't you looking for death by going like this?"

　　Su Yong ignored him and continued to walk forward, but laughed in his heart: "It would be idiotic to spend a few years to practice some crappy rules. If you practice every day, even if you don't look at any ghost paintings, you can still improve. As for the artifact equipment, it's first come first served! You guys wait slowly."

　　The god didn't stop him, and shook his head behind him: Why are the requirements for the strong selected by the rules so low now? And he came alone, could it be that he got in through the back door and relied on connections?

　　After the boundless wilderness, there was indeed a huge cloud mountain floating in the sky, surrounded by white mist.

　　Su Yong tried to open the Eye of Stars, and then concentrated his mind, but found that he couldn't control the surroundings at all, so he had to give up. He carefully tied the box to his waist, drew the blood knife, and shot into the sky like lightning.

　　Yunshan became bigger and clearer in front of him, like a huge beehive. Soon he saw countless protruding caves on Yunshan.

　　The entrances of the caves were all sealed with orange-yellow light. Su Yong tried to attack a few of them, but was firmly blocked by the light, and was blasted out like a mosquito that could not fly over a mosquito net. He had no choice but to turn around and fly higher, looking around to see if there were other entrances.

　　After reaching the top of Yunshan, he searched for a long time and finally found a small black cave. There was no light seal here, only four big words written next to the cave: "Blood Drinking Combat Suit."

　　It seemed that he was really lucky. Su Yong looked down at his clothes and blushed a little: I have worn this set for so long, and I should change it.

　　After entering the cave without any obstruction, Su Yong, who was complacent, suddenly felt that his sinking body was suddenly pulled by a huge force and fell like a stone.

　　He hastily stabbed the blood knife towards the stone wall, trying to stabilize his body, but the blood knife easily cut a long mark on the stone wall, twisting all the way down.

　　Chapter 12 Heavenly Knife

　　Chapter 12 Heavenly Knife

　　Countless halos flashed before his eyes, and Su Yong felt like he had entered a time tunnel. Not long after, he felt a sharp pain in his butt. I landed on the ground, and my balls hurt.

　　An old man with gray hair and a snow-white beard sat in the light of the room, looking at him with squinting eyes. The old man's face was clearly a child's face, even more delicate than the transformed Su Yong's face, absolutely a white-haired and childlike face.

　　The weird old man in the cave looked at Su Yong for a long while, then he smiled with his small white teeth, "I've been guarding the sacred mountain for many years, and I was just feeling bored so I opened a skylight to look at the stars. Hehe, I didn't expect a kid to break in."

　　Su Yong rubbed his butt and pulled out the blood knife from the stone wall. His eyes flashed, and he pretended to be impatient and shouted, "Hey, look carefully, old man, I'm not a kid, I'm a real God!"

　　"Haha, real God!" The old man laughed, "You are so amazing, you have broken the record of the lowest cultivation level among the people I have seen!" The old man has been guarding Yunshan, where countless magical weapons are hidden, for many years, but he has never seen a real god of this level. The old man stretched out his fingers to count, and frowned his snow-white eyebrows: "What's the matter? It's not the time for that group of

　　people to break through the barrier yet, why did you come here in advance?" "Don't talk nonsense," Su Yong snorted, "What's the matter with the Blood Drinking Battle Suit written on your skylight? Is there a big lottery today? Since I'm here, you can't send me away without giving me something!"

　　"Haha!" The old man laughed loudly: "You kid is talking nicely, this mountain is full of artifacts and tools, do you think they are rubbish? If you want them, take them!"

　　Su Yong frowned, and his right hand silently pressed the Eye of Stars on his waist. Although the space elements cannot be controlled, the star beasts can still be summoned.

　　"But," the old man obviously didn't know what the small box on his waist was, and said slowly: "It's not impossible for you to take the Blood Drinking Battle Suit... This is the most precious set of protective gear for me, but you just happened to slip in, which is also a fate. I can't get out anyway, and I can't die in the sacred mountain with these treasures."

　　Su Yong was puzzled.

　　The old man snapped his fingers, and a set of armor shining with purple-red light slowly floated out from a cave. It turned out that there were countless small holes in the cave, which should be connected to the countless seals outside Yunshan. It can be said that every kind of artifact is actually controlled by the old man.

　　A person can go through thousands of small passages inside and wrestle with countless strong men above the level of gods, which shows how terrible his strength is.

　　Su Yong considered all this, but he only took a look at the armor and was completely shocked.

　　The surface of the armor was filled with brilliant light, and the close-fitting parts exuded a soft luster like water. It can be clearly seen that there are several layers of protection in it. And the material is even more incredible. It is probably the ray of fire that just appeared in the morning sun and the last piece of cloud when the sun sets. Just one look made him fascinated.

　　It was a set of battle clothes that truly belonged to warriors. Only the invincible and powerful can be worthy of such a dazzling light! Su Yong shouted in his heart: That's mine, that's mine, it originally belonged to me!

　　"That's the Blood Drinking Battle Suit," the old man looked at his face with satisfaction, and then laughed: "But if you want to get it, you also need to go through the same procedure as other strong men, and you have to show your strength in front of me."

　　"How to show it?" Su Yong didn't look at the old man, his eyes were fixed on the Blood Drinking Battle Suit, and his eyes showed infinite love. After saying this, his hands had quietly moved and pressed on the handle of the Blood Dragon's knife.

　　The old man's face remained unchanged, and he smiled nonchalantly: "You are just a true god... If you can support three moves, I will give you the battle armor!"

　　Su Yong's eyes slowly turned over and stared at his childlike face, which was actually a bit scorching. "No regrets?" Su Yong said coldly.

　　The guardian of the artifact was unmoved, smiling with his white beard flying: "No regrets!"

　　Su Yong took a deep breath and held the handle of the knife with both hands. Invisible blue veins sprang up on his arms and wrists like snakes. He was gathering strength. "Then I'll count to three and start!"

　　The old guard put away his smile. The other party's calmness also made him a little alert. "Come on!" Two baby-like white hands crossed in front of the chest to form a defensive cross, and the skin gradually turned red.

　　"Three!"

　　Su Yong didn't shout a word, but spat out three words. Then, the purple-red knife light that looked like thunder and fire drew a perfect circle, illuminating the entire cave.

　　No one could see the process of spinning, twisting waist, and chopping. There was only one strike left in the space!

　　The originator of the moves from the ancient times of unknown years-the Blood Kiss of Heaven was like Thor's hammer. The brilliant knife light that spread all over the stone chamber was enough to sweep everything here into dust!

　　Even if Qiming stood here again, he couldn't resist Su Yong's sudden attack.

　　In the eyes full of knife light and fire, Su Yong suddenly felt that his hands were suddenly clamped by someone. His extremely fast swing was forcibly clamped and stopped by a huge force, almost twisting his rotating body.

　　Only then did a crisp sound slowly come out-"Dang!"

　　The indestructible blood knife, the Blood Kiss of Heaven that no one could stop, was clamped by the old man's two white fingers like onions, and it still emitted a "buzzing" vibration.

　　Although he said he could use three moves, Su Yong was actually unable to use the second move. He used the most powerful Heavenly Blood Kiss as his first move, hoping that it would work, but he was now firmly restrained. Except for his mouth, he could not even move his other limbs!

　　The artifact keeper no longer had a smile on his face, and became extremely solemn. "It turned out to be Heavenly Blood Kiss... Who are you?"

　　He had been guarding the artifact in the sacred mountain for many years and had never known what was happening outside.

　　Su Yong took a breath, a sad smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and blood oozed out, "Is this trick not working?"

　　"Yes!" The artifact keeper laughed after a while: "No wonder you dared to trespass into the sacred mountain with the power of a true god. It turns out that you have some control... I want to see what else you can do?" He loosened his hands, and Su Yong's palms were already numb and weak from exhaustion. The blood knife fell to the ground with a "dang" sound, and the sound was crisp.

　　"Huh?" When Su Yong gently rubbed his hands, the artifact keeper suddenly picked up the blood knife on the ground and looked at it carefully, and exclaimed.

　　Su Yong's hands trembled slightly, and his right hand slowly slid to his waist and pressed the lid of the Eye of Stars. He was about to summon the star beast.

　　However, the old man's words stopped him.

　　"What a good knife! Your knife may be made of ordinary materials, but because of the forger's superb casting skills, it is as sharp as a divine weapon!" The guardian of the artifact paused, and suddenly sighed: "It's a pity that the last layer has not been broken, so it is still mortal."

　　"Mundane?" Su Yong stopped his right hand and frowned. The Dragon Blood Knife is already a divine weapon on earth, and there is almost nothing that can defend it. This old guy actually said it was mortal?

　　"Yes!" The white and tender fingers of the artifact caretaker flicked lightly, and the blood knife made a low dragon roar, "It's blood!" The old man narrowed his eyes and pricked up his ears, and his voice suddenly became obviously excited: "I was wrong, it turns out that the material is blood! I thought it was red ore."

　　"Yes, it is made of blood stone." Su Yong was even more puzzled. This is the blood knife that almost all Yanlong people on earth know. The material is indeed not good, but why is this guy who claims to be the guardian of the artifact so surprised?

　　"Blood stone... Blood stone..." The old guy's eyes seemed to be filled with blood. He looked at Su Yong deeply and his voice became deeper: "You have a peerless artifact, why do you need to come to the sacred mountain to mine?"

　　Su Yong shook his head in confusion.

　　"The material of blood stone is not indestructible. In fact, any ore is like this... The reason why blood stone is the best material for refiners is that it is alive! This kind of living ore is very rare in the entire galaxy... If people know that there is such a mining site, I think the refiners and strong men in the entire universe will run crazy to snatch it!"

　　Su Yong was shocked. He originally thought that the old man saw that there was a soul attached to the blood knife, but he didn't expect that the knife itself had life, let alone that it was so precious.

　　Could it be that the critical gods attacked the earth mainly because the Flame Dragon produced blood vein ore, rather than because the longevity code was solved?

　　As the guardian of the artifact, he had seen many kinds of artifacts, so his vision was certainly not a problem. Su Yong hesitated for a long time before carefully asking: "Just now... the senior said that the last layer was not broken... what's the matter?"

　　"Other stones contain water, but the blood vein stone flows with blood. It is a cosmic treasure that can grow. The number is extremely rare. It is very rare in the universe, and no matter how big the blow is, it cannot destroy this tenacious life." The old man pondered for a moment and said leisurely: "So, it has become a must-fight for god-level refiners and strong men."

　　No wonder even the monstrous catastrophe could not remove the blood vein ore in the north, Su Yong pondered secretly.

　　"Weapons made of blood stone, because they have vitality, can devour the souls and blood of the dead, thereby increasing their hardness and ability. Even an ordinary weapon may eventually evolve to the level of 'Soul Weapon' due to its own growth. However, this benefit brought by the growth of the ore itself requires too long a time, and ordinary warriors without eternal life will find it difficult to wait."

　　The old man paused, his eyes fixed on Su Yong's shocked face: "The forger of your knife is not a god-level strongman, but because of its superb forging skills, its actual sharpness is higher than the level of 'Soul Weapon', and can even reach the level of 'Divine Artifact'. Unfortunately, because it has only appeared for a short time, its own growth is limited, so it can only be equivalent to 'Soul Weapon' so far."

　　"Because the last level has not yet been developed?" Su Yong asked.

　　The old man nodded and sighed: "But as a warrior, it is very rare to be able to cultivate a weapon to this level."

　　Su Yong thought of the old swordsmith, and couldn't help feeling a little sad, and slowly came out of his mind.

　　The old man's voice brought his soul back. "If it is made by a god-level expert or a weapon refiner, it can directly become a divine weapon, or even..." The old man sighed, but his blood-red eyes emitted an unprecedented hot light, "It's the Heavenly Sword!"

　　"Heavenly Sword?" Su Yong was surprised. When he was still on the earth, he thought that spirit beasts were already invincible. Later, he learned that there were also divine beasts, and then there were star beasts... And now, the "Heaven" in "Heavenly Sword" is much more magnificent and terrifying than the "Star" in "Star Beast".

　　Think about it, there may be several god-level experts on a planet, but how many planets are there in the sky? That is impossible to count forever.

　　"Yes, Heavenly Sword!" The old man sighed, and his childlike face suddenly showed deep thought, "Heavenly Sword, the legendary Heavenly Sword that can cut everything, even the rules!"

　　Can it even cut the rules? Isn't it above the Eye of the Stars in his hand? Su Yong was speechless, but hurriedly snatched his bloody sword back from the old man.

　　"Then... what should I do to break the last layer of it?"

　　The old man looked at him in silence, and after a long time, he sighed leisurely, "It's easy to become a divine weapon. You just need to become a god-level strongman and have a god-level weapon refining method."

　　"I'm talking about the Heavenly Sword!" Su Yong said anxiously.

　　The guardian of the divine weapon closed his eyes and thought for a long time. It was not until Su Yong was about to give him another Heavenly Blood Kiss that he slowly uttered two words.

　　"It's difficult!"

　　Chapter 13 The initial formation of the divine weapon

　　Chapter 13 The initial formation of the divine weapon

　　"I know it's difficult, but there is still a way, right?" Su Yong looked at the other party with sparkling eyes.

　　The guardian of the artifact looked at him for a long time, and then sighed: "Yes, I have heard that on the edge of the Milky Way, there is a Tiandu Peak formed by stars. No one knows how high Tiandu Peak is. It is stacked up in a cone shape by the stars from the outside world... The top of Tiandu Peak is a purple-blue planet, and the center of the planet is the 'Tianchi'. It is said that only when the artifact is tempered in it can it become a heavenly sword that cuts through the sky and the earth and cuts through the stars."

　　"Not in the Milky Way?" Su Yong was surprised. The Milky Way is an endless space. Even if he spends his whole life, he doesn't know if he can get out of this world. As for whether he can climb the Tiandu Peak in the high universe, that is another matter.

　　"Of course, there can't be a weapon refining site that can threaten the rules within the Milky Way." The old man shook his head: "That's not allowed by the rules."

　　Su Yong nodded, and suddenly looked at the old man with a smile: "Why do you want to tell me?"

　　The old man was stunned for a moment, and after a long while, he smiled freely: "You are so eager to get the Heavenly Sword, you have already exposed your intentions." The old man sighed, shook his head and said: "I don't know why you are so eager to get the Heavenly Sword, but I think you have some plans for the Milky Way, so we should have some common language... However, your strength can't keep up, even if you have the Heavenly Sword in your hand, I'm afraid you can't keep it."

　　I still have the Eye of the Stars in my hand, and the star beasts in it are enough to deal with gods or higher-level strongmen. Su Yong smiled secretly in his heart, but his face was very serious: "So I need a magic weapon to protect myself. Since the senior can tell me these things, you must have some expectations of me, right?"

　　The old man looked at him silently for a long time, and suddenly laughed: "Yes, you are a smart man, this is very important." His baby-like delicate features suddenly became solemn: "Maybe we can cooperate."

　　"How to cooperate?" Su Yong smiled slightly.

　　"I can give you the Blood Drinking Battle Suit, help you upgrade your weapon to the level of a divine weapon, and even provide the most suitable route for you to go to Tiandu Peak..."

　　Su Yong's brows were getting more and more furrowed. The more the other party promised, the heavier the bargaining chips would be.

　　"What do you want, senior?" he asked hurriedly.

　　The old man smiled, and his fair face suddenly revealed a trace of cold murderous aura, "What I want is very simple, very simple. If you can refine the Heavenly Sword from Tiandu Peak and come back, you must split the Divine Mountain as soon as possible and rescue me from here! If you fail to refine the weapon, you don't have to come back. Anyway, it will be useless to come back, and you may still die."

　　"Senior... can't go out?" Su Yong was surprised, looking him up and down, but he didn't see any constraints.

　　The old man sighed: "How can you see the constraints of the rules at your level? One day you can split the Divine Mountain and break this huge seal."

　　Su Yong hesitated. This old guy is not a perverted existence, right? Maybe it was because he got into some big trouble that he was sealed here by the rules to guard the artifact?

　　The old man didn't look at him, but looked at the skylight above his head, where he could vaguely see the stars in the blue sky, far away and ethereal. He sighed deeply, his gray hair drooped down, and said faintly: "You came in from outside, you must have seen that there are many seals outside?"

　　Su Yong thought of the densely packed glowing seal points outside like a honeycomb, and nodded gently.

　　"Haha..." The old man laughed out loud, "Who knows, those are just some small things, the biggest seal of the sacred mountain is in the abdomen, and this biggest seal has trapped me for a million years! A million years! I have been imprisoned longer than any artifact, so long that even I almost forgot the time! I watched batches of people come and go, watched batches of artifacts cast, and batches of artifacts taken away... I can only open the skylight frequently to look at the starry sky, but I can't touch them at all... You, do you know how I feel?"

　　The last sentence was simply deafening. Su Yong took a step back and shook his head in shock.

　　"If those gods who have broken through the barriers knew that the old man guarding the artifact was imprisoned here, I'm afraid they would applaud and cheer, right? Those who have come to the sacred mountain but didn't get the artifact, I'm afraid they will curse me to never get out, right?"

　　You are guarding the artifact and making things difficult for them, do you think they will sing your praises? Su Yong smiled bitterly.

　　"But what did I do wrong?" The old man roared suddenly, frightening Su Yong's whole body. "I just broke a small rule, and you want to lock me up here for a million years? And then you use the excuse that the guards are too lax and let the mediocre get the artifact, thus extending my imprisonment time indefinitely?"

　　Su Yong sighed. This old guy's ability is definitely better than that of the critical Qiming. I don't know what he did wrong in the past, but he was caught and sealed here by the rules. Thinking of his rash attempt to break into the holy land to find the rules, he couldn't help but shudder.

　　If I was caught by the rules and was sealed like this, I might have committed suicide long ago.

　　However, if I really refined the Heavenly Sword and came back to remove his seal, could I deal with him with just the Heavenly Sword and the Eye of Stars? Su Yong became a little worried.

　　"Do you agree?" The old man's words pulled Su Yong back from thinking. Su Yong nodded hurriedly.

　　The guard smiled again: "It's not enough to just agree. I must have some support. What if you take all the benefits and never come back? Wouldn't I lose a lot?"

　　"What do you want me to do?" The other party's words really hit Su Yong's mind. Just looking at how powerful Qiming was at the beginning, he could vaguely guess that the ability of the Star Beast was about the same as his, but this old man was so powerful, and he couldn't use the space control of the Eye of Stars here, so the Star Beast alone could never fight against him.

　　The old man's bright eyes swept over his face, as if he had guessed something, and suddenly laughed: "You think too much. If you can save me, how can I care so much? The first thing I will do is to run away desperately, as far as I can, escape from the Milky Way, escape to a place where the rules cannot control... Do you think I like to go to jail? As for what you want to do, that's your business, and it has nothing to do with me."

　　Su Yong certainly wouldn't believe it. If he didn't have the Heavenly Sword in his hand, it would be natural, but seeing a top-level divine weapon that can almost kill everything in front of him, who wouldn't be greedy? Besides, no matter where you escape to, it's not as important as the strength in your hand.

　　"I just want you to make a vow." The old man said to himself regardless of what he thought.

　　"A vow?" Su Yong was surprised. This... is too easy, right?

　　"Don't underestimate this oath," the guardian of the artifact smiled coldly: "Once you make an oath in front of me, your soul will accept my constraints. I want you to say in front of me, 'Once you refine the Heavenly Sword, you will rush back to break the Divine Mountain as soon as possible, but if you disobey with your will, you will die immediately.' Just this sentence, do you dare?"

　　Su Yong nodded without hesitation. At this moment, he was also willing to give it all up. Anyway, he still had the Eye of the Stars in his hand. If he couldn't beat one star beast, he would call out a group of them. He didn't believe how powerful this guy was.

　　"Okay," the old man stretched out his hand and touched his forehead with satisfaction, "You can start."

　　"Once you refine the Heavenly Sword, you will rush back to break the Divine Mountain as soon as possible, but if you disobey with your will, you will die immediately." Su Yong recited loudly.

　　The old man stretched out his hand with a whoosh: "Give me the weapon."

　　Su Yong handed over the blood knife, and saw the old man's body shaking, and he had come to the furnace in the corner of the cave. At the same time, the Blood Drinking War Suit floating not far away flew over with a "hiss", covering him like a colorful cloud.

　　When the Blood Drinking War Suit covered him, the tattered armor on his body automatically broke into strands and fell down, looking like a used mop, which made Su Yong's old face red.

　　It was so comfortable, just like wearing clouds. The Blood Drinking War Suit fits very well, light and warm, making people feel infinitely safe and assured, but there is no restraint in action. Su Yong stroked the glittering clothes on his body and marveled secretly.

　　"Come and help." The old man turned his head to look at him and frowned, "Bring the thing you changed."

　　Su Yong looked at his original armor very depressedly and was thrown into the stove under the furnace, and then turned into ashes.

　　"Convert all your internal strength into heat and inject it all into the stove." The old man whispered.

　　Su Yong sat cross-legged, took a deep breath, and with his cultivation running, he stretched out both hands at the same time. The palms of his left and right hands slowly exhaled white rainbow-like internal force, which shot into the stove fire like a substance. There was no material in the stove chamber, but the flames were still burning. That was the "real fire" - a high-intensity flame without all impurities and even smoke.

　　"Xuan."

　　The old man suddenly shouted loudly, and pointed his index finger lightly. The blood knife in the furnace flew up, but a wisp of purple fire rose straight up from below to support it, burning from the ear-shaped blade to the handle of the dragon's mouth. The whole blood knife had different levels of purple and red, which looked very beautiful.

　　When the purple color spread to the entire blade, the old man flicked his index finger, and the blood knife turned upside down, with the handle facing down and the tip facing up.

　　"Ying."

　　The old man shouted again, and beads of sweat as big as soybeans appeared on his tender face. He stared at the blood knife without blinking, but he did not forget to remind Su Yong: "Do your best to ignite the fire!"

　　Su Yong knew that this was a critical moment, and he did not dare to neglect it. All his cultivation was forced out with a shock of his body. The fire rushed up suddenly, lifting the blood knife suspended in the air three meters higher. The blood knife was like a light tube, suddenly emitting a brilliant purple light.

　　Su Yong looked up slightly and was suddenly stunned. It turned out that through the bright purple light, you can clearly see the blood in the blood knife flowing. The deep red blood ran back and forth on the blade, surging silently. At that moment, the blood knife seemed like an artery in the human body.

　　"It's really alive." Su Yong sighed in his heart.

　　Su Yong's hands, which were constantly infused with heat, gradually became numb, and the old man's pink face was also sweating profusely. Just when both of them felt a little tired, they finally completed the last section.

　　"It's done!"

　　the old man shouted in ecstasy. The two of them didn't breathe a sigh of relief until the blood knife fell into the furnace again.

　　"Congratulations, the artifact is done." The old man reached out his hand fearlessly and took out the blood knife from the furnace. A stream of light suddenly flashed in the cave, which was psychedelic and moving. The old man smiled: "I have refined many artifacts, but your knife has placed too much hope on us, and it makes me feel tired. This is the most difficult forging I have done in these years. Fortunately, it is very perfect and flawless!"

　　"Thank you." Su Yong took it and thanked him sincerely.

　　"Okay, go kill a few people." The old man shook his hand and said nonchalantly.

　　"Kill... kill people?" Su Yong was surprised.

　　"Yes," the old man smiled faintly, "How can a divine weapon be made without blood? Don't look at the many divine weapons here in the sacred mountain. In fact, the gods who got them had to fight outside and nourish the weapons with blood. What's more, your sword is alive. No matter how much blood you have, it may not be enough for it to drink."

　　Although Su Yong felt hard when he was tempering just now, he could still bear it. At this moment, his face was covered with cold sweat. If you want to drink a lot of blood, what better place than the stone tablet outside?

　　Chapter 14 Blood Drinking Frenzy

　　Chapter 14 Blood Drinking Frenzy

　　"How many do you want to kill?"

　　"At least one hundred, the more the better." The old man answered in a faint tone.

　　Su Yong was surprised, "I am just a true god, how can I kill so many gods?"

　　The old man's eyes swept over his blood drinking uniform, and finally fell on the divine weapon blood sword in his hand, "Don't forget that you are no longer the same as before, and you also know the killing move of the Heavenly Blood Kiss."

　　Su Yong was silent for a long time, and finally took a step.

　　"If you can't kill them, then die outside as soon as possible, and save me so much trouble." The old man snorted coldly.

　　"No." Su Yong suddenly stopped, turned around again, and looked at the guardian of the artifact with a sharp gaze.

　　"My cultivation is only that of a true god. Killing so many gods, isn't it a violation of a certain rule?" Su Yong suddenly remembered that the reason why he was hunted down by the rules was because he killed the critical lord Qiming by surpassing his level. Now that so many gods have been killed, how can this abnormal energy fluctuation not alarm the rules?

　　The old man smiled: "It can't be detected. Because you are holding a divine artifact now, and you are still protected by divine tools. As the saying goes, people rely on clothes and Buddhas rely on gold. In terms of strength, you are not much different from the gods. No matter how many people die, it is within the normal range."

　　Su Yong nodded without saying anything else. He took a deep breath and flew out of the cave like an arrow, falling far into the forest of stele.

　　With a bang, when he stood in front of the forest of stone tablets, the dust was raised, which meant that a large-scale interstellar massacre had begun again.

　　The menacing uninvited guest awakened the gods who were cultivating here. When these people saw Su Yong's shining battle clothes and weapons, their eyes immediately turned red.

　　"This guy got the artifact!" Someone screamed. The gods had been practicing hard for ten or eight years in the first level, but in the end only a few were able to get the artifact. At this moment, a true god actually got two artifacts from the sacred mountain. Many people were shouting injustice and were already greedy.

　　"Huh? Why is it you?" The black-clad man that Su Yong had seen before came over, stared at him curiously, and screamed: "Is that a divine weapon in your hand?"

　　Su Yong had a good impression of him. He glanced at him and found that more and more gods were gathering around him. He couldn't help but hummed coldly: "Go away!"

　　The black-clad man not only did not go away, but walked closer to him, and stretched out his hands: "Is it really a divine weapon? Let me see."

　　Su Yong frowned. Because just when the black-clad man blocked the front, a god behind him suddenly attacked. The shrill and whistling Qi Gang had already floated up his blood-drinking battle suit, and the mighty and huge power almost suffocated him.

　　Su Yong roared, forcibly broke through the oppressive breath, twisted his body, twisted his waist, and chopped diagonally!

　　The divine blood knife gushed out brilliant rainbow light, drew a perfect arc in the air, and just brushed past the black-clad man in front of him and chopped towards the back.

　　Heaven's Blood Kiss!

　　The god behind him was just congratulating himself for seizing the best opportunity, but he didn't expect a dazzling light to suddenly flash in front of his chest. This was the time for him to exert his strength and attack, so how could he retreat?

　　He gritted his teeth, and all his cultivation whistled out from his palm, desperately hitting the purple-red clothes in front of him.

　　"Puff". When the light and shadow sank into his chest, he also successfully hit the opponent's back.

　　Unfortunately, he immediately found that his power that was enough to smash the steel plate and the huge rock seemed to have hit the sea. The golden light on the surface of the opponent's purple-red clothes swayed slightly, and his full-strength attack was completely removed and disappeared into the void.

　　"Impossible." He couldn't shout out this sentence. Just as he opened his mouth, his heart was easily crushed by the divine weapon in the opponent's hand. He could only stay in his mouth with hatred and sprayed out with the surging blood.

　　With a "puff", the bright blood fountain just rushed up to the sky, and suddenly it seemed to be attracted by a strong suction force, and it flowed back at a faster speed. In the astonished eyes of the gods, a large amount of blood quickly drilled into the divine weapon blood knife shining with rainbow light, and was instantly sucked clean.

　　"It's the divine weapon I just got." The eyes of the gods became redder. Blood sucking is a characteristic of the initial formation of the divine weapon. They all know it.

　　Su Yong sighed softly. He didn't want to commit more murders, but greed had already made the gods completely excited, and he was forced to lose control.

　　He pulled out the artifact blood knife with his backhand, and the pale body that had been drained of blood immediately broke into pieces and fell like tofu.

　　"This is my knife." Su Yong turned around and said coldly with the knife across his chest. Even if the blood knife has become a divine weapon, it is still his original weapon.

　　A tall god with a steel needle beard on his face took two steps towards him, and his thunderous voice was deafening: "I don't care whose knife it is, I only know that it is a divine weapon. And the divine weapon should not fall into the hands of a humble true god like you!"

　　"Then come and take it." Su Yong shouted angrily and whistled out the knife. Suddenly, he found an extremely cold breath coming from the back of his neck, and then he realized that he had made a fatal mistake.

　　That man in black, he was not his friend at all.

　　In the face of such a huge benefit as the artifact, how could someone who had only met once become a reliable friend? Su Yong was extremely regretful at this moment. He shouldn't have let him get so close.

　　It was too late for him to dodge now.

　　The attack of the God was so fast, it was several times faster than lightning. The man in black slashed Su Yong's neck with a palm knife, and then laughed grimly: "He is right, how can a mere true God possess a divine weapon?"

　　Unfortunately, he was too proud. When his palm really touched the object, he found that the target was not the flesh and blood body.

　　There was a small piece of purple clothing in between.

　　Su Yong didn't have time to dodge the palm knife from behind, but he was still able to move his body. When his body rushed forward a little, his head swung hard, and the black-clothed man's target had a thin piece of collar.

　　But this was the collar of the Blood Drinker's battle suit.

　　The divine weapon can easily kill a strong man at the first level of the God, and the divine tool also has a defense that is enough to resist the attack of the first level of the God.

　　The collar did not completely block the attack from the man in black. Su Yong felt a sharp pain on the back of his neck, but he gritted his teeth and twisted his body. The blood knife that was originally slashing forward passed through his armpit without hesitation and stabbed into the man in black's lower abdomen. Then the ear-shaped blade tip came out from his back, bringing out a trace of smelly blood.

　　"I... I..." The man in black stared at Su Yong who was slowly approaching with his dead fish eyes, trying hard to speak, but the light in his eyes had slowly faded.

　　Su Yong's nose bridge was almost touching his face. He looked at the dead fish eyes with contempt and smiled coldly without any emotion: "I hate people like you the most!"

　　The blood knife pulled a large amount of blood out. The man in black fell into a pool of blood like a pierced water bag. The scarlet color slowly flooded his white eye sockets that were staring at the sky.

　　The artifact blood knife did not absorb the blood of the man in black, and the rainbow light was extremely bright.

　　"You really have life, you only absorb the hot blood of the strong, and stay away from the souls of those despicable people, right?" Su Yong raised his knife to the sky, squinted at the purple light and murmured in a low voice.

　　He stretched out his hand and gently rubbed the back of his neck, looking around coldly, and the gods who were stared at by his eyes took a step back involuntarily.

　　This true god-level guy instantly killed two god-level strongmen, just like cutting melons and vegetables, and everyone couldn't help but feel a little scared.

　　"Yes, this is a newly formed artifact, very bloodthirsty." Su Yong slowly took two steps forward, his eyes swept over the tall and short gods like a torch, and shouted loudly: "Come on if you don't want to die!"

　　The two gods rushed towards him like thunder, Su Yong's feet drew a mysterious horizontal eight-character step to avoid them, and when the two gods crossed with him, everyone realized that the heads of the two gods had fallen off.

　　Two more gods joined forces to attack him in front. Su Yong did not fight back, but everyone felt a flash in front of their eyes. The knife light in the air seemed to turn a corner, and the knife that was originally stabbing at him suddenly flashed on the belly of the two gods.

　　This was an illusion.

　　Su Yong felt more and more that the power of the artifact was huge. The seemingly inconspicuous moves were completely different from before under the blessing of the sharp and unmatched artifact.

　　The first level of the gods, their bodies were already extremely strong, and their weapons and armor were very scary. The original blood knife could not compete with them, but at this moment, they were like tofu. Even the illusory artifact afterglow could easily break these restraints and chopped them like flowing water.

　　Su Yong had a divine weapon in his hand, which was indestructible and naturally made him chop very happily, but the gods became more and more depressed with him. Although his strength and cultivation were higher than his opponent, the set of protective gear on his opponent was extremely tight. It was difficult to hurt him even if he tried his best to hit him. Want to get closer to find a gap? But the opponent made a casual gesture, and the sharp light was enough to cut his body.

　　This fight was just a test for Su Yong. With the abnormal protective gear and weapons, he used the killing moves to slash and kill at first. Later, when he saw that the opponent could not hurt him, he simply reviewed all the previous illusion, distortion, fluctuation and other knife styles. He became more and more proficient, and each move was more accurate and fierce.

　　This messenger star near the edge of the holy land was originally peaceful, but now it has been rolled up by violent bloody winds. The flying limbs and bodies gathered into a huge red cloud above the stars.

　　The gods became more and more frightened, but the blood and fierce fighting scenes also stimulated them, stirred the fighting spirit buried deep in their hearts, and reminded them of the past. Many people have been blood-thirsty, and have no other thoughts in their minds except to attack the opponent in the center frantically.

　　After three days and three nights, the war finally ended. Except for a few gods who fled in fear, most of the gods who were practicing in the deep cultivation died in this battle.

　　Su Yong knelt down on one knee, and the blood knife was stuck in the

　　pool of blood like a big lake. He stared blankly at the broken monuments and scattered limbs in the wild, and his mind was blank. During those three days and three nights, he kept attacking and defending, hitting every tendon, every bone, and every bit of flesh and blood into mechanical activities. Although he had the protective gear and weapons of the artifact, such intensive activities also reached the limit of his ability.

　　But after all, he resisted. Su Yong sighed for a long time, and his overdrawn body wished he could die immediately.

　　The blood in the wild quickly gathered to the position centered on the blood knife, and it was drying up at a speed visible to the naked eye. The blood knife didn't know how much blood it had absorbed, but it still made a carefree "cuckoo" sound, like a monster that could never be full.

　　"That should be enough, right?" Su Yong rested for most of the day, watching the blood knife suck up the last bit of blood, then shook his head and sighed, and pulled it out of the ground with force.

　　PS: Fenghuo Ju has opened a new book, I have a book to read now, wow~~

　　Chapter 15 Holy Land Big Brother

　　Chapter 15 Holy Land Big Brother

　　"I thought you wouldn't come back," the artifact keeper smiled and looked at Su Yong who was flying down, "There has been no news in the past few days. I opened the skylight and smelled the strong smell of blood coming over there. I don't know if it's yours. However, I didn't have much hope."

　　Su Yong smiled faintly: "It seems that you are lucky. I didn't expect my life to be so hard."

　　The old man laughed heartily, with a little hot light in his eyes: "How many people were killed?"

　　Su Yong thought about it briefly, his expression was still cold: "About sixty or seventy left, and the others..."

　　"Only sixty or seventy have left?" The old man was horrified and grabbed his waist, "Let me see your weapon."

　　Looking at the elegant purple color flowing back and forth on the blood knife like a rainbow, the old man smiled a little. He stared for a long time before looking at Su Yong meaningfully, "You are beginning to surprise me, but this is far from enough to go to Tiandu Peak."

　　Su Yong frowned, "Isn't this enough?"

　　The white-haired and childish guardian smiled and shook his head, "Your weapon has completed the artifact test, and the blood it has absorbed is enough to make it the best among the artifacts. And the blood-drinking war on your body It is also a rare divine protective gear. In the entire Shenshan, there are few sets of armor that can compare with it. It is difficult for ordinary gods to cause harm to you... However, for opponents of a higher level, this is not enough. "

　　Su Yong's eyes lit up: "Anything else you can give me?"

　　The old man sighed and shook his head: "It's mainly because your cultivation is not enough, otherwise these two divine weapons are enough for you to run rampant... However, the fighting in the past few days has greatly helped you improve, maybe you will be able to break through soon. There is nothing in the Shenshan that can help you, unless..."

　　"Unless what?" Su Yong asked hurriedly.

　　The old man smiled bitterly: "Unless there are star beasts... But those scary big guys mostly live in the outside world, and there are too few of them in the Milky Way. I don't know how long I have been traveling in the Milky Way before I was imprisoned, and I haven't encountered two."

　　Su Yong breathed a sigh of relief, but pretended to be confused and asked: "If the senior encounters it... can he tame it?"

　　"How is that possible?" The old man smiled: "But I am confident that I can deal with one or two, I can't say about more." He waved his tender little white hand, and a roll of drawings flew out from the cave wall. "Look, this is the shortest route to Tiandu Peak, and it's the only route I know."

　　Su Yong picked up the drawing and looked at it carefully, pointing to the arc sketched with an eyebrow pencil in the middle of the arrow and said, "What is this?"

　　"It's the holy land."

　　"Oh..." Su Yong suddenly jumped up: "What did you say? It's the holy land? I have to go through the holy land to get through?" The old man looked

　　at him silently for a long time before he whispered, "To go to Tiandu Peak, you must pass through the holy land. But that place is just the edge of the holy land, I don't think I will encounter the rules."

　　"What are the possibilities?"

　　The old man stretched out three chubby fingers: "Thirty percent."

　　Su Yong breathed a sigh of relief and asked depressedly, "What if you encounter it?"

　　"It's a dead end." The old man answered bluntly, then smiled bitterly: "But even if you can avoid the rules, you will definitely meet another person... It is because this person is guarding this position that the rules are too lazy to check that place."

　　"Is this person very powerful?"

　　The old man squinted at the starry sky above his head. Countless stars were reflected in his dark eyes, as vivid as old memories. "It's been so many years, I can't even count them all." The old man sighed deeply, and the corner of his mouth twitched twice, and Su Yong noticed that there was a shallow scar on it. "I've fought him hundreds of times before, and he always had the upper hand." The guard suddenly showed a proud look, "But he can never knock me down."

　　"Now, you want me to deal with this guy who almost knocked you down?" Su Yong sneered, his words full of mockery.

　　"You have no choice," the old man suddenly became serious: "And you have two artifacts at the moment, and that guy doesn't need artifacts."

　　"You can kill me without artifacts." Su Yong stared at the other's eyes without avoiding.

　　The two stared at each other for a moment, and Su Yong finally compromised: "Tell me his name."

　　"We all call him the eldest brother of the Holy Land. He is a veteran figure in the Holy Land and can be called the first person under the rules."

　　"Remember."

　　...

　　Su Yong took the other two things given by the old man later, floated away from Poxuan Star, and soon entered the boundless starry sky. At this moment, he has reached the peak of the true god. His body running in the boundless universe is like a speck of dust, or even smaller than a speck of dust. The three consecutive days and nights of fighting at the Poxuan Star Stele Forest made his cultivation advance by leaps and bounds. Through the practice of reviewing the old and learning the new, he has raised the familiar moves and understandings in the past to an astonishing level.

　　The artifact battle suit on his body, the Blood Drinking Battle Suit, seems to be very conducive to flying, making him feel like a fish in water when wandering in the starry sky, and his speed is several times higher than before.

　　The old man later gave him two artifacts, one of which is the Thunder Bakugan. It is said that it is not difficult to destroy a medium-sized planet equivalent to the earth if this thing is thrown out. This is a top-grade

　　hidden weapon that will hurt both sides and perish together with the enemy. Su Yong touched his pocket and thought with a bitter face: "It's better not to use it." The other one is the half-hour invisibility stealth suit. This thing is very magical. It is said that after using it, even the gods or higher-level "Supreme Gods" - that is, the powerful people of the same level as the guardian of the artifact cannot detect it, unless the rules are also detected in the local area.

　　When the old man introduced it proudly, Su Yong snorted bluntly: "What's the use? It only takes half an hour, and it takes several days to pass the edge of the holy land! I'm afraid that when I sneak in stealth, others will run ahead of me and wait."

　　The old man was speechless for a while, and cursed after a while: "That is for you to escape. If you want to be absolutely safe, you can only improve your strength to defeat him. Those who rely on external objects are cowards!"

　　Su Yong had to run away quickly. Are you kidding? Without the help of external objects, do you think I am a Supreme God or a rule like you? In that case, I can't even take the artifact into my eyes! It

　　's still the most useful for me. Su Yong touched the Eye of Stars in the Blood Drinking War Suit and calmed down.

　　Carefully passing through the outer space of Poxuan Star and avoiding the orbit of the nearby Messenger Star, Su Yongzang began to run at full speed in the dark space, like a stream of light and lightning, flashing through the Milky Way.

　　Three days later, he approached the holy land marked on the route map, and fortunately did not encounter the cruisers or armed warships of the Messenger Star, but the continuous flight made his body a little tired.

　　"It's better to sit on the mighty warship." Su Yong suddenly thought of the beautiful and sexy captain Luo Feilai, and couldn't help but laugh at himself, and quickly focused his eyes. In the large area in front of him, the dazzling halo of the holy land has almost filled half of the sky, and the orange and purple colors are flowing with each other, which has a holy and solemn atmosphere. Su Yong squinted his eyes and looked carefully, and found an inconspicuous black dot on the periphery of the halo.

　　That is the Black Chess Star. According to the old man who is guarding it, there is an ancient teleportation array on the Black Chess Star, which can quietly enter the periphery of the holy land. That is the safest method. If he flies all the way like this, Su Yong is worried that he will run into that eldest brother, and he may not even have the strength to escape.

　　Su Yong slowed down, and a faint gray-white light wave was pulled out from behind, falling on the Black Chess Star like a bullet, smashing a deep hole.

　　"This place is somewhat like a magnet, fortunately it's not hard." Su Yong crawled out of the pit, touched his head which was a little dizzy from the shock, identified the direction, and walked to the west.

　　There was nothing on the Black Chess Star, except black stones and black stones. Fortunately, with the bright light from the holy land, the environment was not too dark. Su Yong walked to a high place and looked around, and soon found the location of the ancient teleportation array mentioned by the old man - it was a mountain made of black stones, which looked like a long horn on this planet, piercing the sky with an evil posture.

　　However, just when Su Yong flew to the vicinity of this black mountain, he suddenly found something wrong.

　　There was a strong aura above the ancient teleportation array that should have been unmanned, and there was undoubtedly a strong guard there. Su Yong hid his voice in confusion, carefully used the environment to block his figure, and walked slowly and tiptoeingly. But the closer he got, the tighter his thick eyebrows frowned.

　　Because even though he had seen so many powerful gods in the stele forest of Poxuan Star, he had never felt such a terrible aura. Moreover, this aura felt a little familiar.

　　Familiar? Su Yong endured for a long time, and finally poked his head out from behind the black boulder.

　　When he just saw the ancient teleportation array, he suddenly felt that he had been locked. He followed the aura and looked in the center of the ancient teleportation array. An old man with black clothes and black hair was staring at him with a pair of falcon-like eyes. The old man had an unexpected appearance feature, that is, he actually had three short braids behind his head, and no weapons in his hands. An

　　old man with black clothes and black hair? With braids? Su Yong was shocked.

　　No wonder the aura was a little familiar, it turned out to be the aura of the supreme god like the artifact keeper, no wonder it was so powerful. Su Yong touched his nose in shock. Could he be the eldest brother of the holy land mentioned by the keeper? How did he get here?

　　"Come out." The old man exhaled like thunder and said.

　　Su Yong hesitated for a moment, and finally walked out.

　　"Big Brother?" He asked with forced calmness, his hand already tightly grasping the handle of the artifact Blood Sword.

　　The black-haired old man sneered and snorted: "I noticed you the moment you landed on the Black Chess Star. Don't you know that the artifact will shine on the Black Chess Star? I watched you all the way here, so I sat here waiting for you in advance."

　　Su Yong raised his head and noticed that there was a hazy halo above his head. He couldn't help but regret that he had only paid attention to the ground all the way here, and didn't realize that he was so tall, mighty and influential.

　　"Big Brother is so foreknowledgeable, it's amazing." Su Yong calmed down a little and smiled.

　　"Are you a prophet? I don't have that ability." The eldest prince of the Holy Land sneered and raised his thumb: "I'll tell you three things. First, the lie of Captain Luo Fei, the commander of the Powerful Battleship Reorganization Brigade, was exposed and has been captured."

　　He raised his index finger: "Second, you went to the sacred mountain of Poxuan Star to get the artifact and killed more than a thousand powerful gods. This news has been spread by the gods who escaped."

　　As soon as the third finger was raised, Su Yong interrupted with a sneer: "Third, you have calculated that I plan to take the risk to pass through the Holy Land, so you ambushed here, and you are not the only one coming." As

　　soon as he finished speaking, the entire Black Chess Star suddenly became as bright as day, and a large group of powerful gods appeared all around.

　　"Yes, you are indeed a smart man." The eldest prince laughed and applauded: "But I still can't figure it out. Why are you going this way? Are you really going to deal with our supreme Lord of Rules?"

　　Su Yong breathed a sigh of relief. They only knew one thing but not the other, and didn't know that they were going to forge the Heavenly Sword. He smiled and drew his blood knife: "No, I just want to escape. As the saying goes, the most dangerous place is the safest, so I had to run to the Holy Land."

　　"But you can't escape this time." The eldest brother of the Holy Land laughed and waved: "Catch him."

　　Chapter 16 Come if you are not afraid of death

　　Chapter 16 Come if you are not afraid of death

　　Su Yong ignored the attacks of the two powerful gods who rushed over, used the blood-drinking battle suit to resist the opponent's offensive, then twisted his body, turned his waist, and swung a knife straight! The gorgeous purple light of the artifact cut through the space of a hundred meters in the violent ripples, directly breaking the two attacking gods into four large pieces and countless small pieces.

　　In the large blood mist, Su Yong flew back and laughed loudly: "They can't catch me, so your eldest brother should do it himself."

　　The eldest brother of the Holy Land roared, clapped his hands and flew up, shooting over like a meteor, and his open black arms covered him like the night.

　　Almost at the same time, Su Yong had already opened the Eye of Stars and summoned the Star Beast. He knew how terrifying the Supreme God was. If he got close to him, he would not be able to escape. This had been confirmed by the guardian of the artifact.

　　The Star Mad Dragon rushed out first, and it let out a low dragon roar. As soon as it appeared, its body suddenly swelled up. It pounced on the eldest brother of the Holy Land with its fangs and claws like a stream of light. When it approached, the dragon's mouth was as thick as a wellhead.

　　"Star beast!" The eldest brother was startled, and he retracted his left arm and blocked it fiercely. The huge dragon head of the Star Mad Dragon failed to engulf this small opponent. Instead, it was blasted away by him, and several gods who rushed up from the side were knocked away.

　　"Yes." Su Yong cut off a god who was rushing from behind with a knife, and his body continued to slide back. In front of him, the Cloud Sea Golden Lion was not willing to be left behind, and had already roared and rushed towards the strongest opponent.

　　The eldest brother laughed furiously: "So what if it's a star beast? Do you think I'm afraid?" He pushed out with his right palm fiercely, and the huge cloud sea golden lion was actually unstable and retreated three or four steps in a row. Its body like a small mountain shook a few times and it almost fell down softly.

　　"What a great strength, what a powerful eldest brother." Su Yong was surprised, but his mind was full of thoughts, and the Eye of Stars quickly understood what he meant in the communication with his thoughts.

　　A black wind porcupine jumped out of the box with a foul smell, and after growing bigger in the air, it pounced fiercely, but was kicked by the eldest brother and turned several somersaults and rolled to an unknown place.

　　"I want..." Su Yong thought about it and hesitated, "A big guy equivalent to the supreme god."

　　"I don't have this." The Eye of Stars silently rejected him.

　　"Then... poisonous scorpion?"

　　A scorpion covered with silver needles jumped out from behind the lid of the Eye of Stars. After landing, it was as big as a hill, and the thorns on its body turned into long cold sharp blades.

　　The scorpion seemed to be moving slowly, but it was actually very fast. With just one leap, it was already above the eldest prince's head, pressing down like a mountain.

　　"Poison Spear Divine Scorpion." The eldest prince did not dare to slap it with his palm again, and hurriedly waved his hand to draw a transparent corrugated shield around him. This rare star beast not only has sharp burrs like artifacts, but also has a deadly poison on the tip of the blade. Even the Supreme God dare not rashly fight with it.

　　Millions of blade tips pierced the transparent corrugated shield with a click, and the harsh shock wave sound almost made everyone present go crazy and vomit blood. At this moment, the space shook for a while, and it was almost torn apart by the sound wave.

　　Although the poison spear divine scorpion could not break the eldest prince's shield, it lay on the shield, and its body became bigger and bigger, pressing him down tightly.

　　"You are so cruel." The eldest prince was a little helpless against this evil thing for a while, and could only watch the other party holding the artifact blood knife and killing into the formation of the gods, as if entering an empty space.

　　At this time, the Star Crazy Dragon and the Cloud Sea Golden Lion also took a breath. They were a little dizzy after being hit by the eldest brother, but the weapons in the hands of the gods around them could not cause effective damage to them. At this moment, they came to their senses and all their anger was directed at the gods who were overwhelming them.

　　The Star Crazy Dragon swung his huge body, and hundreds of gods were thrown directly into the sky by him, and even out of the atmosphere of the Black Chess Star; and the Cloud Sea Golden Lion slammed the ground and roared wildly, leaping high and growing bigger, and then stomped hard. The countless gods below could only stare at the four giant pillars in the sky and squeezed down with nowhere to hide.

　　Even the Black Wind Porcupine that was kicked away at the beginning was like eating dynamite at this moment, and madly plowed against the large group of gods, leaving deep pits on the ground of the Black Chess Star.

　　The situation on the field was reversed for a while. With the help of the star beasts, Su Yong actually had a slight advantage, and he couldn't help but be surprised and happy. But he didn't realize that there was something different in the Eye of Stars. The shining star sand in the middle seemed to be more than before...

　　Su Yong's blood knife splashed brilliant divine light like a rainbow, reflecting the huge black chess star like an open-air stage, and the most cruel killing was staged everywhere in the neon. The gods could not resist the power of the artifact, and were forced to retreat again and again.

　　He cut a bloody road like cutting melons and vegetables, and killed all the way to the ancient teleportation array.

　　Su Yong knew that the fight here would sooner or later let the rules know, and the first thing was to pass through the holy land as soon as possible and get out of the Milky Way. Once out of the Milky Way, there would be a wider world outside, and even if the rules wanted to chase him, they didn't know that the place he was going to was Tiandu Peak.

　　The eldest brother of the holy land saw his thoughts at the first time. "Stop him!" The eldest brother shouted loudly, and his long black hair was aroused by the piercing sound waves, standing up like steel needles, and he was furious.

　　More gods rushed over desperately, blocking Su Yong like waves. No matter how dazzling and bloody the light of his divine weapon was, they were not afraid.

　　Su Yong had killed more than a hundred people, but the water flow could not cut him off. Even he was a little frightened when he saw the blood and flesh under his feet. However, at this moment, the eldest brother of the Holy Land suddenly shouted, raised his hands up, and then swung them hard!

　　The huge body of the Poison Spear Scorpion, like a mountain, and the transparent shield were thrown out at a high speed, and fell hard under the Black Mountain.

　　The Scorpion just stood up with a turn, and the eldest brother had already spit out a deep blue icy aura from his palms, which shot at it like lightning, and actually condensed it into a scorpion-shaped iceberg.

　　The Scorpion was still struggling in the iceberg, and the hard ice of the iceberg was dug out by it bit by bit, but it could not get out in a short time.

　　When Su Yong yelled, the eldest prince of the Holy Land had already rushed towards him at a high speed, and in front of him, there were hundreds of fearless gods blocking him.

　　The Star Crazy Dragon flew down again, but was blasted to the horizon by the eldest prince's fist. The Cloud Sea Golden Lion stepped down with its giant leg, but was thrown away by the eldest prince. As for the Black Wind Porcupine in the distance, it was too late to help.

　　"Anything else? Anything else?" Su Yong anxiously knocked on the Eye of Stars with his left hand, and couldn't help but whispered.

　　"You want to summon a star beast? It's too late." The eldest prince heard his cry, smiled coldly, and slapped his back with a palm, "Don't you have a divine weapon protective gear on you? Then try my God-breaking Palm."

　　"Ah..." Su Yong saw that he couldn't dodge, so he simply turned around and swung his sword, using the most powerful Heaven's Blood Kiss. ​​This was his full-strength attack at the peak of the True God realm. The surging blood-colored sword light seemed to cut the entire Black Mountain, and even the entire Black Chess Star.

　　"Heaven's Blood Kiss?" The eldest brother laughed loudly, "You can't use this trick against me." He suddenly spit out dark green energy from his palms, and the purple brilliant light of the artifact hit it and scattered until the physical tip of the blood knife slashed between his middle finger and index finger.

　　Like the guardian of the artifact, he actually blocked the blade with his fingers! And this is the blade of the artifact, unlike the soul weapon level that Su Yong used before, which shows that his strength is indeed much higher than that of the old guard.

　　"What other tricks do you have?" The eldest brother's other palm slowly pushed forward, surging like a mountain, "Die."

　　Su Yong almost couldn't breathe. He wanted to retreat, but the gods behind him blocked him, like a wall, and he couldn't retreat at all.

　　In terms of internal strength, he was indeed a step behind the gods. If it weren't for the blood drinking uniform, his back would have been beaten into a honeycomb by the gods.

　　Just when the palm of the eldest brother was about to reach Su Yong's heart, Su Yong suddenly smiled.

　　"You..." The eldest brother was stunned when he saw his smile, and his God-breaking Palm also slowed down a little.

　　"Thunder Bakugan!"

　　Su Yong suddenly roared. The eldest brother realized that his other hand was already in the pocket of the Blood Drinking War Suit.

　　"Go!"

　　The eldest brother's God-breaking Palm only hit halfway out, and he walked faster than when he came. As soon as he shouted, his figure had retreated more than ten meters, and a transparent shield appeared in front of him like lightning again. He knew the power of Thunder Bakugan. The artifact was the top level among weapons, and the attack power was extremely terrible. Once the artifact was destroyed, the space explosion caused was even more terrifying. Although he was the Supreme God, he had no artifact protective gear on him, and he could not be spared.

　　With all the advantages, there was no need to perish with a junior.

　　The eldest prince escaped by flying, and the gods around him woke up from their dreams. They used up all their skills to fly out and immediately set up protective waves in front of them.

　　However...

　　there was no earth-shattering explosion, no extremely terrifying Qi Gang fierce wind, on the contrary, the surroundings were a little scary.

　　Just as the people who continued to retreat were a little puzzled, they finally saw a flash of light in front of them!

　　Thunder Bakugan? ! ! !

　　Everyone hurriedly activated their defenses with all their strength, but they did not receive any attack waves.

　　The eldest prince was stunned for a moment, and then jumped up in exasperation, "He activated the transmission! This dead liar!"

　　The light just now was actually the light of the teleportation array being activated. Where was the Thunder Bakugan thrown out? And the star beasts around had long disappeared, and they were probably taken away by him.

　　At this time, Su Yong had already appeared on Guchen Star on the edge of the holy land. He laughed and flew into the air.

　　"I'm more afraid of death than you are, how can I die together?"

　　Su Yong didn't throw the Thunder Bakugan until he was about to fly out of the outer space of Guchen Star.

　　"Okay, don't waste it. Come on if you're not afraid of death!"

　　At this time, the eldest brother and the gods were chasing from the ancient teleportation array...

　　Chapter 17 Supreme Rules

　　Chapter 17 Supreme Rules

　　Su Yong had just flown out of the outer space of Guchen Star when a huge mushroom nebula surged from below and expanded rapidly with a mighty force, quickly turning the entire space below into a surging sea of ​​fire.

　　Even though Su Yong was wearing a blood-drinking battle suit of the artifact level, he still felt the terrifying heat energy that was enough to destroy the world. "This is the power of the artifact explosion. The Thunder Bakugan is indeed worthy of its reputation." He watched the huge fireball of Guchen Star shatter under his feet and turned into cosmic dust flying in all directions, and hurriedly accelerated. His agile body made a sharp turn in the starry sky, and flashed like a starlight beside the flames that rushed over, bringing out a blood-red electric fire and whistling away.

　　The endless Milky Way flows around him. Hundreds of billions of stars fill all the space, rotating and revolving at different speeds according to countless specific trajectories. The center is relatively still. There is a huge halo that is the center of the Milky Way - the Holy Land.

　　Su Yong's figure at this moment is flying in the outer space of the halo, but the brilliant light of the Holy Land makes his Blood Drinking War Suit look a little dim.

　　Star after star passes by him, and the huge gravity pulls him from time to time. After a day, Su Yong feels exhausted physically and mentally, but in the boundless starry sky, he has only walked a short distance. It will take at least three days for him to walk out of the area covered by the halo.

　　Su Yong landed on a drifting meteorite and took a breath. He squinted his eyes and looked at the overwhelming light next to him, and sighed secretly. The more gorgeous the place is, the closer it is to the center, which means the greater the chance of encountering the Lord of Rules. He felt uneasy in his heart.

　　He always felt that he was walking into a trap. But... this is the only way, and it is also where all his hopes lie. Without the Heavenly Sword, even if he returns to the earth or hides on any planet, he cannot get rid of the fate of death.

　　"It is a blessing, not a disaster. It is a disaster that cannot be avoided." Su Yong showed a bitter smile at the corner of his mouth, "Come on, let me see how you, a bastard, will appear in front of me."

　　The 8,000th star has passed, and now it has entered the position closest to the center of the Holy Land. Su Yong is more alert. He knows that he must not stop at this moment, so he is flying with all his strength. The faint shadow like dust is reflected in the huge halo of the Holy Land. Even if the level of the Supreme God is not far away, it is difficult to find it.

　　The 17,000th star! The exhausted Su Yong finally smiled. I am so lucky. As long as another half an hour passes, I can leave the halo area of ​​the Holy Land. He feels that all his efforts have been rewarded. The non-stop journey finally allowed him to pass the most difficult and dangerous position. Perhaps even the rules have been thrown away by him.

　　However, at the last moment, when he saw the bright outer end of the Milky Way in front of him, he suddenly felt a strong sense of uneasiness in his heart, and his right eyelid also jumped violently. His keen sense told him that something was watching him.

　　What was it? Su Yong frowned and thought hard, but his figure did not stop at all. Like a meteor, he swept out of the halo of the holy land and was back in the silver starlight of the Milky Way.

　　He turned his head suddenly, but he could not find any tracking objects in the huge halo. He looked carefully in front, on the left, on the right, above his head, and under his feet. There were only countless stars moving silently, and no trace of people was found.

　　Strange, was it because I was too nervous and made a mistake? Su Yong touched his head and continued to fly in the direction marked on the route map.

　　In front of him was the boundless Milky Way. Beyond the invisible edge was the outer galaxy. By then, I should be able to see the Tiandu Peak, which was almost as vast and magnificent as the Milky Way, right? Su Yong smiled slightly, feeling like a small fish swimming in the boundless ocean, and had no idea what was ahead.

　　As he smiled, he suddenly found that someone in front of him also smiled.

　　Strange, people? Su Yong suddenly stopped, floating alone in the void, staring ahead with wide eyes.

　　There was no one in front, only countless stars shining. Su Yong was stunned, and looked at those stars one by one, but still found nothing.

　　But I clearly felt that someone was laughing, Su Yong frowned. After thinking for a moment, he suddenly raised his head again, just a glance, and the impression of that moment was reflected in his mind, which shocked him so much that his whole head seemed to explode.

　　The distribution of the stars in the Milky Way in front was very strange.

　　"This is..." Su Yong stretched out his trembling finger in surprise and pointed to the left, drawing an elliptical arc, his lips trembling: "Ear?"

　　"This... is a nose?" His hand pointed to the middle, then trembled and slowly moved to the right and down, "Right ear? Mouth?"

　　When he mentioned the mouth, the millions of stars in the Milky Way below suddenly moved in unison, forming a huge circle. The huge mouth seemed to be sneering, and the countless stars above that formed eyes flickered at the same time, as if blinking mockingly.

　　Su Yong's heart sank, as if he was about to fall into the unknown depths of the boundless Milky Way.

　　Rules.

　　Rules!

　　Those are the rules. The billions of stars in front of him formed a huge human face, which could not be seen without careful observation. Eyes, noses, mouths, ears, even hair and eyelashes, it really had everything. Countless stars kept flickering. This huge face spread all over the world, and anyone would be confused.

　　Su Yong thought he had escaped the holy land, and was still feeling proud, but he didn't know that the rules were right in front of him. He was flying towards the mouth in the huge human face. It was like a moth flying into a flame. The mouth might be a bottomless black hole. Not to mention swallowing a small body like him, it might not be difficult to swallow a huge galaxy with tens of millions of stars.

　　Apart from the rules, who else could arbitrarily combine the stars of nearly half of the Milky Way? There are hundreds of millions of planets, which are not controlled by the Supreme God or the Eye of the Stars.

　　Only the rules, only the supreme rules can do it.

　　In the universe, in the Milky Way, is it the vast and boundless group of stars that formed the rules, or is it because of the rules that billions of stars were born?

　　"You win." Su Yong shouted loudly, feeling that all the strength in his body was drained in an instant, and his whole body was so soft that he could hardly stand. No matter how many times he thought about it, he never thought that the rules would be so powerful and so terrible. It was ridiculous that he had once thought of going to the Holy Land to kill the other party with the help of space control. Now he realized that even if the Eye of Stars could be used, it might not be able to resist a look from the rules.

　　This was his domain, so how could he be afraid of a prop from the outside world?

　　The huge human face moved, and countless stars moved at a rapid speed in an instant, opening its huge mouth in an extremely mysterious way.

　　"Where are you going?" A low and trembling voice came over.

　　The sound waves hit Su Yong's chest like waves, and also vibrated in his ears, buzzing.

　　Su Yong felt suffocated, and felt that his head was extremely heavy. His originally strong body could hardly support it, and his head was like a rolling stone that would fall at any time.

　　"I want to go out and leave the Milky Way." He answered mechanically.

　　At this moment, he no longer doubted that as long as the rules wanted him to die, even if he just had a slight thought, he would die, and any resistance would be ineffective.

　　"What are you going to do?" It was still a trembling voice.

　　But this sentence made Su Yong sober up a little. Can the Heavenly Sword really break the starry sky, cut off the Milky Way, and kill the rules? He couldn't help but think secretly.

　　"Ah, go... go outside and take a look." Su Yong was stunned and quickly answered.

　　The huge eyes looked at him, and the low and majestic voice shook again: "You violated my rules."

　　"I know." Su Yong took a deep breath, suddenly straightened his chest, and said loudly: "You are the high rules, the master of the entire Milky Way. Naturally, no one dares to violate everything you say, but you don't understand our lives and what we really need."

　　"Go on." The voice of the rules was emotionless, but the starry sky in front of him changed, and Su Yong felt that the other party frowned in anger, and a trace of murderous aura had already brewed in the space.

　　"Yes, to you, I am just a tiny one among billions of people. I am fragile, humble, selfish, cold, and only care about myself, just like an ant. Even if ten thousand of them die, it is not a big deal... But the problem is that it will hurt if I am stabbed by a knife. I am afraid of death. What should I do?"

　　"It is right to die at the hands of someone stronger than you." The solemn voice of the rules came softly.

　　"But I am not willing to accept it." Su Yong roared wildly: "Should the weak die? We are not much different from them. We also have only one life. In this galaxy, the world is full of strong people. Should the weak be slaughtered like pigs and dogs? Can't resist?"

　　"This is the law of survival for all living beings." The Lord of Rules snorted in his majestic voice.

　　"No," Su Yong wiped the corner of his mouth, where sticky blood had flowed out. The voice of the rules was like cutting his heart. He shook his head fiercely, "I think that even the most humble life has the right to live, and should live better than them, because they have put in much more effort than those strong people."

　　"Haha..." The laughter of the rules made the stars in the sky twinkle, and the entire Milky Way seemed to shake. The shaking of the space made Su Yong feel dizzy.

　　"According to what you said, shouldn't I die at the hands of the weak?" The words of the rules were full of endless sarcasm, "What kind of theory is this? It's ridiculous."

　　"If I can, I really want to kill you." Su Yong pressed his chest and forcibly suppressed the surging bloody smell.

　　"Hahaha..." The rules seemed to have heard an unprecedented joke, and the Milky Way was about to roll up with laughter. The huge human face kept turning in the middle, making Su Yong unable to figure out whether he was moving or the surroundings were moving. The strong dizziness made him close his eyes quickly.

　　"I won't kill you myself," Rules smiled coldly, "because you are not worthy of my effort. I want to see if you can continue to go on after killing so many people above your level."

　　"But you can't get out of this galaxy." Rules' voice went far away, as if it was dissipated behind Su Yong, that is, on the side of the Holy Land.

　　In front of him, the Milky Way flickered, and countless stars bloomed like fireworks, and soon returned to their respective galaxies. Everything soon calmed down, as if nothing had happened, and it was just an illusion.

　　Chapter 18 Space Jump

　　Chapter 18 Space Jump

　　Su Yong was relieved when he saw the rules disappear, but the next moment, a familiar figure suddenly appeared in front of him.

　　Black clothes, black hair, and three short braids on the back of his head, but they were a little messy and curled up by the fire.

　　"You are not dead?" Su Yong hurriedly grasped the handle of the artifact Blood Knife. It was the eldest brother of the Supreme Holy Land of Heaven and Earth who came, the first person under the Lord of the Galaxy Rules.

　　"I can't bear to part with you!" The eldest brother of the Holy Land smiled and stretched out his hand to stop Su Yong's action: "I didn't come here to fight you this time, I have something to tell you!"

　　"Oh?" Su Yong didn't dare to believe it, and opened the lid of the Eye of Stars in the pocket of the Blood Drinker's battle suit with his left hand. After all, he had deceived the other party before, who knows if the other party would copy it?

　　"This sentence was given to you by the Lord of Rules. He doesn't have time to talk to you so much." The eldest brother of the Holy Land smiled, "I guess he didn't kill you, maybe he just wanted to play around and play the game for a little longer!"

　　Is this a game of cat and mouse? Su Yong could only smile bitterly in his heart.

　　"Aren't you afraid of playing with fire and getting burned?" Su Yong retreated dozens of meters before slightly loosening the handle of the knife, but the lid of the Eye of Stars was always open to prevent accidents.

　　"Hehe, even if you are already the Supreme God, with a billion star beasts, you can't do anything about the rules of our supreme ruler!" The eldest brother laughed sarcastically, "It's just that we rarely encounter accidents, and we don't want to get rid of you!"

　　"Then you just wait and see." Su Yong took a deep breath and snorted coldly, his eyes secretly glanced at the handle of the knife. When I refine the Heavenly Sword, you will know how powerful it is.

　　"If you have anything to say, tell me quickly! I still have to hurry."

　　"Wow, you are quite a character," the eldest brother curled his lips and laughed, "By the way, this matter is related to your hurrying... According to your idea, how long do you think it will take to get out of the Milky Way?"

　　This Su Yong really had no idea, and hesitated for a long time before saying: "One month? Three months? Six months?" He had been away from the sacred mountain for many days, but he had only walked less than one percent of the route given to him by the artifact keeper. The holy place shrouded in a halo was just a mark of the first stop on the route.

　　"Six months?" The eldest brother in black clothes and black hair laughed: "If you are the supreme god, maybe you can see the edge of the Milky Way by walking for six months continuously. But you haven't even reached the level of a god yet, I'm afraid it will take three years, at least two years!"

　　"Two years?" Su Yong was surprised. According to the fact that it took several days to walk less than one percent of the distance, it does take several years, but the artifact caretaker waited for tens of millions of years and didn't care, but he didn't want to waste time on the road. What's more, traveling in the star space for a few years, who knows what big accidents will happen, such as stardust, black holes or turbulence, which are things that gods have to avoid. Although he is now wearing an artifact uniform and has an artifact blood knife, he can't guarantee absolute safety!

　　"What do you want to say?" Su Yong stared at the other party coldly, "Since you know time is precious, don't talk nonsense!"

　　The eldest prince ignored him, laughed to himself and pondered for a long time, until Su Yong was about to go crazy, he said slowly: "What is the shortest way between two points?"

　　"Of course it's a straight line." Su Yong sneered: "Did your Lord of Rules come to ask you to test my knowledge?"

　　"Wrong, it's a space jump point!" The eldest prince waved his hand proudly: "Your knowledge is behind."

　　"Space jump point? What is this?" Su Yong asked in surprise.

　　"A space jump point is to connect two points directly and overlap them, so that the distance between them becomes zero." The eldest brother explained with a chuckle, "Just like you draw two points on a piece of paper, and fold them together directly, the distance becomes zero. This way of distorting space to shorten the distance is called space jump."

　　This is somewhat similar to my understanding of practicing the twisted knife style. Su Yong couldn't help but be very interested: "Then how can we cause space distortion and directly cross the plane?"

　　"Power, huge power, at least the strength of a god, can break through space and cause distortion, folding and disorder!"

　　No wonder those gods can walk so fast without teleportation, while I can only hurry on my way. Su Yong still had some doubts in his heart, and couldn't help shaking his head and said, "If gods can break through space, why didn't they use this skill to escape when fighting with me?"

　　The eldest brother laughed, "In the fierce fight, how can you be distracted to perform space jumps? Do you think you can use this skill at any time? Complex jumping methods take time. Gods need several seconds to gather strength. Even I have to spend some time. How can I have time in a fight? What's more, not every god knows this." He paused, touched the braid on the back of his head, and sighed with a bitter smile, "Every time I use it, let alone gods, even a supreme god like me will have less than 30% of my strength left."

　　Su Yong nodded. In this way, I threw the artifact Thunder Bakugan on Guchenxing, and I am afraid that it was because this eldest brother performed space jumps at the last moment that I was able to avoid it. The other gods were not strong enough and should not have been able to escape in time.

　　"But this is still nonsense," Su Yong let go of the Eye of Stars in his pocket and spread his hands helplessly: "You know, I'm just a true god... and, do you still want me to get out of the Milky Way earlier? Aren't you afraid of the punishment of the Supreme Rule God?"

　　"No, I just want to have some fun." The eldest brother smiled confidently and shook his head: "We don't want you to die in the unknown turbulence of the Milky Way, but we want you to see the world outside the Milky Way before you die. Well, of course, you can only see it, but you can never reach it."

　　What is more miserable than dying after seeing hope? Su Yong gritted his teeth: "You are indeed a group of very perverted guys... But I have to say that this statement touched me." If I can really get to the edge of the Milky Way, I may be able to escape the blockade of the other party and break out. This space jump is undoubtedly an excellent means of escape. Of course

　　, he knew that the Rule God must have made extremely safe arrangements on the edge, so he was so fearless.

　　But my life was originally picked up, and I have earned it to be able to survive until now. Su Yong looked at the eldest brother coldly: "I think now, you can teach me how to perform space jump."

　　The eldest brother nodded, looked up to the sky and sighed: "I was fighting with you to death before, but now the Lord God asked me to tell you how to perform space jump. It's really ironic...Okay, listen! You are just a true god, you can only perform short-distance space jump, and you can only perform it once every three days. After each time, you must slowly recover your physical strength through slow space flight, otherwise I am afraid that your body will not be able to bear it and explode..."

　　"Short distance? How far do you jump each time?" Su Yong interrupted.

　　"Of course it can only be a short distance," the eldest brother glanced at him with a little contempt: "Originally, true gods cannot perform it, but you have artifact protective gear, and I think the space distortion will not tear you apart... According to your limit, you can probably jump the distance of 10,000 planets each time, which is equivalent to the range of a medium-sized galaxy."

　　That's fine, at least after the space jump, you can continue to recover while traveling. Su Yong clasped his fists with satisfaction and said seriously thank you for the advice.

　　"Look," the eldest prince closed his eyes, and with a stroke of his right hand, a gray light spit out from his palm, which soon grew to five or six meters thick in the air. He pushed the light far forward, "Find the direction you want to go, then calm your mind, use all your strength, and imagine holding a knife in your hand to cut the boundless space curtain."

　　Su Yong saw that the light in his palm soon emitted a bright white light, as if it had really gathered into a blade of time. The bright white light swung fiercely in the air, and a five or six meter wide space crack immediately appeared, tearing the starry sky in front of him. It really seemed to have cut through a curtain made of stars, but the crack was full of darkness and nothing could be seen clearly.

　　"When you see the crack appear, jump into it, and it's done." The eldest prince opened his eyes and looked at Su Yong: "Remember?"

　　Su Yong nodded, and the eldest prince suddenly smiled and waved to him lightly, and jumped into the space crack.

　　After he entered, the crack slowly twisted and dissipated, and soon gathered into a faint large bubble, which exploded in the air with a "puff" and disappeared completely, just like a magic trick.

　　"It's really magical, but I don't know if the nine people at the critical point can do this?" Su Yong couldn't help but exclaimed. He stretched out his right hand like the eldest brother to gather the Qi Gang, and gathered all his internal strength to make the Qi Gang shine, and then suddenly slashed across the sky. When

　　he opened his eyes, he saw a crack in the air, but it was much narrower than the eldest brother's, only two meters thick, but the darkness inside was still bottomless.

　　It was really tiring. Su Yong stared at the space crack and could feel how much physical strength he was losing. He almost only had the strength to jump in.

　　But he didn't go in, but floated until the space crack disappeared, and then he gathered a little physical strength to unfold his figure and walk in the starry sky again.

　　It's not that I don't want to take a shortcut, but... Su Yong sighed, I didn't find the right direction just now! If I deviate from the route, won't I go further?

　　What exactly did the rules arrange at the edge of the Milky Way? Is there a seal like the one that locked the guardian of the artifact, so that even space jumps cannot pass through? Su Yong walked forward and thought hard, but he didn't know that he had just brushed past a trap again.

　　On a planet in the Holy Land that Su Yong didn't know, the figure of the eldest prince gradually appeared.

　　"Lord God, I'm back." He bowed respectfully to the invisible master.

　　"What's the matter?" A low and majestic voice sounded faintly.

　　The eldest prince of the Holy Land smiled: "According to the position just now and the route the other party was moving forward, if he performs space jumps, it is estimated that he will just fall into the Demon City galaxy! That would be fun!"

　　Chapter 19 Demon Girl

　　Chapter 19 Demon Girl

　　The eldest prince of the Holy Land laughed: "If I fall into such a troublesome place as Demon City, even I may not be able to get out, let alone him? I'm afraid he can only squat in it obediently in the future."

　　Demon City is a besieged city made of black jade, and its nickname is "Heavenly Prison". In that place, people's movements will be greatly inhibited, and even space jumps cannot be used. They can only walk forward.

　　But there are countless stumbling demons in the Demon City, and there are nine demon kings whose strength is not inferior to that of the Holy Land's eldest brother. How can you move forward slowly? What's more, the walls of the black jade siege are ever-changing, and it is impossible to walk out.

　　Even the level of the Holy Land's eldest brother, although he is known as the first person under the rules, is not the opponent of the demon king in the Heavenly Prison.

　　The rules were silent for a long time before they said leisurely: "In my opinion, the Demon City may not be able to trap him."

　　Although Su Yong did not fall into the trap because the first space jump was not completed, the Demon City consists of a total of 7749 huge black planets, densely distributed on the route he must pass, and he will have to face it sooner or later.

　　Because in the vast galaxy, if you deviate a little, you don't know how much distance you have to walk to make up for it, and no one dares to deviate from the route.

　　The day after the Holy Land's eldest brother left, Su Yong's physical strength had not yet fully recovered, and he had already arrived outside the Demon City.

　　The 749 planets ahead gathered into a huge circular galaxy, blocking the way. In the huge black star body, white flames could be seen rising high from time to time, which looked very strange.

　　Su Yong immediately became alert. He looked back and forth outside the galaxy for a long time, carefully exploring from various angles, but could not find the breath of living things. Finally, he walked in hesitantly.

　　When he entered the space of the first black star, he suddenly felt that the sky and the earth darkened, and the surrounding environment had changed. Looking outside, it turned out that all the other black stars had gathered together, surrounding this planet in the middle, forming a huge sphere connected by rings, and the place where Su Yong was located was like the point in the middle of the Rubik's Cube.

　　"Not good." Su Yong immediately pulled back when this thought came up, but he found that his body suddenly sank, and the whole person fell to the ground involuntarily. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn't break free, and he couldn't help but be shocked.

　　As soon as he landed on the ground, a huge square building covered his head.

　　"Prison cell?" Su Yong had this thought at the first time, but he couldn't avoid it.

　　With a loud "clang", the huge building fell to the ground and quickly merged with the ground. All light disappeared between heaven and earth, and only Su Yong's eyes were shining in the darkness.

　　A purple light lit up in the palm of his hand. Su Yong moved his mind, and the purple fire floated into the air, illuminating everything around him. This was a large, dark square house with doors and windows. There was no barrier on the doors and windows. He tried to walk towards one of the doors.

　　However, after passing the door, it was still the same house, the same dark walls, and the same doors and windows. He understood it in an instant.

　　This is an endless maze, and it will continue to stretch. No matter which direction he goes, those houses will continue to extend, and he will never be able to get out.

　　The most troublesome thing is that here, he feels a huge gravity, and it is difficult for him to even float. This gravity comes not only from the ground, but from all directions. It seems that the six sides of the three-dimensional space are emitted at the same time, which gives people a strong sense of oppression.

　　His steps suddenly paused, he turned his head and looked behind him, and hummed calmly: "Come out."

　　Under the purple fire, a wisp of white smoke condensed into a human figure on the window not far away. The human figure chuckled and said something extremely sinister: "Oh, a distinguished guest has come. Demon City has not had any guests for a long time."

　　"Demon City?" Su Yong's heart trembled, but he smiled and said: "Oh? Did we have many guests before?"

　　"Yes," the white smoke gathered into a woman's body. She looked slim, but her appearance was really not flattering. There were two dark eye holes on her face with a thick layer of white powder, her hair was almost falling out, and her lips outside her white teeth were smeared with two layers of bright lipstick, as if blood was smeared on them.

　　This is a female demon, but in fact, it doesn't look much different from a skeleton.

　　Su Yong frowned: "Who are they?"

　　"There are all kinds of people," the demon girl giggled: "True gods, earth gods, heavenly gods, and even supreme gods. There are too many... The most are heavenly gods. At that time, they all came here in groups and regarded this place as a training ground in the Milky Way."

　　"So where are they now?"

　　"Where are they going?" The demon girl's voice was as unpleasant as a night owl, but she didn't think so. Her voice became louder and louder: "The better ones went to the devil's stomach, and the worse ones were eaten by everyone? Who knows? Hahaha..."

　　Su Yong felt a chill on his back. He had also heard that in addition to gods, there were also many demons in the Milky Way. These demons were originally gods, but because of different cultivation methods, they mutated and became demons. After becoming demons, they still retained their previous terrible skills, but they also developed a special hobby.

　　That is to kill gods. From then on, gods and demons could not coexist.

　　Of course, there are exceptions. For example, in the underworld, although the demon dragons are not very interested in the divine dragons, they will not easily attack them, because the dragons are already rare, and they are always brothers of the same clan, and their thinking is not as complicated as that of humans.

　　But in the boundless galaxy outside, the demonized gods do not have so many scruples. Some of these demons even improve their own cultivation by eating the gods, and the degree of perversion is outrageous.

　　"They...were eaten by you?" Su Yong's teeth trembled.

　　"Humph, if we don't eat them, do we have a drink with them?" The female demon laughed and said, "They came to the demon city in groups, with the purpose of destroying us, but unfortunately, the opposite happened. Since the formation of the demon city, no god has been able to leave!"

　　Since the first batch of demons came here, they found that the environment here could be used by themselves and could effectively contain the gods, so this place became their center. Later, more demons came one after another, forming a huge team of tens of millions of people. They not only defeated countless god-level coalitions that invaded here, but also wiped out all the invaders here.

　　Every powerful god-level warrior who came here with full of heroic spirit only had one end in the end, which was to be dismembered by countless demons. Their bodies were cut into several small pieces, roasted on the white flames that rose from the dark ground, and then fed into the mouths of the reveling demons...

　　"The Lord God doesn't care about this matter?"

　　The female demon shuddered, her voice trembling: "If the Lord God wants to intervene, we can naturally swarm out. But Demon City is also allowed to exist in the rules of the galaxy. How could he care so much?"

　　Su Yong was silent for a long time and smiled: "It seems that I can't run away?"

　　"Hahaha..." The female demon laughed: "You can't run away if I take a fancy to you, it's better to surrender obediently and save trouble."

　　"You take a fancy to me?" Su Yong felt sick when he looked at the female demon's teeth full of cavities.

　　Unexpectedly, the female demon said, "Do you think I want to go on a blind date with you? I want to eat you! I haven't eaten a god for a long time!"

　　"Come on." Su Yong laughed instead of getting angry, and gently placed his right hand on the handle of the dragon-swallowing knife of the artifact blood knife.

　　The female demon laughed loudly, but did not pounce on him. Just as Su Yong was stunned, the black walls on all sides suddenly compressed and were pressing towards him at a rapid speed, and white flames also burst out from the walls.

　　"What a strange attack method." Su Yong was secretly surprised. Fortunately, only the gravity of the body was affected here, and the internal force was still there. He gathered strength in his left palm, and a blood-red Qi Gang sprang up from his palm with a whoosh, and slapped the female demon in front of him fiercely, and at the same time his figure flew towards her.

　　The Qi Gang roared in the air and collided with a series of space ripples, like a row of large balloons flying towards the female demon.

　　However, the window where the female demon was standing suddenly deformed and shrank rapidly, and the square hole closed all of a sudden. The Qi Gang hit the wall with a loud bang, and the whole house was buzzing, but it failed to break the wall.

　　"Not bad, you still have some skills." The female demon's strange laughter came from behind the wall.

　　At this time, the hexahedral wall was almost attached to Su Yong's body. Su Yong saw that he couldn't break the wall with his full palm, and he was shocked and immediately drew out the blood knife with his right hand.

　　With a "swish", a brilliant purple light drew a rainbow in the darkness, and the wall in front was neatly split in half, revealing a crack only half a meter thick. Su Yong's body flashed past and barely avoided the wall pressing from behind. The

　　female demon's figure was exposed in front of him again. This was another room that Su Yong had just walked through.

　　"Huh? It's a magic weapon?" The female demon was also surprised to see him break through the wall. The eyeless holes seemed to emit a little fluorescence, and she laughed again: "You still have a magic weapon, I'm lucky this time."

　　"Then come and get it." Su Yong snorted coldly and rushed forward again, but his speed could not be extended here. The woman's speed was faster than his, and he couldn't catch up.

　　The female demon just disappeared at the door, and Su Yong also rushed in, because the wall behind him was still pressing. The two of them shuttled frantically in countless black rooms, and Su Yong couldn't catch up. As soon as he entered the new room, the female demon's figure had reached the window on the other side and was about to disappear.

　　"Haha, you said you wanted to eat me, but now you are being chased by me and running all over the ground. Is this all you can do?" Su Yong knew that it would be disadvantageous for him to chase after her. He could already feel that his physical strength was constantly decreasing, and the black wall behind him forced him to run passively.

　　The female demon ignored him and laughed strangely without turning her head: "Before I turned into a demon, I was as strong as you. Now you still have a magic weapon in your hand. How can I fight you head-on? Don't worry, when you have no strength left, I will naturally give you a quick death."

　　Su Yong got a chance to breathe, but his mind recalled the route he had just run all the way.

　　"This guy seems to be taking a detour." Su Yong frowned and looked back at the wall that was hitting him quickly. He already had an idea in his mind.

　　"Then continue." He shouted loudly and ran out quickly. When the female demon just disappeared in the front window, he suddenly turned around and rushed to the wall in front of the left.

　　The blood knife flashed with purple light, and he passed through the wall with the light. Not long after, he waved his hand to cut through another wall and jumped through again.

　　He walked in a straight line, while the female demon walked in a curve, which was enough to make up for the lack of speed. So when the female demon found that he was standing in front of her, she almost thought she was seeing a ghost.

　　"Die." Su Yong twisted his body, turned his waist, and drew his knife!

　　Heaven's blood kiss.

　　While the female demon was still in a daze, a rainbow had already cut off her ugly head.

　　The female demon fell, and the oppressive walls also stopped. Su Yong sat down, pressed his chest that was pumping like a bellows, and began to recover.

　　However, he had only recovered 20% of his strength when his sensitive ears heard the sound of rapid footsteps, and at the same time a voice rang out.

　　"It should be not far away. Damn, that woman wanted to eat alone and actually took him so far."

　　Chapter 20 First Come First Served

　　Chapter 20 First Come First Served

　　"One, two, three, four..." Su Yong quietly counted the footsteps and hid behind the door and wall calmly.

　　A white shadow walked through the door beside him, followed by the second, the third... When the seventh passed by.

　　Su Yong shouted loudly, turned around, twisted his waist, and swung the knife!

　　The artifact blood knife flew up with a brilliant edge, breaking through the air to draw a pure purple rainbow that was three or four meters thick. The whole room was as bright as day at this moment!

　　Blood kiss of heaven!

　　Blood flew onto the black wall like a splash, dyeing half of the space red. The blood mist in the air made people want to vomit.

　　After the perfect knife light swung, seven heads fell down in unison, hitting the ground with a crisp "dong" sound, and then rolled in all directions. The headless body was still standing, and the blood continued to gush like a fountain, and a pool of blood appeared on the ground in a moment.

　　"Retreat! There is an ambush!" There were a total of twelve demons in this group, and the few behind hurriedly rushed out.

　　But Su Yong's strength was just enough to cut this knife. The enemy retreated, but he rushed into the next room, and then crossed two empty rooms without stopping, and guarded the window again, while taking a deep breath nervously, trying to recover his strength.

　　"Come together, there is only one of him!" The roar came quickly, and the footsteps sounded again. It was obvious that there was a leader among the remaining few.

　　The footsteps lingered in front of the door full of blood, and finally someone took the lead and broke in.

　　"He's not here!" The vanguard standing in the pool of blood was obviously relieved and shouted.

　　The footsteps passed over the fallen corpse and approached the next door cautiously...

　　Su Yong closed his eyes and took a deep and silent breath, and stretched out his hands slightly to hold the blood knife tightly again. At this time, he was already accustomed to the light in the dark room. Although there was no firelight, his sharp eyes could still see the nearby.

　　But... ears and nostrils are undoubtedly more useful. The slowly approaching footsteps made his ears move, and the unique strange smell of the demon also made his nose twitch silently.

　　"He's not here!" Another voice came, and the leading vanguard was already a little excited. After all, every time he passed by meant escaping death.

　　The remaining five demons did not relax their vigilance and continued to approach slowly, because they knew that the prey could not escape here.

　　They were right next to the wall behind them. On the originally dark and difficult to distinguish ground, Su Yong stared at it in a trance, as if a shadow had already fallen there.

　　When the opponents seemed to have gathered behind the door, Su Yong suddenly had a divine light flash in his eyes, and a little light flashed at the door, but he had already rushed out from the window!

　　The five demons were frightened by the light at the door and subconsciously took a step back, but they didn't expect the opponent to jump out of the window.

　　Moreover, they couldn't see anyone at all, only a brilliant knife light!

　　The two demons who were close to the window couldn't dodge in time, and they were neatly broken into two and fell down at the same time. The three demons standing a little further away dodged, and then rushed forward, two tridents emitting white light and a pair of sharp claws pierced Su Yong's chest and neck like lightning!

　　Su Yong's knife style had been exhausted at this moment, but he didn't retreat but advanced, because he knew that his speed here could not be compared with the demons at all.

　　The demons never expected that he would actually stick his body to them, but they were overjoyed in their hearts. The claws and tridents spit out two feet long sharp blades, whistling and crashing into Su Yong's body that could not see the color in the dark.

　　The two demons holding the tridents stabbed with all their strength, and it seemed that they stabbed into the water. They immediately felt something was wrong and shouted in a hurry: "No! It's a divine tool..."

　　Before the word "weapon" was uttered, Su Yong's body had already hit the trident. While the Blood Drinking War Suit was holding up the trident, Su Yong's blood knife also pulled across the opponent's abrupt throat.

　　Amid the blood splattering, the leading demon's claws also slapped Su Yong's chest, but with the Blood Drinking War Suit blocking it, how could it cause any damage? However, the leader reacted very quickly, and immediately withdrew after the attack was ineffective, and even dodged the purple light that swept through the air.

　　"Divine tool, divine tool?" The leader was surprised, but not too panicked. He stepped back a few steps, looked at Su Yong with a pair of white eyes, and crossed his two white bone claws in front of his chest, making a defensive posture.

　　Su Yong risked his life by slashing two people with one blow. His strength was already exhausted. He reluctantly took two steps back. The two bodies that were attached to him fell softly, hitting the ground with a crisp sound, and then trembled and stopped moving.

　　"Have you been to the sacred mountain?" The team of twelve members was left with only him in the blink of an eye. The leading demon was not too panicked and asked very calmly.

　　"I've been there." Su Yong's voice became even calmer. He suppressed his heavy breathing so that the other party would not see that he was exhausted.

　　"Not many people can walk out of the sacred mountain... You are just a true god, how can you get both the divine weapon and the divine tool at the same time? Can't you only get one?" The leading demon wanted to frown, but his forehead was already bald, and only the dry skin moved a little.

　　"This question..." Su Yong took the opportunity to take a long breath, and then smiled: "Good question! But... I can't tell you!"

　　The leading demon was furious: "Don't think you are the only one who has a divine weapon. When I was a god, I also got it!" He turned his hand, and the palm with white nails pulled out a short gun from behind. The long cone of the gun head was glowing red, like a burning flame.

　　"The Red Flame Spear, according to legend, is made of the spine of the King of the Four Seas, and can penetrate any obstacle!" The demon said coldly. The Red Flame Spear was gushing with flames in his hand. There seemed to be a ferocious face in the flames, but Su Yong even saw the King of the Four Seas' grim smile.

　　Although the short spear was not long, it was half the length of Su Yong's Blood Knife, which undoubtedly had some advantages at a long distance. Su Yong narrowed his eyes, and a fierce light flashed in the corner of his eyes.

　　This person's cultivation had reached the level of a god before he turned into a demon, and he had a divine weapon in his hand. He could only fight him in close combat to bring out the advantages of the Blood Knife. However, can the Blood Drinking Battle Suit withstand the attack of the Red Flame Spear?

　　"Take it!" The demon sneered and roared: "Nine Stars in a Row!"

　　However, the two-meter-long short spear "hissed" and collided with a long white phantom in the air. The sharp cone of the spear head trembled, and nine consecutive explosions were heard in the air, turning into nine red spear heads connected end to end. The red spear heads were connected into one piece, all burning with flames, like nine stars forming a chain of blazing flames. With a sharp whistle in the air, they broke through the dust in the space and formed a straight line of ripples, and flew towards Su Yong like an electric snake.

　　On the spear head in the front, the sharp sound of breaking through the air was like the wanton laughter of the king of the four seas, and the distorted face could be seen faintly.

　　"Blood Kiss of Heaven!" Su Yong only had 10% of his strength at this moment, and he could only use this most powerful killing move in a hurry. But the gorgeous purple rainbow light still opened up the space, forming a perfect deep lake vortex in the air. The ancestor of the moves from ancient times, who had no idea how many years it had, took all the power that Su Yong had instantly burst out, added dozens of times, and with the unmatched sharp edge of the artifact blood knife, he faced the red flame spear that broke through the space.

　　Nine connected stars rushed towards the whirlpool of the deep lake. The space was shaken apart wave by wave. Before the harsh sound waves shook the two people apart, they had knocked countless holes in the dark walls around them, and even the two nearest walls were blown into pieces like spider webs!

　　"Boom..." The swords and guns collided, and the aftermath lasted for a long time. Su Yong and the devil were both knocked back two steps, but there was still a translucent purple and red space ripple wall standing between them.

　　The same artifact, the same full-strength mysterious attack, the two seemed to have no advantage. They were separated by a translucent ripple wall that was still "buzzing", and behind them, the shock wave brought by the collision of the artifacts had destroyed more than ten walls.

　　After a long while, the force ripples formed by the power of the two gradually dissipated. The two retreated five steps again at the same time, but stood at the same time.

　　"Good! I didn't expect a true god to be able to stop my nine-star connection!" The devil covered his mouth and coughed, saying hoarsely. His palm was full of blood, but he held it tightly.

　　"Puff!" As soon as Su Yong opened his mouth, the sweetness in his throat immediately came out, and a trace of red marks hung on the corner of his mouth. He didn't say anything, but he knew that he had gained an advantage this time.

　　His strength was much lower than that of the opponent, but the trick of the Heavenly Blood Kiss was slightly better than the opponent's Nine Stars Link. This battle should have been a draw, but because of the abnormal defense of the Blood Drinking War Suit, he gained a half-point advantage.

　　Spitting blood and enduring it don't mean anything. Spitting it out is better than swallowing it. For the demon who tried to endure the injury and didn't want to make a fool of himself, Su Yong's handling was undoubtedly better.

　　"Good knife!"

　　"Good gun!"

　　They said almost in unison. After this round, the artifact blood knife and the red flame gun fought evenly, and no one's weapons were damaged.

　　There was a distance of seven or eight meters between the two, but they just stood quietly, and no one moved first.

　　They were all desperately accumulating internal strength. Because the next blow will either leave you or me, or both of us will be injured and no one will be able to stand up.

　　Su Yong took a big breath without any scruples, letting his chest and abdomen pump like a bellows. He only hoped that he could act later, because he even had difficulty holding the blood knife with his hands. The knife in his hand almost flew out of his hand with the previous blow. Now his hands were full of blood, and the rough knife handle bit the flesh in his palm like sand, which was heart-wrenching.

　　The situation of the leading demon was not much better than his. At this moment, the two of them were estimating when the other would make a move. Sparks flew when a pair of black eyes collided with a pair of white eyes in the air.

　　However, a situation that neither of them wanted soon appeared. A guy with poisonous snakes wrapped around his hair suddenly appeared out of nowhere. He looked at the two panting people and laughed: "The mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind. I have been patient for so long, and finally waited for the moment when the fisherman gets the advantage!"

　　"Shouhun, I found that guy first! The divine tools and battle clothes on him belong to me!"

　　The latecomer looked at him and smiled: "Don't you have a divine tool? I have nothing in my hands, what's the point of taking one more?"

　　Su Yong's heart sank suddenly. Looking at the guy called Shouhun slowly approaching, his numb body trembled unconsciously, because he really had no strength left.

　　Chapter 21 The Demon King Appears

　　Chapter 21 The Demon King Appears

　　The later demon, the guy called Shouhun, walked over step by step, and his pale and gloomy face showed a smile without scruples. This was a grin that was determined to win. His ability was no less than that of the leading demon, but he had been waiting in the dark, following like smoke, carefully hiding his voice. With this forbearing mentality, he should be the one who benefits.

　　Divine tools, divine tools, these extremely precious and closely related to life, the most valued items by demons, can be obtained in the blink of an eye, and it is effortless, because the beast soul has seen that the prey is at the end of its strength and has no resistance.

　　Thinking of this, the beast soul almost laughed out loud, but he was afraid of alarming other demons, so he just laughed silently, with a crazy and suppressed face.

　　The doors and windows behind Su Yong closed silently. It was the black wall that received the order from the beast soul and cut off his retreat. And Su Yong's weak body had no chance to escape.

　　Eight meters... seven meters... six meters, the smile on the beast soul's face became thicker, and a mouth full of cavities of teeth were all exposed, and the small poisonous snakes on its head also spit out scarlet tongues.

　　The beast soul finally grinned and stretched out his hands. With a "boom", two two-meter-thick white phantoms were thrown out with trembling space ripples like big sleeves. At the front of the white phantoms were two giant claws that were three meters wide. One grabbed down on the head, and the other went straight up in the air.

　　Su Yong's back was pressed against the wall. He had no way to retreat. Seeing that the two giant claws were about to approach him, a yellow light suddenly slipped out from his waist.

　　The beast soul didn't use all his strength in this attack, because he had seen the opponent's situation clearly, and didn't expect that the prey would have a trick up its sleeve. The yellow light easily broke his white giant claws, and then roared and crushed his power ripples while it kept growing wildly. It shattered the space ripples all the way and came in front of him

　　. When he was shocked and wanted to retreat, it gently grabbed his neck. "You..." The beast soul's whole body trembled, and his head full of venomous snakes swung in the air with a scream, making a squeaking sound. Because he saw that the yellow light was not a killing move, but a living creature, which was holding his throat tightly at this moment, like holding a fragile egg. He didn't dare to move.

　　Because he saw that it was a star beast.

　　A golden lion, three times his size, and still growing. Such a giant beast could eat him in one bite, without spitting out the bones.

　　"Cloud Sea Golden Lion." The leading demon on the other side screamed and was about to escape, but saw a huge golden claw blocking him. He had not recovered his strength yet and could not even take a step.

　　"Kill him." Su Yong ordered coldly. He almost didn't have the strength to open the lid of the Eye of Stars. His numb body had to lean against the wall to stand. Fortunately, his left hand still opened the lid, allowing his buzzing head to successfully connect with it.

　　"Don't kill me." The beast soul screamed.

　　Su Yong's mind paused, and the Cloud Sea Golden Lion's claw holding the beast soul loosened a little, but the other claw also held the leading demon in the palm of his hand.

　　"You have to give me a reason not to die." Su Yong tried to take a breath, looked coldly at the beast soul's face with a stiff smile, and raised his eyebrows.

　　"I..." The beast soul really couldn't think of any reason, because a quarter of an hour ago, he thought he had already won the game. If the opponent begged for mercy at that time, would he let him go?

　　It's impossible. Even if Su Yong gave him the divine weapon and divine tool, he would still kill the other party without hesitation. Because no one knows the future, why keep a scourge?

　　"I'll count to three. If there is still no reason to convince me... you know the result." Su Yong looked at the pale dead face full of sweat, touched his nose and smiled, then sat down cross-legged, put his hands flat and regulated his breathing.

　　"One..."

　　The body of the beast soul trembled like sifting bran under the claws of the Yunhai Golden Lion. "Wait..." He shouted hurriedly. Under such pressure, his mind was in chaos. How could he calm down and organize his thoughts?

　　Su Yong raised his head and smiled. His voice was very soft, but his words were decisive: "I don't have time... Two..."

　　"By the way, do you have anything to say to me?" Su Yong suddenly turned his head and looked at the demon leader who came in first.

　　The guy shook his head blankly.

　　With a muffled "puff", his head suddenly fell down, like a coconut falling from a tree. The Cloud Sea Golden Lion retracted its claw and stretched out its long tongue to lick the blood in its palm.

　　"The Star Beast's mind is really sharp..." Su Yong hummed in satisfaction.

　　"Ah... I thought of it, I thought of it." The beast soul shuddered all over and screamed wildly.

　　"Tell me about it." Su Yong closed his eyes and continued to regulate his breath without even lifting his eyelids.

　　"You... You can't get out of the Demon Castle by yourself." The beast soul shouted.

　　"Oh?"

　　"You have to find the Demonic Sound Flute. Only when you play the Demonic Sound will the Demon Castle dissipate. Otherwise, the walls here will trap any non-demon race. Even the Supreme God or even if you have a Star Beast, you can't get out." The beast soul added hurriedly.

　　"Oh?"

　　"It's very simple to play the Magic Flute. Just blow it in sequence. After seven syllables, the magic city will disappear for about ten minutes, and you can take the opportunity to go out."

　　"Oh?"

　　The beast soul trembled again, and asked in a pleading tone: "Can you let me go? I promise to go as far as I can and never tell anyone that outsiders have entered here..."

　　Su Yong frowned, shook his head and said, "You don't seem to have told me how to find the Magic Flute?"

　　The beast soul almost cried and hissed, "I...how do I know where it is?"

　　"You don't know?" Su Yong frowned even more tightly: "Then can you take me out?"

　　"No," the beast soul wanted to kneel down, but his neck was held and he couldn't move at all. He cried: "I didn't lie to you. Only demons can command the walls here. Everyone else will be trapped. Even star beasts can't get out."

　　"Then aren't you useless?" Su Yong said lightly.

　　"Hahaha... He's no longer useful." A mighty voice suddenly came from all directions, and the surging sound waves shook the room.

　　"The Demon King Lei Yidis is here..." The beast soul screamed in shock.

　　Demon King? Su Yong's eyes flashed, and the red flame spear dropped by the dead demon leader swam towards him like a snake. Su Yong picked up the spear, hung it on his back with his backhand, and then touched the ground with both feet. The 40% to 50% of his physical strength was enough for him to jump onto the back of the Yunhai Golden Lion.

　　The star beast covered with golden scales flattened the beast soul with a slap, and then its huge body shrank back to the size of an ordinary lion, carrying Su Yong and running towards another portal at a high speed.

　　"Hahaha... You can't run away." The sound waves rushing down from all directions made it impossible to determine the location of the demon king, but Su Yong knew that the other party would definitely see him. He did not dare to neglect it and quickly summoned the Star Crazy Dragon, which flew in front like a silver snake.

　　The speed of the star beast in the Demon City was slightly faster than that of Su Yong who could not use his body skills. It can be seen that four legs are still superior to two legs in some situations. The Cloud Sea Golden Lion quickly took him through one door after another, and the silver-white Star Dragon emitted a hazy light in front to guide the way.

　　But the voice of the Demon King kept lingering in his ears, as if it was sticking to his back. Sometimes Su Yong chopped with his backhand, but it only broke the air, and his palms were full of cold sweat.

　　"If you have the guts, come out." Su Yong shouted while lying on the back of the golden lion, and at the same time pricked up his ears and listened carefully to the responses around him.

　　“Hahaha… It turns out that it’s so fun to watch the prey wandering around like a stray dog.” The source of the Demon King’s voice could still be found, but it was echoing in the sky and on the ground. “Don’t worry, I will come out eventually, but it’s not the time yet. By the way, let me tell you, if you want to find the Magic Flute

　　, you must first find the right direction, right? If you keep walking like this, you won’t be able to get out even if you run for a thousand years.” “Oh?” Su Yong didn’t even turn his head and clung to the golden lion’s neck. He knew that even the Demon King didn’t dare to get too close to the star beast. “Do you want to tell me a clear way?”

　　“I don’t know either,” the Demon King Lei Yidis laughed. “No one has ever found the Magic Flute. I’m afraid only the Lord of Rules knows its hiding place... It is said that since the formation of the Demon City, a magic flute has coexisted, and the magic flute is in the center of the Demon City, but even I, Lei Yidis, have traveled through the Demon City countless times and for many years, but have never encountered the magic flute.”

　　"Or maybe there is no magic flute at all, and it's just a lie?" Su Yong's heart was shocked, and the knowledge of formations in his mind surged out. He wondered if this magic city was a certain formation, and the magic flute was hidden in the center of the formation.

　　"No, the magic flute must exist. The way to play it has been passed down for countless years. It is said that if seven scales are played in succession, the magic city will disappear like smoke... This is beyond doubt."

　　The Demon King paused, and suddenly laughed: "Why tell you so much? You are a dying person anyway. Ji Ji, in addition to the artifacts, you also have divine tools, and you can even summon star beasts. You have a lot of treasures. Even I, Lei Yidis, am a little jealous."

　　Su Yong stopped, because the interstellar mad dragon flying in front also turned back. The door and window in front suddenly closed, and there was no way out. This was of course the Demon King's blockade of the wall.

　　Under this blockade, even the star beasts would find it difficult to break through the wall. Only artifacts, artifacts that can injure star beasts, can break a small gap.

　　The doors and windows on the left and right closed one after another, and the surroundings had become an iron barrel. Su Yong shook the golden lion and turned around, and saw a thick smoke falling from the only gate behind him - the demon king Lei Yidis.

　　The demon king Lei Yidis slowly descended, and purple-blue vein-like currents ran on his two long black wings, and flames jumped out from time to time. On that cold and angular face, there was a pair of fluorescent eyes, and he looked like a beautiful and burly man.

　　Lei Yidis raised his thin chin slightly and took a look at the opponent's star beast, revealing a gentle smile: "Cloud Sea Golden Lion, well, and Star Dragon, they are all treasures... If we were fighting in space, I would still be a little worried, but unfortunately this is in Demon City... Star beasts are just pets to me."

　　Chapter 22 Turning Enemies into Friends Chapter

　　22 Turning Enemies into Friends

　　A high wall suddenly sprang up in front of the flying Star Dragon, and its silver-white body hit the dark wall fiercely, making a muffled "boom" sound, and slid down softly.

　　"Come back." Su Yong shouted hurriedly. He knew that in Demon City, the speed of the star beasts could not be compared with the speed of the Demon King, and even could not match the speed of the wall changes controlled by the Demon King.

　　However, the Star Dragon could not come back. Before it climbed up, the walls on all four sides appeared out of thin air, trapping it firmly in the middle. Su Yong saw that it was not good, so he had to recall it before the wall above his head was formed, otherwise he might be trapped to death in a small space.

　　Yunhai Golden Lion was about to rush out with a roar, but the experience of his companions made it see the situation clearly. Hesitantly stopped, and his pair of golden eyes looked ahead vigilantly. The sensitive star beast also felt that they could not exert their due power here. The gloomy wall pressed down on their heads, making them feel uncomfortable and unable to get rid of it.

　　Su Yong also took off the Red Flame Spear on his back, raised the pistol in his left hand and the knife in his right hand slightly, and placed his hands on both sides of the golden lion's neck in an inverted eight shape. Yunhai Golden Lion felt his confidence, and its four hooves jumped uneasily, and it was eager to try.

　　Demon King Lei Yidis smiled faintly and spread his wings. There was a flash of lightning behind him. He stretched out his left hand and waved: "Come on, let me see the lone hero who bravely entered the demon city."

　　At this time, Su Yong's secret accumulation of strength had been completed. He roared wildly, and the Yunhai Golden Lion jumped into the air with four hooves, rushing towards the demon king covered with lightning like an arrow from a string. At the same time, Su Yong shook his hands, and the Chiyan Spear and the artifact Blood Knife simultaneously surged with the Qi Gang formed by the power.

　　The distance between the two people was shortened like flying. The Chiyan Spear in Su Yong's left hand was longer. He took the lead with his left hand and pushed forward fiercely. The Chiyan Spear in his hand, with the red light formed by the Qi Gang, made a shrill sound of breaking through the air in the air, faintly reappearing the ferocious face of the King of the Four Seas, and the ripples in the air were swept away like flowing clouds.

　　"Well, you got the Chiyan Spear for only a moment, but you actually learned the art of slave spear." Lei Yidis couldn't help but exclaimed. At this time, at the front end of the Red Flame Spear Qi Gang, the vague face of the King of the Four Seas was only one foot away from his chest, but his face remained unchanged.

　　I am a general who leads troops, how could I not understand guns? Su Yong showed a smile at the corner of his mouth, but he did not relax at all. At the moment when Yunhai Jinshi's footsteps landed, he suddenly shouted loudly, and the palm holding the middle and rear part of the spear suddenly slid to the end at a rapid speed. The gun in his hand, which seemed to have been used up, grew more than one foot again!

　　This extra foot was enough to send the spear head into the chest of the Demon King, but Lei Yidis seemed to have expected this move. His upper body swayed back suddenly, and at the same time he took a small half step back, and he had avoided this fatal blow!

　　At the same time, in front of the spear head, a black square shield had been erected, and the shield was rapidly growing. It was the defensive wall summoned by the Demon King.

　　However, Su Yong's moves were not exhausted. He shouted again, and his left palm had already reached the end of the Red Flame Spear. He shook his wrist fiercely and pushed with all his strength!

　　The Red Flame Spear spit out brilliant rainbow light, and the brilliance of the spear head increased rapidly, and at the same time, it flew out like lightning!

　　Su Yong actually threw this artifact Red Flame Spear as a hidden weapon.

　　The Red Flame Spear, which emitted a dazzling divine light, was like a rocket, whistling through the space and sinking into the void. It was almost impossible to catch its trace with the naked eye. Between the bursting of a large string of space ripples and bubbles, the Red Flame Spear pierced through the black wall like a meteor and broke through the air!

　　This is the indestructible power of the artifact. Even the black jade wall of the Demon City cannot stop it!

　　Su Yong didn't even look at whether the Red Flame Spear hit the target. He clamped his legs together, and the Cloud Sea Golden Lion roared out again. At the same time, the blood knife in his right hand slashed diagonally, and the crescent-shaped purple sharp edge completely shattered the blocking black wall into smoke. He flew through the smoke with the star beast, and then jumped from the air!

　　Turning, twisting the waist, swinging the knife!

　　The Blood Kiss of Heaven!

　　This knife has almost covered all the places where the Demon King Lei Yidis might stand! Because Su Yong's best swordsmanship is still the sword technique, and the Blood Kiss of Heaven can be regarded as the strongest sword technique!

　　Su Yong can only hope for this sudden attack.

　　Regardless of the previous Red Flame Flying Spear, the sudden projection, and the subsequent hard break through the wall, they are all for this last attack!

　　Among them, he recovered 80% of his strength and used the tactics of serial killing to the extreme. I am afraid that even the Demon King did not expect that he could still cut such a knife after throwing the spear with all his strength.

　　With a "click", the Red Flame Spear passed through two walls in succession and finally stuck in a certain place.

　　With a "swish" sound, the brilliant purple light from the artifact Blood Knife neatly cut off the two consecutive black walls on the opposite side, bringing out an uncomfortable tearing sound in the air.

　　Under the golden light on the scales of the Yunhai Golden Lion, there were broken walls all around, but where was the figure of the Demon King Lei Yidis?

　　Su Yong stayed for only a moment, and then flew over the two broken walls with the Golden Lion, and pulled out the Red Flame Spear that was deeply embedded in the third black jade wall.

　　The wall embedded with the Red Flame Spear had been shaken by the power of the artifact like a spider web. Once the gun was pulled out, the entire wall immediately shattered and fell down... Then Su Yong saw Lei Yidis standing behind the wall with a smile on his face.

　　The Demon King actually stood in front of the Red Flame Spear and retreated all the way to this place. The gun that flew like a meteor was always less than half a foot away from his body.

　　"Good idea, but it's still a little short." Lei Yidis could see the two broken walls in front of him through the broken wall, and he was a little surprised. He really didn't expect that a true god who had been chased for a long time would have such terrible strength.

　　Su Yong held the blood knife across his chest and sighed sadly: "I can't beat you." This is because he has two artifacts, and the opponent is cautious, otherwise he might not be able to avoid the opponent's attack.

　　"You don't have to be modest," Lei Yidis squinted at his bloody battle suit, and his angular and handsome face showed a smile: "With your equipment and flexible brain, there are not many people in Demon City who can kill you." He flicked the debris on his body and shook his head, "Even I have a headache about you."

　　Su Yong smiled bitterly: "You don't have to comfort me, I admit that I can't beat you, and losing is losing, it's nothing great." At this moment, he was almost exhausted, and he couldn't even touch the opponent's hair. The result next can be imagined.

　　Lei Yidis frowned and looked at him, "You admit defeat?"

　　Su Yong nodded, but still held the blood knife tightly. Admitting defeat does not mean giving up. If you want to take my life, you have to spend some effort!

　　Lei Yidis took a step back and forth and scratched his head: "Why did you come here?"

　　"I just passed by unintentionally."

　　"I just passed by unintentionally?" Lei Yidis smiled: "This is the Demon City, almost everyone knows it, how could you just walk in alone?"

　　Su Yong shook his head and smiled: "This is a bit ridiculous, but this is the fact." At this moment, he had already thought of the intention of the Supreme God, the eldest brother. What space travel, just to send himself to the cell earlier!

　　Lei Yidis looked at him for a long time, and suddenly said: "Don't lie, who asked you to come?"

　　Su Yong was shocked. Even the eldest brother and the Lord of Rules didn't know his purpose, so how could this demon king know? He hesitated for a moment and tentatively asked, "Do I have to have a reason to pass by here?"

　　Lei Yidis raised the corner of his mouth and smiled coldly, "It would be fine if you came in with a group of people, but a mere true god broke in... As far as I know, Demon City is the only way to a certain place!"

　　Su Yong had made up his mind at this time: "The eldest brother of the Holy Land, he asked me to come."

　　Lei Yidis frowned: "That old monster with three braids? Why does he want you to die?" The devil hesitated and shook his head slowly, suddenly looked up and said, "Who else?"

　　The shock in Su Yong's heart was indescribable. He stared at the devil carefully and found that there seemed to be... He hesitated for a moment, and finally gritted his teeth and said, "Actually, it was the old man who guards the artifact in the sacred mountain who asked me to come. The route I want to take passes through here."

　　Lei Yidis was stunned, and his handsome face turned pale in an instant. His two white eyes stared at Su Yong, and the light seemed to pounce out bite people.

　　After a long while, the demon king lowered his eyes and sighed: "No wonder you have two artifacts... I understand."

　　"I don't understand." Su Yong frowned instead. He felt that Lei Yidis seemed to have some kind of relationship with the artifact keeper, but he couldn't fully understand it.

　　"It doesn't matter if you don't understand," Lei Yidis suddenly sighed: "I can let you go, but I want one thing from you."

　　Su Yong took a step back, showing his vigilance.

　　Lei Yidis smiled: "I am not interested in human flesh, not that disgusting group of guys... Let's put it this way, you have to make a choice between the knife, combat uniform and gun on your body. If you give me one, I will let you go, but whether you can walk out is your problem."

　　Su Yong looked at him quietly, and after a while, he suddenly stretched out the Red Flame Spear: "This is for you, but you have to take me out."

　　"I can't take you. The beast soul that died just now also said that only demons can roam freely here. It is a demon city that specializes in locking gods." Lei Yidis looked at the Red Flame Spear he stretched out, but did not immediately reach out to take it.

　　"You can control the wall, you can reveal a passage for me to walk through." Su Yong said.

　　The devil shook his head: "Go left, go right, there is no end. I can control the outline and direction of the inner wall, but the outer perimeter of the entire Demon City is still blocked, and the gods cannot get out unless they find the magic flute."

　　"The magic flute?"

　　"Yes, it is said that the magic flute is not fixed in a certain place, but wanders everywhere, but I have walked around the Demon City countless times and have never encountered it." Lei Yidis sighed: "Not to mention me, there are tens of millions of demons here, and I have never heard of anyone encountering it."

　　"What's below?" Su Yong kicked the ground.

　　"It is impossible to enter below, even the demons cannot enter, it's like a solid steel plate."

　　Su Yong also felt that the ground was indeed harder than the wall, and it was afraid that even the artifact would find it difficult to break through.

　　"What's above?" Su Yong raised his finger and pointed to the top of his head.

　　"Up there?" The demon king's eyes lit up. He really hadn't thought of this possibility. He frowned and said, "But there are layers of black jade roofs up there. You can't fly here, and your Star Beast Crazy Dragon can't break through the wall. How can you find it?"

　　"You can take me to find it." Su Yong handed over the Red Flame Spear with a smile: "I heard that for the level of , artifacts are not very useful... But I can't let you work in vain."

　　Lei Yidis smiled bitterly and shook his head and sighed: "I could have killed you and taken everything away, but now I look like I'm your hired hand?" It must be said that his burly figure matched with the Red Flame Spear, which was an outstanding shape.

　　Su Yong pretended to sigh unintentionally: "You don't owe it to me, you owe it to that old man."

　　Lei Yidis's body shook, and suddenly the head of the spear broke through the space and soared into the sky: "Don't talk nonsense, follow me."

　　Su Yong summoned the Star Beast Crazy Dragon, jumped on the dragon head and let it fly up. The black jade top surface above their heads was rapidly broken open layer by layer under the control of Lei Yidis's mind, and they flew up like a rocket across the clouds.

　　Chapter 23 The Flute of Demonic Sound

　　Chapter 23 The Flute of Demonic Sound

　　As soon as they entered the fifth layer above their heads, an inopportune voice sounded.

　　"Huh? It's Lord Lei Yidis."

　　The two demons rushed over to greet the demon king, but halfway saw Su Yong wearing a blood-drinking battle suit and riding an interstellar mad dragon behind them.

　　"This is..."

　　Before the two finished speaking, Lei Yidis, who was smiling, had already chopped out a pair of sharp claws like lightning and twisted their necks.

　　"Go quickly, I don't want others to see me hurting my kind." Lei Yidis's stern face did not change, but his white eyes flashed, and white flames jumped up from the bodies of the two dead demons, instantly burning into a pile of ashes.

　　Su Yong hurriedly kicked the star beast down with his legs. The mad dragon hissed and sped up again, following closely behind the demon king.

　　On the next few floors, the two encountered other demons again. Fortunately, there were not many of them, and Su Yong had no time to attack them. They were dealt with by the demon king like cutting melons and vegetables. One of the teams of six or seven demons was considered a relatively large team they encountered, but they were suddenly hit by the artifact Red Flame Spear held by Lei Yidis, and all of them were pierced on the spear shaft, and they could not even scream in time.

　　"I think the King of the Four Seas must be very happy." Lei Yidis smiled coldly at the ferocious face that had not yet dissipated from the gun tip, and said in a low voice. The Red Flame Spear, like the Blood Knife, is a divine weapon and

　　is also a bloodthirsty thing. The more he kills, the better the weapon in his hand will undoubtedly be. "What a ruthless character. Fortunately, I didn't fight him to death at that time." Su Yong was secretly surprised, but he said something else: "How many layers of space are there from the ground all the way up?" So far, they have walked nearly twenty floors, but the ceiling above their heads seems endless, just dispersing like floating clouds all the way.

　　"Countless, the Demon City is a randomly formed space, some levels are narrower, some are wider, and the distance and size are different." Lei Yidis smiled coldly: "But what is certain is that you will definitely not be able to get out."

　　There was a noisy sound coming from the left, and Lei Yidis raised his finger to signal silence. At this time, the floor under their feet had closed, and the two of them restrained their voices and carefully approached the door on the left, revealing an eye at the window.

　　Lei Yidis was stunned when he just stuck his head out, and his cold face looked even paler. Su Yong looked at him in confusion.

　　Lei Yidis silently pointed with his finger and transmitted his voice: "The third one on the left is the Demon King Dilong, whose strength is even higher than mine."

　　Su Yong nodded slightly, squinted his eyes and looked carefully. It was a guy wrapped in flames, which was obviously different from the white smoke-like demons surrounding him. However, it was because of the flames that they could see more clearly in the dark, and it was more difficult for the other party to find them.

　　"Let's go, don't let them find us." Lei Yidis whispered.

　　Su Yong nodded silently, but at this time, the Dilong suddenly said something loudly, leading them back.

　　"Did you really hear the sound of the magic flute?" The Dilong's voice was like thunder, which made Su Yong's eardrums buzz. He couldn't help but say angrily: Damn, did you eat too much chili? It's okay to have fire all over your body, but you want to scare people to death?

　　A demon bowed and nodded, saying, "Yes, sir, I heard it in the seventh room in the right front. It was only a while later, but I couldn't catch up."

　　"Take me there." Emperor Long roared.

　　A group of people hurried to the right front. Su Yong and Lei Yidis looked at each other and followed quietly.

　　The seventh room in the right front was relatively large. About a dozen demons stood in the center, while Su Yong and Lei Yidis hid at the window of an adjacent room.

　　"It's here," the demon just pointed to a window, "I heard the sound of the flute coming from outside this window, but I couldn't find it after jumping over the window, so I shouted all the way until you came."

　　Emperor Long's huge body full of flames approached the window, and the size of the window automatically increased. He jumped over, then looked around silently, and his big ears swayed back and forth like a palm leaf fan.

　　"Emperor Long's ears are the most sensitive in the demon city, so he usually gets the news the fastest." Lei Yidis secretly transmitted the message.

　　Su Yong nodded and sent a voice message: "Why are you looking for the magic flute too?"

　　Lei Yidis stared at him with a sharp gaze, and a little heat appeared in his white eyes: "The magic flute can command the Demon City, and can even control the 7749 demon stars in the outside world. Once in hand, it is undoubtedly the master of the huge galaxy of Demon City. Who wouldn't be greedy?"

　　Su Yong was slightly stunned and smiled faintly and sent a voice message: "If we can get it, I will definitely leave the magic flute to you after I go out."

　　Lei Yidis glanced at him, his face unchanged: "Let's talk about it after you get it."

　　The Emperor Dragon not far away suddenly jumped up, and his speed was as fast as lightning.

　　Su Yong was shocked. He knew that the other party must have discovered something, but there were still many demons in the room, and he couldn't continue to track them. Just when he was at a loss, Lei Yidis suddenly threw something like a glass ball over.

　　"Take it, and when you feel the magic crystal tremble, crush it and teleport to my side." While speaking, Lei Yidis coughed and quickly entered the room.

　　"Lord Lei Yidis." A group of demons in the room hurried forward to greet him.

　　Lei Yidis looked at them coldly and said calmly, "Where is Lord Dilong?"

　　"He went over there." The demon who had just discovered the trace of the magic flute said hurriedly.

　　Lei Yidis closed his eyes and sensed it, then waved his hand and said, "Follow me."

　　He led the large group of demons out of the window and disappeared in the air in an instant.

　　Since he couldn't track them anyway, Su Yong simply strolled around this floor carefully. After a while, he found a small room. He released two star beasts to guard the only door, closed his eyes and sat cross-legged quietly.

　　This room was only slightly larger than a single bed. The two star beasts were shrunk into puppies and snakes to accommodate them. It looked extremely depressing. Su Yong didn't intend to walk here and didn't pay attention to it. He didn't know that this small room was actually different from the other rooms. On its ceiling, there was another room that was only slightly larger than it, and there were countless layers outside... Su Yong was now in the innermost room.

　　Time passed by minute by minute. Although there were some sounds around him sometimes, no one entered his small room. When Su Yong's physical strength was almost recovered, he suddenly heard a faint music.

　　What kind of sound was that? It was neither like the sound of a piano nor the sound of a human voice. It was a bit like the sound of stringed instruments. Although it was ethereal, it had no fairy spirit. Instead, it brought a little vague temptation and was full of evil.

　　Su Yong frowned and slowly opened his eyes. He listened to the sound with his ears tilted, waved to the Star Dragon, and the Dragon had already rushed out of the room and turned into a body as thick as a person outside. Su Yong jumped up, moved his left ear, and pointed upwards: "Go here."

　　The ceiling above his head was cut by his blood knife. Just as Su Yong dodged past, the sound from his ears became stronger. "This way." He hurriedly pointed to a window in the large room.

　　The Star Dragon flew away.

　　Su Yong kept guiding the direction based on his keen sense, but the sound was always a hair's breadth away from him. He didn't know how many times it took him around, but it was vague and ethereal like a dream, and he couldn't see the sound clearly.

　　In the end, he found himself outside the small room again, and at this time, the sound had dissipated in the air, only a lingering sound was still floating.

　　"Is it inside?" Su Yong made a light gesture, and the Star Dragon slowly swam towards the small door.

　　The small room was no different from before, and it didn't make any sound, but Su Yong clearly felt that there was something more.

　　"What is it? Is it the magic flute, and that small room is the residence of the magic flute?" Su Yong also saw the difference in this small room at this time, and his heart couldn't help but jump up and down.

　　Just as he silently ordered the mad dragon to guard the door and was about to rush in, suddenly a burst of rapid footsteps came from the other side, accompanied by a heavy scolding.

　　"Emperor Dragon?" Su Yong was shocked. He could not care about anything else at this moment. He rushed in in one breath and used mental summons to shrink the mad dragon so that it followed closely behind his body.

　　Just when Su Yong and the snake-like Star Dragon disappeared behind the door, the huge body of Emperor Dragon appeared where he had just stood, and looked around with a pair of big eyes. Soon, another figure appeared behind Emperor Dragon, Lei Yidis with two lightning wings. Purple-blue lightning flashed on his wings like a net, and his cold face was full of solemnity.

　　"Lei Yidis, if you hadn't been distracting me, I would have caught up with you long ago." Emperor Dragon turned around and shouted angrily.

　　Lei Yidis smiled coldly: "Lord Dilong, you want the magic flute, don't others want it? I'm going my own way, what's wrong with you? Could it be that Demon City is yours?"

　　"You..." Dilong was stunned, but he didn't get angry but laughed: "You are right, Demon City is not mine now, but it will be mine later, can't you snatch it from me?"

　　"That's not necessarily true." Lei Yidis smiled coldly: "We have lived in Demon City for tens of millions of years, and have never seen any trace of the magic flute. Today it appeared by itself... But Lord Dilong has such a loud voice, and there are so many people in Demon City, it's hard to say who will get it later."

　　The meaning of this sentence is very clear, that is, if you, Dilong, roar like this, more people will be attracted later, and it's unknown who will be lucky by then.

　　Dilong looked around vigilantly. At this time, he had already gotten rid of most of the demons, and the only one who could catch up was Lei Yidis. He was still confident that he could only fight with Lei Yidis, so why bother to quarrel with him and ruin the good thing?

　　"That's right," Dilong smiled and whispered, "It's good for everyone if we don't tell anyone... How about this, once I get the magic flute, you and I will have the final say in Demon City, how about that?"

　　Lei Yidis smiled coldly and said nothing: "Let's talk about it after we find it."

　　Su Yong became more and more depressed as he listened behind the door. He looked up and down, left and right, and there was nothing in the small room, exactly the same as before. The question is, why don't the two demon kings outside seem to have seen this small room at all?

　　It stands to reason that he rushed in and couldn't stop his voice in time, and a strong man like the demon king couldn't fail to notice it. But at this moment, hearing their accents, they were clearly facing where he was, but it seemed that they didn't see this room at all.

　　Could it be that this place is invisible? But why can I see it? Su Yong's hand reached to his side, wanting to search for the location of the Star Mad Dragon, but suddenly touched something cold.

　　The unique touch made Su Yong frown. Is this the dragon horn of the Star Mad Dragon? Why is it so cold, different from usual? When he touched a concave hole, he almost jumped up in fright.

　　Could it be the magic flute? Why can't I see it?

　　Chapter 24: The Power of the Magic Flute

　　Chapter 24: The Power of the Magic Flute

　　Su Yong only took a short time to figure out the reason.

　　The tens of millions of demons in the Demon City cannot see the Magic Flute because it is invisible. Whenever the magic flute wanders outside, although some demons can occasionally hear the music of the magic flute, they can't see its shadow at all. And whenever the magic flute returns to its small room, it turns this space into an invisible place. Even if the devil stands in front of it, he doesn't know what is in front of him.

　　But Su Yong still can't figure it out. Why can only he see this place? Is this small room only insulated from demons, but open to gods? Then why have so many gods come here before, but they can't find its trace?

　　In fact, he had no idea that in addition to the more than 40 demon stars surrounding the outer periphery of the Demon City, it was also infinite in size, and it was impossible for a god to enter the center to find the magic flute. He could only say that he was lucky to enter this place and accidentally bump into it.

　　Su Yong held the cold flute tightly with three fingers, and did not feel a trace of struggle, which made him feel a little relieved. Now, how to avoid the sound of the demons playing the flute outside and stay away from here is the problem he needs to consider.

　　He knew very well that once he walked out of the room, the Emperor Dragon and Lei Yidis outside would find him, and even if he played the magic flute quickly to make the Demon City dissipate, he would not be able to escape. But the two demon kings outside also felt that the magic flute was nearby, and they did not leave for a long time, and kept exploring the surroundings. Sometimes they almost walked behind the door of the small room, which made Su Yong sweat.

　　"Strange," Emperor Long muttered to himself, "Music disappeared near here. I didn't find any trace of it leaving. How could it disappear so suddenly?"

　　The same question was in Lei Yidis's mind, but he didn't answer. He just smiled coldly, "Maybe it's afraid of you. Who told you to chase it so closely? As long as you walk away for a while, it might come out."

　　Emperor Long snorted coldly, "Don't think you can get rid of me like this. My patience is definitely not inferior to hearing. You know it."

　　"Well, let's just waste time here." Lei Yidis's burly body was only a few meters away from the small room where Su Yong was. He sat cross-legged with his right hand leaning on the Red Flame Spear, looking like he was waiting for something to happen.

　　Emperor Long frowned and looked at him, "You also feel that it's here?" Emperor Long's hearing was extremely sharp, but the magic flute was really important. At this moment, he was a little lacking in confidence. After all, he had been looking for a long time here and didn't find any trace.

　　Lei Yidis showed a cold smile: "I'm just tired of chasing, so I'm just taking a break here." In terms of mind, Lei Yidis is definitely better than Dilong. He didn't actually find anything, but he just believed in one reason: he would never get lost if he followed Dilong. So he was very patient.

　　The two of them sat on the left and right sides of the invisible small room. Lei Yidis looked around, and Dilong pricked up his ears to listen carefully. Only Su Yong, who was hiding in the room, secretly groaned.

　　At this moment, Su Yong had already used his fingertips to gently touch the seven small holes on the magic flute. These seven small holes were of different sizes, but they were all round. Su Yong's senses at this moment were also extraordinary. The tiny differences could be easily distinguished. He already knew which end was the head and which end was the tail, and which end should be played from and then ended at the other end.

　　The three people were in a stalemate for a long time, and Su Yong had another worry. What if Lei Yidis summoned himself with the magic crystal?

　　However, the arrival of a group of demons finally broke the situation. The group of demons that were thrown away by Lei Yidis finally found this place. They were surprised and happy to see the two sitting demon kings coming over.

　　"What are you doing, sir?" The guy who first discovered the trace of the magic flute asked in a flattering manner.

　　"It's none of your business. Hurry up and leave." Lei Yidis and Dilong shouted in unison.

　　The guy's face changed when he hit a wall, but he didn't dare to speak out. He saw the two demon kings deadlocked here, and he already understood everything. He was forced to tell others because he couldn't find the magic flute. In fact, didn't he want to? At this moment, he knew that with two demon kings here, he definitely didn't have much chance, but he was reluctant to leave. He smiled awkwardly and stood aside with several other demons.

　　Lei Yidis and Dilong looked at each other, and suddenly smiled at the same time.

　　Several demons standing aside immediately felt something was wrong. They subconsciously wanted to escape, but the two demon kings' red flame spears and two sharp claws had already rushed in front of them.

　　"Puff..."

　　"Sss..."

　　Su Yong could smell the blood in the air even though he was hiding in the room. The demons that were chasing him were all killed by Emperor Long and Lei Yidis in a single encounter, without even having time to scream.

　　The demon's body burned in the white flames, and soon turned into bluish-white ash, which was swept away by a breeze and disappeared.

　　"You don't know how to live or die, you dare to covet the magic flute." Dilong sneered.

　　Lei Yidis's mouth twitched slightly, and he teased: "When will Lord Dilong take action against me?"

　　"It shouldn't be too long," Dilong sneered and looked at him: "Are you impatient?" He has more than 60% chance of winning against Lei Yidis, but this fight may not be resolved in a short time. If they fight at the level of their level, they will definitely alert others, which will be a bit troublesome.

　　If it was just an ordinary demon, they would not take it seriously, but they were afraid that it would attract other demon kings and turn into a melee in the end. It is hard to say who will get the magic flute.

　　The two demon kings were guessing each other's thoughts outside, but Su Yong, who was hidden in the room, had an idea because of this change.

　　Just as another group of demons passed by here, the two demon kings suddenly attacked again, and a rapid flute sound suddenly pierced the silence.

　　There were seven flute sounds in total, but they were connected very quickly to form a sound wave from low to high, which sounded like it was blown out of one breath.

　　Su Yong heard the sound of breaking through the air outside, and he suddenly brought the magic flute tightly in his hand to the corner of his mouth and pulled it past, and a small piece of true energy was blown out of his mouth.

　　A complete and bewitching magic sound came out, and Su Yong immediately rushed out from behind the door with the Star Crazy Dragon.

　　The demon king who rushed in the air was about to kill the "passing" demon, but suddenly twisted his body in the air and rushed straight over here.

　　Lei Yidis was actually still rushing in front of the Emperor Dragon. He was startled when he saw Su Yong suddenly appear, and the red flame spear in his hand suddenly turned, like a poisonous dragon, stabbing at the Emperor Dragon who was following behind him.

　　"Is it you? Go quickly." His voice was far behind the attack in his hand.

　　Emperor Long was caught off guard by Lei Yidis's sudden attack. He couldn't dodge in mid-air, so he had to grab the Red Flame Spear with both hands, and a fierce Qi Gang was formed instantly. The Qi Gang collided with the Four Seas King's Smile brought by the Red Flame Spear and exploded violently. Both demon kings were blasted away by each other, and they turned two somersaults in the ripples of space before falling to the ground.

　　"Lei Yidis, what are you doing?" Emperor Long roared at his hands covered in blood. Although his skill was higher than Lei Yidis, Lei Yidis had a divine weapon in his hand, and he suffered a great loss this time.

　　"The magic flute is mine." Lei Yidis smiled coldly, and raised the Red Flame Spear diagonally to point at Emperor Long, "Come on."

　　Su Yong hurriedly blew the whole process. He thought that the Demon City would disperse, but unexpectedly, there was no change around, and instead attracted the footsteps of countless demons.

　　Above, below, in front, behind, on the left, and on the right, muffled thunderous footsteps suddenly sounded, as if all the demons in the Demon City were attracted by the sound of the flute. Su Yong even wanted to die at this moment.

　　What...what's going on?

　　Lei Yidis could only barely stop the injured Emperor Dragon, but the other demons rushed towards Su Yong like a tide, and the shrunken Star Dragon could not be stopped at all.

　　It was too late for Su Yong to draw his sword at this moment. Just when he was about to be submerged by the gray-white demon wave, he made up his mind and blew out another syllable. That was the first scale of the magic flute.

　　As soon as the monotonous bass sounded, Su Yong suddenly felt his feet soften and his body sank down suddenly. It turned out that the floor under his feet had cracked.

　　He and the Star Dragon fell down suddenly, and above his head was the white figure of countless demons rushing together.

　　"It turns out that we have to blow one by one, not all at once." Su Yong was surprised and happy. When the afterglow was about to dissipate, his mouth quickly moved to the second flute hole.

　　Another bewitching magic sound was heard, and another layer of floor under his feet cracked again, and at the same time, many layers of space above began to shake.

　　"Let's go." After Su Yong finished playing, he quickly sent a message to Lei Yidis above him through the gap.

　　Lei Yidis's red flame spear hit a three-meter-thick red fire dragon in the air, forcing the emperor dragon to retreat, and then spread his wings behind him, and purple-blue lightning cut through the bodies of countless demons around, and quickly swept down in a surging blood mist.

　　"Don't worry about me, let's go." The cold demon king hummed: "There are many people in the demon city who can beat me, but no one can stop me from escaping!"

　　The third flute sounded, and the black jade floor below kept cracking. Su Yong and Lei Yidis fell into the boundless space without hindrance, and the black jade space above their heads had been falling down continuously, like a landslide, accompanied by the screams of countless demons.

　　Those demons with lower cultivation found that they could no longer control the wall. Seeing the black jade flying at them from all directions, they felt fear for the first time.

　　After being blasted away by Lei Yidis, Emperor Dragon quickly woke up. A raging flame burst out from his huge body. His hot body quickly passed through the group of white demons, leaving a passage full of burnt odor.

　　He soon caught up with Su Yong and the others while falling.

　　"I'll stop him." Lei Yidis raised the tip of his spear and flew up. A roaring red purple dragon roared up and pounced directly at Emperor Dragon, who was falling like a meteor.

　　"You go help him." Su Yong moved his mind, and the body of the Star Crazy Dragon quickly grew larger, forming a large circle in the air and coiling behind Lei Yidis.

　　At this time, Su Yong had already blown the fourth flute, and the scale began to change from the initial bass to the middle tone, clear and long, without much bewitching meaning. The sound of the flute directly broke all the floors below, and the space above them was shattered, and the entire Demon City was on the verge of collapse.

　　Lei Yidis's red flames and Di Long's meteoric anger collided, and a brilliant white aura like a sea of ​​stars exploded between the two. The Demon City was as bright as day at this moment, and the scattered black jade was illuminated in every detail.

　　Di Long's figure was shaken up again, while Lei Yidis sank faster and landed on the body of the Star Mad Dragon like a bullet.

　　"Are you crazy? That's a god, an enemy of our Demon City." Di Long roared loudly above, his voice like thunder.

　　Lei Yidis stood on the back of the Star Mad Dragon, majestic under the huge scaled body.

　　"Come again!" He raised his gun diagonally to the sky again.

　　At this time, he had no other way to go, because he saw that behind Di Long, there were other demon kings rushing down quickly, each with a furious look on their faces, and those eyes that seemed to be real seemed to burn him to death.

　　"It's the end." The black jade ground below Su Yong stopped cracking because he had landed on the ground of the Demon Star, and the Demon Castle above him had dispersed like smoke.

　　"Keep playing the flute." Lei Yidis shouted, "Finish it quickly."

　　The fifth flute sounded with a slightly higher pitch, and the ground shook. The huge Demon Star made a piercing and trembling grinding sound and then split into two halves, forming two hemispheres! The surrounding Demon Stars also suddenly ran wildly and flew everywhere. The huge gravity crossed back and forth, pulling out space turbulence cracks in the air!

　　Chapter 25 Reorganizing the Demon Castle

　　Chapter 25 Reorganizing the Demon Castle

　　The fifth flute sound caused the magic star under his feet to split, and the space cracks with turbulent currents all around also eased Lei Yidis's predicament. He was about to grit his teeth and prepare to fight with the demon kings above his head, but who would have thought that the space turbulence that was enough to destroy the world passed by like a huge mountain, and the opponent in front of him was blocked.

　　"Go quickly." He was stunned and suddenly tapped his feet. The star beast Star Dragon, which understood human nature, immediately took him down. At this moment, Su Yong had already fallen into the huge crack in the split magic star.

　　"Where to go?" Su Yong looked up at him nervously. At this time, the demon city above their heads had completely collapsed, and there were whistling and flying magic stars all around. He was also struggling in the large space airflow, and even lost his sense of direction.

　　"Where else can you go? Go all the way down." Lei Yidis roared, and the Star Dragon under his feet accelerated again, catching up with Su Yong in an instant. He knew that in the magic star, Su Yong could only barely control his body movements, and even flying was very strenuous.

　　The Interstellar Mad Dragon swung out its silver-white tail, catching Su Yong, who was waving his hands and falling continuously, and then avoided the scattered black jade rocks and drilled down.

　　At the moment when his toes stepped on the scales of the star beast, Su Yong suddenly felt that his ability returned like a stream of water, and the long-lost abundant physical strength filled his body again. Could it be because of the destruction of the demon city? He was refreshed, and without bothering to tell Lei Yidis, he immediately blew the sixth flute.

　　The sharp sound whistled up. Although the sound was not very harsh, it was like an indestructible weapon that pierced the entire space where the black jade was flying. The broken star rocks were hit by the seemingly powerless sound waves, and they all flew out in all directions, as if to open a road for them.

　　"Go to the right." Lei Yidis loudly guided the direction of the Interstellar Mad Dragon. The Interstellar Mad Dragon, which was freed from the constraints of magic, was also full of energy, and in an instant it unfolded its due speed.

　　But behind them, there were still seven or eight bullet-like opponents chasing them relentlessly. They were the fastest flying demon kings.

　　They shuttled around in the turbulent space, bypassing one dark planetary fragment after another, leaving a light smoke trail of five or six meters. But behind them, the demon kings were still getting closer and closer, and the distance between the two sides was shortening like flying.

　　"This won't work. Let me stop them." Lei Yidis was about to jump out when he was pulled back by Su Yong.

　　"Don't worry, as long as you get out of the range of this galaxy, I will have a way." At this moment, he had already seen the last gap between the dark planets. The flickering starlight from the outside world appeared in the gap, as warm and tempting as the sun.

　　"Swoosh..." The interstellar mad dragon quickly passed another huge demon star, and was closer to the bright gap from the outside world, but at this moment, three demon kings had already caught up with the star beast.

　　"Swish, swish, swish." Lei Yidis waved his red flame spear, and three spear flowers condensed in the void like substance. His strong arms full of power shook, and the three spear flowers turned into three flaming dragons, roaring and crashing into the demon king behind.

　　"Bang, bang, bang." The three sounds almost merged into one. The three demon kings included Emperor Long. They did not dodge at all and faced the giant dragon formed by the spear flowers.

　　The dragon was smashed to pieces by the Qi Gang they shot out, but their bodies also stagnated in the impact, and moved a little further away from the dragon tail of the Star Mad Dragon.

　　"Lei Yidis, do you know what you are doing?" The Emperor Dragon behind him roared angrily, "Don't forget that you are also a member of the Demon City. Now you are helping outsiders to deal with your own people."

　　"Hahaha..." Lei Yidis laughed with his gun in hand, "I never felt that I was one of you. Yes, I am a demon, but I don't eat human flesh like you do, and I don't pull out the tendons and bones of gods to play with... Of course, I am no longer qualified to be a god, but I don't think I will fall to that level."

　　Another fat demon king in sky blue clothes shouted, "Yes, you are pretending to be noble, but who can you fool with your pretense? You disdain to share the body and bones of God with us, but who knows what you have done behind the scenes? I don't believe that you can stay out of trouble in the Demon City where there is no hope."

　　Lei Yidis was stunned and speechless. Because he did kill a lot of demons, which can be called fratricide.

　　At this time, another bald and thin demon king shouted shrilly: "Why are you talking so much nonsense with him? Stop them quickly. When the time comes, we will pull out his tendons and break his bones. Isn't it our decision?"

　　Emperor Long suddenly woke up and said, "Yes, chase them quickly, they are about to get out."

　　They all knew that once Su Yong escaped from the range of the magic star, the outside world would be vast and open. In the outside world, their advantages as demon kings would be completely lost, and the other party would hold a divine weapon, and they might not get any benefits.

　　The three people used their body skills to the limit, like a meteor, clinging to the back of the interstellar mad dragon. Behind them, more demon kings and demons were connected into long lines like long snakes. The dozens of white trajectories bypassed the broken stars floating in the space, like a huge white chrysanthemum.

　　At the moment when the three demon kings were about to grab the tail of the interstellar mad dragon, the sixth flute sound had dissipated, and Su Yong blew the last magic sound.

　　A clear high-pitched sound suddenly resounded, and a wave of waves suddenly appeared around Su Yong in the void. The wave of waves suddenly expanded like a balloon, and even Lei Yidis beside him was hit and shook, and almost fell off the body of the mad dragon.

　　The "buzzing" sound of the magic sound wave quickly enveloped the entire star beast. The transparent but clearly visible huge wave looked like a small planet. This transparent shell not only did not slow down the interstellar mad dragon, but made it fly a few points faster.

　　With a "whoosh", the big hands of the three demon kings who had just touched the dragon's tail were bounced away by the ripples at the same time. Their full joy was like being splashed with ice water, and their whole hearts were cold.

　　Because in addition to the palms being shaken away by the waves, they also saw that all the demon stars flying around in front of them were neatly scattered under the last explosion of the magic sound. The starry sky outside had appeared in front of them, and the head of the interstellar mad dragon had drilled out of the demon galaxy.

　　"Project!" The three demon kings shouted in unison and projected their weapons. Behind them, countless demons projected weapons like a meteor shower.

　　The speed of this meteor shower was faster than the demon king's full-scale pursuit, and the area covered was enough to cover the entire body of the Star Mad Dragon and the space exposed to the outside world.

　　However... the countless weapons with piercing whistles collided with the gas ripple space formed by the magic sound, and all bounced out or fell. The sound of "ding ding..." was endless. If there were creatures on a planet below, it would be in big trouble.

　　The head of the Star Mad Dragon rushed out of the demon galaxy, and the bright stars in front of it cheered it up. "Om ah..." The star beast let out a joyful dragon roar, and its entire silver-white body twisted and completely emerged from the darkness.

　　The group of demons had been left far behind. Looking at the virtual star covered by transparent ripples in front of them, they hesitated for a moment and did not continue to chase.

　　The last magic sound was still lingering in the air, but Su Yong had already handed the invisible magic flute to Lei Yidis.

　　"Really give it to me?" Lei Yidis still looked cold and indifferent, but his words trembled a little. He did not stretch out his hand, but just stared into Su Yong's eyes.

　　"Of course." Su Yong smiled: "If I had given it to you earlier, maybe you wouldn't have been chased so badly by others." Although no one had ever seen the magic flute, it complemented the Castlevania. When it comes to understanding the Castlevania, the Demon King is naturally the most clear. Once the rules of the magic sound are understood, it is the Demon King who can use it to destroy or rebuild the Castlevania, or completely control the entire Demon Galaxy.

　　"Have you thought it through?" Lei Yidis said silently with a cold face: "This is a magic flute, but judging from its power, it can also be imagined that it is also a rare interstellar treasure. Don't regret it."

　　Su Yong only played the magic flute a few times and didn't know much about its function, but with his sharp mind, he had already thought that the value of this thing might be as great as the Eye of the Stars. Unfortunately, it can only be used in the Demon Galaxy. With its limitations, it is not very practical. To maximize its use, Lei Yidis is naturally the most suitable. These thoughts flashed through Su Yong's mind, but he smiled faintly: "Think it through."

　　Lei Yidis looked at him deeply, and finally took the invisible magic flute with trembling hands. For him, this is not only the king's certificate of the Demon Galaxy, but also the only life-saving item.

　　With it, as long as he spends a little time to think, he can control the entire Demon Galaxy. If he doesn't have this item in his hand, he can only flee in the interstellar space, because the demon king and the demons here can no longer tolerate him. And fleeing in the starry sky, it sounds cool, but in fact, which god will not chase and kill the demons when he sees them? And he can hide for a while, but he can never hide forever, and in the end he can only fall into the void.

　　"Then, I'm leaving." Su Yong smiled and clasped his fists.

　　Lei Yidis clenched the magic flute and nodded silently.

　　The blood knife was raised, drawing a rainbow in the space, and there was a dark unknown inside. Su Yong recalled the interstellar mad dragon, took a deep breath, and jumped in.

　　In fact, after Su Yong used all his strength to draw a space crack and jump in, Lei Yidis simply played a few syllables, and the large group of demons in the distance knelt down in the air. When Su Yong came back, this place was already dominated by Lei Yidis.

　　The real use of the magic flute was not discovered by Su Yong, because he was not a demon. Although he played the magic sound, he lacked the power of bewitching, so he could not make the demons surrender, but Lei Yidis was completely different.

　　Emperor Long died very tragically. Hearing that his tendons and flesh were cut inch by inch, Lei Yidis couldn't help but taste it in the end, but spit it out and said that the taste was not very good.

　　Chapter 26 The God of Elemental Mutation

　　Chapter 26 The God of Elemental Mutation

　　After leaving the Demon Galaxy, Su Yong once again jumped through space once every three days, and then traveled in the boundless galaxy at the speed of walking in the void. Three months passed unknowingly, but he still didn't see the end of the galaxy. During this period, because he deliberately avoided it, he didn't encounter other troubles. Of course, it may also be because it is close to the edge of the Milky Way. There are fewer gods and demons walking to the edge.

　　"My weakest point now is my own ability." Su Yong jumped through space again that day, and thought secretly when he stopped to rest above an asteroid.

　　He has the Blood Drinking Battle Suit, which can be called the treasure of the God Mountain and can hardly be hurt by the gods. He also has a blood knife in his hand that can even cut through the stars and cut off the rules in the future. However, his own cultivation has only reached the peak of the true god, not even the gods, which is really depressing.

　　There was a thick mist floating above the planet, and there was a little sweet smell. Su Yong frowned and flew into the rare starry white mist in this universe.

　　The white mist was as thick as milk. Being in it was like being soaked in water, and it was difficult for the outside world to detect it.

　　"This is a good place to rest and practice." Su Yong said to himself. At this moment, he had just crossed the space, and his body was in a state of insufficient physical strength. This vast white mist seemed harmless, and even had a faint fragrance, which made his body feel comfortable.

　　After releasing the Star Crazy Dragon to alert, Su Yong sat cross-legged in the center of the white mist, and began to close his eyes, filtering the ideas and insights he had gained in the past over and over again, hoping to make a breakthrough. However, in less than half an hour of sitting cross-legged and thinking, he fell asleep unconsciously, not knowing whether it was because of fatigue or because he felt too comfortable in the white mist.

　　The Star Crazy Dragon felt bored after guarding for a while, so it bent its huge body to form an arc, surrounding him like a city wall, and snored for a while.

　　Su Yong and this huge star beast did not know that the thick and sticky white mist was coming in from their nostrils and slightly opened mouths with their breathing, and the speed was getting faster and faster, and the weight was getting more and more. Soon, the mist around them was much thinner.

　　After Su Yong fell asleep, he soon regained consciousness and entered a bizarre dream. There was a beautiful place surrounded by white mist, which looked like the fairyland in Chinese legends. There was a voice, a music similar to the sound of a piano, leading him all the way forward, but he could not tell the direction.

　　After crossing the stream, bypassing the flowers and trees, and stepping onto a curved bridge, he saw a misty tower in front of him. On the huge city gate, the three big characters "Baidi City" were written in iron and silver hooks. He walked into the city gate in a daze.

　　The huge Baidi City was just an empty city. He could not see any traces of people, but the music was still in his ears. Su Yong's ears stood up and followed the residual sound carefully. He walked into the inner city and saw the luxurious pavilions and towers. Among them, there was a tall building that was majestic and solemn. Small stairs were spread all over the four sides, with a gradually shrinking size in a trapezoidal shape, slowly rising to the sky.

　　It seemed like a high platform with stairs on all four sides, with mist floating around, and the music seemed to be floating down from the platform. Although Su Yong still had some consciousness left, he hesitated for a moment at the bottom of the platform, and then walked up the stairs in a daze.

　　The stairs were endless, and it seemed that it would take several months to reach the end. Su Yong wanted to jump up, but he couldn't use any strength. When he stood on the 9,000th step,

　　he hesitated. "Should I go up? Or give up?" He stood on the lower half of the stairs of the platform, looked up at the road ahead into the clouds, and turned his head to look down. At this time, most of Baidi City was under his feet, and he could clearly see the outline of this misty giant city. "It's similar to the former capital of Yanlong, but more majestic." He thought secretly.

　　He didn't know what was up there, and suddenly he was somewhat resistant to being led by the nose. Just as he was about to turn back, the music suddenly became clearer, piercing through the clouds and mist and flying down from above, as if to drill into his eardrums bit by bit.

　　Su Yong's body slowly turned around. He struggled for a long time in his heart, and finally decided to continue going up.

　　He couldn't remember how long he had walked, maybe three days, maybe half a month, when his legs were soft and he had no strength left, he finally climbed to the top of the tall building with his hands and feet.

　　There was a vague and graceful figure sitting in the middle of the top in the white mist, and it looked a little familiar. At this time, the sound of the piano stopped abruptly.

　　"You're here?" The crisp voice was like pearls falling on a jade plate, just like the most agile yellow warbler flying and singing in the clouds.

　　The voice was a little familiar, Su Yong squinted his eyes, but still couldn't see the other person's appearance clearly.

　　"Where is this?" He asked blankly.

　　"Baidi City," the woman's soft voice smiled faintly, with infinite affinity, "Baidi City in the mist, this is a misty fairy city that appears and disappears from time to time. Legend has it that every 9,999 years, only one person will mistakenly enter Baidi City, and among the people who come in, not necessarily one in ten thousand can finally insist on climbing the high platform, because here he can't rely on any divine power, he can only rely on his own legs, step by step. "

　　"I thought about giving up." Su Yong smiled and said frankly.

　　The woman was stunned and silent for a while, as if looking at him in the mist.

　　"You are just a true god. It would be a pity if you don't come up. It's more regrettable than all the people who gave up halfway in the past." The woman suddenly said with a smile.

　　"Why?"

　　"Because the high platform in Baidi City is designed for the levels below the Heavenly God. If you are a true immortal, you can walk here and rise to the level of a true god. Since you are already a true god, you just happened to reach the level of Heavenly God. Of course, this platform doesn’t have much effect on the levels above the Heavenly God."

　　Su Yong frowned: "How can there be such a setting?"

　　The woman explained in detail in her clear and lively voice: "In the boundless universe and the starry sky, in the endless river of time, every duel between the strong, in addition to the elements of strength such as martial arts cultivation, there is another very important element, that is luck. Luck is sometimes even more important than strength, and it is something that can be encountered but not sought. Because of this, there should of course be a setting about luck in the starry sky."

　　"This is impossible," Su Yong's mind suddenly became clear, and he shouted into the fog: "Who are you? Did the rules of the Lord God ask you to set a trap?"

　　"Hahaha..." A graceful figure suddenly walked out of the mist, and the woman's laughter was no longer lively and beautiful, but became a little wanton. "It's up to you to believe it or not. Maybe you will understand it after you go out."

　　When the pretty face was revealed in the mist, Su Yong, who was about to draw his sword, suddenly froze.

　　It was an unpredictable face. Sometimes it was Zi Yi, sometimes it was the sisters Zhao Yaer and Zhao Ninger, and sometimes it became Tuo Buhua and Head & Shoulders.

　　When the woman holding the zither slowly dissipated in the air, the entire platform suddenly shook violently, and Su Yong, who was standing on the corner of the platform, fell down in shock and confusion.

　　"Ah..." He shouted deafeningly in the air. This is an illusion, it must be an illusion. His heart was filled with this idea, but his body was unable to maintain his posture in the air, and he could not use any strength in his body.

　　Just as he opened his hands and swung desperately, he finally woke up completely. At this time, the figure sitting cross-legged in the void had fallen a little. Fortunately, the Star Mad Dragon, who was awakened by him, caught him with his body.

　　"What's going on?" Su Yong wiped the cold sweat from his face and looked at the white mist around his body in surprise. The white mist was thinner at this time. The milky and viscous mist was like light smoke. The mighty and huge body of the Star Mad Dragon could be seen clearly.

　　The Star Mad Dragon next to him was also confused. It remembered that it just took a nap, but everything around it was different after waking up.

　　"You?" Su Yong suddenly pointed at the Star Mad Dragon and shouted, "What's wrong with you?"

　　It turned out that the silver-white scales of the Star Mad Dragon were darkening at a terrifying speed, and soon turned gray, and then the part near the dragon's tail had gradually turned into ink black.

　　The Star Mad Dragon rolled in the air in pain, and its huge body swept back and forth to beat the mist into floating clouds, but it was unable to communicate with him directly. Su Yong was about to try to communicate with the Eye of Stars when he found that the state of weakness in the dream came to him again.

　　"Ah..." He let out a loud cry of pain, and then found that the nails on his hands grew out like bamboo shoots. In just a moment, they grew to several feet long, twisting like white snakes. At the same time, his hair suddenly shot up into the sky, stretching wantonly into the air, like a black iron wire, and his head felt heavy and painful as if it was about to explode.

　　Su Yong could feel a white energy constantly wandering and running along his muscle fibers, blood, and bones, and soon covered his entire body, and his entire body was undergoing terrible changes that could not be stopped.

　　He was in extreme pain, but he could clearly feel the transformation of his body, but all his cultivation and understanding could not be used, and he could only let the white energy continue to devour him in vain.

　　The huge interstellar mad dragon looked similar to him. In the violent struggle, many scales had been torn off by its dragon claws, which showed that it was in great pain.

　　A man and a dragon struggled desperately in the mist, their bodies humming, just like a swarm of bees resonating with the space, but the white mist did not dissipate, but continued to rush towards them, rushing to penetrate their bodies.

　　"This is not real, not real, this is still a dream!" Su Yong shouted with all his strength, but his body could not stop in the air, and fell to the planet below with the Star Crazy Dragon.

　　When he and the Star Crazy Dragon fell to the ground with a bang, a low and crisp voice suddenly sighed.

　　"I didn't expect his elemental affinity to be so high. Not only did he reach the level of a god, but he also mutated, and even the star beast benefited from him."

　　Unfortunately, Su Yong could no longer hear this sentence. He and the Star Crazy Dragon pierced the atmosphere like a meteor, and in a series of space ripples, they "boomed" and hit the ground, leaving two deep holes, one large and one small.

　　Chapter 27 Nine Talents

　　Chapter 27 Nine Talents

　　I couldn't remember how long it had been before the light of the stars passed through the boundless space and fell on the planet shrouded in white mist. A little dust gradually emerged from two holes, one large and one small, and a man and a dragon crawled out almost at the same time. The

　　originally silver-white interstellar mad dragon had transformed into a black dragon, with its scales shining black, like countless deep mirrors. If it was flying in the starry sky and reflecting the starlight, it would be difficult for a god with a particularly keen sense to detect it.

　　And Su Yong had become a prodigal ranger with messy hair. The black hair on his head was two or three meters long, enough to completely cover his entire body. The nails on his limbs were also two or three feet long, extending out of the blood-drinking battle suit in a crooked manner, looking like a mushroom-shaped monster wearing clothes.

　　"Ah..." Su Yong shouted to the sky, and all the depression that had been suppressed for a long time was released. His messy hair fluttered up and was scratched by the long nails on his hands, breaking into countless pieces flying in the air. Then he put his hands together, exhaled his internal force, and broke his ten long nails neatly along the pads of his fingers, and stuck them neatly into the ground with a

　　crackling sound. The nails on his feet were all cut off by his blood knife. Due to the protection of the Blood Drinking War Suit, his body did not suffer much damage, but he was still very nervous. He rushed to the front of the Star Crazy Dragon and used the black scales as a mirror to carefully look at his whole body. He was relieved until he found no changes.

　　"Finally, I have regained some style." He tied his hair up in front of the scales, and he was still a little uneasy. Because he felt that his body was a little different, but he couldn't say exactly where the difference was.

　　Just when the man and the dragon were silent, a clear chanting voice suddenly came over.

　　"I left Baidi in the morning amidst the colorful clouds,

　　and returned to Jiangling a thousand miles away in one day.

　　The monkeys on both sides of the river kept crying, and

　　the light boat had already passed through thousands of mountains."

　　Su Yong turned around and saw a middle-aged scholar standing on a rock not far away, shaking his head. The wind whistled past his feet, and his white robe fluttered, giving him a sense of immortality. Below the rock was a river with surging white waves, with dangerous rapids everywhere, and the rapids were full of twists and turns, which was quite impressive.

　　It turned out that Su Yong and his men had landed on a rocky shore.

　　The scholar turned around and saw Su Yong and the dragon, but he was not very scared. He just touched the three long beards on his thin chin and smiled slightly.

　　Su Yong was stunned for a moment, and suddenly walked over slowly, standing side by side with him, looking at the rushing river under his feet and the misty and majestic city on the other side, in silence.

　　The middle-aged scholar did not take the initiative to talk to him. He stared at the river and suddenly chanted:

　　"Li Bai was about to set off in a boat

　　when he heard singing on the shore.

　　The water of Taohuatan is a thousand feet deep, but it is not as deep as

　　Wang Lun's love for me."

　　Su Yong smiled slightly, "This is not the Yangtze River, nor is it the lake. I am not Wang Lun. As for you, I am afraid you are not the poet Li Bai, right?"

　　The middle-aged scholar put his hands behind his back, looked at the river and sighed, "With the vast mountains and rivers and the endless years, who knows which ones are true and which ones are false?"

　　Su Yong wanted to object, but suddenly remembered the countless coexisting spaces in the universe, advanced, backward, barbaric, civilized, and even incredible, as well as those wild beasts and gods and skeletons. Everything seemed to be just legends and dreams, but it was so real that he was stunned and silent for a while.

　　Who would know all this without experiencing it? The most magical thing in the universe is life, and hundreds of magical lives can evolve into thousands of bizarre and unpredictable worlds. You don’t believe it, perhaps just because your vision is limited and you are only looking at the world from a narrow perspective.

　　The middle-aged scholar glanced at him and smiled, "You can enter the Tao through martial arts and break through to become a god, so why can't I become an immortal through literature? After seeing all of Kyushu, can't I travel around the starry sky and soar into the universe?"

　　Su Yong sighed for a long while, "Li Bai is known as the Immortal Poet, so it is reasonable for him to become an immortal through literature."

　　The middle-aged scholar stroked his long beard and nodded with a faint smile, "Aren't you surprised by the familiar scenery here?"

　　"No." Su Yong also smiled, "I have been to a planet called Dragon Elephant. Although the master of the Ten Thousand Year Magic Lamp there does not have a high level of martial arts skills, he can move mountains and fill the sea to recreate the environment, and divide the space with a snap of his fingers. From this we can see that the gods have unpredictable abilities, it just depends on which aspect they focus on. If the Immortal Poet can come here, I would not be too surprised even if he shapes this place into another Kyushu of China."

　　He thought of the thousand-foot osmanthus tree, the misty Moon Palace, and the otherworldly Moon God he saw on the moon, and he seemed to understand something in his heart.

　　This is not a miracle of the universe, but the creation of the gods, or the ruler of a world.

　　Thinking of how he had seen with his own eyes that the rules of the main gods could even control the movements and operations of billions of planets, how could the changes on the ground of this mere planet be strange?

　　"Haha..." The middle-aged scholar laughed loudly, and then pointed to the city across the river: "Do you know where that is?"

　　"Baidi City." Su Yong answered immediately.

　　"Oh? How do you know?" The middle-aged scholar frowned and looked at him in surprise. "I see you just came here..."

　　Su Yong turned his head and stared at him, smiling and raising his hand to interrupt him: "You are not the poet Li Bai, you don't have his open-minded mind. I believe you came here with a mission... Since you have the intention to enlighten, why bother to be mysterious?"

　　"Hahaha..." The scholar laughed loudly, and his voice gradually became crisp and sweet. After a puff of smoke, the middle-aged scholar had transformed into a lovely woman, but he was no longer the one who kept changing his face on the high platform. "It seems that it is not easy to deceive you." It was still the sound of pearls falling on a jade plate, crisp but not boring.

　　Su Yong smiled slightly: "In fact, you almost succeeded." This woman is the mysterious figure on the high platform of Baidi City, which can be known from her voice.

　　"You should know now that everything in the dream is real?" The lovely girl stood in the strong wind, her delicate and fragile body seemed to be blown away by the wind, and even Su Yong couldn't help but worry about her.

　　"I came to Baidi City... Is it really because of luck?"

　　The girl smiled and nodded: "But you should be the luckiest one I have seen in all these years." After a pause, she asked again: "Don't you feel that there are changes in you?"

　　"Appearance, or something else?" Su Yong pretended to be calm and clenched his fists. He used his mind to explore his body. He felt that all his strength had returned, and even more substantial, but there was a strange feeling.

　　"You have reached the level of a god," the girl looked at his face carefully and said softly, "and you have mutated."

　　"Mutated?" Su Yong finally couldn't help but jumped up suddenly, his eyes staring at the pretty face without makeup nervously, "This...what's going on?"

　　"Mutation is a rare thing for gods, just like your coming to Baidi City." The girl said leisurely and softly, "Among ten million gods, there may be one hundred thousand who have turned into demons, but there may not even be one who mutates, not to mention that you mutated at the critical moment of your promotion to a god...this is an even more unique thing."

　　"Mutated...what will happen?" Su Yong was still nervous, because the girl did not explain the consequences of mutation at all.

　　The girl sighed: "For the gods, being promoted to a god means they have truly entered the level of traveling freely in the universe, and the Supreme God is even more powerful. But even the Supreme God can hardly pose a threat to the low-level powerful who have mutated, let alone the mutated powerful who are at the level of the god."

　　"You mean, I am now strong enough to deal with the Supreme God?" Su Yong asked hesitantly.

　　The girl nodded: "Even if you are not wearing divine tools and using divine tools, you are still strong enough to deal with the level of the Supreme God, because after the mutation, your talents will begin to derive continuously. When all nine of your talents are perfect, I am afraid that your opponent will only be our Supreme Ruler-the Lord God's Rules."

　　Su Yong's ecstasy at this moment is really indescribable. He clenched his fists tightly until his fingers were about to sink into the flesh and blood, and then he controlled himself from shouting. After taking a few deep breaths, he relaxed a little and looked at the lovely girl with excitement: "Nine talents, what's the matter?"

　　The girl raised her willow-shaped eyebrows slightly and shook her head slowly: "I don't know the details, because you are the only one who mutated when you were promoted. I can only tell you that three of the talents I know are premonition, shadow killing and dimension. You have to figure out the others slowly. Every time your body changes, it is a sign of having a new talent."

　　"Oh." Su Yong thought about it silently and asked again: "What kind of talents are premonition, shadow killing and dimension?"

　　"Premonition is also called mind reading, which means knowing the result in advance and making judgments in advance. It is a bit similar to the spiritual perception of the traditional prophet, but more accurate and reliable." The girl stretched out a lovely slender jade finger and said: "For example, before the battle, you will know the direction of your opponent's attack in advance and understand how much force he will use, so that you can prevent and counterattack in advance, and even directly cut off all his attacks."

　　"When you can't win, you can run away early." Su Yong added in a low voice.

　　"You are very smart," the girl nodded and smiled, and then said: "Shadow Kill is a little more complicated, that is, to set up a killing move before the opponent arrives, which can cross space and even cross the boundary to kill people."

　　"Is it so exaggerated?" Su Yong almost jumped up.

　　"Yes, for example, if you know who will pass by a certain place, you can leave a killing move hidden there in advance, and when the opponent passes by, the killing move will be automatically triggered, thus killing people thousands of miles away. This way of leaving a shadow to kill is called Shadow Kill."

　　"So it's a time bomb." Su Yong thought secretly in his heart.

　　"As for the dimension, it means multiple spaces, that is, space blockade." The girl smiled and looked at him: "I don't think I need to say this?"

　　Su Yong nodded. For material attacks, no matter what killing move, it is not as good as space blockade, because it is a way to completely imprison the opponent, and even destroy the entire space to break the enemy into the void. Even if you can jump in space, you can't escape.

　　"Then do you know what I will do next?" Su Yong smiled and looked at the girl.

　　The girl looked at him in surprise: "You look very happy... But how can I know what you are going to do? I don't have a premonition."

　　"That's good..." Su Yong suddenly hugged her tightly and kissed her. When the girl's face flushed and she reached out to hit him, he had already jumped up and fled into the air.

　　"Can't I thank you? Why are you so stingy?"

　　The sound of breaking through the air gradually faded away, leaving only a series of space ripples buzzing in the endless space.

　　The girl retracted her gaze again, looking at the surging river in silence.

　　PS: The update time is about 11 o'clock in the evening. Friends who go to bed early can save it and read it the next day. Please support it, thank you

　　Chapter 28 Starry Sky Wolf Boy

　　Chapter 28 Starry Sky Wolf Boy

　　Su Yong returned to the original walking track, and his abundant physical strength filled him with confidence. He gently used his mind to check his body and found that it was a little stronger than before. His arms, which were a little weak before, now had solid muscles. He gently took off the purple sleeves of the Blood Drinker uniform and could clearly see the muscles twisted and coiled like thick earthworms. He didn't know what kind of terrible energy it contained.

　　"It feels good to be a god, but I don't know how long I have been delayed in Baidi City?" He thought secretly, with a satisfied smile on his face. Then he stretched out his right hand and drew a space crack in the starry sky. He didn't even need the blood knife to draw a space crack in the starry sky. The crack was five or six meters wide, which was a little bigger than the one he had drawn with the artifact blood knife before.

　　His strong body bounced lightly in the void and he jumped in lightly. The space crack gradually shrank, and finally turned into bubbles that exploded in the air and slowly disappeared.

　　The bright stars of the Milky Way were still in front of him, but this time Su Yong's physical strength recovery was obviously much faster than before. His mutated body was like a magnet, madly pulling the pure energy between the stars, and transforming it into his strength through the mysterious regeneration ability of his body.

　　On the second day of his next walk, he soon found another person on the route to Tiandu Peak.

　　The person was too far away to see clearly, but surprisingly, the person was riding a huge star beast - the plum blossom snow wolf. The plum blossom snow wolf had obviously shrunk in size, but it was still as big as a small mountain. The snow-like body was full of bright red plum blossoms like a big umbrella, which was very eye-catching in the starry sky. The huge star beast walked among the stars, walking very steadily and calmly, as if it had not encountered an opponent for a long time. And the guy riding on the back of the star beast, his small body was shaking, I am afraid he had fallen asleep long ago.

　　"Finally I saw a star beast in the Milky Way, and there are people who can possess a star beast." Su Yong's mood was hard to tell. The man should have been considered one of his kind, but he knew that people who could subdue a star beast were extremely terrifying and could not be taken lightly. He squinted and looked at him, and finally gave up the idea of ​​going up to meet him. Instead, he carefully restrained his voice and quietly followed behind, using the meteorites and dust floating in the universe to hide.

　　After following for a while, he was surprised to find that the man was actually taking the same route as himself, also looking towards Tiandu Peak, but he didn't seem to be in a hurry, as if he had walked this road before.

　　"Hey, senior, please wait a moment." Su Yong finally couldn't help but speed up and chased after him. At this moment, he was not careless, but after he was promoted to a god, he was full of confidence in himself who had two artifacts, not to mention that he had the star beast in the Eye of the Stars to rely on. Of course, he would not be afraid of this colleague who only had one star beast.

　　Hearing the shout, the man's body couldn't help but tremble. He shook on the wolf's back and slowly turned his head. His pair of green eyes rolled around Su Yong's body, revealing surprise in his eyes. Although the plum blossom snow wolf also turned its huge head, there was not much murderous intent in its big emerald yellow eyes. It might be that it saw that Su Yong, a small god, could not pose any threat at all.

　　When the rider turned his head, Su Yong was stunned. It turned out that this guy with a pair of green eyes like a wolf was actually a child. His pink face was full of childishness, but his body looked big.

　　"Senior?" The green-eyed child stared at him up and down, and said with a smile: "Uncle, are you calling me?"

　　This uncle made Su Yong really depressed. He touched his nose unconsciously, and then smiled and said: "Um... Can you not call me uncle? I am sensitive to this word."

　　"Then what should I call you?" The green-eyed child was still smiling, but there was curiosity in his eyes.

　　Su Yong continued to rub his nose until the bridge of his nose turned red, then he chuckled and said, "Just call me brother."

　　The green-eyed child didn't care. He looked at him again with a sophisticated look and nodded, "Okay, since you're not that old anyway, just call me brother. My name is Starry Sky Wolf Boy, so just call me Wolf Boy."

　　If the eldest brother was here, he would be surprised and run away immediately. Although he was the first person under the Lord God's rules, it was because he was in the Lord God's camp. In addition to the Lord God's rules being located in the center of the Milky Way - the Holy Land, the stories of the Four King Gods are also circulating in the starry sky around the Milky Way.

　　The Four King Gods, whose cultivation is far above the Supreme God, are probably just a little bit away from the Lord God, just as the literal meaning. Moreover, the Four King Gods are all scattered on the edge of the Milky Way and do not obey the Lord God's orders, so it cannot be said that they belong to the Lord God's camp.

　　Of course, they did not try to disobey the Lord God, but just wandered freely in the starry sky, and sometimes even walked out of the Milky Way. If the Lord God is the ruling party, then the four king gods can only be regarded as non-partisans. Of course, if anyone dares to provoke them, they will be merciless, even if they are subordinates of the Lord God, because they can leave the Milky Way far away and avoid the Lord God's pursuit.

　　This starry sky wolf boy is one of the four king gods.

　　But Su Yong didn't know so much.

　　The starry sky wolf boy looked at the blood drinking battle suit on Su Yong curiously, and his eyes swept across the blood knife on his waist that was not unsheathed. He laughed and said, "Brother has a lot of good things... Well, that knife is not bad."

　　What really surprised Su Yong was not that this child could actually see the artifact blood knife hidden in the sheath, but his indifferent attitude. Because Su Yong had never found that other gods were so indifferent to the blood drinking battle suit.

　　"Previous... Oh, Wolf Boy, where are you going?" Su Yong was used to calling him senior, but he couldn't call him senior when he saw the pink face, so he had to change his words.

　　"Tiandu Peak." The Wolf Boy said generously.

　　Su Yong frowned, and he was slightly stunned, and asked: "Wolf Boy, you seem to be... familiar with this area?"

　　"Of course, I have walked here at least eight or ten times." The Wolf Boy had a good impression of Su Yong, because he had never found such an interesting guy, who didn't even know the famous Starry Sky Wolf Boy, and called him "Wolf Boy" so affectionately. "Brother, what about you?" he asked back.

　　Su Yong really couldn't see through this little brat, and smiled bitterly: "I'm afraid we are going the same way as you."

　　"Good to go the same way, I have walked so many times, but I haven't gone the same way as anyone." The Wolf Boy smiled and asked curiously: "Brother, did you pass by the Demon City a few days ago?"

　　Su Yong nodded.

　　The wolf boy showed a little surprise on his face, but after a moment he smiled and said, "Yes, I actually made it. Brother may be the only god who can walk out of the Demon City. It seems that the two artifacts on brother's body helped a lot."

　　I was only a true god at that time. Su Yong thought to himself, but smiled and asked him, "How could it be? Wolf boy, you left a few days earlier than me, didn't you also pass through the Demon City?"

　　"Oh, I didn't go in." The wolf boy smiled and said, "I used space jump before the Demon City." After a pause, he smiled and added nonchalantly, "There are only a bunch of annoying guys in there. It's not fun to go in, so I've been too lazy to tease them."

　　Su Yong really understood the strength of the child in front of him at this moment. No wonder I couldn't tell who was better than him. It turned out that he was much stronger than me. He couldn't help but guess secretly: Could it be the Supreme God? Why does he look different from the eldest prince of the Holy Land?

　　"Are you in a hurry?" The Starry Sky Wolf Child looked at him, his green eyes flashing with endless agility, "If my brother is in a hurry to get on the road, he can go first. I'm not in a hurry, so I'll let this guy carry me leisurely." He slapped the plum blossom snow wolf on the neck, making a crisp sound. The huge star beast plum blossom snow wolf snorted quite enjoyably, and still walked very casually.

　　Su Yong smiled: "I just performed a space jump, so I can only walk slowly."

　　"Okay, then we'll find a companion." The wolf boy suddenly laughed again: "It's boring to walk all the way like this, why don't we play a game?"

　　"Game?" Su Yong was stunned, and smiled: "How to play here?"

　　"That's right," the wolf boy was a little discouraged: "If I had two star beasts, we could bet, and when we get tired, we can let them fight each other, relax and enjoy the eyes."

　　He is really a child, Su Yong couldn't help but feel a little moved. Seeing that this child doesn't think much of his own artifact, I'm afraid he won't have any bad thoughts, right? He hesitated for a moment and said with a smile, "Actually, I do have a star beast."

　　"Oh? Why don't you bring it with you?" The wolf boy suddenly had an idea.

　　"I bring it with me, but I'm used to walking by myself." Su Yong smiled and pointed to the pocket of the Blood Drinker's battle suit, where the Eye of Stars was placed.

　　The wolf boy casually glanced at his pocket and didn't care. Instead, he happily reached out and took out a shining shield from the bag on the back of the Plum Blossom Snow Wolf. The shield that could block half of his body was engraved with complex diamond-shaped hook patterns, which looked extremely gorgeous.

　　"Shield of the Cold Moon." The wolf boy smiled and said, "When our star beasts fight, let's bet on a divine weapon. Although the Cold Moon Shield is not as comprehensive as your Blood Drinker's battle suit, it has higher protection and can also be used for attack." He turned over and jumped down, pointing his little finger at Su Yong's scabbard, meaning that you can try it with the knife.

　　"Such a big bet?" Su Yong was surprised. This kid bet on a divine weapon like throwing a candy, which surprised him secretly. But he had already examined the Plum Blossom Snow Wolf and felt that it should be similar to the Cloud Sea Golden Lion. After the Starry Mad Dragon mutated

　　, it would surely rise one more level like himself. Even if the talent had not yet appeared, there should be a good chance to beat it. "No need to try, I trust it." Su Yong patted the scabbard and stretched out his hand to block the Cold Moon Shield handed over by the wolf boy. He reached into his pocket, and the lid of the Eye of Stars opened slightly. A small black snake came out, and soon grew larger in the air, slowly winding into an aerial Great Wall.

　　The emerald yellow eyes of the Plum Blossom Snow Wolf were obviously alert, and when the Starry Mad Dragon slowly moved closer, he couldn't help but take two steps back.

　　"Mutated Mad Dragon?" The wolf boy frowned and looked at the black dragon for a long time, and his green eyes slowly lit up. He didn't know that this inconspicuous god in front of him was also a mutated guy, but his body had been repaired at this moment.

　　Chapter 29 Balasha

　　Chapter 29 Balasha

　　Starry Sky Wolf Boy watched his plum blossom snow wolf retreating again and again, with fear in his eyes, he shook his head and smiled and turned to Su Yong: "No need to compete, I will definitely lose, the Cold Moon Shield is yours."

　　Su Yong looked at the silver-white carved shield handed over, which was emitting a chilling chill, and was stunned: "Are you serious?"

　　"Haha," Starry Sky Wolf Boy laughed beyond his age: "Although I have done a lot of things of robbing robbing robbing, I have never done such a low thing as refusing to pay. Take it with confidence, I don't need the artifact anymore."

　　The cultivation of the Supreme God is somewhat useless for artifacts, because their physical attack and defense are really too abnormal, let alone the level of the King God? Although the Starry Sky Wolf Boy carries a lot of artifacts with him, it is also because he is reluctant to throw them away, and he has not used them for a long time.

　　Su Yong put his left hand through the two vertical buckles on the back of the Frost Moon Shield, and felt that the shield was very light and close

　　to his body. If it wasn't so large, it would be as flexible and easy to use as an arm shield. "Don't underestimate it." The wolf boy suddenly slapped the Frost Moon Shield with his palm. The huge power hit the silver-white light on the surface of the shield, and the light caused the space ripples to shake.

　　Su Yong was caught off guard and was shocked by the huge force and retreated three steps. Strangely, his body did not receive any damage, as if the shield on his left arm had completely removed the wolf boy's attack.

　　"Did you see it? The Frost Moon Shield not only has a very strong protective power, but also a mysterious power-drawing formation. The complicated pattern is the inscription of the formation." The wolf boy stretched out his right hand to show him, and Su Yong clearly saw a rose printed in his palm, which was the etched pattern on the Frost Moon Shield.

　　"Not only can it resist powerful attacks, but it can also draw away the attacking power and then act on the attacker in the opposite direction. If the attacker is a little careless, he may be injured by his own power and suffer inexplicably." The wolf boy smiled slightly, and the pattern on his hand gradually melted away, disappearing like water ripples.

　　Su Yong nodded, bowed slightly and said, "Thank you, Senior...Senior Wolf Boy."

　　"Hehe, don't thank me, you deserve it." The wolf boy's childish face smiled very sophisticatedly, but it was hard to find any disgusting thoughts. He narrowed his green eyes and looked ahead, "I have walked this road many times, because it is close to the edge of the Milky Way, and I rarely meet other people... But meeting you, I think it is worth the trip, and I am very happy."

　　"Senior..." Su Yong felt that calling him senior was a bit awkward, but it was not polite to call this guy who was obviously much stronger than him by his name. He thought about it and simply used "you" instead, "Why did you go to Tiandu Peak this time?"

　　"In order to..." The wolf boy's voice suddenly became low, a look of anticipation appeared on his face, and his little fists suddenly clenched: "In order to take back my own things from the enemy." His small green eyes suddenly became fierce, and his fair face began to distort. "Thousands of years ago, an old witch named Jiu Tian Xuan Ling stole the 'Parasha' that I had collected with great effort while I was in meditation, and has since disappeared from the Milky Way. I have been looking for her for a long time but have had no news. This time I got the news by chance that she had obtained a mysterious artifact, which may actually become a super artifact or even a heavenly artifact that can destroy everything. I thought she must go to Tiandu Peak to smelt it, so I hurried to wait for her."

　　"Parasha?" Su Yong asked with a frown.

　　The wolf boy smiled and looked at him: "You don't know this kind of thing. This is a fusion agent that can only be used for equipment above the level of a divine weapon. There are two rare treasures in the universe, one is the blood stone, and the other is the Parasha. If it is a weapon made of the treasure of life - the blood stone, it can be successfully forged with the Nine Heavens Spirit Water from the Tianchi of Tiandu Peak, but if it is a divine weapon without the blood stone, it must be fused with Parasha. Because Parasha is the most critical material for the formation of blood stone, and it already has initial signs of life."

　　Su Yong was shocked and unconsciously pressed the blood knife on his waist, thinking that fortunately the other party did not see the blood knife unsheathed, otherwise he would be able to see that the blood knife was made of blood stone.

　　This wolf boy, who seems to have no ill intentions for the time being, is afraid that after seeing the blood knife that may become a heavenly knife, he will also be greedy, right?

　　"If..." Su Yongqiang controlled the emotions in his tone and asked in a low voice: "If it is a weapon made of blood stone, plus Parasha, then what?"

　　"Haha," Star Wolf Boy laughed: "How is this possible? Do you have all the good things in the universe? Let's put it this way, although Parasha is precious, as far as I know, there is still a little reserve at the end of the Milky Way, but the environment is too dangerous. Ordinary gods would never dare to take it, because the huge "thunder holes" and "wind vents" all around are enough to destroy all life. The reason why I was able to get it was because of great luck. At that time, I flew into the space, just at the moment after the wind and thunder period, and I was lucky to get a little... But even so, I can be regarded as escaping death."

　　Star Wolf Boy thought of the situation at that time, and beads of sweat as big as soybeans appeared on his fair face, which showed that it was really thrilling. "As for the Blood Stone, that's a mystery. I've never heard of such a mine in the Milky Way. Otherwise, I'm afraid everyone would go crazy." He shook his head and smiled, "If there really is a weapon made of Blood Stone, plus the Parasha... I think the success rate of making a Heavenly Weapon will be greatly increased, and there will even be more than half the chance of success."

　　Su Yong's heart was pounding, and he was speechless for a while. Oh my God, why didn't the Guardian of the Artifact tell him this? Could it be that even he didn't know? He was speechless for a long time before he calmed down and asked with a smile: "Really? This is amazing."

　　"Of course," although the Star Wolf Boy noticed his expression, he thought he was just scared by himself. He nodded vigorously with a sense of superiority and said: "This is absolutely true, but I'm afraid there are not many people in the universe who know... Hey, don't tell it everywhere."

　　Su Yong nodded vigorously. What a joke, of course I won't tell anyone. However, how to get Parasha has become another headache for him. After all, if the Heavenly Sword fails to be forged, he will have nothing. That's a desperate gamble.

　　The wolf boy jumped onto the Plum Blossom Snow Wolf, and his green eyes suddenly looked over curiously again: "By the way, why are you going to Tiandu Peak?"

　　"I just want to take a look. I heard that the huge mountain formed by billions of planets is as majestic as the Milky Way, so I want to go and see it."

　　The wolf boy tilted his head and pursed his lips and thought for a while, then his brows relaxed: "That place is indeed very majestic. You will be amazed when you see it on the edge of the Milky Way." He paused, frowned again and said: "But that place is not very safe. In addition to the strong men from the Milky Way, there are also many strange and evil creatures from the outside world. They can't communicate with each other, and they almost fight as soon as they meet... It will be a bit troublesome for you to go there at your level."

　　Su Yong scratched his head deliberately, his eyes lit up and smiled: "So I'll go with you."

　　The wolf boy smiled bitterly: "If you meet the old witch, I can't take care of you."

　　"Don't worry, I have three artifacts, and mutated star beasts." Su Yong was determined to stick with him. Such a powerful companion is not easy to find at any time, not to mention that the two of them had a little friendship at the moment.

　　The wolf boy looked at him and shook his head, but he acquiesced. So the two continued on their way. Seeing the wolf boy riding leisurely on the plum blossom snow wolf, Su Yong simply rode on the black interstellar mad dragon and rode side by side with him.

　　"In your opinion, how long are we from the edge of the Milky Way?"

　　The wolf boy stretched out his fingers and calculated, "Let the star beast go at full speed, and then use a space jump every three days, it will be about two or three months."

　　"Three months?" Su Yong was a little skeptical. Why is this time so different from what the eldest brother said?

　　"I calculated it based on my speed," the star wolf boy smiled and said, "Every time I jump in space, I can fly over more than ten large galaxies, so I am not in a hurry to ride a star beast."

　　This is the difference. Su Yong had a bitter face. He could only fly over one galaxy at a time, but others could fly over more than ten. He had to walk for two or three years, but others finished it in two or three months... The difference in strength was too great.

　　"Then..." Su Yong hesitated, thinking that if he had to go with him, wouldn't it delay his time?

　　"I'm not in a hurry," the wolf boy smiled at him. This new companion was so considerate of him that he liked him even more. He couldn't help but comfort him, saying, "The old witch is going to smelt the super artifact in the Tianchi at the top of Tiandu Peak. It will take at least a year or two to finish. She can't hide from me... It's best to arrive when she is smelting, and just snatch her super artifact. Haha, then I'll make a profit." He looked thoughtfully at Su Yong's Blood Drinking Battle Suit and the Frost Moon Shield on his shoulders, and pondered for a moment.

　　"Or, I can perform space jump and take you with me."

　　"Take me with you?" Su Yong was surprised and happy: "Can I do that?"

　　The wolf boy frowned slightly, calculated for a while, and nodded: "You have the battle suit to protect you, and the Frost Moon Shield as an outer protection. I estimate that there is a 70% chance. It depends on whether you dare to try it?"

　　"I dare to do it if it's more than 50%." Su Yong smiled.

　　"Then let's start." The wolf boy put away the star beast.

　　"So soon? It's only the second day after I performed space jump." Su Yong asked in surprise.

　　"But it's my third day." The wolf boy smiled and said, "Get ready now. Tie up your battle suit and cover your entire head with the Frost Moon Shield. When I say jump, you jump in first. Even if the jumping location is a little off, I can still find you."

　　Su Yong quickly put away the Star Beast, and carefully tied up the pocket of the Eye of Stars in the Blood Drinking Battle Suit. He held the Frost Moon Shield tightly, and then took a deep breath and said, "Okay."

　　"Now you spread your true energy throughout your body, so that the battle suit bulges slightly, so as to avoid being injured by the strong wind on the road, but don't overuse your true energy, so as not to support it to the end." The wolf boy instructed again.

　　Su Yong made a slight adjustment and nodded again.

　　"Okay." The wolf boy stretched out his right arm suddenly, and the small white arm suddenly expanded rapidly like a balloon, and the surface of the skin was full of visible space vibration ripples, which made Su Yong secretly frightened.

　　With a "bo" sound, a huge palm print with a diameter of more than ten meters appeared in the starry sky. The palm print was as dark as ink, and it was unknown how deep it was, like a black hole.

　　"Jump." The wolf boy shouted.

　　Su Yong raised his shield and flew in, followed by the wolf boy.

　　The huge palm print slowly shrank, and finally dissipated into the mist.

　　PS: I was a little upset watching the game, so I wrote it badly, please forgive me.

　　Chapter 30 Talent - Premonition!

　　Chapter 30 Talent - Premonition!

　　This time, the space jump was a huge challenge for the starry sky wolf boy because he brought one more person, and Su Yong's first attempt to cross the ten-fold distance was also very strenuous. The true energy that he had been struggling to support suddenly dispersed before he saw the starry sky again, and he almost lost his footing in the air and fell down.

　　The two people didn't land too far apart, but they never expected that when they had less than 20% of their strength left and hadn't joined together, a large number of enemies immediately launched a despicable group attack on them.

　　Before the two of them could figure out what was going on, a large wave of powerful winds came like a storm. Fortunately, the wolf boy was still strong, and although his strength was greatly reduced, he could still barely block it. Su Yong's unstable body turned over a dozen somersaults in the air. Fortunately, he was wearing the artifact Blood Drinking War Suit, and there was a Frost Moon Shield in front of his upper body, otherwise the wind would be enough to cut him into thousands of pieces.

　　"What the hell is going on?" Starry Sky Wolf Boy shouted angrily. He had no time to release the Plum Blossom Snow Wolf. The second wave of overwhelming power winds came again. The furious King God was no longer the obedient shepherd boy. He shouted loudly: "Which force are you from? How dare you attack me without asking the reason?"

　　"Who cares?" There were five or six hundred gods in front of him. One of the bearded leaders shouted, "Anyone who walks this way will be killed without mercy. This is the order given to us by the Supreme Lord God's rule. Who are you? Can you compare with the Lord God?"

　　It turned out that the eldest brother used the unique life detection locator of the Holy Land to find that Su Yong was not in the Demon City, and the fire of life had not been extinguished. This result surprised him greatly. He was anxious to use the Holy Land's image transmission method to notify the team of gods stationed at the edge of the Milky Way. These teams of gods stationed at the edge of the Milky Way are almost all peak gods. Some leaders are even supreme gods, and they are all equipped with artifacts and tools.

　　The team that Su Yong and the wolf boy encountered was just a small team patrolling the border, and the number of people was not large. However, their cultivation was extremely terrifying. After being equipped with artifacts and tools, their strength was equivalent to the level of the Supreme God. No wonder they were so arrogant.

　　The Starry Sky Wolf Boy had less than 20% of his strength left. After barely withstanding the first wave of attacks, he had to avoid their second wave of attacks and retreated a long distance to the rear, standing with the somewhat embarrassed Su Yong. When he saw the crowd on the opposite side clearly

　　, he couldn't help but get angry: "No wonder they are so arrogant, it turns out to be the Galaxy Divine Soldiers. Which team are you from? Are you the Flame Army?" The wolf boy could still see the equipment on the Galaxy Patrol Team, after all, he had walked back and forth across the border many times.

　　Hearing the other party report the name of the Flame Army, the leader with a beard was obviously surprised. He raised his right hand full of black hair to stop his subordinates' attack, and his voice was lowered: "We are the Galaxy Divine Soldiers, but not subordinates of the Flame Monarch. We are the team of the White Water Monarch, the White Water Divine Soldiers' Seventh Squadron. May I ask who you are?"

　　He unconsciously became polite. Although they saw that the other person was the target of the eldest prince's image, the childish little boy in front of them was clearly very important.

　　I'm afraid even the eldest brother didn't expect that Su Yong would actually get together with the Starry Sky Wolf Boy, one of the Four Great King Gods.

　　The Starry Sky Wolf Boy snorted and said carelessly: "So you are Baishui Xiluo's people. Damn, you dare to attack me. I tell you, every time I go in and out of the Milky Way, Xiluo will politely send me out, and he won't say a word! You fucking don't always talk about the Lord God, I don't buy that."

　　The four great king gods have always been free in the starry sky, and the Lord God also wants to recruit them, so why would he restrict them? Moreover, although the level of the king gods is far inferior to that of the Lord God, once they encounter other invaders of the same galaxy, such as the Andromeda Galaxy, they are the most powerful support. After all, when the Lord God fights against the Lord God, the subordinates must also have a considerable level to compete.

　　Su Yong quickly understood what they were talking about. No wonder the eldest brother was so fearless. It turned out that there were heavy troops deployed at the edge of the Milky Way. Although those Milky Way soldiers were only used to prevent outsiders, they could obey the rules and orders at any time at critical moments and kill him who had no "organizational discipline".

　　"This... Sir," the bearded man uttered the word "Sir" with difficulty, pointed at Su Yong and smiled awkwardly, "Our target is him, and it has nothing to do with you. For the rash behavior just now, I apologize to you on behalf of all the team members."

　　"Apology is useless," the wolf boy paused and frowned, saying in surprise, "This is a friend I just made. It's the first time I have come to the 709394 section of the edge of the Milky Way. I have never left the Milky Way. How could you, the Milky Way soldiers... have a grudge against him?" The other side was the team of the Lord God, and he was a little embarrassed. After all, in the Milky Way, no one wanted to offend the Lord God.

　　But he ignored his friend at a critical moment, and the Starry Sky Wolf Boy asked himself that this was too cowardly.

　　Su Yong took the initiative to speak out. He smiled at the wolf boy and said, "To be honest, I am a wanted criminal."

　　The starry sky wolf boy hesitated a little, frowning his eyebrows on his fair face, and his slightly delicate right hand kept rubbing the thin hair on his head.

　　Su Yong saw that there were five or six hundred Galaxy Guards in front of him, each equipped with a magical tool and a murderous aura. He knew that he only had 20% of his strength left and it was absolutely impossible to escape. He had to deliberately provoke the wolf boy: "I am a person who violated the rules of the Lord God. Senior Wolf Boy, don't worry about me so much. You go first. I am also blessed to die under the hands of the Galaxy God Soldiers."

　　"This..." The wolf boy turned his head and looked at him, but he didn't know what to do.

　　But Su Yong's words "Senior Wolf Boy" awakened all the members of the Galaxy God Soldiers Baishui Team not far away.

　　"Star... Starry Sky Wolf Boy... Senior?" The bearded man exclaimed. He swallowed his saliva with some difficulty and clasped his fists again, saying, "We have disturbed you without realizing it. Please forgive us." He knew that the other party had just experienced a space jump and might only have less than 20% of his strength left, but he was a king god, a king god whose strength was far superior to his own White Water King Xi Luo and the eldest prince of the Holy Land.

　　How dare they ignore the Starry Sky Wolf Boy, who was ranked in the top five in the entire galaxy, including the Rule Lord God?

　　The Starry Sky Wolf Boy rubbed his hair even more messy.

　　Su Yong saw that the Galaxy Divine Soldiers were deliberately trying to please him, but he smiled faintly again and added to the wolf boy: "Senior Wolf Boy, you should leave first. Maybe the old witch is also rushing to Tiandu Peak as soon as possible. Don't miss it. It's a pity that we met so quickly and may not be able to continue our relationship in the future."

　　This new companion actually cared so much about his affairs. The wolf boy was moved and couldn't help but aroused his bloodiness. "He is my friend, and he is just a newly promoted god, but you are all powerful gods at the peak of your powers. He has divine weapons and tools, but you also have them. So, if you want to have a group fight like this, I will definitely not stand idly by. Even though I only have 20% of my strength left and cannot fight you head-on, once I can escape, I will definitely kill you all to avenge him!"

　　The bearded man was shocked. If the Starry Sky Wolf Boy was going to fight with himself and others, the outcome was still unknown. But if he wanted to escape, how could they stop him? Wouldn't this establish an unstoppable killing god in the future? He hurriedly cupped his hands and said, "If you think this is unfair, Lord Wolf Boy... you might as well speak out your thoughts."

　　"We just flew across space, you know that, but I don't want to embarrass you. After all, we are performing official duties... How about this, you choose someone to fight him, life and death are in the hands of God, no one should blame anyone else. If he wins, you let us go. If he loses, you take his head away. But if anyone wants to intervene before the outcome is determined and life and death are unknown, that would force me to take action."

　　The Starry Sky Wolf Boy said this, and he had made some calculations. Although Su Yong only had less than 20% of his strength left, he had three artifacts, one more than the Galaxy God Soldiers, and a slightly stronger defense, so he should be able to resist for a while. Of course, victory is slim, and it depends on luck.

　　The bearded man squinted his eyes and looked at Su Yong up and down. After looking for a long time, he shook his head and smiled cunningly, "Master Wolf Boy, this is not appropriate. The eldest brother once told me that this guy brought a star beast, and a star beast can almost resist the gods with artifacts and tools."

　　The wolf boy sighed, and they saw through his little abacus.

　　"What do you think we should do?" Su Yong looked at the bearded man very calmly, but he was making calculations quickly in his heart.

　　"If you use a star beast, we will send two people. If you don't use a star beast, then I will play with you alone." The bearded man stared at Su Yong with a pair of triangular eyes, and his eyes did not give in. He was the one with the highest cultivation in the Baishui team. He had reached the peak of the gods many years ago, and was only one step away from the supreme gods. Moreover, the Night Demon Armor on his body and the Holy Spear in his hand were also the two best artifacts in the team.

　　How could a strong man at the peak of the Heavenly God, who also had a divine weapon, fail against an opponent who had just been promoted to Heavenly God and whose strength was only 20%?

　　The bearded man made a lot of calculations. If the opponent chose two people, then the overall strength of the deputy leader beside him was almost the same as his. Moreover, the two had fought together for many years and were good at combined attacks. Once they joined forces, their strength would be enough to increase three times

　　. Even if the opponent used the Star Beast, there was no need to worry. The wolf boy fell silent, because with such strength, Su Yong really didn't have even a 10% chance of winning, but what the other party said was reasonable, and he didn't know how to respond for a while.

　　At this time, Su Yong's calculations in his heart had ended. "Then fight alone, I won't use the Star Beast, let's see what you can do."

　　This was a helpless choice, because using a Star Beast would inevitably be more disadvantageous to face two more divine weapons and a strong man at the peak of the Heavenly God. How the eldest prince of the Holy Land ravaged the Star Beast at that time was the best proof. These peak-level gods equipped with divine tools are no worse than the Supreme Gods. Even the mutated interstellar mad dragon is not enough to deal with them.

　　But just as Su Yong silently pressed the handle of the knife and stepped into the empty battlefield far away from everyone, his dark eyes suddenly caught two faint lights on his only opponent.

　　The thick body of the bearded man was covered with a shining black night demon armor, but outside the light of the armor, there were two faint lights of different colors, green on the left and red on the right.

　　At this moment, the bearded man's right hand had just raised the Holy Spear. The red light continued to expand as he exerted force, but the green on the left sank.

　　Could it be that the premonition of the nine talents came out? Su Yong was surprised and happy, because the girl in Baidi City told him that usually the first mutation would be accompanied by a talent, but he didn't know which one appeared first.

　　Although the opponent has not launched an attack yet, the starting move has already indicated the means of attack. That is to say, the red light represents his force and the direction of attack. Su Yong gradually had a concept in his narrowed eyes.

　　"Eighty percent of the power, stabbing in a straight line. He really thinks highly of me, and it seems that he intends to kill me with one strike." Su Yong looked at the frequency of the red light jumping, accurately judged the opponent's strength and direction, and couldn't help showing a sneer at the corner of his mouth.

　　Chapter 31 Fierce Fighting Recalling the Past

　　Chapter 31 Fierce Fighting Recalling the Past

　　With a "whoosh", the strong wrist of the bearded man covered with black hair suddenly rushed out, and the Holy Glory Spear was ejected at a speed faster than lightning. Until the moment when the tip of the spear was about to pierce Su Yong's chest, a cylindrical space ripple with a thickness of two or three meters swept out in the air, buzzing.

　　If it is an ordinary weapon against a divine tool, it is naturally difficult to cause damage, but the bearded man has a divine tool in his hand. When a divine tool is against a divine tool, it can only depend on the cultivation and force of the two warring parties. The cultivation of the bearded man, the leader of the Baishui team, who is at the peak of the gods, is undoubtedly far higher than that of Su Yong, who has just ascended to the gods, so he is full of confidence in himself.

　　Even if I can't pierce your uniform, I'll at least make you spit blood. The bearded man thought secretly, with my speed, how could you possibly dodge it? Prepare to die, kid.

　　The Starry Sky Wolf Boy and all the members of the Galaxy Divine Soldiers Baishui Squad who were watching the battle on the sidelines could not have imagined that the bearded man would not even say hello, but would just attack with a killing move. Seeing that Su Yong seemed to be defenseless, the wolf boy almost cried out in surprise, because he had seen that with Su Yong's current strength of less than 20%, he could not dodge such a high-speed attack at all, and he could not even raise the Frost Moon Shield to resist it.

　　However, at the moment when there was no room for error, Su Yong slashed his feet and turned diagonally in the air in an extremely graceful horizontal eight-character step. The fierce attack of the Holy Spear actually passed by his chest and pierced into the air.

　　"Huh?" The bearded man was slightly stunned, but the spear in his hand did not stop for a moment. After piercing the end, he suddenly swept across, creating a huge arc-shaped strong wind. Even with the spear, his strength was enough to hit the opponent who was close to him in the waist and cause serious injuries.

　　It must be said that the bearded man at the peak of the God's peak reacted very quickly. He changed his moves immediately after missing the first strike, and did it in one go without any flaws. Even the Starry Sky Wolf Boy couldn't help but secretly praise him.

　　However, although Su Yong's speed was a little slower than his, he seemed to have expected his move. After dodging the stab, he immediately bent down and squatted. The force whizzed over his head and cut off a lot of his long black hair.

　　This move was more dangerous than shaving his head. After being stunned, everyone saw that he dodged without any damage. They couldn't help but cheer in unison. Even the wolf boy applauded, and his heart was slightly settled after the accident.

　　The two sides separated as soon as they met. Su Yong dodged the sweep of the waist, and his feet did not stop at all. He slid five meters backwards like skating. The bearded man missed two consecutive strikes. He was shocked and afraid that his opponent had some killer moves, so he quickly withdrew.

　　The two men stood in the air more than ten meters apart. The bearded man was suspicious and looked at Su Yong with a flickering look, and began to re-guess the strength of his opponent.

　　But Su Yong was calm. He did not unsheathe his blood knife, but tightened the Cold Moon Shield on his left arm, gently protecting the left half of his body. Just now, he had completely confirmed what he thought in his heart. The opponent's red light represented attack, and the green light represented protection.

　　This subtle light wave appeared on the body, which could not be seen by others, only mutants like him could see it. Whenever he attacked, the light on the opponent's body would emerge in advance. The front light wave indicated the direction of the attack, and the strength of the two colors represented the amount of force.

　　"Hold on, don't fight him hard, wait until he gets impatient, then you have a chance." The voice of the Starry Sky Wolf Boy came to his ears, and Su Yong nodded slightly and thanked him silently. He also knew that even if he could predict the opponent's means of attack, he could only dodge. After all, he only had less than 20% of his physical strength left, making it impossible for him to penetrate the opponent's Night Devil Armor, which was also a divine tool.

　　"Come on, let me see how powerful the Galaxy Divine Soldiers, Captain Baishui, is." Su Yong hesitated for a moment with his right hand on the hilt of the knife, but gave up the idea of ​​drawing the knife. He just took two steps with the Shield of Frost Moon.

　　"I was wrong. Your moves are very strange." The bearded man was trying to save face for himself. After all, most of the people around him were his subordinates. "But you can't hide for long."

　　Su Yong stopped talking and silently stretched out his right hand and made a light move. Come on.

　　The bearded man suppressed his anger and pulled the spear between his hands, as if it turned into two. Then he closed his palms and separated them, turning them into four again. The four spears danced out sixteen spear flowers and whistled towards Su Yong. Before they got close, the piercing whistling was already frightening, and even the crowd watching the battle from afar shuddered.

　　Su Yong knew that only one of them was real, and the others were phantoms, but the speed of the attack was so fast that he couldn't tell which one was real and which one was virtual. Besides, no matter whether it was a physical phantom, it had terrible attack power, which he could not resist.

　　Fortunately, he had a premonition, and he had jumped to one side before the opponent attacked. The sixteen gun flowers pierced his afterimage into pieces, and some of the guns even brushed past his body. Although he was wearing the Blood Drinking uniform, Su Yong couldn't help but break out in a cold sweat.

　　The afterimage slowly dissipated, and the laughing bearded man was disappointed. The captain, who felt that he was being teased, finally got angry, and chased Su Yong's figure with one gun after another, stabbing continuously, but Su Yong seemed to be able to predict every time in advance, and at the moment when he hadn't fired his gun, he had already dodged to the other side in advance.

　　Su Yong's blood knife did not unsheathe, and he didn't even use the Cold Moon Shield. His small body flashed in the boundless waves of gun shadows, and it seemed that he was about to be submerged, but he was able to dodge every time. Logically, the speed of the bearded man should be faster than his, but he didn't know that no matter how he attacked, he seemed to be a beat slower. Su Yong could actually guess his thoughts and dodge in advance every time, without even watching his attack.

　　The Galaxy God Soldiers had already stared with their eyes wide open and their mouths wide open, but they couldn't say a word.

　　Damn, is this a choreographed play? Many people thought so in their hearts, otherwise, how could they cooperate so well?

　　"Strange, strange," Star Wolf Boy also frowned his delicate eyebrows, "Although people can make judgments, how can they be correct every time and not make any mistakes?" He was also puzzled. Wang Shen's knowledge is naturally very broad, but unfortunately he has never been to Baidi City, let alone know about the perfect talent. And after the repair, Su Yong doesn't look like a mutant god at all.

　　"Bang." The bearded man fought for a long time and saw that he couldn't succeed, so he waved his hand and slapped a white wave vortex in the air, and pulled out panting.

　　"We've been fighting for so long, it's time to take a break." Su Yong's face was also red. It was not easy to support until now with limited physical strength. He tried to calm his breathing, his eyes still fixed on the other party.

　　The bearded man was panting heavily, and he had no intention of talking at this time. His eyes were bloodshot.

　　After a while, he came slowly again, his strong arms with tangled muscles tightly grasped the spear, and the Spear of Holy Glory turned like a windmill between his hands. He had already conceived the next strategy.

　　Su Yong did not look at his spear, nor at his hands, but just stared at his eyes. In fact, he was watching the light flashing on both sides of his shoulders with the corner of his eyes, because the opponent's method could deceive people, but the red and green light could not deceive people.

　　"What did you see?" The bearded man chuckled, his eyes suddenly became calm. He thought that the other party could really see his actions from his eyes, and did not realize that this was a deliberate means of confusion by the opponent. "Can you see my thoughts every time?"

　　Su Yong also laughed: "At the critical moment of life and death, you always have to make a choice. Why not guess it?"

　　"Okay, then guess... what will I do this time?" Before the bearded man finished speaking, the spear in his hand suddenly burst out like a long rainbow. The Holy Spear was like a poisonous snake circling in the air and curved, and it actually bypassed Su Yong's blood-drinking battle suit and attacked his face.

　　This time the speed was not fast, but the trajectory was extremely strange. The tip of the spear kept shaking like a spirit snake, and no one knew which direction it would turn to in the next moment.

　　"Spirit snake entangled me." A soldier in the Baishui team shouted. This was the bearded man's signature skill, which would not be easily displayed. He was only lucky enough to see it once.

　　This move is ever-changing, and the attack point can be changed at any time according to the mind. Once it gets close, it is like being entangled by a spirit snake. The spear tip transformed into a snake head will suddenly accelerate and pounce on the face, throat and other vital parts at any time, making it hard to defend.

　　Su Yong did not move at all, and let the spear, which was not very fast, come to three meters in front of him. He suddenly swept his left arm across, and the Frost Moon Shield brought out a white light, and actually met the spear shadow that turned thousands of times in the air.

　　"Looking for death? This time the shield will not fall out of your hand?" Almost all the spectators were shocked. They really didn't expect that Su Yong, who was extremely flexible just a moment ago, would respond in such a stupid way.

　　Su Yong's strength was less than 20% left. If he used the Frost Moon Shield to fight the Holy Glory Spear of the bearded man, the only possibility was that the weapon would fall out of his hand, and he might also be injured.

　　The Starry Sky Wolf Boy couldn't help but sigh.

　　However, the collision of shield and spear only made a dull sound that was not harsh, and a piece of not brilliant sparks and silver-white ripples exploded. Both sides took a step back, but the fight ended in a draw, and everyone was shocked again.

　　Among them, only Su Yong could see that the opponent only used 20% of his strength. He knew that if he wanted to use the spear as flexibly as a spirit snake, he couldn't have too much strength, and the red light he saw on the opponent's body proved one thing: the opponent was just testing.

　　"The girl in Baidi City said that the strength of a mutated god would not be inferior to that of the Supreme God." He recalled secretly, and decided to fight the opponent with the shield in his hand to avoid the annoying spirit snake.

　　The Cold Moon Shield can dissipate strength, and the contact surface is large. This time Su Yong swung it hard, and it was evenly matched with the attacking war spear. He moved his numb arms, looked at the surprised bearded man on the opposite side and sneered.

　　The bearded man was repeatedly predicted by him, and finally became angry. He suddenly shouted loudly, and the nearly three-meter-long spear danced and shot out thousands of golden stars, flying towards him like a meteor shower. The void pierced by the power was full of tangible void fragments, and the buzzing sound made the scalps of the spectators numb.

　　This shot almost covered the entire battlefield, and was enough to turn Su Yong, who was wearing the Blood Drinking uniform, into a hornet's nest full of gaps. This was a sudden attack made by the bearded man with all his strength. He knew that he could not deal with the opponent by entanglement, so he simply gambled everything.

　　However, Su Yong did not dodge this time. His body seemed to be shrunk by one size and hidden in the Cold Moon Shield. He also flew out like a meteorite, and rushed directly to the opponent's face in the meteor shower.

　　Before this familiar scene, Su Yong suddenly remembered the meteor shower against Tuobuhua with three thunder strikes many years ago.

　　Chapter 32 Stealth

　　Chapter 32 Stealth The

　　rain of flowers was all bounced back by the Frost Moon Shield held by Su Yong, just like a welder holding a face mask against brilliant sparks. The seemingly fierce scattered attacks could not penetrate the Frost Moon Shield with solid protection, and even if some of the scattered gun flower fragments flew onto Su Yong, they were all blocked by the Blood Drinking Battle Suit.

　　Amidst the white light and flowing fire, a touch of purple light quietly appeared, but it did not make any sound.

　　"Dang." With a crisp sound, the Cold Moon Shield faced the physical tip of the Holy Light Spear. The strange etched pattern firmly bit the tip of the spear with dazzling cold light, and the purple light that had quietly appeared had already approached the upper body of the bearded man in the flying light. At this time, it suddenly accelerated and changed three subtle changes in that little space gap and flashed by.

　　The bearded man saw this purple light, and a look of panic appeared on his bearded face. He twisted his body and head desperately, but the spear in his hand was pulled by the opponent's shield and could not be thrown away for a while. Just when he was considering whether to throw away the spear and get away, the purple light was already close to his body. Several changes completely locked his retreat, and then it flashed away in the corner of his eyes.

　　The bearded man felt his neck was cold, but not much pain. He touched his neck, and there was no blood in his hand. The opponent's strange hidden weapon seemed to have sunk into his body. The bearded man was shocked and confused.

　　Thunder strikes three times.

　　It vaguely resembled the three thunder strikes of the past, but the speed was so much faster that even the Starry Sky Wolf Boy who was watching could not see it clearly.

　　A faint purple light flashed, but there was no blood splashing. The two men separated as soon as they joined, and took a step back together, but the shields and spears in their hands were still tightly pressed together, and the arms of the two men were still standing upright in the air.

　　The bearded man looked at his palm without blood, and his expression was a little dull. Su Yong also looked at his right hand without a shield, but there was a faint smile on the corner of his mouth.

　　Both sides were silent for a long time, and the bearded man sighed.

　　"You can go."

　　The bearded man raised his eyes from his palm and looked at his opponent with a very complicated look. In his position facing the crowd, under the high collar of the Night Demon Armor on his body, there were two faint fingerprints, one larger and one smaller.

　　If the opponent can leave fingerprints, he can naturally crush the throat and leave a bloody hole. He didn't know why the opponent let him go.

　　Su Yong smiled and bowed slightly: "Thank you."

　　In fact, he could have drawn his sword and chopped off the other's head, but at the last moment he suddenly remembered the past, and was concerned that the blood sword could not be easily seen by others, so the artifact was not unsheathed, and he still used the method of the past to give the other party a mark with his thumb and index finger.

　　In addition to the two of them, only the Starry Sky Wolf Boy saw this mark, and the other Galaxy Divine Soldiers were at a loss. Although the wolf boy did not understand Su Yong's intention at the moment, he immediately cooperated and clapped his hands.

　　"Well, it was a wonderful battle, which opened our eyes."

　　A Galaxy Divine Soldiers came up and whispered to the bearded man: "Captain, this is the order of the Lord God. If you disobey..."

　　"Back off, I will take responsibility for anything that happens." The bearded man looked at him coldly, and the soldier shuddered and retreated hesitantly.

　　"Boss, this is not appropriate." The deputy leader was a fat dwarf. He took two steps forward nervously and was about to clasp his fists before speaking.

　　"You also withdraw," the bearded man raised his hand to stop him, staring at the dwarf's face with his big eyes, "You must accept the loss. You should report the competition truthfully. I won't implicate you."

　　The dwarf's fat face turned red. He thought angrily for a long time, and finally stomped his feet and returned to the team.

　　"Okay, the people of Shiloh are really good." The starry sky wolf boy laughed, summoned the plum blossom snow wolf and jumped up, waved to Su Yong, waved to the bearded man, and left leisurely.

　　Su Yong immediately followed, and nodded slightly when he passed by the bearded man. The bearded man shook his head helplessly and gave him a grateful glance.

　　The vast column of the Galaxy God Army in the sky gradually disappeared from the field of vision. After Su Yong walked a long way, he finally couldn't help but look back and sighed softly.

　　"Don't worry, the Lord of Rules won't blame them. This is just a small matter for the Lord. White Water King Xiluo won't embarrass his subordinates either. Because I'm involved, he can only take care of this matter himself." The wolf boy didn't look back, but he knew what Su Yong was thinking.

　　Su Yong smiled helplessly: "This is the best."

　　The starry sky wolf boy didn't ask him why he made accurate judgments every time, and why he refused to kill his opponent with a knife. Su Yong was happy to pretend to be deaf and dumb. The two of them were silent all the way, but they were thinking about each other in their minds.

　　A day and a half later, a huge galaxy appeared in front of them. It looked like a long river across the sky, and it was like a tributary of the boundless Milky Way. Here, the Milky Way finally split into many tributaries, each of which was like a tentacle reaching into the dark unknown universe. Although they couldn't see the end of each tributary, they could imagine that they had reached the periphery of the Milky Way.

　　"We have reached the edge of the 709394 star zone. This is the Baishui Galaxy, which is the territory of the Baishui King Xiluo. Do you want to go and meet him?" The Starry Sky Wolf Boy looked back at Su Yong with a teasing smile on his face and a pair of cunning eyes flashing.

　　Su Yong laughed: "No, I harmed his subordinates and still went to see him. This is too bullying."

　　The Starry Sky Wolf Boy laughed and asked the Plum Blossom Snow Wolf to slow down: "Okay, let's walk for another half a day and wait until we are close to the Baishui Galaxy, then we will space jump again."

　　Su Yong nodded, and suddenly asked curiously: "709394 star zone, what does this mean?"

　　"The regional division of the Milky Way is divided into seven numbers starting with the holy land. From one to seven, they represent up, down, left, right, front, back and specific directions. These seven are the interstellar directions. The route we are taking is a specific direction, so it starts with 7. The subsequent 09394 is the regional number. Don't underestimate this number, the area it represents is very large."

　　It turned out that he didn't mean to make trouble. I thought every guy who came over was causing trouble. Su Yong suppressed his laughter and asked again, "Why is there a specific direction?"

　　The wolf boy's little eyes looked at the boundless starry sky, as if he saw the end of the Milky Way, flashing a hazy light, "In fact, this is a secret road. This road was originally blocked because it is the shortest route out of the Holy Land and out of the Milky Way. This road was originally discovered by invaders from outside the Milky Way. Since there were too many invaders, the Lord God deployed heavy troops to defend this road. If you go a little further, you will see endless border garrisons like the Great Wall in the sky."

　　It turns out that the galaxies in the universe are the same as the countries. Su Yong nodded slightly. It seems that war is really everywhere.

　　However, even if heavy troops are deployed, someone can still sneak in. The foreign planet with the two-headed werewolf entered the Milky Way through a good camouflage method, but no one noticed it. Su Yong couldn't help but smile when he thought of this. He walked out of the edge of the more tightly guarded Holy Land. Although the rules let him off, it can be seen that the Milky Way's defense is not impeccable.

　　The two walked leisurely, the boundless stars kept moving away from them. Just when they were about to approach the Baishui Galaxy, a large number of white dots suddenly emerged from the edge of the huge galaxy. The white dots kept expanding from the air and were heading towards them.

　　"We still alarmed them. The people of Xiluo are really alert." The Starry Sky Wolf Boy frowned. He knew that it was the huge plum blossom snow wolf that attracted the other party's attention, and he couldn't help but feel a little regretful. At this moment, he has not fully recovered yet, and it will take about an hour before he can perform space jump. He turned to Su Yong: "Don't move yet, act according to the situation."

　　Su Yong nodded, suddenly raised his head and asked: "If I disappear for half an hour, are you sure they can retreat?"

　　"Half an hour?" Starry Sky Wolf Boy asked curiously, "It's a little difficult to get them all away in half an hour, but it's not impossible... But how can you disappear for half an hour? Even if you can perform space jumps, you can't fly over this Baishui Galaxy."

　　The Baishui Galaxy is too large. The wolf boy knows that Su Yong's strength is not enough, but he said that he could disappear for half an hour, which is even more puzzling. To disappear without a reason like this, I'm afraid only the main god in the galaxy can do it.

　　"Try to get rid of them as soon as possible." Su Yong reached into his pocket, which contained the artifact invisibility and stealth technique that he had never used, but it could only be used for half an hour.

　　The wolf boy was about to continue asking, but Su Yong in front of him suddenly disappeared, really like a bubble disappearing in the air, without leaving a trace of breath.

　　"Huh? Where are the people?" The wolf boy almost screamed.

　　At this time, the people in the distance also approached.

　　The team that came this time had two to three thousand people, like a surging white wave in the blue starry sky. The countless divine tools and divine tools were shining like a thousand suns approaching at the same time, which surprised the invisible Su Yong.

　　The might of the Galaxy Divine Soldiers is indeed not to be underestimated. The Lord God has spent a lot of money. No wonder he would let me go. He is full of confidence. With so many people, no matter how I run, escape, hide, and jump, I can't get through. Su Yong thought secretly.

　　The starry sky wolf boy squinted his eyes and looked ahead, and suddenly laughed.

　　The leader of the team was the White Water King Xiluo.

　　"The White Water King has mobilized a large army to welcome him. I really don't deserve it." The starry sky wolf boy put away the surprise on his face and laughed at the visitor.

　　Xiluo smiled and bowed to him: "Little King God is a rare distinguished guest. When a distinguished guest comes, Xiluo must come out to show his hospitality." His eyes kept scanning around the wolf boy.

　　The wolf boy jumped off the Plum Blossom Snow Wolf and pretended to be curious: "Hey, Lord Xiluo, what are you looking for?"

　　"Uh, this..." Xiluo was stunned for a moment, and forced a smile: "I have a team that used light and shadow refraction to send back a message, saying that someone came with Lord Xiaowangshen... How come I didn't see him?"

　　"Oh, it's him," the little and smart Starry Sky Wolf Boy laughed without blinking, "That guy deceived me, I didn't know he had violated the rules of the Lord God before... That guy is so hateful, I will naturally not let him go, I beat him up and kicked him away. You can look behind me, maybe you can find him."

　　The invisible Su Yong wanted to run over and kick this lying kid.

　　"Really?" Xiluo didn't believe it, because the bearded man had told him the whole incident, and he also knew that the wolf boy in front of him, who was not easy to mess with, had once wanted to help "that guy". But he couldn't find any trace, so he couldn't help but believe it.

　　"Of course." The wolf boy snorted, "Do I have to lie to you?" He pointed to the tall plum blossom snow wolf beside him and said, "Look, I'm just taking this big guy with me on the road. Do you want to kill it and see if there is anyone hidden in its stomach?"

　　The plum blossom snow wolf's big brown eyes immediately widened, and Xi Luo couldn't help but take a step back. Although he was not afraid of the star beast, he was very troubled by the owner of the star beast.

　　"Don't dare, don't dare, if the star beast really eats him, it will be a good thing." Xi Luo said hurriedly. Of course, being eaten by the star beast will only lead to death, which is the best result.

　　"That's good to know." The wolf boy smiled coldly: "I won't go into the Baishui Galaxy. If Lord Xiluo is okay, I still have to hurry."

　　Chapter 33 Inevitable

　　Chapter 33 Inevitable

　　The leader of the Galaxy God Army Baishui Corps, Xiluo, looked around again. He felt that there seemed to be something wrong with this space, but he couldn't say it. After a moment of hesitation, he finally stepped back two steps and clasped his fists: "Sorry to bother you, Lord Xiaowangshen."

　　The starry sky wolf boy snorted and said nothing, but still stood there, and did not immediately jump on the plum blossom snow wolf.

　　"Lord Xiaowangshen, do you want to go to the Baishui Galaxy? We welcome you infinitely." Xiluo raised his head and looked at him, with a sly look in his eyes.

　　This scene was a little ridiculous in Su Yong's eyes. In fact, he was standing in front of Xiluo at this moment, but he restrained his voice, and even the starry sky wolf boy could not catch his trace, let alone Xiluo and others.

　　"No, it's just that my physical strength has not yet fully recovered. I have to wait to perform the space leap." The wolf boy said frankly, and

　　then looked at the white water soldiers who were surrounding him like white waves with disgust. Xi Luo always felt that something was wrong. Things seemed to be going in a direction that was not favorable to him, but he was struggling to understand. At this moment, seeing the angry eyes of the wolf boy, he couldn't help but feel cold in his heart. He subconsciously waved his

　　hand and shouted to the people around him: "Why don't you disperse quickly? Don't disturb the little king god's rest." The wolf boy looked at him lightly without commenting. Xi Luo was bored and had to smile and bow: "Little king god, please do as you please. We will leave now."

　　The starry sky wolf boy nodded indifferently, then jumped up and landed on the plum blossom snow wolf, but closed his eyes and calmed down. The plum blossom snow wolf just shook his head and did not take a step.

　　Xiluo turned around, looked again suspiciously, and flicked his index finger lightly. A small team of 500 people was separated from the team and chased after Su Yong and his team. The other large team turned around neatly and returned to the Baishui Galaxy.

　　"Hurry up, you suspicious bastard." Su Yong bounced silently around Xiluo, cursing this guy's ancestors in his heart, because there was not much time left for invisibility, but this guy not only walked slowly, but also turned back every three steps.

　　"How long will it take you?" The wolf boy on the Plum Blossom Snow Wolf suddenly heard Su Yong's voice transmission.

　　He was slightly stunned and quickly caught the track and sent back: "About half an hour, can you still hold on?"

　　Su Yong said depressedly: "I don't know how long it will take, but I feel that my body surface has begun to vibrate. It didn't happen before. I guess

　　it's almost over." The Starry Sky Wolf Boy turned around and looked at the 500 soldiers who were going away behind him, and then looked back at the Shiloh Brigade in front of him: "They have walked dozens of miles, but they are still within sight. If you really can't hold on, hide under the hind legs of the snow wolf, I will make it bigger to block you."

　　"Okay." Su Yong walked out silently, standing close to the right thigh of the snow wolf like a jade pillar, and also pulled the silky long hair on the big tail like a white cloud to cover his body, even though he was still invisible at the moment. Shiloh,

　　who was walking slowly in front, was actually still paying attention to the movements behind him, but he looked back many times and found nothing. He thought about it several times and couldn't find any suspicious points, so he had to give up.

　　However, in the last glance when he had walked nearly a hundred miles and was about to walk out of the field of vision, he suddenly found something wrong.

　　"There seems to be a bit of purple light behind that snow-white star beast with red spots?" He was not sure if he was seeing things, because the plum blossom snow wolf also had blood-red spots on its body. Maybe it was just the refraction of the surrounding starlight, because it was difficult to see relatively small objects at such a long distance.

　　But he still raised his hand decisively and shouted in a low voice: "Stop."

　　The thousands of soldiers in front of him stopped at the same time, turned right 360 degrees in unison, and turned around with a crash.

　　"Ovia, take a closer look at the back, is there anyone under that star beast?" Xiluo waved to a member of the team.

　　In the White Water Corps, although Xiluo has the highest overall strength, he is not the only one with the strongest specialties. For example, this peak-level god-level warrior named Ovia is famous for his farsightedness. His vision is even better than Xiluo's, and he can see relatively small bodies within a hundred miles.

　　Even Su Yong, who had taken precautions in advance, did not expect that although he was hiding under the plum blossom snow wolf, his purple-red blood-drinking uniform betrayed him. Although the snow wolf had blood-red plum blossom-shaped spots, the pool of shining purple-red swaying next to the snow-white thighs of the plum blossom snow wolf was really dazzling.

　　"That doesn't look like a star beast's spot," Ovia hesitated, "It's long, not petal-shaped." He didn't see it very clearly, but based on his previous impression, he remembered that the terrifying star beast didn't have such spots.

　　Xi Luo's face darkened: "We were all fooled by him. What a starry sky wolf boy. He is really good at acting." He pulled out the sharp and shining blue divine weapon, the Magic Howl Sword, and rippled in the air, and shouted: "Go back at full speed and kill the target ordered by the Lord God."

　　The bearded team might be concerned about the strength of the starry sky wolf boy, but the White Water King is not afraid. Not to mention that his team has more people this time and his martial arts cultivation is better, and he himself is the Supreme God. In addition, he has almost the highest level of divine weapons and divine tools on him. Even if the level of the King God is in his prime, it is difficult to hurt him.

　　He is concerned about the King God, but after all, he is a subordinate of the Lord God, so it is not difficult to make a choice.

　　The mighty White Water Divine Soldiers once again rolled over like white waves, and the movement in front soon attracted the response of the other 500-man team. The two waves, one large and one small, formed a pincer attack on the Plum Blossom Snow Wolf standing like a mountain in the middle. The wolf boy and Su Yong's faces turned pale at this moment.

　　"Xi Luo is really an old fox. It seems that this battle is inevitable." The starry sky wolf boy howled and flew up and stayed in the air. He felt bitter in his heart. As long as they could wait for two more cups of tea, they could escape. Unfortunately, God did not give them this opportunity.

　　In his current state, he was naturally not afraid of these Galaxy Divine Soldiers. The problem was that once he got into a melee, he could only fight until the sky was dark. Before he defeated the Galaxy Divine Soldiers Baishui team, he could never dream of escaping and performing space jumps to leave.

　　Moreover, he could not take care of Su Yong in the melee, and although Su Yong had shown amazing predictive ability, it was useless in this kind of group attack. Imagine that thousands of artifacts were stabbed at you like raindrops. Even if you have the best predictive ability, you will die.

　　"If you ignore me, how sure are you to fight them?" The starry sky wolf boy was about to shoot the gathered wind in the air to both sides, and suddenly heard Su Yong's low voice.

　　The wolf boy looked around and smiled bitterly: "There are so many people that we can't finish them all, but there is no problem in escaping."

　　This is a losing situation. Su Yong sighed and asked: "What if we only face Xi Luo?"

　　The wolf boy's eyes lit up: "More than 80% sure." Even if the opponent has a terrible artifact, he still has full confidence.

　　"I'm not asking about defeating him, but capturing him alive." Su Yong smiled bitterly.

　　The wolf boy looked at him puzzledly: "Capture alive? Why?"

　　"There is a saying that goes, shoot the man first, shoot the horse first, and capture the leader first. As long as you can capture the leader alive, his subordinates will be afraid to use weapons, and we can get away calmly." This is a second-best threat method, just like the bearded man ordered his subordinates to retreat before. As long as Xi Luo can be captured alive, everything will be solved.

　　The wolf boy pondered for a moment: "Difficult!" It is easy to defeat, but difficult to capture alive, and it is very difficult. Even the king god will feel a headache for an almighty god wearing a top-level artifact.

　　"Then there is only one last way." Su Yong looked at the Galaxy God Soldiers getting closer and closer, and whispered urgently: "Hold Xi Luo and talk."

　　The smart wolf boy was stunned and immediately woke up. Su Yong was almost able to perform space jumps. As long as he left here, he would naturally have no problems.

　　"But you can't jump over the Baishui Galaxy. You will be in it." He reminded Su Yong.

　　"It's better than fighting here," Su Yong smiled bitterly: "It's good to be able to escape this time. In other places in the Baishui Galaxy, those soldiers may not recognize me, and I will definitely not be able to escape if I fight hard here."

　　This is a helpless move. After all, fighting here is definitely a dead end for Su Yong, and such a large-scale battle will soon attract other teams in the Baishui Galaxy to come to support. In the end, I don't know if even the Starry Sky Wolf Boy can escape.

　　The wolf boy has rich combat experience and quickly figured it out. He nodded: "Then once we separate, we will gather on the route to Tiandu Peak."

　　Su Yong thought about it: "Gather at Tiandu Peak..." He didn't finish half of his sentence. "I'm afraid I can't go to Tiandu Peak." If he couldn't escape in the end, he didn't want to delay the wolf boy's business, so he had made the worst plan.

　　The wolf boy heard the meaning of his words and nodded sadly. After accompanying each other for a few days on the journey, until this last moment, the two finally had a kind of comradeship that went deep into their hearts.

　　"Shiro, don't force me!" Star Wolf Boy suppressed the sadness in his heart, took a deep breath and shouted in the air. At this time, the Galaxy God Soldiers on both sides had surrounded them for several miles.

　　"Little King God, you are forcing me." Shiro had a headache facing this killing god, but he had to bite the bullet: "I am a subordinate of the Lord God, why do you have to make things difficult for me? Besides, you have nothing to do with this person, so you don't have to stand up for him." He saw that his subordinates had formed a siege, and immediately raised his right hand high to signal the queue to stop. He knew that the other party could not escape.

　　"I have been alone in the starry sky for so many years, and he is the only one who likes me. If I don't help him, who else can I help?" The wolf boy slowly spread his hands, and two green flames kept jumping between his palms: "You have seen my burning starry sky, don't force me to do it."

　　Xi Luo couldn't help but take a breath, and his face turned as dark as ink. Burning the starry sky is the killer move of the starry sky wolf boy. After using this move, the green flame will instantly increase by tens of millions of times, like a wildfire sweeping across the starry sky. No one can be spared wherever it goes. I am afraid that even the stars will be burned. Even if the subordinates have divine tools to protect them, they will inevitably suffer heavy losses. Of course, this killer move consumes a lot of energy, and I am afraid that the starry sky wolf boy will not be able to fight again, and even be injured by himself.

　　Xi Luo never thought that this inconspicuous god would make this starry sky shepherd boy willing to spend a lot of energy to use a killer move. He had a puzzled look on his face, so he had to bring up the Lord of Rules to pressure him: "You... do you really have to go against the Lord of Rules?"

　　"I don't want to go against the Lord of Rules, but I don't want to see my friends die in front of me. What do you think I should do?" The wolf boy said lightly, and the flame in his hand had grown a little bigger with the wind. He knew that this green fire was the capital to intimidate the other party and not dare to act rashly. In order to buy time, he had to consume precious physical strength.

　　"Then there is nothing to say," Xi Luo raised the dazzling blue sword of the Demonic Roar: "We obey and follow the supreme master-the Lord of Rules... Assemble the team and prepare to charge!" He is a subordinate of the Lord of Rules, and there is no way to retreat at this moment.

　　"Wait." Su Yong suddenly blushed and shouted loudly. He still needed a little time, but the situation was already tense. He had to wave his hands and said loudly: "I have something to say."

　　"I don't want to listen." Xi Luo gave him a cold look, and the Sword of Demonic Roar whistled down!

　　Chapter 34 An unexpected surprise

　　Chapter 34 An unexpected surprise

　　At the moment when the Galaxy Divine Soldiers surged over like a tsunami, Su Yong suddenly raised his right hand, and a hazy purple light spit out from his palm. The Starry Sky Wolf Boy, who had been watching him, was delighted, and the green fire fluttering in his palms slowly subsided.

　　"Stop him." Xi Luo hurriedly shouted loudly, and only then did he realize that he had been tricked. He led the team to fly over at full speed regardless of everything, but was stopped by the green huge waves ripples created by the wolf boy's palms who sneered in the air.

　　The purple light was drawn in the air at a lightning speed, and a space crack several meters thick appeared like a rainbow, but at this moment, the soldiers who were surging from the back like a tide had already arrived in front of Su Yong.

　　"Ah." Su Yong couldn't jump fast enough, so he could only roar wildly. The Cold Moon Shield in his left hand smashed hard at the two Baishui Divine Soldiers who were rushing in front. The two Divine Soldiers were about to chop out with their weapons, but found that the other party had already cut off their offensive first, so they had to muster up their strength to fight him hard.

　　"Bang!" A huge disk-shaped fire appeared between them, with streams of light in it. The two soldiers took a step back slightly. Su Yong also felt his body shaking violently and his throat sweet, but he did not hesitate to jump up with the recoil force and flew into the space crack.

　　"He's gone." Many soldiers screamed, but they didn't dare to rush into the space crack to chase him, because entering the space opened by others is an extremely dangerous thing. If the person who opened the crack is not good enough and the space is limited, then other people who enter may be stuck, and finally shattered and annihilated in the void, and even their bodies cannot be preserved.

　　Only masters like the Starry Sky Wolf Boy dare to take one more person to fly.

　　Xi Luo watched Su Yong fly into the crack. The dark space fragment gradually twisted and was about to disappear, but he could not break through the obstruction of the wolf boy in front of him. He could not help but get out in anger, holding up the sword of magic roar and shouting: "Don't fight with him. The target is limited in strength and can't fly far. Hurry up and notify all brothers to strictly check all areas of the Baishui Galaxy."

　　A team of hundreds of people quickly rushed back from the queue. Although the others surrounded the starry sky wolf boy, they had gradually retreated.

　　The starry sky wolf boy let out a clear whistle and his figure soared into the air. The surrounding Baishui divine soldiers kept dispersing below. At this time, everyone knew that it was meaningless to continue fighting.

　　"I think I can go." The starry sky wolf boy smiled and looked at the White Water King Xi Luo in the sky, with a light tone.

　　"No need to see you off." Xi Luo snorted angrily and shook his hand fiercely, leading everyone to collect the team, and the mighty team roared towards the Baishui Galaxy.

　　The short fierce battle consumed a lot of physical strength, but the wolf boy could perform space jumps after a short rest. However, after squinting at the long river-like Baishui Galaxy, he leisurely jumped onto the Plum Snow Wolf and followed the footsteps of the retreating soldiers.

　　The weak Su Yong appeared on an unknown asteroid in the Baishui Galaxy, surrounded by forests and vines. The abundant water made the place full of vitality, and the humidity in the air was extremely high. He took a deep breath, threw himself on the green grass, and lay down in a big letter shape.

　　He only had 10% of his strength left now, and

　　they should not have tracked me. Su Yong looked at the higher sky through the light leaking from the giant tree above his head, where the Galaxy God Soldiers wearing brilliant armor flew by from time to time, bringing up pieces of flying clouds.

　　When his strength was slightly restored, he found a flying dragon waterfall in the forest, found a hidden grove next to the waterfall and sat down cross-legged, and began to restrain his voice to adjust and recover.

　　The huge torrent of Feilong Waterfall rushed down, shaking the place like thunder, and also cleansed his chaotic mind. In the white smoke-like mist, he quickly entered into full-body cultivation.

　　A triangular venomous snake came out from the bushes. It was going to attack the outsider, but its scarlet venomous tongue was hit by the divine light of the Blood Drinking War Suit, and it was almost seriously injured. It had to leave in dismay. Not long after, some other beasts passed by one after another, but none of them could pose any threat to Su Yong wearing the divine tool.

　　"This is really an excellent place for cultivation." After a long time, Su Yong opened his eyes and exhaled a long breath. He gently turned his body, and every joint and tendon made a comfortable and refreshing crisp sound.

　　"I have about 30% of my strength left. If I add the star beast, I should be able to handle a few people." Su Yong thought to himself, "I'll wait here until the next time I can perform space jump."

　　After practicing, there was a strange smell in his body. Su Yong frowned and smelled it, looked around, and jumped into the deep pool below the waterfall without even taking off his clothes.

　　Wearing the blood-drinking battle suit, he was like a small purple dragon, swimming happily in the deep pool, diving into the bottom of the deep pool, flexibly passing through the water plants that were floating like seedlings, and then flying straight up against the whistling waterfall, rushing to the highest point, and then suddenly falling freely again, having a lot of fun.

　　After having fun, Su Yong tied up his long hair again, and used his internal force to emit a layer of red light on his body surface, drying his clothes from the inside out, and then sat down cross-legged among the trees again.

　　Bored, he took out the Eye of Stars and was suddenly stunned.

　　The lid was opened, and the flashing star sand inside was obviously much more, which was not what he saw at first.

　　"Strange, did I remember it wrong?" Su Yong's fingertips gently slid across the flashing silver light, and his heart was filled with surprise and joy. If the flashing star sand includes this place, then it means that he can completely control the space here, not just flying. He can make the space form cracks instantly, can make the clouds collapse like mountains, can make the strong wind fly like a knife, and even make the space shattered...

　　Su Yong remembered everything he saw on the invaded star at first, and the feeling of being able to control the surrounding space with ease, and his heart was excited.

　　Could it be that even the Eye of the Stars is also an aggressive nature, and can continuously incorporate the surrounding space into its domain?

　　Su Yong stared at the blue sky, trying to determine the location of this planet through the starry sky, but the sky was too bright and he couldn't see clearly at all. He tentatively stretched out his left hand, and a thought instantly came to his mind.

　　A small white cloud floated out from between his fingers, rose above his head to the size of a tree canopy, and drifted away into the blue sky.

　　It can really be controlled. Su Yong was overjoyed. He flicked his left middle finger and thumb slightly, and the white cloud shattered from the sky, falling into the deep pool of the waterfall like a stone.

　　Oh my God, why didn't I find out earlier? Su Yong pressed his head tightly with both hands in pain, wishing he could smash it on the stone. If he had found out earlier, he probably wouldn't have to dodge and dodge at all. He could have just rushed in with swagger. Who else could stop him except the rules of the Lord God?

　　Of course, keeping a low profile also has its advantages. If the Lord God is alarmed too early and asked to re-examine his own strength, he might not be so lucky when he met him at that time. After Su Yong calmed down, he secretly rejoiced.

　　Now, as long as I don't leave the surface of the planet and walk, those divine soldiers can't do anything to me. Su Yong smiled. I will use the power of the gods to cross the planets one by one, and no longer walk in the starry sky. I want to see what the White Water King Xi Luo can do to me?

　　But if the planets are airborne one by one, how long will it take to get out of the White Water Galaxy? I'm afraid I can't get out even after walking for several years, right? Su Yong woke up again in an instant, feeling troubled.

　　In the starry sky, the Star Eye could not control it because the range was too vast. Its function was limited to the surface of the planet, or the area in the box that could light up the star sand. Once out of space, the Star Eye would lose its greatest function except for summoning star beasts.

　　Just when Su Yong was thinking in the jungle, the open Eye of Stars was reflected by the star sand, and a little light was cast into the sky. It happened to be noticed by a passing Galaxy Divine Soldiers Baishui patrol team.

　　"There is light below," the leading captain had two long mustaches and looked like a funny circus clown, "Go down and check it out."

　　This unfortunate team had a total of seven people, all of whom were strong men at the peak level of the gods. When they rushed down to the sky, they were discovered by Su Yong.

　　"Huh." Countless air currents suddenly condensed around them, and the misty clouds in the sky suddenly turned into solid ice, which wrapped them heavily, and then exploded in the air like a huge explosive.

　　These Baishui Divine Soldiers wearing divine tools were already covered with scars when they fell to the ground, and what greeted them was the dazzling artifact blood knife stretched out from their heads.

　　Su Yong only left the mustache of the leader, and the throats of the other soldiers were all cut by the blood knife.

　　"Who... who are you? What... what are you going to do?" The man with the mustache shuddered. The pain caused by the explosion had not yet subsided, and the more terrifying blood knife was pressed against his throat.

　　"You should know who I am." Su Yong smiled coldly, and the purple-red blade slid slightly on his neck, leaving a small blood mark, and drops of round blood came out like sweat beads. The man with the mustache trembled more violently, like sifting chaff.

　　"Cover me and you can survive." Su Yong sneered, and the armor and weapons on the dead soldiers on the ground suddenly fell off and flew up.

　　Su Yong took off his blood drink uniform and put on another set of magic tools, then wrapped all the equipment and tied it on his back, and instantly changed his appearance.

　　His mind turned, and a big pit suddenly cracked on the ground, swallowing all the dead soldiers, and then the floating soil slowly covered it. The

　　man with the mustache, speechless, shook his head vigorously, finally confirming that what he saw was not an illusion, and his face turned pale.

　　What kind of skill is it that can control everything around without even making a move? He thought hard, but to no avail.

　　"Do you understand?" The tone was still cold and emotionless.

　　The man with the mustache nodded desperately. Now, even if he had a thousand courage, he would not dare to resist, because he found that the entire space was controlled by the opponent, and the opponent could even use the space shackles to trap him tightly, and he had no power to resist here.

　　"Okay," Su Yong was very satisfied with his performance and nodded slightly, "Then let's go. Remember, you are my boss and I am your subordinate. Act more freely."

　　The blood knife was put away, but the mustache still felt that there was a hidden hand pressing on his throat, which could end his life at any time. He tried to take a breath carefully, but did not dare to fly too far away from Su Yong.

　　"Just go like this. If you meet other people, you should know what to do." Su Yong whispered.

　　The man with the mustache nodded in panic, as if he was the subordinate.

　　Chapter 35 Forced by the situation

　　Chapter 35 Forced by the situation

　　"What's your name?"

　　The mustache man was a little flattered: "My name is Mason. Sir."

　　"I'm not a sir," Su Yong smiled: "You are the sir, Mason."

　　Mason, the mustache-wearing captain of the Baishui team, broke out in cold sweat again and nodded like pounding garlic: "I dare not, I dare not."

　　"What's wrong? Is it wrong to call me that?" Su Yong snorted.

　　"Yes, yes, yes," Mason responded repeatedly: "Sir, you are right, you can call me whatever you want."

　　Su Yong suddenly frowned: "Then what's my name?"

　　Mason even wanted to commit suicide, and his funny mustache face almost turned into a bitter gourd. What's your name? Why do you ask me?

　　"I am your subordinate now, who are the people in your team?" Su Yong wanted to beat him into a pig's head.

　　"Oh, oh, oh," Mason looked at him carefully and replied hurriedly, "You look a bit like a guy named Nemo in my team..."

　　"Okay, then I'll call you Nemo, you have to remember it." Su Yong patted him on the shoulder gently and said with a smile, "Relax, Master Mason, take me to find the teleportation array." Su Yong did not intend to leave the surface of the planet. After all, the Eye of the Stars would not be applicable in the starry sky, and his strength has not yet fully recovered.

　　The two flew along the western sky, where there was a large teleportation array.

　　On the way, they soon met another team, which also had only seven or eight people.

　　"It's Master Mason, where are you going?" The team leader in the team obviously recognized the mustache.

　　Mason's body was shocked, and after Su Yong coughed lightly, he forced a smile and said, "Go, go west, we have seen it there." He did not dare to take risks, because he knew that the killing god beside him could block the space and kill all these people, and he would definitely not be able to escape.

　　"Where are the rest of your team?" The team leader looked at Su Yong curiously.

　　"Well, we met a large team on the way and were transferred there. Nemo and I rushed back to save our lives." Mason calmed down and spoke very tactfully.

　　"Oh, then we'll go." The team leader nodded, waved his hand, and led the crowd away with a series of space ripples.

　　"Well done." Su Yong praised in a low voice.

　　They kept encountering such teams on the road. It was not a long distance, but they encountered dozens of teams. Even Su Yong couldn't help but be secretly surprised. Although he could deal with these magic soldier teams, once the battle started, he would inevitably be discovered by such a dense reinforcement team, and eventually more and more enemies would be attracted, which would be troublesome.

　　Fortunately, the soldiers of those teams also glanced at the two of them and didn't pay much attention to them. It can be seen that they were already familiar with the blood-drinking combat uniforms and protective gear on the target, but fell into a misunderstanding.

　　The team behind them had not yet walked out of sight, and the magic soldier team like locusts appeared in the sky in front.

　　"How far is it?" Su Yong asked in a low voice.

　　"About 30,000 miles." Mason replied.

　　Su Yong nodded and pointed to a point in the northwest: "We need to go in that direction to teleport to the edge of the Baishui Galaxy." That was the route he took to Tiandu Peak.

　　Mason looked carefully and nodded flatteringly: "Remember, the interval to be teleported is 709397."

　　Su Yong looked at his eyes seriously and nodded coldly: "Don't play tricks, you will have nothing to do over there."

　　"I dare not, sir." Mason replied hurriedly.

　　After a while, a large group of guards appeared below to guard the teleportation array. Looking down from the air, the egg-shaped teleportation array emitting a yellow haze was located in a wilderness, which looked like a gymnasium.

　　It was the largest teleportation array on this planet, which could cross the distance of hundreds of stars and was much faster than Su Yong's airborne performance of the God of Heaven. Su Yong squinted and looked at it, and nodded slightly. Mason was not lying.

　　But just as they landed, an officer of the White Water Divine Army came out, waved his hand and shouted, "According to the order from our superiors, the teleportation array will not be open during this period."

　　Su Yong was startled and looked at Mason in confusion.

　　"Maybe it was just an order. It was normal when I passed by before." Mason hurriedly explained in a low voice. He mustered up the courage to take a few steps forward, straightened his chest and said loudly: "I am Mason, the captain of the 32nd squadron of the 54th detachment of the 76th squadron of the 98th battalion of the White Water Army. My number is NB800140009002. I have an emergency and need to rush to the 709397 section. Please let me pass, brothers."

　　"I just said that the teleportation array is no longer open. Can't you hear me?" This squad leader obviously didn't see it in the eyes of the guard officer. The officer wearing yellow divine armor showed a sneer at the corner of his mouth and laughed coldly: "Don't say that you are a squad leader with a subordinate number so long that people can't remember it. Even if the captain comes, it won't work. This is an order personally issued by Lord Shilo, the White Water King!"

　　Mason was sweating and didn't know what to do. His position was lower than that of the guard officer. He had to muster up the courage to speak this time. How could he dare to argue at this time?

　　"Get out of the way, let me do it." Mason suddenly heard Su Yong's voice transmission and subconsciously moved away.

　　Su Yong passed by him and stretched out his hand with a kind smile on his face, "Thank you for your hard work, sir."

　　"Give me a benefit?" The officer immediately thought of this. He hesitated and looked at his subordinates around him. He glared at Su Yong fiercely, but laughed and said, "How can it be called hard work to guard the fortress for Lord Shiloh? This brother is polite." As soon as he finished speaking, he snorted in a low voice, "Can't you do it better?"

　　Although they were all his subordinates, it was always not good to just hand it over like this.

　　Su Yong smiled, but his big hand was still tightly clenched. He walked closer to him and whispered, "This is a rare item I got by chance. Not many people are lucky enough to see it."

　　The officer blocked the view of the soldiers behind him with his burly body, and whispered with a smile, "Don't lie..."

　　The voice suddenly froze in the air, because Su Yong's palm suddenly flashed with purple light, and had pinched his throat. The two purple-white fingers were like steel bars that tightly clamped him. The officer's face suddenly turned red.

　　"What are you going to do?" The officer hummed a few words from his nose with difficulty.

　　"Use teleportation." Su Yong seemed to be very affectionate while hugging his shoulders, but in fact his fingers did not leave his throat at all.

　　He whispered coldly, "Tell your subordinates to get out of the way." Seeing Su Yong use force, Mason, who was following behind, complained bitterly. He knew that he could not get away from it now. Even if this killer let him go, as long as there was one soldier left guarding the teleportation array, he would not be able to survive in the future.

　　"Don't worry. Come with me." Su Yong knew what Mason, who was sweating profusely, was thinking, and quickly sent a message.

　　Mason wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and put on a smiling face for the soldiers behind the officer, looking extremely embarrassed.

　　"Ah, that's what happened!" The officer whose lifeline was held by Su Yong had to cooperate with them in acting, "I understand, I understand, you step aside, let me accompany the two adults in."

　　Some of the soldiers behind walked away with disdain, and some even secretly spit: Damn, he obviously received benefits from others, but he still pretended to be hypocritical.

　　Su Yong and Mason, one on the left and one on the right, walked into the teleportation array with the officer on their left and right. Su Yong's arm was always on the officer's shoulder, and his fingers bent down and hooked under the officer's collar, seemingly nonchalantly, like a good buddy who had not seen each other for a long time.

　　"Oh, oh! Got it." The officer said loudly, with a bitter face but no one looked at him, "I'm going to go with them, you guys watch this place carefully, and don't let anyone else use the teleportation array!"

　　A circle of soldiers simply looked up at the sky, too lazy to look at his face.

　　Mason struggled a little at the time, wanting to warn, but finally suppressed the thought. Not to mention that this person can also eliminate hidden dangers for his own sake. He also knew that if the other party was forced to use space blockade to kill him, the group of people around him would definitely not be able to resist.

　　The other party did this just to avoid attracting attention.

　　Mason sighed secretly, followed him and the officer into the teleportation array, and started the teleportation to the 709397 interval.

　　The stars gradually appeared in front of him, and there was no one around.

　　"Let me go, I have fully cooperated with you," the officer no longer cared about his face here, crying heartbreakingly: "I swear I will not tell anyone else, I swear! I dare to swear on the stars, on our Lord God! My lord, my lord, please let me go!" He guessed that the reason the other party pulled him away was to destroy the body.

　　Su Yong glanced at Mason and said, "Tell him, if he wants to let you go, I will let you go."

　　If Su Yong had not held him, the officer would have knelt down and kowtowed to Mason. He cried and said, "Brother, I... If I break my oath, I will not die well... Let me go, let me go, I will never tell anyone."

　　Mason looked at the face that was still showing off a moment ago, and felt a little reluctant, but he simply peeled off his helmet and knocked on his head lightly!

　　The officer's head was like a broken watermelon, and the four sides split at the same time to reveal the bright red melon slices, and the white spots mixed in it were hot brains.

　　Su Yong let go of his hand and let the bloody body fall into the boundless space, gradually turning into a small black dot, and then disappearing in the universe.

　　"Is it my turn next?" Mason wiped his hands and looked at Su Yong with a self-deprecating smile. He didn't know that the other party couldn't use space blockade in the starry sky, and thought that he still had no power to fight back here.

　　"I promised that I would let you go when you get here." Su Yong compared the starry sky and knew that the direction was correct, so he turned back and smiled at him.

　　"Forget it, this kind of agreement no longer exists in this universe." Mason smiled sadly and closed his eyes, "I don't have the strength to escape, just give me a quick death." He had been forced by the situation before, but at the last moment he suddenly saw it clearly.

　　But he didn't feel the pain for a long time. When he opened his eyes in confusion, Su Yong's figure had already disappeared in the vast starry sky.

　　Chapter 36: The First Warrior

　　PS: The World Cup England-Germany match has begun. With many years of experience watching the Premier League, I still hope that the British can make a comeback and win this match--

　　Chapter 36: The First Warrior

　　The Starry Sky Wolf Boy did not rush to Tiandu Peak as agreed with Su Yong, but rode the Plum Blossom Snow Wolf alone in the starry sky of the Baishui Galaxy for five or six days. On the seventh day, he sighed and slowly left. The magic soldiers of the Baishui Army naturally did not dare to provoke him easily.

　　But he did not know that he had fallen behind Su Yong.

　　The 709397 interval is close to the edge of the Milky Way. Although the starry sky here seems calm for the time being, it is unknown how many lurking Galaxy magic soldiers are hidden in the calm. Su Yong knew that he was not safe in the starry sky, so he had to suppress the impulse in his heart and dive into a small planet, because he was fully confident on the surface of the planet.

　　Shortly after he dived into the planet, the star sand representing this planet quickly shone in the Eye of the Stars.

　　"The Eye of Stars is just a prop after all, and it has its limitations." Su Yong thought as he sat under a giant tree, "If I want to pass through the starry sky safely, I still have to rely on my own strength and stimulate other talents as soon as possible."

　　Although the talent of premonition is practical and can even restrain those with higher cultivation than him, this talent will lose its effect once it encounters a large army. Now Su Yong hopes most to stimulate the talents of dimension and shadow killing.

　　Dimension contains the mystery of space blockade, which can form a full-dimensional multi-dimensional blockade effect similar to the Eye of the Stars, which can effectively block group attacks and cause damage to the enemy. Shadow killing allows him to set various traps after escaping, and still hinder the pursuers after the main body leaves.

　　But he has no idea how to stimulate his talent. Just when he was sitting alone under the tree meditating, a small team of patrol soldiers on the planet discovered him.

　　The team leader was very smart to send a team member to notify other troops, and then led the team to quietly outflank Su Yong who was still thinking with his eyes closed. When Su Yong felt the threat and suddenly opened his eyes, seven artifact-level weapons in the hands of seven peak gods had already stabbed and chopped at him from all directions.

　　After Su Yong stepped into the Heavenly God, his connection with the Eye of Stars became faster and faster. He completed his thought in the blink of an eye. A thick white vortex like milk formed on the surface of his body out of thin air, causing all seven artifacts to instantly fall into the quagmire-like spatial ripples, firmly sticking and unable to move forward an inch.

　　Just as the seven divine weapons were struggling to pull out and release the weapons in their hands, Su Yong's thoughts changed, and the firm adhesion suddenly turned into a huge and unmatched reaction force, which turned from sticking to repulsion. The seven divine weapons were unable to overcome inertia in time and flew out like projectiles almost at the same time.

　　However, before they could get up from the ground in a panic, a spatial ripple that could not be escaped once again enveloped them. They suddenly found that they could not move at all, and their whole bodies were like being trapped in a mold.

　　"Don't try to do those useless things." Su Yong's cold voice shook their ears, "If you try to struggle, I will have to let the space explode."

　　The seven divine soldiers stopped struggling in shock. They knew that once the space exploded, the protective gear on their bodies could not completely protect the body, because no matter how good the divine gear was, there would always be weak points, such as the collar of the neck and the gaps in the cuffs. Anyway, the divine armor could not cover the body 100%, and any position that exposed the body might be used as an entry point by the space explosion, causing the whole body to be broken into dust.

　　"You...what do you want?" The captain was the leader after all, and he was the first to calm down and asked in a trembling voice.

　　Su Yong smiled and did not answer him, but pointed at another soldier, opened his mouth, and seemed to ask something silently.

　　It turned out that he used the skill of space blocking to isolate the space around each soldier from others. Others could not hear it at all, but just looked at each other and didn't know why.

　　Su Yong asked: "How many galaxies do we have to go through to get out of the Milky Way? How many planets are there?"

　　The soldier's face turned pale with fear. He frowned and calculated for a while, and quickly answered: "There are about 300 large and medium-sized galaxies, with a total of about 70 million planets."

　　Su Yong pondered and nodded, then turned to look at the team leader and asked the same question.

　　The team leader hesitated and looked at his teammates, but the nervous soldier was blocked in space and had no idea about the outside world, let alone being able to send out news.

　　The team leader lowered his head and thought about it. After rolling his eyes for a while, he had already calculated it. He raised his head and said openly: "Less than 200 galaxies, about 20 million large and small planets."

　　Su Yong nodded and smiled without comment, then asked the third soldier the same question, and at the same time unknowingly removed the sound wave blockade.

　　The hook-nosed soldier thought for a while and gritted his teeth: "Three hundred and twenty galaxies, about sixty-seven million planets."

　　The team leader suddenly heard the answer of his subordinate, his face suddenly turned as white as paper, and he couldn't help but argue loudly: "Wrong, wrong, I didn't remember it clearly..."

　　"That's right," Su Yong stretched out his hand to interrupt him, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, but it was eerie and scary, "Less than two hundred galaxies, that is to say, if I go smoothly, I will soon walk into the camp of the Flame Army! That's right? Haha, there is a saying I don't know if you have heard? That is, when talking to smart people, never play tricks!"

　　"No!" In the face of death, the team leader was about to kneel down and beg for mercy in panic, but before his knees bent, a muffled sound suddenly exploded, and the surrounding space fluctuated violently, and a large amount of white smoke surged.

　　When everyone looked over again, the space where the captain stood had exploded into a blood mist, and countless hair and white flesh were still suspended in the blood mist. The bloody smell had not yet dissipated, and a set of armor and a crescent-shaped spear had already fallen to the ground with a clang.

　　The six soldiers were pale in an instant. The other party really killed without hesitation. The two soldiers who answered truthfully were shocked and secretly thanked.

　　Su Yong picked up the divine tool on the ground and stuffed it into the bag on his back. He put the artifact crescent-shaped spear in his palm and measured it. He felt that it was a handy substitute. After all, the blood knife was of great importance, and he was unwilling to expose it to others again. Looking back, Su Yong still had a smile on his face: "Because of honesty, you can survive. Remember to keep this virtue."

　　After saying that, he jumped up, and his body bounced in the forest like a phantom, because at this moment, a large group of white water divine soldiers like locusts had appeared in the sky above his head. As for the six soldiers who were still locked in space, once he wanted to withdraw, they would be free.

　　"Over there!" A thunderous roar came from the air, and a burly figure with a beard as sharp as a needle rushed down first, followed by a cloud-like team of divine soldiers. The dazzling light of the divine weapon even pierced the sky.

　　This bearded man was called Han Xuan, the first fierce general under the Baishui King Xi Luo. His cultivation had reached the level of the Supreme God, and was not much different from Xi Luo and the eldest prince of the Holy Land. With the profound cultivation of the Supreme God and the blessing of his divine weapon protective gear, the Wings of Wind, his speed was far ahead of his other companions, and he caught up with Su Yong who was flying in the forest in just a moment.

　　When Su Yong heard the rapid sound of the wind in the air and suddenly turned around to see the burly figure rushing down, he had no time to form a thought, but his premonition talent still allowed him to see the direction of the opponent's attack. He turned over and lay on the ground. The Cold Moon Shield in his left hand blocked the hammer in the bearded man's hand that was falling like thunder. The Crescent Moon Spear in his right hand stabbed at the opponent's throat hidden in his collar like a stream of light.

　　"Good!" Han Xuan shouted loudly, and his huge body bent in the air, withdrawing the hammer, while also avoiding the opponent's attack that took into account both offense and defense. "As expected of the target that the Lord God wants to hunt down, he really has some skills!" He was also very surprised that the opponent could break his offensive in such a short time, but he didn't know that it was because of his talent.

　　But Su Yong was forced to pause like this, and it was too late to get away again. He jumped up from the ground, and when he saw the bearded general less than ten meters in front of him, countless divine weapons had already fallen like snowflakes. The White Water Divine Soldiers instantly surrounded the surroundings, surrounding this place into a huge iron bucket waterfall.

　　Above the waterfall, the dazzling light of the divine tools and divine tools shone. This was simply a great formation to seal the gods. Even the Supreme God and the Star Wolf Boy might not be able to escape.

　　"There are so many people, it's so lively!" Su Yong waved the Cold Moon Shield in his left hand, raised the Crescent Moon Spear in his right hand, and looked at the bearded man with a smile: "What's your name?"

　　The calmness of the target surprised the mighty bearded Han Xuan. He took a step forward, opened his big mouth full of steel needle-like beard and smiled: "You look like a hero, anyway, you are worthy of asking my name, my name is Han Xuan!"

　　"Han Xuan? This name is somewhat familiar..." Su Yong frowned, but couldn't find the answer. After a moment, he smiled calmly: "I am Su Yong!"

　　"Good! You are very good. Not many people can keep calm in such an environment!" Han Xuan did not hesitate to praise him. "How do you want to fight? I, Big Beard, will play with you!"

　　Su Yong looked around at the army of divine soldiers that were densely covering the sky from the ground, and said with a wry smile: "Can I still choose?"

　　"Yes, you can't choose!" Han Xuan, who was a little bit stupid, patted his head and laughed: "You are the target ordered by the Lord God to be hunted down. Xi Luo has given a death order. Even if you can beat me this time, you will be killed by everyone here!"

　　"Then let's start!" Su Yong said cheerfully. On the surface of the planet, he was not too scared because he still had a terrifying cosmic treasure, the Eye of the Stars, in his hand.

　　The reason why he took the initiative to invite the battle was because he found that the Cold Moon Shield and the Crescent Moon Spear in his hand seemed to be connected by some unknown elements. When he raised the protective gear and the artifact at the same time, he felt a subtle resonance between the two.

　　Is it because the names are all related to "moon"? Or something else? Su Yong pondered for a moment in his mind, but the subtle resonance between his hands made him catch a glimpse of the understanding of multiple space attacks.

　　This understanding is different from the space blockade brought by the Eye of Stars, and seems to be a mysterious martial art.

　　Could it be "dimension"? Su Yong frowned slightly.

　　At this time, the big hammer of the bearded man had already hit him with wind and thunder. He didn't care to distinguish too much. He stared at the red light surging from the opponent's body, and the Cold Moon Shield intercepted it in advance. At the same time, the crescent spear flew towards the weakest part of the opponent's green light.

　　Because the mystery of martial arts can only be obtained in fighting!

　　Chapter 37 Weird Resonance

　　Chapter 37 Weird Resonance

　　"Bang bang bang." Three consecutive sharp explosions were heard, and the artifact hammer of the bearded supreme god Han Xuan actually broke the space blockade used by Su Yong, and bombarded the Cold Moon Shield three times in a row. Finally, Su Yong intercepted in advance, and Han Xuan's power had not yet been fully released. The two retreated ten meters at the same time when the airflow in space formed a giant fan, looking at each other with shock in their hearts.

　　Su Yong was shocked because the opponent's sledgehammer not only broke the space vortex blockade formed by the Eye of Stars, but also forcibly used the speed advantage to attack when he had the upper hand. Finally, relying on the mysterious defense formation of the Shield of Cold Moon, he was able to barely keep up, but he was still shocked by a burst of blood.

　　This person is at least the Supreme God, and his strength is even higher than that of the eldest prince of the Holy Land after the blessing of the artifact. Su Yong made a judgment quickly. He did not dare to neglect it, and his mind power was slightly released, allowing the Eye of Stars to control the surrounding space elements a little more. At the same time, with the shield in his left hand and the spear in his right hand, he formed a tilted defensive posture of drawing a bow and shooting arrows in front of him.

　　This posture once again made him feel the wonderful resonance between the spear and the shield, and the space seemed to emit a buzzing sound of bees flapping their wings.

　　Han Xuan's shock came from the opponent's early reaction and weird space control. This direct confrontation made him realize that the opponent's cultivation was just barely within the rank of a god, but strangely, the opponent could predict the direction of his attack and intercept it, and the space around him was also quite strange, as if it was completely under the control of the opponent. He felt like he was in a swirling quagmire, and for the first time, he felt powerless.

　　"Interesting, come again!" Han Xuan's belligerence was aroused, and with a wave of his hand, the three-meter-long handle of the thunder pattern hammer was raised again at an angle, pointing at the opponent. In

　　the next move, he would use the "Thunder Strike the Sky" that he had not used for a long time. That was his famous trick. The hammer could really break mountains and peaks, and no one could stop its edge.

　　At this moment, Su Yong also caught the point of resonance. At the moment when the red light rushed up from the opponent's body, he shot out the crescent spear first. With a clear sound of "whoosh", the spear with a crescent-shaped blade tip rushed out like a venomous snake. At the front of the spear tip, you can clearly see more than a dozen crescents rotating and cutting back and forth, as if to cut through all the constraints in the space.

　　This move does not seem fast, but it is actually extremely fast. When Han Xuan felt the breeze in front of him, dozens of sharp crescents that were rotating had already surrounded him closely. Each strike was aimed at the throat on his neck. The sharp edge made his rough body covered with goose bumps.

　　He could only retreat. Although the sledgehammer in his hand was full of strength, he was preempted by the opponent and could not make a move. But when he used the profound cultivation of the Supreme God to retreat quickly, he found that the space behind him was like a wall blocking him.

　　"It's still a space blockade, and it's even stronger than before." Han Xuan sucked in a breath of cold air and quickly activated his internal force. The artifact armor on his body-the wings in the wind made a sharp whistling sound, cutting a nearly ten-foot-wide gap in the blockade behind him. He flashed through this transparent gap.

　　At the critical moment, Su Yong's crescent-shaped spear hit the cracked space wall. That piece of space made a crisp sound, and the entire transparent blockade wall was shattered like ice and scattered. The ground was riddled with holes in an instant.

　　"Okay, take my hammer!" Han Xuan narrowly avoided the attack, and his whole body was covered in cold sweat. He knew that it would be disadvantageous to drag it on. After he stepped back, he pushed hard on the ground. The ground trembled and cracked several meters thick. His huge body had already jumped high, and he was swinging a sledgehammer in the air like Thor! Lightning strikes

　　the sky!

　　No one has ever escaped from his attack. This violent attack completely blocked the entire sky. The surging space waves have not yet formed, and the ground under the shock of the strong wind has already trembled. Su Yong below looks like a leaf in the storm.

　　Although Su Yong predicted his accumulation of power, he was unable to resist this attack after his first attack failed. He could only retreat. However, the shock wave brought by the sledgehammer has locked the entire space, and there are still Baishui magic soldiers behind him like an iron barrel. In desperation, he can only use the space blockade caused by the Eye of the Stars to the extreme. The entire space above is like a huge transparent iron plate, and he puts all the remaining physical strength on his left hand, using the Shield of the Cold Moon to protect his entire body.

　　"Boom!" There was a loud noise, like thousands of dry thunders falling at the same time. The surrounding magic soldiers were shaken by this vast and unparalleled force. Many people fell down. The weaker ones even had their eardrums broken, and blood flowed from their facial features.

　　The full force of the Supreme God and the top artifact was very terrifying. The nearly 100-meter space above Su Yong's head, which was stronger than diamond, was smashed into pieces! As the space fragments flew around, the sledgehammer passed through countless space winds, paused for a moment, and then slammed hard on the Cold Moon Shield!

　　"Bang!" After this crisp sound, Su Yong felt that the blood in his body was like boiling water rushing up to his head. At the same time, his feet shook. It turned out that the earth was cracked into two halves. He fell rapidly in the huge crack!

　　The Cold Moon Shield resisted the lightning that shattered the space, but Su Yong had not been able to perform a space jump for a long time, and his physical strength had not recovered. How could he withstand the opponent's full force?

　　So he continued to sink rapidly as the earth cracked, intending to unload the huge force.

　　Unexpectedly, the bearded Han Xuan seemed to stick to him. His huge body followed him down at a rapid speed as he was bombarded. The sledgehammer was firmly against his Cold Moon Shield, constantly exerting terrible pressure.

　　The two ends of the earth kept cracking, as if the planet was about to explode in two. The two men sank rapidly like projectiles, and the rocks and dirt kept falling on their heads and bodies, but were bounced away by the magical protective gear they were wearing. After a while, their figures disappeared in the huge trench-like scar on the earth.

　　The deputy general under the first fierce general Han Xuan was called Meng Fei, a one-eyed guy. This guy was quite knowledgeable. He quickly realized that the goal was to lure the main general away through "underground escape" and avoid this iron-clad defense at the same time. He waved his hand and gave a loud order. The white water soldiers around him, who were like snow flying all over the sky, woke up and narrowed the encirclement to tightly surround the crack. At that time, another group of people were divided to outflank the other end.

　　Su Yong and the bearded fierce man were falling rapidly and were about to approach the center of the asteroid. Su Yong's physical strength, which he had been struggling to support, was exhausted. His head was so painful that it was about to split, but his mind remained clear.

　　I can't let go, I must not let go. Once I let go, the sledgehammer will fall on my body, and the blood-drinking battle suit will definitely not be able to withstand this terrible artifact sledgehammer. Su Yong tried hard to think about the consequences, stubbornly holding the Shield of the Cold Moon, his palms were already full of blood.

　　This guy is the strongest opponent I have ever met except the Lord God, Su Yong thought to himself, even the eldest brother would not be his opponent when he did not use the artifact.

　　In fact, Han Xuan's arms were already numb at this moment, but he knew that this was the last critical moment, and his rich combat experience told him that he must not give up. He chased and oppressed the opponent, and his face full of needles and beards was distorted terribly. "Why is he not dead yet? This kid is really cruel. He actually held on for so long!"

　　If Su Yong could catch his breath, he would undoubtedly be able to win, because he still had star beasts in his hand to summon, and he could also pull the Eye of Stars to attack again. The problem is that at this moment, he can't even send out his thoughts. All his strength is used on the Shield of the Cold Moon. Except for his brain spinning, he has no strength left.

　　Blood slowly flowed from the corners of his mouth, and his pair of dark eyes began to turn scarlet. Above his head, less than three meters away, was Han Xuan's hideous face, with eyes that were bigger and redder than his.

　　The two glared at each other, wrestling with each other, letting their bodies rub against the sharp mud and rocks. They actually wanted to smile, or say something to distract the other, but at this moment, they couldn't even relax their faces or say a word.

　　In the dead freeze, Su Yong suddenly felt the vibration of the heavy crescent spear in his right hand that wanted to fall. Under the support of the Cold Moon Shield, the spear with the same name seemed to be aware of the sharing of the burden, and it slowly rose up an inch without Su Yong using any strength at all!

　　The eyes of the two widened at this moment.

　　Han Xuan didn't expect that the other party still had some strength left, and even tried to use his strength to attack him. Although he was wearing the artifact-level Wind Wings, which could resist ordinary weapons, the other party had an artifact in his hand. The artifact against the artifact was like an ordinary weapon against ordinary armor, and it could still cause damage. Besides, the Wings of Wind were originally equipment for accelerating the speed of the body movement. They were light and agile, but their defense was not very high.

　　And he was at the end of his strength at this moment, and he could not bear even this tiny attack.

　　Su Yong was shocked by the sudden movement of the Crescent Spear. He knew in his heart that it was not his own power, but it seemed that the Crescent Spear pulled his right hand up.

　　Why was this? Su Yong was shocked beyond words. He had always felt that the Spear and the Shield of the Cold Moon had a subtle resonance, but he had never thought that the artifact could move on its own without the control of consciousness. Could it be that

　　the resonance of the two artifacts, through my weak body as a medium, connected again to fight the enemy together?

　　Could the artifacts that struggled to resist communicate with each other and share the burden? Just like the communication and complementarity between each part of the body that struggled to support, can it generate strength again? Su Yong couldn't figure it out, but he knew that this might be the mystery of the dimension.

　　But it didn't matter. Even if he couldn't figure it out, the Crescent Spear continued to pull his arm and stretched it up another inch!

　　This one inch finally made all of Han Xuan's persistence collapse completely!

　　The bearded general's hand loosened, and with a scream, his exhausted body fell far to the other end of the crack! He didn't dare to hold on any longer, because if he waited a moment longer, the opponent's thorn spear would pierce his throat!

　　The moment he gave up, Su Yong's strength that he had been struggling to support also reached its limit, and he fell down powerlessly. Su Yong didn't take a breath until half a while later, stretched out the crescent thorn spear and stabbed it into the soil between the cracks to stabilize his body.

　　"I need to have a good rest and think about this principle by the way." This is exactly the center of the asteroid's center. He found a sunken hole in the crack, dug it a little bigger with the thorn spear, and then threw himself in. After releasing the star beast alert, he closed his eyes and meditated.

　　PS: Of course the Netherlands and Brazil won--

　　Chapter 38 mutates again!

　　Chapter 38 mutates again!

　　However, the tense environment did not allow Su Yong to grasp the inspiration. Before he could calm down, there were loud shouts from both sides of the planetary crack that had formed two hemispheres. The bright light of the artifact was projected like the sun. It was the White Water Divine Soldiers Brigade that had come all the way from both sides to find it. In another cup of tea, they would find this place.

　　It was really a case of raining cats and dogs. Su Yong sighed bitterly and released all the star beasts in the Eye of Stars. The star beasts surrounded the cave entrance and hesitated when they saw the bright light on both sides, because they knew that without the artifacts and divine tools, the gods would not be a threat, but once they put on such terrible equipment, the opponent would become a hedgehog that could not be attacked, and he would become the object of abuse.

　　Su Yong frowned and his mind was spinning. His rich combat experience soon gave him an idea. After the idea was communicated with the Eye of Stars through his thoughts, several star beasts jumped for joy. The mutated interstellar mad dragon roared low, and rushed to the left with its black scales like black smoke. The Yunhai Golden Lion and the unicorn porcupine went to the right side side by side, and the terrible poisonous scorpion with sharp blades was guarding the entrance of the cave.

　　Su Yong also took the time to recover his physical strength at this moment, but the battle just now was really exhausting, and his bones and tendons were sore all over. How could he recover so quickly?

　　Just as the extremely precious time passed by little by little, the mutated interstellar mad dragon finally couldn't resist the divine weapon on the left wearing divine tools and using divine artifacts, and was the first to be forced to slowly retreat.

　　The interstellar mad dragon had already used up all its skills. Relying on the narrow space here, it used its huge body to forcibly block the passage. But at this moment, countless artifacts had already scratched thousands of wounds on its black scales. If it weren't for its strong body and quick reaction, I'm afraid it would have fallen long ago.

　　Then the Yunhai Golden Lion and the unicorn porcupine also retreated, their bodies were covered with bloodstains.

　　"Stupid, did I ask you to fight them?" Su Yong couldn't help but curse in a low voice. He knew that they were also using the self-torture trick to lure the enemy deeper. He couldn't bear to blame them too

　　much, so he waved his hand to recall them. He had just used the space blockade of the Eye of Stars to set up defenses at the entrance of the cave. The terrible poisonous scorpion immediately grew rapidly and spun rapidly like a windmill outside the cave. While spinning, it sprayed thick venom from countless holes on its body like a sprinkler. In just a moment, the area of ​​dozens of miles turned into a place filled with milk-like miasma.

　　The Baishui Divine Soldiers who were chasing closely before they found the exact location of the target found that heavy fog suddenly gathered in front of them, and it was difficult to see anything ten meters away. They didn't know why, thinking that the target must be hidden here, and they couldn't help but be overjoyed, so they rushed in one after another and continued to search in depth.

　　Just as they were excitedly lining up to approach the center of the white fog, they suddenly found a miserable cry beside them.

　　"The fog is poisonous!" When the Baishui divine soldiers cried out, it was too late. Although the divine weapons on their bodies protected their vital points, they could not completely block their bodies. The poison sprayed by the poisonous scorpion quickly penetrated through their collars and cuffs, and soon froze their bodies. Countless Baishui divine soldiers found that they were unable to breathe smoothly and their bodies turned black, and they were already unstable and fell down with screams.

　　"Retreat! Retreat quickly!" After Han Xuan took a breath, he and his deputy Meng Fei followed the team. They were lucky to stand outside the white fog and were not corroded by the poisonous gas, but they were so angry that their stomachs were about to explode. Meng Fei kicked a divine soldier in front of him with a rage, covered his nose and shouted loudly: "Retreat! All retreat!"

　　The shout pierced the vast white fog like thunder and spread to the other side. But only a few divine soldiers were able to withdraw. Most of the soldiers who entered the center of the white fog wanted to turn back, but they were dizzy and weak.

　　The soldiers falling from the white fog were like a torrential rain, and nearly one-third of the soldiers in the air were poisoned and fell. They were eager to make achievements and advanced too fast.

　　Seeing his subordinates suffer heavy losses, Han Xuan's eyes turned red with anxiety. He pressed his still heaving chest and shouted angrily: "Withdraw from the white fog area, set up the formation, break the fog!"

　　The soldiers withdrawn from both ends lined up in front of the white fog in a long snake formation, no longer caring about their companions who were still screaming inside, and began to use group skills. Tens of thousands of violent palm winds formed an indestructible and mighty wind airflow, forcing the white fog downwards. The white fog gradually sank and visibility was a little higher.

　　Using this precious time, Su Yong had recovered more than 10% of his physical strength. He simply took the Eye of Stars out of his pocket and placed it at the entrance of the cave, and began to use his palms to cooperate with his thoughts again to control the space where the white fog faded.

　　"Space airflow..." Su Yong stretched out his index and middle fingers on his left hand, took a breath and flicked his fingers to the left: "Go... break it!"

　　"Bang bang bang bang bang!" A series of space ripples suddenly flew out in the fading white mist. Dozens of soldiers who were concentrating on breaking the mist were caught off guard and hit by the sound waves. They staggered in the air and were puzzled when the ripples suddenly exploded. They screamed and fell down at the same time.

　　"It's a terrible space blockade and detonation!" Han Xuan's face turned pale. He knew the opponent's methods best. "I didn't expect him to recover so quickly!" His recovered physical strength was still difficult to make such a terrible space control, but the opponent actually did it, which made him secretly surprised. Han Xuan always thought that Su Yong relied on his own strength, not the help of props, which made him fall into a misunderstanding, thinking that Su Yong's understanding of martial arts was even higher than that of himself, the supreme god.

　　"Retreat, we can't do anything to him!" Han Xuan waved his hand and ordered.

　　"Sir," Meng Fei said hurriedly, "There are so many of us, we have to try again."

　　"Don't you see that we have lost so much?" Han Xuan sighed sadly, "This guy's skills are very mysterious. When I was fighting him, I found that the space was completely under his control, and he could repeatedly make correct judgments and seize the initiative... If it weren't for my superior internal strength, I would not be able to attack him at all. This is unprecedented."

　　"But Sir still repelled him!" Meng Fei clasped his fists. Everyone was a strong man at the peak of the gods, so they could see clearly that it was Han Xuan who had been forcing his opponent into the cracks of the planet and almost succeeded.

　　Han Xuan shook his head blankly: "His cultivation is not high, but his martial arts comprehension is extremely high. If it is not for the Supreme God relying on the artifact, it is impossible to approach him... In our team, there is no other Supreme God except me, so I am afraid that we can't get close to him and take him down." He stared at the white mist again, where dozens of people were blown up by the space and died. "I don't know how to report to Lord Xi Luo when I go back this time."

　　"My Lord," Meng Fei gritted his teeth, "As long as we can kill the target, Lord Xi Luo will not blame me... Please let your subordinates take charge, I am very confident!"

　　Han Xuan frowned and looked at him: "Are you sure? You know this matter is not trivial, be careful not to get into trouble!"

　　Meng Fei bowed deeply and nodded vigorously: "Your subordinates understand!"

　　Han Xuan couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief. He seemed rude, but he naturally had his own little tricks in mind. Now he has found a scapegoat. "Just do it, I just want the result!"

　　"Yes!" Meng Fei said in a deep voice. Although his skill was not as good as Han Xuan's, he had some ideas. His superior had fought with the target before, and he had seen that the target was at the end of his strength and was just struggling to survive. Now there were so many soldiers, he didn't believe that he couldn't kill one of them.

　　"Listen to my orders, seal both ends, and continue to break the fog!" Meng Fei shouted.

　　The soldiers at both ends retreated slightly, but they were still able to drive away the poisonous fog with their powerful group skills.

　　"The Dawn Squadron of the Third Squadron of the Seventh Battalion of Baishui, all stand out!"

　　Meng Fei shouted, and Han Xuan couldn't help but be surprised. Yes, why didn't I think of it?

　　The Dawn Squadron is a strange team in the Baishui Battalion. It is not an offensive force, but focuses on defense. They share the same magical protective gear - the Dawn Crystal Soul. Once most of the team is composed of soldiers wearing the Dawn Crystal Soul, the brigade will be surrounded by a large umbrella as bright as the dawn.

　　This large umbrella surrounds the surroundings like crystal, and it is impervious to water. It is undoubtedly the most effective means to deal with space explosions.

　　"Gather the troops, follow me!" Meng Fei took the lead and walked at the front of the Dawn Team, right in front of the Dawn Umbrella. He was quite courageous.

　　The fog in the air gradually faded. This Dawn Team of nearly a thousand people moved forward along the cracks, carefully searching for every possible location where the target might hide.

　　Several consecutive space ripples exploded on the edge of the Dawn Umbrella, but they were unable to break the umbrella. Su Yong couldn't help but secretly groan. Although he used the control ability of the Eye of the Stars, it took a lot of physical strength to trigger these thoughts, and physical strength was exactly what he lacked the most at the moment.

　　There were quite a few people in this team, and his current ability was not enough to freeze them with a space blockade. He could only watch them approach step by step. At this time, the enemy in front was less than a kilometer away from Su Yong, and he could even see the ugly sneer on the face of the one-eyed leader.

　　"This is the last chance I can make." Su Yong held the lid of the Eye of Stars with his left hand, squinting his eyes and calculating the speed of the enemy's approach. Just when he was extremely anxious, a terrifying change happened to him again.

　　His left hand, which was pressed on the Eye of Stars, suddenly turned black and blue, and then his body, which was about to fail due to excessive force, suddenly trembled violently. At the moment when his head was splitting, he found that a large piece of black suddenly fell from the sky, blocking his vision.

　　It was his hair, which grew wildly again, and at the same time, his nails stretched out suddenly, as if to break his fingers.

　　"Ah!" Su Yong cried out in pain. His originally weak body could not bear this sudden pain, and he actually gave birth to an uncontrollable force. He gestured around like crazy, and his long nails, while moving at a very fast speed, actually pulled out thousands of silver-white light threads in the air that were visible to the naked eye.

　　A certain light ray collided with the star sand light in the Eye of Stars, suddenly triggering the space control. Two rays of light gathered into a dazzling spark, flew out of the hole, and gradually expanded as it stretched in the air, finally forming an orange light as thick as the well mouth.

　　Meng Fei was still grinning, because he had seen the small hole, but he didn't expect that a strong light suddenly came in front of him at a very fast speed. It was too late to dodge, and his face suddenly turned pale as paper.

　　"This... This is impossible!" He shouted hysterically. How could the opponent still have strength left? The previous attacks were already weak, and he saw it more clearly than anyone else, but at this moment, he had no time to think, with a frozen smile on his face, he shouted the last sentence unwillingly.

　　With a loud "bang", the orange light just hit the tip of the dawn umbrella just a few hundred meters away, and the space was violently distorted. After a while, it turned into a stream of light all over the sky, and the space shattered away. The vanguard of nearly a thousand people, including Meng Fei who was still grinning, disappeared.

　　PS: I fell ill, damn, staying up late to watch the game is not good!

　　Chapter 39 Mad Dimension

　　Chapter 39 Mad Dimension

　　At this moment, Su Yong has fallen into a state of madness. The remaining consciousness made him put away the Eye of Stars on the ground, and then rushed out like a berserker.

　　He no longer used the control ability of the Eye of Stars, but completely relied on the strange abilities surging out of his body, rushing out with his fangs and claws, and even felt that the Frost Moon Shield and the Crescent Moon Spear were in the way and did not pick them up.

　　The White Water Divine Soldiers near the edge of the white fog were overjoyed when they suddenly saw the target appear, and immediately swarmed over and surrounded it. Thousands of artifacts lit up almost at the same time, bombarding it like a mountain

　　of knives. "Come back!" Han Xuan shouted hurriedly. He knew that he was in big trouble when he saw the opponent's Dawn Team killing nearly a thousand people in one blow. He didn't know what skills the opponent mastered, but he felt that the opponent seemed to have some strange abilities, and at this moment he needed fighting to stimulate them.

　　Unfortunately, his shouting was a little late. The divine soldiers wearing powerful protective gear had just approached the target and were about to chop down with their swords and guns, but suddenly they felt an unparalleled spatial attack!

　　That was not a simple force that cut through space, but a three-dimensional force, like an iceberg, surging with the might of oppressing the world, while their own artifacts and protective gear seemed so thin, even vulnerable. They waved their sharp artifacts in vain, but could only draw a shallow mark on the iceberg-like attack, and the powerful force still bombarded them without hindrance!

　　"Ah!" Thousands of Baishui Divine Soldiers at the peak level of the gods howled, and the knife mountain that bombarded them collapsed instantly, and the broken limbs and arms sprayed blood all over the sky!

　　Even wearing indestructible artifacts and protective gear, they still couldn't resist Su Yong's crazy offensive, just like a large group of mosquitoes and flies encountering a bat. Wherever the natural enemy went, the Baishui Divine Soldiers were all scattered and fled, unable to resist at all.

　　In a blink of an eye, more than half of the fallen divine soldiers had fallen, and the miserable cries filled the cracks of the entire planet, and even pierced the starry sky outside.

　　"Retreat! Retreat! Retreat quickly!" Han Xuan, the most powerful general under Xi Luo, shouted in a very ungraceful manner. At this moment, he saw clearly that even if he recovered his strength and rushed forward, he would still be courting death. The opponent's terrifying three-dimensional attack, even a king god like the Star Wolf Boy, didn't know if he could resist it?

　　He thought that this could not be regarded as the opponent's true strength, but a perverted venting that could only be stimulated on the verge of life and death. But he didn't know that this special state was called "talent", which would only be stimulated by potential mutants in extremely helpless situations. Han Xuan didn't know that this crazy killing state could still be controlled and consolidated once he could remember it afterwards.

　　Su Yong was not quite sure what he was doing now. He just waved his hands frantically, and his ten fingers pulled out thousands of silver-white space ripples in the space. Each ripple was getting bigger and bigger around him, and in the end it was almost like a huge white cocoon surrounding him. He could barely see the light of countless artifacts outside, but he knew which artifacts could not hurt him at all, because those swords, spears and guns would be firmly stuck once they approached the ripples, and as long as he waved his hands, those artifacts would fly out of the enemy's hands and even turn against him.

　　Because even if there were tens of millions of ripples in the air, they were still under his control. His every move and wave would bring up multiple space waves in a certain direction. These space waves would gather into a huge three-dimensional attack, and the attached artifacts would scatter like rain, and the enemy in that direction, like a maggot attached to the bone, would immediately shatter.

　　"This feeling is really mysterious!" Su Yong couldn't control his hands and feet, but secretly exclaimed in his heart.

　　The artifacts and tools that seemed indestructible in the past were nothing but scrap metal in Su Yong's eyes. Although he could not destroy them, he did not need to fear their attacks at all. All this was because he had the most powerful attack and the best defensive skill - Dimension!

　　Offense is the best defense, and the attack of Dimension can almost break through and defeat all other attacks, because it is multi-dimensional and three-dimensional, just like water waves that penetrate everywhere. At the same time, it can also tightly protect the whole body of the caster, making it impervious to water!

　　I don't know how many divine soldiers fell, but the peripheral ones finally woke up and retreated desperately in the roar of Han Xuan. But Su Yong was blood-curdling at this moment, like a madman, shaking with huge space ripples like mountains, and screaming everywhere he went.

　　"Sir, we must quickly notify Lord Xiluo to come over." A squadron leader rushed to Han Xuan and asked in a hoarse voice. His face was pale with fear and there were scars from the strong wind.

　　Han Xuan shook his head, his eyes still fixed on the huge storm of killing gods not far away, his eyes trembling constantly, "No need, I think it's useless for Lord Xi Luo to come here."

　　At this time, Su Yong was even more terrifying than the Starry Sky Wolf Boy. He didn't dare to hope that the Divine Soldiers Brigade could trap him.

　　Perhaps, when he has vented his anger and his strength is exhausted, it will be our only chance. Han Xuan thought about it for several times, and finally waved his hand fiercely and ordered: "Retreat on all fronts!"

　　This sentence meant that the Baishui Divine Soldiers Brigade gave up the siege, and the entire encirclement tactic had completely failed.

　　However, under Han Xuan's wave, a small team of elite scouts of the Divine Soldiers had already approached.

　　"You all come with me and quietly follow behind him. When the time comes, attack immediately!" Han Xuan ordered in a cold voice.

　　"Yes, sir!" Although the team of Divine Soldiers straightened their chests and agreed in unison, their words trembled a little. After all, the target was too terrible. Even if they were on the periphery, they could see the opponent's invincible momentum.

　　Under the general's shout, a large number of divine soldiers fled in all directions in fear, while the remaining small part was still stuck in the space ripples created by Su Yong, struggling and falling down with screams from time to time.

　　At this time, more than half of the divine soldiers had fallen and died. Those who could still escape had already been defeated by him. Even if they met him again next time, I don't know if they would have the courage to fight again.

　　Su Yong was venting his emotions frantically, and his mind gradually became clearer because his emotions were expressed by his physical strength and movements. His blood-red eyes gradually returned to dark and bright, but at this moment, the fatigue in his limbs finally passed through every nerve and tendon, and was clearly transmitted to his mind.

　　"It's so refreshing, so wonderful, but it's also so fucking tiring!" Su Yong sighed silently, and stopped his hands that were so numb that he almost wanted to break them. At this moment, there were no enemies around him, and all the divine soldiers had scattered.

　　Looking up at the starry sky, it was quiet, I walked alone, and the blood rain gradually stopped. Silence is the calmness of the moment, who can I ask with a smile?

　　Su Yong stood in the air for a long time. The strong wind blowing through the cracks of the planet carried a heavy smell of blood, as if to tell him everything that had just happened. The planet split in half, the bloody wind drifting under the distant abyss of the starry sky, and even the desperate howl falling from the boundless void was still echoing, making him remember clearly everything that had happened.

　　This was his largest battle so far, and the degree of misery even overshadowed the battle under the sacred mountain. Although the opponents were all strong men at the peak level of the gods and carried artifacts, they still failed before he, the mutant god, went crazy, and paid a heavy price.

　　Countless strong men fell, tens of millions of artifacts and divine tools were lost... Maybe in the future, a planet below this planet will be another treasure land like the sacred mountain.

　　At this moment, Su Yong deeply understood what the woman in Baidi City said: "Even if the mutants face the Supreme God, they are not to be feared..."

　　Not only the Supreme God, but also the King God will find it difficult to resist him when he is crazy. The only one who can defeat him may be the Lord of the Galaxy-the Lord of Rules.

　　"It's been a while, and he doesn't look exhausted at all." Han Xuan, who was hiding behind a shelter on the planet, frowned. Seeing the other party walk into the crack of the planet again in a state of despair, he waved his hand hesitantly to stop his subordinates from tracking.

　　Su Yong returned to the cave and picked up the Cold Moon Shield and the Crescent Moon Spear. At this moment, he could clearly feel the resonance between the two. The space vibration that seemed to be connected between the contradictions actually had many similarities with the thousands of space ripples he pulled out with his gestures. At this moment, he finally understood that the faint connection could actually be controlled invisibly, just like he could still wave his hands in the void to control the ripples that had already formed.

　　Those traces that had been carved out long ago, those waves that formed the airflow, would not dissipate for a long time, and could change with the actions of the releaser, and even become unrecognizable. This point almost completely overturned Su Yong's concept of the past and the future. Because he originally thought that things that had been finalized were like the wrong things he had done in the past, how could he go back and do it again?

　　But although he had appreciated the mystery at this moment, he could no longer use it again, because the crazy period that stimulated his talent had passed, and his body's powerlessness had returned again.

　　The human body is a container. You can make it do countless incredible things, provided that there is energy in the container.

　　We can't stay here for long, that White Water King Xiluo will probably arrive soon. Su Yong knew that he was no longer physically fit to fight at this moment, and his body was like a container that had been emptied. He quickly opened the Eye of Stars, immediately released the Cloud Sea Golden Lion with a full body of golden armor, and jumped on it.

　　Seeing him riding a star beast and coming out of the cracks in the planet through the clouds, Han Xuan, who was timid, waved his hand hesitantly and led the crowd to follow quietly, but he did not dare to make a move easily.

　　However, when they found that the figure on the huge mount in the star space was shaking, it was too late.

　　Because another guy who made them very worried-Starry Sky Wolf Boy soon appeared here. It was probably because the previous fierce battle here was too noisy that he hurried over after hearing the sound.

　　Little Wang Shen did not catch up with the battle, but saw the huge cloud sea golden lion in front.

　　"Is it him? Good guy, there are actually several star beasts." Starry Sky Wolf Boy looked at the familiar figure in front, and was a little unsure. Because the planet below that was split in half was too shocking, it didn't seem like the result of Su Yong's battle.

　　"Hey..." Starry Sky Wolf Boy made his hands into a trumpet shape, and the clear and crisp child's voice broke through the air.

　　Su Yong did not look back. He was shocked by the sound wave and trembled on the cloud sea golden lion and fell down!

　　The Starry Sky Wolf Boy was horrified, and his figure swept away like lightning, catching Su Yong when he fell hundreds of meters.

　　"It's me, the shepherd boy! What's wrong with you?" The wolf boy asked in panic when he saw his pale face.

　　Su Yong tried to open his eyes and look at him, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. He murmured in a low voice: "Oh, it's the Little King God..." and closed his eyes.

　　He was really lucky. The last time he mutated was in Baidi City, where there was only one mysterious woman. He lay alone and safely in the hole he smashed for a long time before crawling out. The second time he mutated, when his body was already overdrawn, he caught up with the Starry Sky Wolf Boy just before the most powerful Flame Galaxy of the Galaxy Divine Soldiers.

　　Starry Sky Wolf Boy felt his pulse, but his frown soon relaxed: "It's just because of exhaustion, so I'll let you have a good rest. In this no-man's land at the junction of 709397, I want to see whether it's the Flame Army or the White Water Army that's so blind to come here?"

　　He fixed Su Yong on the Cloud Sea Golden Lion, and rode the Plum Blossom Snow Wolf and galloped away side by side with him.

　　Chapter 40 Wolf Boy's Doubts

　　Chapter 40 Wolf Boy's Doubts

　　Su Yong woke up in a morning with birds singing and flowers blooming. He smelled the sweet breath in the air and looked at the morning light flowing over his head. He felt the pure life of ordinary people again, even though he knew that it was starlight above his head, not the sunlight before.

　　"Where is this?" He took a deep breath comfortably, stretched his body as much as possible, and his limbs made a refreshing and crisp sound.

　　"A place that no galactic soldier can find." The Starry Sky Wolf Boy sat on the hill-like back of the Plum Blossom Snow Wolf, looking down at Su Yong who was lying on the green velvet-like grass in the forest, and said with a smile: "This is a hidden space that I accidentally found when I walked this route a few years ago.

　　It's not big, with only three planets, but they all retain their original ecology. Few people can find it here." Su Yong nodded, and his body, which had recovered some strength, suddenly jumped up from the ground, floating in the cool morning breeze, squinting at the vast and boundless forest around him, "What planet is this? The environment is really well preserved."

　　"This planet is called Wuyin Star. The name is very industrial, but it is the most primitive planet in the Milky Way. There are also Wujin Star and Wutie Star around it. The light you see above your head is projected by Wujin Star, while Wutie Star has no light and can only reflect the brilliance of Wujin Star."

　　Wujin Star, Wuyin Star and Wutie Star are known as the three strange planets in the Milky Way. It is precisely because no one can find them that they retain the most primitive ecology and the most primitive initial life, although those can only be regarded as low-level life forms.

　　Wujin Star is similar to the sun, while Wutie Star is equivalent to the moon. Su Yong exhaled deeply and closed his eyes, thinking that the structure of the universe is indeed mysterious. Any space with life is not unique. Even the forest here looks so similar to the earth.

　　"I think the outside world must have been turned upside down," the wolf boy's clear eyes sparkled, "You actually escaped from the Baishui Galaxy. I think all the Galaxy Divine Soldiers have been alarmed at this moment, and they must be densely covering the entire route. Even I may not be able to walk smoothly from this route to Tiandu Peak."

　　"When I fully recover my strength, they may not be able to stop me." Su Yong whispered. Since he comprehended the terrible innate dimension, he has had full confidence in himself.

　　The wolf boy squinted at him with a rather intriguing look, but as usual he did not ask him the reason. Instead, he shook his head and reminded him, "Even if you fully recover, it is still a long way to get out of the Milky Way. No matter how powerful you are, how many can you kill? Killing for one or two days is fine, but can it be done for two months? And we can't completely abandon space jumps and just kill our way out."

　　This was the summary of Star Wolf Boy's many years of combat experience. Even though he had never experienced such a huge battle before, nor had he had a big conflict with the Galaxy Soldiers, his advanced cultivation still made him see things more clearly than Su Yong.

　　This sentence finally woke Su Yong up. Yes, it would take the Wolf Boy several months to travel using space jumps. How could he just kill his way out like this? Without resting? Without recovering his physical strength after each space jump? And how could the Galaxy Soldiers, who were densely covering the entire route, give him this opportunity?

　　After a long while, he laughed at himself: "I didn't think it through."

　　"Every strong man who makes rapid progress will have this kind of strong self-confidence in the early stage. You are not the first." The wolf boy said calmly in a tone beyond his age: "I don't know why you improved your cultivation and fled the Baishui Galaxy, and I don't want to pursue this. I only know that the best way now is to hide here to recuperate and keep yourself in peak condition. When the outside world mistakenly thinks that we have left the Milky Way and relaxes, it will be the best time for us to go out."

　　Su Yong nodded, and suddenly asked: "Then... what if the witch uses the Parasha to refine the super artifact in advance, what should I do?"

　　I was thinking about the Parasha too, Su Yong sighed in his heart: "Now the friendship with the wolf boy is a life-and-death friendship, but I don't know if he can give up the Parasha to me?"

　　"How can it be so easy?" Starry Sky Wolf Boy sneered disapprovingly: "It takes less than a year or two to refine a super artifact. Even if the water of Tianchi Lake in Tiandu Peak is magical, she needs to be able to refine it in a short time!"

　　Then wouldn't it take me longer to refine the Heavenly Sword? Su Yong was secretly surprised. Seeing the wolf boy's tone, it seemed that he knew a lot about Tiandu Peak and Tianchi Lake. Unfortunately, he had no idea about Tiandu Peak and Tianchi Lake. In addition, the blood sword was of great importance, so he didn't know where to start.

　　"Rest well first and recover as soon as possible." Starry Sky Wolf Boy looked up at the sky with clear eyes and frowned: "It seems to be a little turbulent, but don't let the Galaxy Divine Soldiers find this place... I'll go out and take a look."

　　Can you find it so quickly? Su Yong was surprised. While he was surprised, the wolf boy had already slapped the plum blossom snow wolf on the neck. The star beast hummed and took big steps towards the sky.

　　Since the wolf boy said that this place is difficult to find, I'm afraid this place is similar to the invisible galaxy Blood Wind Cliff, with only one entrance? Su Yong thought that with the wolf boy's cultivation level, he would be able to guard the entrance even if more people came, so he should hurry up and practice.

　　So he sat cross-legged on the green grass. After relaxing in this spiritual space, his physical strength gradually emerged and surged in every tendon and bone like a trickle of water, gradually spreading to his originally exhausted body. When he felt that his strength had increased again, he began to try to recall the dimensional skills he had realized in the previous crazy moment.

　　As his understanding deepened, he became calmer and his mind became clearer. After a while, after his hands unconsciously drew a resonant trajectory in the air, the leaves of the surrounding trees actually all trembled, and they seemed to break free from the branches and went towards him.

　　"Heh..." After a while, he exhaled a long breath. At this moment, the leaves of the surrounding trees all broke away from the branches, forming a dense ring that spun around him rapidly, faster and faster.

　　Then, the leaves of the trees in the farther distance also flew over, and the green rings around them became denser, forming a huge green cocoon shell that completely surrounded him.

　　There were more and more leaves, and the green cocoon ball became larger and larger. Soon, it was several miles in radius... In the end, all the leaves of the boundless forest came over, and the green primitive forest of Wuyin Star turned into bare trees, just like going from spring and summer to winter.

　　All the green was concentrated on the point where Su Yong stood, like a magical magnetic field in operation. Hundreds of millions of green leaves, each of them was spinning rapidly, and even every vein on each leaf twisted, forming an extremely subtle resonance.

　　Su Yong, who was immersed in comprehending skills and closed his eyes, was unaware of the changes in the outside world. He was still thinking hard about those mysterious trajectories, and his hands were still waving unconsciously, controlling the flying of countless leaves.

　　"What's going on?" The starry sky wolf boy who came back from the air riding the plum blossom snow wolf was completely stunned. Although some Galaxy Divine Soldiers passed by the periphery just now, they did not find the tiny entrance in the starry sky. He watched for a while and waited for those passing Divine Soldiers to go away before returning with peace of mind. However, he did not expect that in just a short moment, the original forest had completely changed.

　　The boundless green forest became bare, and all the green was concentrated at a certain point - he remembered that it was the place where Su Yong was hiding.

　　The green cocoon sphere there was nearly a hundred miles in radius, and countless leaves were rotating 360 degrees back and forth, bringing out a whistling sound like a storm. That place seemed to be a small miniature version of the Milky Way, and the invisible Su Yong was undoubtedly the core of this miniature galaxy.

　　The Starry Sky Wolf Boy did not dare to rush into the mysterious resonance circle. He patted the equally stunned Plum Blossom Snow Wolf, and the Snow Wolf walked to the periphery of the bare forest. The wolf boy squinted on the back of the tall mount and stared at the rotation of the green cocoon.

　　"Strange, the leaves are not only rotating, but also vibrating." The well-informed Starry Sky Wolf Boy looked at the countless leaves dancing strangely, and the more he looked, the more puzzled he became. "This is not just a storm-like activity, but it seems to imply the mystery of the galaxies in the universe. That strange resonance seems to include the laws of celestial revolution and rotation, and even... there are changes and activities of the planets themselves?"

　　The wolf boy suddenly shuddered all over. Oh my God, this is not space control, but the mystery of the universe's reconstruction. Those leaves represent small celestial bodies, which are reorganized and operated according to Su Yong's thoughts. Once he finishes, it will belong to his space. He can control that area at any time, but others can't get involved.

　　How is it possible? How is it possible? ? The shock in the wolf boy's heart is unparalleled. That is a multidimensional space, it is three-dimensional, and it cannot be created by relying on huge military force. You must comprehend a new rule! A new rule that is completely different from the original rules of the galaxy!

　　This kind of rule that the wolf boy never understood was actually extended from Su Yong's talent-dimension, but at this moment even Su Yong himself didn't know it. He just followed his thoughts and unconsciously created a new space with his hands!

　　Starry Sky Wolf Boy also learned some mysteries from the mysterious resonance, and immediately remembered it deeply in his mind, closed his eyes and meditated. He was ecstatic but had a question that he could never figure out: How could the formation of multi-dimensional space be created by a god?

　　PS: I am an office worker and can only update at night. I will try to update twice today and not watch the game. I hope to finish it around midnight. Thank you for your support! !

　　Tiandu Juesha

　　Chapter 1: Out of the Milky Way

　　Chapter 1: Out of the Milky Way

　　The starlight of Wujin Star gradually dimmed, and a breeze blew from an unknown distance. If there was twilight, it was brought by Wutie Star, because it passed between Wuyin Star and Wujin Star. The dark star blocked and absorbed the orange-yellow light, and then in its rotation, it brought another kind of mottled glimmer to Wuyin Star on this side, which was like broken silver.

　　Sitting on the back of the star beast like a snowy peak, the starry sky wolf boy slowly exhaled and opened his eyes with a smile on his face. He was surprised to find that a transparent space wave had formed around him, like a faint mist, but in a solid shape, and quite solid and firm. This had never appeared before in his previous cultivation.

　　"It's so beautiful." The wolf boy sighed long and happily, waved his hand to break the solid space air, and cast his eyes on the leaf cocoon that was still rustling.

　　The rotation speed of billions of leaves had slowed down, but the vibration on the leaf surface became more intense. Finally, after the wolf boy stared for a while...

　　"Boom..." A sound that was neither dull nor crisp came, and billions of leaves shot into the sky like a meteor shower. At the moment before the shooting, the originally green leaves actually faded all their colors and turned into almost completely transparent "specimens". Every leaf vein on them could be clearly seen.

　　This sphere composed of nearly 100 miles of transparent leaves flew into the sky, and many of them were broken into powder and fell down in mid-air due to friction or backlog, forming a strange dust waterfall on the other side of the sky.

　　Although Su Yong, who was still sitting on the ground, looked unchanged, the grass under his feet, which was originally like green velvet, had already become as white as snow, as if winter had really arrived.

　　Su Yong slowly opened his eyes, first squinting at the dim sky in confusion, then turned his head and looked at the wolf boy with wide eyes not far away, and was slightly stunned. Then he looked at the completely changed forest curiously, and finally looked at the dust waterfall rolling in the sky, confused.

　　He couldn't figure out where the leaves in the forest had gone, and he didn't know why the grass under his feet had turned into dry grass seedlings like white hair.

　　"There are too many incredible things in the world," the wolf boy shook his head at his questioning eyes and smiled bitterly, "I don't know either, don't ask me, but you can try to mobilize your internal strength and see if there are any changes."

　　Su Yong's thoughts sank into his heart, and he found that his physical strength was extremely abundant, a few points more than when he was at his peak, and he couldn't help but be secretly surprised.

　　How could this be? Could it be that I have fully recovered in this short time? What is the extra thing? He quickly calmed his mind and began to look inward.

　　After a look, he found that the extra power was light green, mainly concentrated in the limbs, but there was also a lot in the Dantian, and the rest flowed in the tendons and veins, but it would not accumulate other energy to rush the way. And his internal organs seemed to welcome this green energy. Whenever the green energy surged, Su Yong could even feel that the light green was quietly consolidating and improving his body. Some injuries on the surface of the body were also healing rapidly, and an indescribable strange power was surging throughout his body.

　　I don't know what's strange? Su Yong hesitated and stretched out his hands. As soon as his mind turned, a large amount of green gas emerged on his palms. It didn't look like smoke, but a layer of green crystal-like crystals, like the brilliance emanating from the space.

　　When Su Yong released the mystery of resonance that he had realized, the green crystal quickly grew larger, forming a room as big as a house in front of him, covering several bare trees .

　　Dimension!

　　Su Yong's mind turned, and he decided to use only the smallest force to test. He flicked his right thumb and middle finger lightly, and a circle of tiny resonant three-dimensional ripples floated out.

　　In a moment that was too short to blink, the trees turned into nothingness, without even a speck of dust left!

　　Such a small dimensional attack was like destroying the entire space, not just a few trees!

　　Oh my God! He and the Starry Sky Wolf Boy who was watching on the side jumped up at the same time.

　　He was shocked, and the wolf boy was even more shocked!

　　"This is the power of destruction!" The Starry Sky Wolf Boy jumped and shouted, almost falling off the Plum Blossom Snow Wolf, "It's the power of destruction! Oh my God, you absorbed the life force of this entire forest, but formed a completely backward power of destruction in the attack! This... How is this possible? How is it possible? How can energy be transformed like this?? "

　　The Starry Sky Wolf Boy walked back and forth on the huge back of the Snow Wolf in amazement, his faint and delicate eyebrows wrinkled like an old man. He kept patting his forehead and head, but stretched out his other hand to stop Su Yong from asking questions.

　　Su Yong's mind was full of questions at this moment, and he even had a kind of hidden worry, because he didn't know whether this special transformation was good or bad. According to conventional ideas, unexpectedly increasing internal strength is sometimes not a good thing, but rather hides great danger. Once you can't control it, your body may be like a time bomb, and it may be detonated at any time by improper "operation"!

　　"Do you... have some kind of..." The wolf boy grabbed his hair for a long time before finding a more appropriate word: "Talent that ordinary people don't have?"

　　Su Yong didn't dare to hide it at this moment, so he had to nod honestly.

　　But the wolf boy didn't know the concept of mutants at all. He was stunned for a long time before shaking his head and hesitating: "Talent is just an upgrade of some special skills, but this transformation goes against the concept of the galaxy. How is this possible? But you did it... Have you practiced similar martial arts before, such as swordsmanship?"

　　Is it an illusion, distortion, or fluctuation? Su Yong suddenly thought that his original swordsmanship has always been related to space attack. This space control attack called dimension seems to be an extension and evolution of some martial arts. He nodded hesitantly, because he was not sure.

　　"That's right!" The wolf boy didn't really understand, but he could only use this to explain, "This should be a sublimation of your previous martial arts concept, but I didn't expect it to reach the level of the six basic powers!"

　　The six basic powers refer to the power of life, the power of destruction, the power of the stars, the power of faith, the power of light, and the power of darkness. Although the six basic powers have different branches, they still follow the law of conservation of power and are also constrained by the rules of the universe. But the six basic powers are not completely subordinate to the rules. Their relationship with the rules is like the relationship between the princes and the emperor. On the surface, they are managed by the rules, but if a prince is strong enough, then the emperor may just be a puppet.

　　The killer move of the starry sky wolf boy, Sparks of Fire, is also a killer move that is close to the power of destruction, so he knows something about it, but he also knows that although his killer move is also green and looks quite similar, it is only similar in form, and is far from reaching the realm of the power of destruction that can be turned into ashes in the blink of an eye.

　　His killing move still needs to use the material flame and use its energy to roll into the space to burn everything. But Su Yong can make a certain space disappear completely just by thinking. This is the real power of destruction!

　　The green crystal is just an image created because Su Yong is still unfamiliar with the skills.

　　"I think we don't have to wait any longer." The wolf boy sighed for a long time and then stared at the sky. His clear eyes shone with a strange brilliance: "No one can stop you, unless the Lord God comes in person!"

　　...

　　They easily crossed the Flame Galaxy. The countless flame divine soldiers were originally arranged into a starry sky wall, but they were unable to move in Su Yong's light green space. They fell like raindrops in a snap of his fingers. The one-sided battle finally scared the Flame King to flee in a hurry, and tens of millions of divine soldiers were scattered in an instant.

　　After the most powerful Flame Army could not stop them, no one in the Milky Way could stop them. Even if the Lord God came, it would be too late because they had already approached the edge of the Milky Way.

　　Strangely enough, Su Yong did not feel any physical fatigue in that battle. Instead, he became more energetic as the battle went on. His control over space and dimensional attack techniques became more skilled and precise. The majestic Galaxy Weapon was like chopping melons and vegetables in his hands.

　　"This is because you have absorbed a huge amount of very pure life force." The wolf boy explained to him: "Now you have two kinds of power in your body, one is the physical strength of your body, and the other is the life force, which is the vitality! Whenever your physical strength is exhausted, the life force will make your body regenerate strength. It is an endless ability. Unless there is a more powerful ability to completely destroy it, your body will be an endless and inexhaustible source of energy!"

　　The starry sky wolf boy still did not have a clear understanding of Su Yong's identity as a mutant, but he could vaguely guess that it was the combination of life force and his body that caused such a terrible change.

　　But he never thought that more terrible talents would be derived from that body more frequently in the future.

　　This is the edge of the Milky Way. The distant Milky Way behind him is boundless like an endless tail. Su Yong sighed deeply, and his dark eyes flashed with excitement.

　　The Earth where he lives is just a small planet in the boundless Milky Way behind him, but he walked out of it, walked out of the long distance that ordinary people cannot cross for countless years, walked out of the vast and boundless Milky Way with trillions of stars!

　　This long road in the starry sky is actually a bloody road!

　　The wolf boy seemed to understand his mood and did not disturb him. He just squinted quietly and looked at the more huge Tianzhixing Peak in the distance-Tiandu Peak, and patted his shoulder for a long time.

　　"Let's go!"

　　PS: You should be able to see that I have accelerated the development of the plot in the later part of the writing, but... it's still too late, it's past 12 o'clock, hey, I'm really slow~~

　　Chapter 2 Nami Star People

　　Chapter 2 Nami Star People

　　"That's the Andromeda Galaxy over there, the guys in it are not easy to mess with." The starry sky wolf boy sat on the snow-like back of the plum blossom snow wolf, pointed to the starry sky on the upper right and smiled: "However, if we go to Tiandu Peak, I'm afraid we will still meet them."

　　Su Yong nodded. He had no idea about this place, because the route map given to him by the guardian of the sacred mountain was only the route within the Milky Way, and it had lost its meaning when he saw the vast Tiandu Peak in the distance.

　　Although Su Yong had been prepared for a long time, he never expected that the second meeting with the intelligent race of the alien galaxy would come so soon.

　　As they gradually approached the huge mountain-shaped galaxy, Tiandu Peak, which occupied almost half of the starry sky, countless scarlet dots suddenly appeared in front of them.

　　At first, the experienced wolf boy thought that it was just stardust or cosmic wasteland floating in the starry space, until the countless dots in front suddenly stopped at the same time, changed direction in unison, and appeared in front of him like a pocket, and then he suddenly woke up.

　　"Huh? Could it be an alien guard?" With the wolf boy's many years of experience in going in and out, he had never seen such a large team here, because those who went to Tiandu Peak were almost all single strong men, at most three or five people in a group, but at this moment, there were thousands of scarlet dots, and from the visual point of view, they were all large in size.

　　However, with their current powerful strength, they would not be too afraid. After all, they had repelled tens of millions of Galaxy God Soldiers, so how could they be afraid of these aliens?

　　Scarlet dots formed a giant pocket, and dozens of light dots flowed out from the middle of the pocket, gradually approaching them.

　　When they got closer, they were both surprised.

　　It turned out that this was a team riding entirely on star beasts. Those tall beauties with exquisite and beautiful figures and skin as white as snow sat on flame-like orange-red flaming horses. From time to time, flames popped out on the scarlet surface of the flaming horses, but they did not harm the almost completely naked beauties. Su Yong, who had just left a long journey, stared at them with eyes wide open.

　　No wonder they looked so huge from a distance. It turned out to be a tall girl and a big horse. Su Yong reluctantly withdrew his gaze and swallowed his saliva without being noticed.

　　"They are the Na'vi from the Andromeda Galaxy," the Starry Sky Wolf Boy whispered to Su Yong, "They are a parthenogenetic race, all female, and not very violent."

　　Although they are both star beasts, the Plum Blossom Snow Wolf that the Starry Sky Wolf Boy rides and the Cloud Sea Golden Lion that Su Yong rides still show vigilance when encountering such a large team. They have an advantage in a one-on-one fight, but they dare not be optimistic when encountering so many opponents.

　　The tall girl leading the group had two glowing cross logos engraved on her cheeks. She only had a bra made of raw silk gauze tied to her upper body. The surging Jade Rabbit seemed to want to break free from that restraint and get out. There was only a circle of cloth around her slender waist that could be held in one hand, and she showed her two snow-white straight long legs without hesitation. The small red-brown boots carved with roses were put in the exquisite silver-white triangular stirrups of the Fiery Horse.

　　I wonder if there is a bottom under the cloth? Su Yong couldn't help but secretly look out again.

　　The woman raised her white right hand to stop her subordinates' actions, then glanced at the Yunhai Golden Lion where Su Yong sat, and suddenly said something in a crisp voice.

　　"Huh?" Su Yong and the wolf boy looked at each other, confused.

　　The leader, the tall girl, looked at them in surprise, and suddenly asked in a stiff galactic language: "Are you from the Milky Way?"

　　Although the words were awkward and stiff, the voice was quite crisp.

　　Su Yong nodded, and the wolf boy laughed and said: "I have met Nami people from the Andromeda Galaxy before, but I never thought that I would meet so many this time... Are you also going to Tiandu Peak?"

　　The tall beauty nodded, but her eyes looked back and forth at Su Yong, with confusion in her eyes.

　　It seems that not everyone in the Andromeda Galaxy is as fierce as those two-headed werewolves. At least these ones in front of him are quite pleasing to the eye. Su Yong pretended to be generous and looked at the other party's exquisite and perfect facial features. Suddenly, he remembered that his mount came from the Eye of the Stars, and the Eye of the Stars was the invading star from the Andromeda Galaxy.

　　That is to say, the Cloud Sea Golden Lion I am sitting on is probably also a star beast living in the Andromeda Galaxy? Su Yong suddenly woke up, and couldn't help but gently patted the copper-coin-like golden scales of the Cloud Sea Golden Lion, thinking to himself: Could it be that she mistaken him for one of us?

　　"That's just right, we are on the same road."

　　The faint voice of the Starry Sky Wolf Boy came, which calmed Su Yong's mind.

　　Yes, what are you afraid of them? Even if the Eye of the Stars used to belong to the Andromeda Galaxy, it is now in my hands. If you want to take it back, you have to ask my fist if it is willing! Since appreciating the terrible talent-dimension, Su Yong has full confidence in himself. After all, there is life force in his body, which is inexhaustible power.

　　After a moment of surprise, the tall beauty suddenly showed a smile called Yanran, and said in a still sweet and stiff accent: "Then... let's go together?"

　　The wolf boy looked at Su Yong with an inquiring look. It was not the first time he met the Nami star, but he had never fought with them, and he didn't know how capable they were. Now that Su Yong's destructive force is still stronger than his, the wolf boy naturally wants to ask his companions for their opinions.

　　Su Yong's eyes turned to Gao Mei, and he felt that his talent did not sense the other party's strength. That beautiful and moving body seemed very relaxed. He couldn't help but let down his guard a little, nodded and smiled: "Why not?"

　　Gao Mei, who had two flower logos on her face, smiled very happily, and looked at Su Yong with a pair of deep blue eyes that seemed to be dripping with water, and said generously: "My two friends from the Milky Way Galaxy, my name is Sophie, and I am very happy to travel with you."

　　"We have a handshake ceremony in the Galaxy, which is used when friends meet for the first time." Seeing that she was not on guard, Su Yong deliberately let Yunhai Jinshi come closer, then stretched out his hand and pinched her pink left hand while she was confused.

　　"Ah?" Sophie screamed, and the subordinates behind her, whose faces were only engraved with a glowing cross logo, all showed anger, and several of them who looked like guards immediately kicked the star beasts and rushed over.

　　However, Sophie raised her right hand again to stop the subordinates' actions, but looked at Su Yong's pretty face with a bit of laughter and tears: "This...is not the Galaxy..."

　　Not to mention foreigners, even the Nami people of the same race have not touched her body. Although the Nami people are a parthenogenetic race, they attach great importance to the sanctity of the body. Many people in the tribe have only touched another body in their lifetime, and their partners are likely to be the same.

　　Being touched by outsiders is unacceptable to the Nami people. Su Yong's action was a huge taboo.

　　"Ah," Su Yong sighed helplessly amid the wolf boy's laughter without changing his expression, "What a pity, we are peace-loving people, and we have many etiquettes to show our good will to friends. I wanted to show them to my new friends..."

　　"Oh?" Sophie seemed a little curious.

　　"For example, when we first meet, we just shake hands. When we get to know each other better, we will have kisses on the cheek, and so on. When we get to know each other better..."

　　Sophie waved her hand hurriedly to interrupt him, "We Na'vi people are not so particular about this... uh, don't use this etiquette next time."

　　"Okay." Su Yong sighed heavily deliberately, but his eyes were slanted at the other person's upper body shaking in the turbulent waves. He was also a little curious: How come he is so conservative even though he is dressed so openly? It seems that places with too many women are indeed a little perverted.

　　The wolf boy asked the plum blossom snow wolf to come closer, deliberately relieved his embarrassment, and asked in a sweet childish voice: "You, the Nami people, why did you send out such a large team this time?"

　　Sophie hesitated for a moment, and finally answered him: "We rushed to Tiandu Peak to capture the defectors. I hope you don't interfere in this matter."

　　"Defectors?" Su Yong and the wolf boy frowned at the same time.

　　"Yes." Sophie looked at Su Yong deeply again, and finally her eyes fell on his mount, and said hesitantly: "There is a scum among our Nami people, who actually stole the most precious royal treasure. She fled into the Milky Way before, and because of the guards of your Galaxy Divine Soldiers, we couldn't chase her. Recently, there is news that she fled to Tiandu Peak and seems to have a new plot, so we hurried to chase her."

　　Royal treasure? Could it be the Eye of the Stars? Su Yong was secretly surprised, but his face remained unchanged. He just nodded slightly and asked, "Then... are you from the royal family of Name Star?"

　　"I am a two-star general of the Royal Palace of Name Star." Sophie pointed at the emblem on her face with her slender hand and smiled, "There is a mark on the face."

　　Two stars? Su Yong pointed at her subordinates curiously and asked, "Are they one-star?"

　　"They are all one-star masters selected from Name Star. Their rank is Golden Knight, only one level lower than me." Sophie seemed to be a little proud and said, "Don't abuse your etiquette. They are not as easy to talk to as me."

　　"Of course, of course." Su Yong sweated. It turned out to be an elite brigade. From their tone, it seems that they are not afraid of the Galaxy God Soldiers. They should not be too bad.

　　"What about you?" Sophie asked.

　　"It's a bit similar," the Star Wolf Boy snorted in a depressed and cold tone: "There is a guy who stole my good things and rushed to Tiandu Peak. I'm going to settle accounts with her this time... I hope you don't interfere."

　　Sophie nodded silently. She is not a person without vision. Those who dare to come out of the Milky Way are naturally not weak. She prefers to do less than more. Relying on the large number of subordinates, she does not need help from others, but she does not want to cause other troubles.

　　At this moment, she, Su Yong and the wolf boy have been moving side by side, and the thousands of Nami people have intentionally or unintentionally surrounded the three of them in the middle.

　　PS: Depressed, I can't concentrate on watching the game, Argentina ah ah

　　Chapter 3 Space Destruction

　　Chapter 3 Space Destruction

　　Thousands of star beast cavalry teams are running towards the distant Tiandu Peak in the deep blue starry sky. It is also very impressive. Some scattered stragglers and strong men who encounter such a team also deliberately bypass it to avoid trouble.

　　Passing one huge rotating star after another, walking on the misty space track, the distant Tiandu Peak is getting closer and closer, and its magnificent appearance is gradually becoming clear.

　　"Which way should we take? The middle ladder is the fastest." The starry sky wolf boy asked in a clear and familiar voice.

　　Su Yong didn't understand, but the tall and radiant beauty Sophie quickly replied: "We have a large number of people, and we need people on all three roads to prevent defectors from escaping. I will accompany you to the middle ladder, and teams will be divided for the left and right ladders."

　　It turned out that although Tiandu Peak was majestic and boundless, there were only three narrow paths with a width of half a mile to the top. The two sides of the paths were surrounded by huge black stars, and there were also space turbulence mixed in between, which was full of dangers.

　　The path on the left was called the left ladder, the one on the right was the right ladder, and the one in the middle was naturally the middle ladder. Since the middle ladder had relatively fewer twists and turns and the route was slightly shorter, but the obstacles of the middle ladder were the most dangerous, most of the peerless strong would choose this path, and ordinary people would choose the left and right ladders.

　　The stars of Tiandu Peak are also strange. The stars here do not rotate. Only the entire huge and boundless galaxy is revolving and drifting in the universe. Therefore, the stars around the road are fixed, which makes the three endless "roads to heaven" fixed.

　　The three roads have different directions. The Star Beast Cavalry Brigade of thousands of people began to split into three groups here.

　　"Left and right protectors, step out." Sophie's cold voice gave the order, which was quite majestic. Unfortunately, it was in the language of Name Star, and Su Yong did not understand it.

　　Two long-legged beauties with a cross logo on their faces rode on flame horses and bowed their hands. There was another turbulent wave, which made Su Yong swallow his saliva.

　　"You all take your subordinates to turn to the left and right ladders. You must not stop on the road. Once you meet the target, kill them without mercy!"

　　"Yes." The two beauties responded in the same voice in Name Star language, and took a small triangular sawtooth flag from Sophie's hand. The flame mark on it was actually jumping constantly.

　　"No matter what problems you encounter, even if there is only one person left, you must go to Tianchi and meet me within half a year." At this time, the sexy Sophie had the momentum of a heroine, and the frost on her face made people feel cold for no reason.

　　Meet at Tianchi in half a year. This sentence has already explained how long the two "roads to heaven" are.

　　The two subordinate officers bowed again and agreed. Before leaving, the general on the left took a closer look at Su Yong and whispered something to his boss.

　　Sophie nodded and waved her hand. The two led the team of 2,000 people to the left and right sides, and soon they turned into scarlet dots in the starry sky.

　　Now there is only a team of 1,000 people of Sophie's relatives left, but they formed a straight line and headed straight to the middle of Tiandu Peak.

　　"What is the highest rank of your Nami star generals?" Su Yong looked at Sophie's fair and pretty face from the side and asked in a low voice.

　　Sophie turned her head and looked at him. The cold look just now gradually disappeared. A seductive smile appeared on the corner of her mouth that she didn't even understand. She opened her red lips and said, "The highest level is three stars."

　　"Three stars?" Su Yong couldn't help but be surprised and looked at the wolf boy quietly. If the highest level is only three stars, then the two-star general in front of him is already very scary.

　　The wolf boy nodded slightly and sent a voice message to him, "The Namei people I met before didn't have a cross on their faces."

　　It was indeed an elite brigade

　　. Su Yong pondered for a moment and asked Sophie again, "The target you are chasing - the defector, is she very powerful?" Sophie's pair of graceful deep blue eyes swept back and forth on him, hesitated for a moment, and then sighed, "Yes, that's why the royal family sent a one-star cavalry brigade of 5,000 people, but even so, we may not be able to kill her."

　　"Is it because of her ability, or because of her reliance?" Su Yong asked with bright eyes. Could it be that the defector had really stolen the Eye of Stars, but hid in the invaded planet in a hurry, and ended up giving himself an unintentional gain?

　　Sophie glanced at the Cloud Sea Golden Lion he was sitting on, and asked intentionally or unintentionally: "Is this star beast... a creature in the Milky Way?"

　　Su Yong could only nod.

　　Sophie glanced at him with her beautiful eyes, but didn't see any problem, so she sighed and answered him: "I didn't expect that there would be so many similarities in the universe... Yes, the defector's cultivation is indeed very terrifying. She was surrounded by thousands of people before and was able to escape with only minor injuries... After so many days, I think her injuries have healed long ago." She looked up and squinted her eyes at the endless giant peaks of the sky in front of her, and her eyes suddenly shone: "She also used the power of props before, but Tiandu Peak is a space that cannot be controlled by any props. We have more people this time, and we are still confident that we can catch her."

　　Tiandu Peak cannot use props to control space? Su Yong couldn't help but be surprised. No wonder they sent a large team to Tiandu Peak, it turned out that there was this reason. But now, the statement is more and more pointing to the Eye of Stars in his hand.

　　"If it is you..." Su Yong considered the statement and asked in a low voice: "What are the chances of winning in a one-on-one fight with her?" He could not see the cultivation level of this beautiful woman, and the Starry Sky Wolf Boy had already closed his eyes on the Plum Snow Wolf, as if he had fallen asleep.

　　Sophie's face darkened: "In terms of cultivation level, she is already three stars. There is probably no one on the Nami Star who can fight her alone... However, we have a team of more than a thousand people, so how can we be afraid of her?"

　　If there are more than a thousand powerful people at the level of gods, it is enough to trap a supreme god to death. Su Yong understood this truth and nodded silently.

　　A beautiful knight suddenly turned around and reported in Namek language: "The traces of two-headed werewolves were found ahead." Before

　　Su Yong could figure out what was going on, Sophie had already galloped out on her horse with a gloomy face, and shouted in a language he didn't understand: "Encircle and kill them all!"

　　Su Yong was originally a busybody, and at this moment he jumped up and slapped the sleepy wolf boy on the shoulder: "Let's go, let's go and see, there seems to be a problem ahead."

　　They flew away and soon saw that there were dozens of Namek gold knights in front of them surrounding four or five two-headed werewolves, and the two sides were fighting hard.

　　These four or five two-headed werewolves were obviously different from the low-level werewolves that Su Yong saw on the invasion star. They all had golden hair, and the needle-like ends emitted a protective light that was not inferior to the level of divine tools. The weapon in the hands of the beautiful knights of Namek - a nine-section long whip with barbs hit the golden light, but it couldn't hurt them, but only emitted a stream of golden space vibration ripples on the surface of the body.

　　Seeing that they were surrounded by a large group of troops and unable to escape, the four or five golden-haired two-headed werewolves became ruthless. The high-speed vibration sawtooth knife in their hands made a chilling buzzing sound, sweeping a group of sharp cold light around their bodies, blocking and cutting off the nine-section long whips from time to time, and even almost injured several golden knights, causing screams.

　　What a fight scene between beauty and the beast, this is simply a living SM. Su Yong was stunned by the battle in front of him. The heavy breathing of the werewolves and the screams of the beautiful women from Namek star really accelerated his heartbeat.

　　At this moment, the nine-section whip of a fighting golden knight was broken by the werewolf's vibration knife, and the thin bra on her upper body was also cut off by the two-headed werewolf's knife. She couldn't help but scream and threw away the whip, and covered the two jade rabbits that were about to be completely exposed with both hands.

　　Such a change in the battle was undoubtedly courting death. The two-headed werewolf who was fighting against her laughed wildly, his lustful eyes bulged blood red, and the vibration knife in his hand chopped down the head of the golden knight without hesitation!

　　"Quickly retreat." Sophie, who had just arrived, exclaimed, but it was too late to help, because she was still outside the encirclement. The nine-section whip in her jade hand, which was emitting silver light, was long, but it was out of reach.

　　Seeing that the buzzing vibration knife was about to cut off the head of the Namek woman, and her bare hands covering her breasts would loosen powerlessly, exposing the holy body that their people valued most, a hazy light green light suddenly floated in at a high speed, and enveloped the blonde two-headed werewolf amid the exclamations of all the golden knights.

　　"Ah..." The werewolf was about to succeed, with sticky saliva dripping from the corners of his mouth, but suddenly he found that he could no longer move. The vibration sawtooth knife in his hand was already attached to the panicked Namek woman's head, and the shock wave had even cut off a lot of the floating red long hair, but no matter how hard he tried, he could not make the weapon fall down!

　　The sudden stop made his companions and all the Namek people stunned, looking at each other at a loss.

　　"Too cruel, I can't bear to see such a cruel scene." Su Yong sighed hypocritically, and flicked his thumb and middle finger slightly, and a barely visible three-dimensional ripple jumped out. The golden-haired two-headed werewolf exploded directly in the light green space. Millions of golden hairs and flesh and blood burst out in the space, turning into a red and yellow blood mist.

　　The blood mist did not cross the completely closed light green transparent space. It just swayed inside and disappeared along with the light green space, as if it was just an illusion.

　　But it was clear that one person was missing, and everyone could not help but rub their eyes at the same time.

　　The Namekian woman who stared at the enemy with wide eyes saw her opponent disappear out of thin air. She was so shocked that she even put her hands away in a daze and covered her mouth tightly, allowing her pair of upright jade rabbits to suddenly pop out two proud red plums.

　　"Oh my God, this is space destruction!" Sophie finally screamed in stiff galactic language while being tongue-tied. [This article was first published on Zongheng Chinese website. Please support genuine reading. The following is the link http://book.zongheng.com/book/37669.html]

　　PS: There is one more update, close to midnight, thank you for your support~~

　　Chapter 4 Gate of Tiandu

　　Chapter 4 Gate of Tiandu

　　Su Yong smiled slightly and did not comment. The two-star general Su Fei had already jumped into the encirclement. A silver-white nine-section whip was like a giant dragon flying into the sky. The endless space waves rolled heavily towards the remaining two-headed werewolves. The surrounding golden knights quickly retreated a long way to avoid accidental injuries.

　　"Slap." The white whip cracked fiercely, wrapping up the vibration knife in the hands of a two-headed werewolf and throwing it away. Then, circles of ripples like ribbons whistled up, blowing the golden hair of the werewolf like flames in the wind. Just as the golden hair of the werewolf's body protection kept undulating and the protection became unstable, Sophie had already found the flesh under the opponent's hair. With a thought, a virtual whip shadow appeared again, drawing a bloody mark on the ugly brown body surface.

　　"Ah..." The werewolf let out a miserable howl and fell out. Immediately, several golden knights rushed over and whipped their throats. They gently pulled...

　　The two heads with wide eyes broke off at the same time.

　　"These women are also very cruel." Su Yong sighed secretly.

　　The two-star Nameh Star General Sophie was indeed extraordinary. Her real and fake nine-section whip instantly disarmed another blond werewolf. However, the werewolf's defense was quite thoughtful, and his body movements were extremely fast. The countless virtual whip shadows could not break his defense. Just when Sophie was a little anxious about facing his companions at the same time, a light green light and shadow floated in again.

　　Then the werewolf who lost his weapon found that he could no longer move, and could only watch the whip shadows whistling in the corner of his eyes...

　　Su Yong released the control of space when Sophie's long whip was about to hit the opponent. The long whip cut the werewolf's two heads neatly without hindrance, and cut the body in half at the same time...

　　The other three people were so distraught when they saw such a strange attack that they had no strength to resist. Soon, they were all killed by Su Yong and Sophie's joint efforts. The ugly body was broken into several sections, and the blood floated down.

　　"Thank you for your help." Sophie came to Su Yong, her fair face slightly red, showing that she had used a lot of strength just now.

　　"It's my duty," Su Yong smiled slightly, squinting at the bodies falling far away and said, "They look really ugly..." He certainly didn't help because those two-headed werewolves looked ugly, but because they were originally enemies.

　　"Is it a sin to be ugly?" Starry Sky Wolf Boy laughed.

　　Su Yong turned his head and glared at him: "You are so nice, hiding aside and watching the show by yourself. It would have been fine if you didn't help, but you watched the whole show without even an applause?"

　　"Clap, clap." The Starry Sky Wolf Boy clapped three times in a row and laughed: "I remember that she didn't seem to intend to let us help... But you did a good job... Is this okay?"

　　Sophie on the side chuckled, waved her hand to stop their fighting, and said seriously: "I sincerely thank you two. Without your help, we would have to pay a heavy price."

　　"They have a grudge against you Namen people..." Su Yong's eyes passed over the beautiful collarbone on Sophie's shoulder and looked at a lady behind her who had re-tied her tube top, swallowed and said, "Do they have a grudge?"

　　"You two have helped us Namen people a lot, and I shouldn't hide it from you anymore." Sophie obviously untied the knot in her heart, shook her head and smiled: "These two-headed werewolves are the accomplices of our target."

　　"Accomplices?" Su Yong asked in pretended surprise, but he sighed in his heart: Sure enough, that guy stole the Eye of the Star.

　　"Yes, the defector stole the national treasure because the two-headed wolf lord promised him a huge profit. But later when we led the team to the two wolf stars, we found that one of their planets had already escaped, leaving only the right half of the planet, and those who stayed were basically the old, weak, sick and disabled... Later, we found out through investigation that the two-headed wolf lord and the elite troops had already entered the Milky Way, and the matter was left unresolved."

　　It is likely that the two-headed wolf lord or the defector discovered that the Eye of Stars can devour other stars for its use, so they entered the Milky Way in ecstasy. Su Yong frowned and thought for a while, and asked in confusion: "That two-headed wolf star, can it split half and escape?"

　　"Originally, it is impossible," Sophie hesitated for a while and finally said hesitantly: "But we... our treasure... has some special functions..."

　　It turns out that I haven't fully developed the function of the Eye of Stars. Su Yong knew it well, but pretended to be generous and stretched out his hand to stop the other person from talking: "It is related to the secret of your Namek Star, so there is no need to say more."

　　The Starry Sky Wolf Boy who was pondering looked at him puzzled, but the beautiful and sexy Sophie gave him a grateful glance.

　　"Then why are these blond werewolves also rushing to Tiandu Peak?" Su Yong

　　muttered to himself as he looked at the vast giant peak in front of him. Sophie had a great liking for him. At this moment, she rode side by side with him and also looked at the distant Tiandu Peak. She opened her red lips and said: "Those blond werewolves are not simple. Two-headed werewolves are divided into five levels, namely blue hair, green hair, yellow hair, blond hair and flame hair. This kind of blond werewolf is already the top master among werewolves, and is stronger than our one-star gold knight... I think they are rushing to Tiandu Peak now, maybe it is related to our pursuit target."

　　Su Yong thought of the green-haired werewolf leader and the yellow-haired strongman who he killed on the invasion star, and couldn't help but secretly called it a fluke. If one of these blond guys had come at that time, with the cultivation level of a True Immortal at that time, there would have been no way he could have escaped.

　　"Then you might be in some trouble." He whispered.

　　"Why?" Sophie looked at him puzzled.

　　Su Yong analyzed: "Your 5,000-man team has been divided into three groups, and each group can only barely deal with the defector. Now we have met his accomplices on the road... What do you think, if these three teams have to face not only the defector but also his accomplices?" With more than a thousand people

　　and the strength of the star beasts, it is not impossible to lose, but to deal with the terrible blond werewolf and capture a Nami star with the strength of three stars, there is little hope.

　　Sophie's face turned pale. After she pondered for a while, her deep blue eyes looked at Su Yong with sparkling eyes. Everyone knew what she meant.

　　"You want to ask me for help again now?" Su Yong said with a bitter face.

　　Sophie nodded vigorously.

　　"You are so scary, let alone the three-star defector?" Su Yong teased, "I'm not sure."

　　Sophie frowned, and two dimples appeared on both sides of her straight nose. She thought seriously for a long time before she said in a positive tone, "You should be half sure if you fight her!" The opponent's control of space surprised her greatly, and the powerful destructive killing move and the dimensional three-dimensional attack that she had not yet understood but could feel shocked her.

　　That was the first time she saw someone use space control skills based on cultivation after witnessing the mysterious power of the national treasure, and the power was no less than that of their Namek's treasure. She couldn't help but secretly feel lucky: this strong man from the galaxy was so powerful, fortunately she didn't conflict with him at the beginning.

　　"Only half?" Su Yong was a little depressed.

　　"With us, we'll be completely sure of success." Sophie added excitedly, "Even if she has accomplices, they're not a big deal!"

　　"Let's talk about this later," Su Yong deliberately lamented, "Why should I help you? Is there any benefit?"

　　Sophie didn't expect him to ask for benefits, so she rolled her eyes at him fiercely, a hint of disappointment in her deep blue eyes, and snorted crisply, "What do you want?"

　　Su Yong didn't care what she thought, and pretended to be in deep thought. After thinking for a while, he said, "If I help you deal with the target, then... can you give me that national treasure as a souvenir?"

　　He had the Eye of Stars in his pocket. He felt uncomfortable if he didn't help someone else, so he deliberately spoke in such a roundabout way.

　　"This... is a serious matter. It's a royal treasure. I dare not decide privately." Sophie was stunned, and it was obvious that she was in a dilemma. "Besides, even if we catch the defector, the treasure may not be with her. Maybe she has already given it to the Wolf Lord?"

　　"If it is with her, it will belong to me?" Su Yong asked unwillingly.

　　Sophie said angrily, "I really can't decide. I have to report this to the royal family of Namek and let His Majesty make the decision."

　　Su Yong suddenly moved closer and whispered secretly, "How about this... If it happens to be on her, let me take it secretly, and you can just pretend you don't see it..."

　　"No." Sophie frowned seriously. After a moment, she looked at Su Yong's unhappy face with some apology, smiled and comforted him, "But if you can help, even if His Majesty is unwilling to reward the national treasure, he will definitely give other treasures and a large amount of wealth to compensate."

　　"I don't like other things, it's better to give you to me." Su Yong said secretly in his heart. His eyes swept across the perfect face that was as delicate as a baby's, and his eyes swept across the pair of straight and slender legs. His eyes brightened and he sighed again, "Gao Mei, there is pressure!"

　　After Yunhai Jinshi walked away a few steps, he suddenly thought that Gao Mei in front of him was a guy from a parthenogenetic planet. If he took her back, would it harm Zi Yi and Head & Shoulders?

　　Su Yong thought for a long time with a headache before making up his mind: "I still want the Eye of Stars."

　　The silence along the way made the star beasts take big steps without hesitation.

　　In the flashing light, they had arrived at the bottom of Tiandu Peak before they knew it. Under the countless stars, the bright and dark middle ladder rose up and went straight into the unknown place in the vast starry sky. The thick fog was full of danger, but also full of temptation.

　　Su Yong rode the Yunhai Golden Lion in front of the mountain gate for a long time and sighed deeply.

　　"Star Avenue, I'm finally here."

　　PS: Please collect it and join the group~~ Another PS: There are girls in the group, if you are not pure, please don't join~~

　　Chapter 5 Wolf Lord

　　Chapter 5 Wolf Lord

　　At the entrance of the middle ladder under Tiandu Peak, countless star beast knights formed a red and white cloud.

　　The red one is the horse, the flame horse with flames from time to time, they are hardworking and heavy, and have a sturdy body. When they let go of their four hooves, they will run into a stream of light in the starry sky.

　　The white ones are the young knights of Nami Star. Their skin is whiter than snow and their faces are as beautiful as flowers. The clothes on their bodies are just two layers of light gauze. But the shining cold star on their faces will make you cold to the heart.

　　"Reorganize, line up." Sophie's reddish-brown boots carved with roses gently kicked the lower abdomen of the flame horse, letting the mount walk to the right side of the mountain road. She squinted at the thick fog like heavy clouds in the dark long road, and a trace of solemnity appeared on her pretty face engraved with two cross logos. After a moment, a crisp voice ordered: "Groups of twenty people, climb to the top in groups."

　　The red and white clouds quickly gathered into a huge rectangle and gradually moved towards the clouds. Su Yong, the starry sky wolf boy and Sophie walked in front.

　　The deep road to heaven seemed endless. Everyone could no longer remember how long they had walked, but they still could not see the end of the road ahead. The dark long road was scattered with flickering streamers, like fireflies.

　　A fishy smell suddenly drifted from the front. Su Yong, who was at the front, frowned and suddenly threw the Cold Moon Shield in his left hand.

　　With a crisp sound of "Dang", the Cold Moon Shield turned several somersaults in the air and returned to Su Yong's hand again. A black gold arrow that was originally shot at Su Fei had broken and fell to the ground.

　　"Who is it?" Su Fei was furious when she saw the ground. She was about to rush into the fog in front, but Su Yong stopped her in time.

　　"Wait, there are still many people hiding in it."

　　The team slowed down, and the star beasts walked forward cautiously. Soon, they saw a golden line blocking the road in front, with a flame floating in the middle.

　　"Werewolf, werewolf with flaming hair." Sophie couldn't help but scream in surprise.

　　There was a team of nearly a hundred golden werewolves in front, and the leader standing in the middle was a man with long flaming hair.

　　Among the werewolves, starting with blue hair, followed by green hair, yellow hair, blonde hair and flame hair. Unexpectedly, just below Tiandu Peak, there was a two-headed werewolf with flame hair, and there was also a team of absolutely not a few blonde strongmen. Could it be that the wolf lord of the twin wolf constellation came here?

　　Sophie was surprised and gave Su Yong a grateful glance, admiring his keen senses. She had no confidence in the two-headed werewolf with flame hair. Perhaps only the unique three-star strongmen in the Nami star could barely deal with it. However, due to the large size of her team, she was not too afraid.

　　A thousand one-star gold knights, against nearly a hundred blonde werewolves, was a ratio of ten to one, slightly advantageous, not to mention the assistance of star beasts. The only thing Sophie was worried about was that Su Yong and his men were unwilling to help, then there would be a melee scene, and even if she won, she would have to pay a heavy price.

　　The team in front did not launch an attack, and was looking at them coldly. Su Yong turned his head slightly and found that the wolf boy's delicate eyebrows were also frowned.

　　"The opponent is very strong?" he asked quietly.

　　"The one with the flame hair in the middle is very strong." The wolf boy answered briefly.

　　The two sides were getting closer, and the interceptors in front were already clearly visible. In the middle of the golden line-like team, there was a flame-haired werewolf who was more than three meters tall, much taller than the werewolves beside him. His red eyes did not look at Sophie and the group of Namek Star Knights, but stared coldly at the Yunhai Golden Lion under Su Yong, without blinking.

　　Su Yong frowned, because he found that the fishy smell in the air was stronger. Could it be that these werewolves never take a bath? He thought secretly.

　　"Are you a galaxy man?" The flame-haired werewolf asked Su Yong in a difficult language.

　　Su Yong smiled and did not comment, "Wolf Lord?" He asked back.

　　Sophie, who was beside Su Yong, breathed a sigh of relief. Seeing this situation, the werewolf was the first to find Su Yong, so she didn't have to worry about her teammates not taking action.

　　The werewolf with long flame hair snorted angrily, and his stiff accent was like the sound of stone being torn apart, which was extremely unpleasant: "You are not qualified to ask me, I only ask you, where did you get the Yunhai Golden Lion?"

　　Su Yong's face suddenly darkened. He stared at the werewolf with flame hair quietly for a long time before uttering a colder sentence: "It's none of your business!"

　　The giant werewolf with long flame hair suddenly widened his red eyes like light bulbs. Before he could react, a blond follower beside him roared and raised his shock knife and rushed out.

　　"You are a wolf boy, they are werewolves, this is up to you." Su Yong smiled and looked at the wolf boy beside him, not caring about the blond werewolf who was about to approach him.

　　The starry sky wolf boy smiled bitterly, and did not know what action he made. Everyone felt that he was in front of Su Yong in a flash. The

　　blond werewolf who rushed out in anger felt a pain in his wrist and a lightness in his hand. The shock knife had been taken away by the other party. He was about to flee in shock, but suddenly found that there was a heart-wrenching pain in his neck.

　　He slid his head back, but the two ugly heads on his head had already broken off and hit the stone steps of the middle ladder with a bang, rolling down like a lead ball.

　　The blurry figure had disappeared, and the starry sky wolf boy was still sitting on the snow-like back of the plum blossom snow wolf with a sneer, as if he had never moved.

　　In the blink of an eye, the wolf boy completed the whole process neatly. From attacking to seizing the knife, killing, and then returning to the mount, it really made everyone dazzled.

　　"So amazing, I didn't expect his companion to be so amazing." Sophie's beautiful eyes passed Su Yong on the left and glanced at the wolf boy. Seeing that neither of them had a trembling face, she was even more shocked.

　　How come the guys in the galaxy are so amazing?

　　Seeing their companions kill the opponent as easily as cutting melons and vegetables, all the beautiful knights of Namek were very excited, but the blonde two-headed werewolf on the opposite side was shocked and took a half step back.

　　The ferocious face of the flame-haired werewolf turned slightly, and the eyes that spewed flaming flames moved away from Su Yong's face. He looked at the Starry Sky Wolf Boy silently, and his expression became even uglier.

　　"Starry Sky Wolf Boy? It turned out to be the Starry Sky Wolf Boy among the four great kings of the Galaxy?" The flame-haired werewolf finally uttered this sentence slowly, with a little surprise in his words.

　　The wolf boy smiled coldly and did not answer, and simply closed his eyes.

　　The Starry Sky Wolf Boy is well-known in the Galaxy, but those Nami people have never entered the Galaxy, so they don't know where this teammate came from. Seeing the wolf boy's deaf ears, Sophie had to look at Su Yong again with an inquiring look.

　　Su Yong just tilted his head and smiled.

　　"The four great kings are indeed worthy of their reputation, no wonder they are so arrogant." The flame-haired werewolf frowned and looked at Su Yong: "Who are you?" Seeing that this guy's face did not change, but he could make the level of the Starry Sky Wolf Boy help him, the werewolf realized that he was in big trouble.

　　"You haven't answered me yet." Su Yong looked up at the endless stone steps of the staircase in the sky, which were far away and difficult to be sideways, and said leisurely.

　　This nonchalant attitude finally angered the flame-haired werewolf, and the red eyes instantly changed from round to the most ferocious triangle, "Yes, I am the Wolf Lord, the Lord of the Two-Headed Constellation in the Andromeda Galaxy! Do you think I am afraid of you?"

　　It was indeed the Wolf Lord! Sophie and all her subordinates were surprised and happy. They were happy that the ultimate opponent was right in front of them. Once they killed the opponent, it would be an amazing honor; they were surprised that the opponent's terrifying cultivation level was unknown.

　　They didn't know if they could resist it with all their strength. Fortunately, there were two galactic strongmen accompanying them, which gave them a little more confidence.

　　"Now, can you answer?" The Wolf Lord looked at Su Yong and pondered for a long time, and couldn't help shouting angrily. His status in the Andromeda Galaxy was by comparison no less than the four king gods of the Milky Way Galaxy, but now these two guys seemed to not take him seriously, which naturally made him angry.

　　"Okay, since you're honest, I'll tell you." Su Yong's smile was enough to make the Wolf Lord so angry that he vomited blood. He said slowly, "The Cloud Sea Golden Lion is from me when I..."

　　Su Yong suddenly realized that Sophie and several knights behind her were also staring at him, with confusion and a little nervousness in their eyes. He suddenly woke up, and said with an unchanged expression, "Of course I got it in the Milky Way!"

　　Sophie and the others' eyes relaxed, but the Wolf Lord kept asking, "Where exactly in the Milky Way?"

　　Su Yong's eyes turned cold, and he sneered, "One question for another! I don't know you very well, why should I tell you?"

　　The Wolf Lord was furious, and with a backhand he pulled out a golden longbow from his back where flames were bouncing, and with his right hand he pulled out another flaming arrow like a stream of light.

　　Su Yong raised the Frost Moon Shield with a smile, but the wolf boy suddenly said nervously: "That's the Sun Pheasant, not the previous black gold arrow. This arrow will damage the Frost Moon Shield."

　　Even the artifact-level protective gear can't resist it? Su Yong asked in shock: "What should I do?"

　　"Stupid, stop him before he makes a move!" The wolf boy shouted: "Use space to block the attack!"

　　PS: Because I'm too busy with work recently, I will update it at night in the future. I'll report it here. Thank you~~

　　Chapter 6 Jedi Killing

　　Chapter 6 Jedi Killing

　　"As expected of one of the four great gods of the galaxy, you really have some knowledge." The wolf lord laughed: "Die!"

　　The golden longbow in his hand was already pulled like a full moon. The Sun Pheasant hummed and turned into flames, shaking in the air. The overwhelming heat felt illusory.

　　Su Yong quickly put down the Frost Moon Shield on the back of his mount, raised his hands and flipped them, and a light green space air wave suddenly surged in his palms. But at this time, the blazing sun pheasant that looked like a stream of light had already shot in front of him. Along with the flashing of the light, a space wave like a rainbow came vibrating, pulling out a cylindrical swirling airflow in the void.

　　The airflow was buzzing and flying, and before it reached him, Sophie, who was standing side by side with Su Yong, had already felt the terrible pressure. Even the star beast Flame Horse she was sitting on retreated repeatedly because of the unstable footing. She wanted to swing the nine-section silver whip to meet the rainbow-like blazing sun pheasant, but found that she could not exert any strength under the opponent's killing move.

　　"Be careful." She exclaimed.

　　Before she finished speaking, the light green light in Su Yong's palm had already pushed out.

　　The light green enveloped the flame airflow, and the thunderous momentum of the blazing sun pheasant in the air stagnated, but it only paused for a moment, and continued to vibrate and rush forward.

　　"How could this happen? Even the space blockade can't lock it?" Su Yong was also surprised. The space control that contained huge destructive power could not completely block the opponent's Sun Pheasant. This had never happened before. He keenly felt that the space here at Tiandu Peak seemed to be different from the outside world.

　　Su Yong suddenly remembered that Sophie had said that even a cosmic treasure like the Eye of the Stars could not control the space within the range of Tiandu Peak. He quickly flicked his hands, and six dimensional ripples continuously popped out between his ten fingers and exploded continuously in the light green space in front of him.

　　"Bang bang bang..." The light green dimensional ripples collided with the fierce and unmatched flaming arrow like beads, and a deafening sound was heard. Even though Su Yong had already used the space control containing destructive power in advance, countless space turbulence and space fragments still flew out from it, and a huge and gorgeous firework appeared in front of them.

　　Both sides stepped back a few steps to avoid the air waves and turbulence rushing in front of them.

　　After six explosions like a string of cannonballs, the huge rainbow light was finally blasted away by the dimensional attack and gradually dissipated into nothingness. After this encounter, both sides showed cautious expressions on their faces.

　　"What a weird Pheasant of the Sun, it can't even lock the control of space. No wonder the wolf boy said that the Frost Moon Shield can't be used to block it." Su Yong was secretly surprised, and turned his head to see that the Starry Sky Wolf Boy's brows were frowned even more tightly.

　　"Hard fight?" He asked in a voice transmission. There are more than a thousand people on his side, and there are also star beasts. Su Yong feels that he should have an advantage in launching an attack.

　　The wolf boy shook his head lightly, and the voice he transmitted was more solemn than ever before: "Let's take a look, the other party seems to have some control."

　　The middle ladder passage of Tiandu Peak is several miles wide, but due to the huge size of the star beasts, a group of twenty people has already occupied most of the space, and the group's power cannot be exerted. Although the opponent only has a hundred people, they just fill this place in a row, and their strength is slightly higher than that of the Nami people. It is really unpredictable if they fight hard.

　　"It's the power of destruction?" The wolf lord was even more surprised than his opponent. Since the opponent had a figure of the level of the Galaxy King God, he did not dare to underestimate him. He used a killing move as soon as he attacked. Even in the Andromeda Galaxy, where strong people gathered, few people could take on this scorching sun pheasant.

　　But this young guy in front of him not only took it hard, but also used the power of destruction he controlled to break all his attacks that were higher than the artifact level. This result really surprised him.

　　"Here, I can't use the space control ability of the Star Eye, I can only rely on my own strength." The wolf lord thought to himself: "Is his Cloud Sea Golden Lion really just a coincidence?"

　　But at this moment, the faces of both parties have been torn apart and there is no turning back. "Line up and prepare for battle!" The Wolf Lord raised his flaming hand and swung it backwards, and nearly a hundred blond werewolves roared in unison.

　　Sophie saw that it was not good, and swung her nine-section long whip in the air, creating a crisp whip flower, and also shouted in the Nami language: "Prepare to charge!" The more than a thousand people behind her were in a mighty manner, and the formation was arranged into a flying swallow formation, like an open pair of scissors facing the front. The mounts of the star beasts also suddenly expanded again, and their bodies were twice as large as before, filling the entire passage of the middle ladder.

　　Although Su Yong and the wolf boy were unwilling, the situation still went in that direction, and the two sides were already in a chaotic battle that was about to break out.

　　"Attack!" The Wolf Lord waved his hand, and nearly a hundred blond werewolves behind him jumped up at the same time, forming a huge wolf-shaped attack formation, and he turned into a flame, the huge mouth of flame in the front. The golden longbow in his hand was swung out, and it suddenly expanded in the air like a burning bridge, and swept forward horizontally!

　　The fierce and unmatched giant wolf formation had not yet approached, but its might had already thrown the Flying Swallow Formation of the Name Star into a panic. Many flame horses retreated in fear of their natural enemies, and refused to rush forward no matter how the golden knights shouted. They huddled together with their own people and became a mess.

　　At both ends of the Flying Swallow Formation, many Name Star knights were hit by the two front paws formed by the giant wolf formation, fell off the star beasts, and were instantly killed by the shock blades of the golden werewolves, with blood splattering everywhere.

　　"Hahaha..." The Wolf Lord laughed loudly.

　　"Follow me!" Su Yong, who was in the center of the Flying Swallow Formation, shouted, and pushed forward with both hands. A light green light silently gushed out, and instantly formed a hazy space of hundreds of meters in front of him, barely blocking the blazing phantom bridge that was coming straight at him.

　　"Break!" With Su Yong's shout, a series of continuous dimensional explosions continued to sound. The space in front of the fierce giant wolf formation surged, and countless air waves swirled and exploded. The illusory bridge formed by the longbow finally collapsed in the continuous explosions. Countless Nami star knights who were relieved were inspired and all of them suddenly waved the nine-section long whip!

　　"Charge!" Sophie shouted and whipped first. Countless subordinates beside her also waved their hands at the same time. Suddenly, the whip shadow was like a mountain, breaking through the space with a hissing sound, and like a waterfall, it cut open the explosion space that was still floating with air waves and smoke.

　　But the three-dimensional space that Su Yong could control was only a few hundred meters in radius, which was still not enough to cover the entire giant wolf formation. After breaking the golden longbow illusion bridge, the dimensional attack mixed with the power of destruction directly met the huge mouth of fire centered on the wolf master, and encountered huge resistance under the collision of the flames.

　　"Huh?" Su Yong was shocked when he felt that his dimensional attack was forcibly stopped again and could no longer move forward and detonate. At this time, he heard the wolf boy's voice transmission in his ears.

　　"It is the power of light, and it is also one of the six basic elemental powers. You hold on, I will go to break through his back."

　　Su Yong nodded silently, and his ten fingers were struggling to operate the power of destruction, and he was deadly against the flames from the wolf lord's hands, but at this time he could only barely stick to the other party, and he was powerless to detonate with his fingers. Because in his light green space, half of the space had been burned and occupied by the flames, and he was unable to control it, because the wolf lord's internal strength was stronger than him. Just

　　when Su Yong's sweat was falling like rain and his physical strength was about to reach the critical point, the starry sky wolf boy who flew out of the air finally found a place to attack.

　　"Huh!" A wave of air that was also light green whistled down, tearing apart the yellow airflow on all sides, and the force rushed straight to the back of the wolf lord's head like a sharp sword.

　　This move was a new move created by the wolf boy by integrating the power of destruction that Su Yong had comprehended. Although it was not as powerful as the previous Starfire, it was more powerful and effective for single-target attacks.

　　Of course, this move was not the authentic power of destruction, but a similar elemental killing move. It could only be said to be a pseudo-power of destruction, and its lethality was far behind that of Su Yong.

　　But the Wolf Lord did not think so. First of all, he knew that the Starry Sky Wolf Boy was one of the most powerful men in the galaxy. When he saw the light green attack wave, he immediately determined that it was the power of destruction.

　　How could he dare to resist two powerful men who could also control the power of destruction? He could only sigh and withdraw his strength to resist Su Yong, and quickly turned around to avoid the killing move shot from his head, leaving the blond werewolf beside him lying down.

　　"I will remember what happened today, and I will definitely ask for an explanation one day." The Wolf Lord snorted angrily, and the huge figure with flames flashed in the thick fog of the middle ladder, and the lingering sound was gone, but the person had disappeared.

　　The blond werewolves who had lost their leader were left to be slaughtered. Under the unstoppable might of Su Yong and the Star Wolf Boy, and the urging of the Star Beasts by the Knights of Namek Star, they were defeated and fled in an instant, and most of them were killed by the crowd.

　　"He was willing to abandon so many senior subordinates?" Su Yong did not expect that the arrogant Wolf Lord would disappear in an instant after the two of them joined forces.

　　"Once the treasure is seized, what will these people mean?" The beautiful and unparalleled Sophie snorted, "The Wolf Lord must have come for our defectors, and maybe he really has the treasure on him."

　　"Actually, I have it on me." Su Yong smiled bitterly and touched his pocket secretly.

　　"We will encounter many enemies this time. Whether we can successfully reach Tiandu Peak depends on luck. It doesn't make much difference whether there are more people or fewer people." The wolf boy pointed to the front with familiarity: "We will reach Lonely Ridge in half an hour. It will take ten days to get out of there. Everyone must be careful every step."

　　Lonely Ridge is the first hurdle of the middle ladder, but it is also an extremely terrifying hurdle. According to the wolf boy, there are countless evil creatures that are more terrifying than the Supreme God, and they are very good at disguise. Although they have more than a thousand people at the moment, I don't know how many people can walk through it.

　　The fog in front is thicker, and it is almost difficult to see your fingers. The team has become a long snake formation at this moment, slowly exploring into the fog.

　　PS: I wrote this chapter in the early morning because I couldn't sleep, because I always felt that something was not done last night and I was not right. . . Today at noon, I was thinking about how to make the "Shadow Kill" style appear. I fiddled with it for a long time and decided to make a "Lonely Ridge" at the end to create a scene for the new talent.

　　Chapter 7 Shadow Demon's Trap

　　Chapter 7 Shadow Demon's Trap

　　The cold wind blew the milk-thick fog into waves, and it floated in front like a tent. The cold fog passed through the shadowy shadows and fell on people's faces with the wind, gathering into grains as big as soybeans, chilling people to the bottom of their hearts.

　　At this moment, the team had already explored several miles into the mist. Su Fei, who looked cautious, suddenly had a bad premonition. She frowned and shouted coldly: "Follow one by one, don't be too scattered."

　　However, as soon as the voice fell, the surrounding mist suddenly shook violently, followed by a sharp and piercing explosion, just like an iceberg breaking and falling on the head, with piercing turbulent vortexes and qi everywhere.

　　The fire horse sitting down subconsciously retreated, but the rear was blocked by teammates. Just when Su Fei was at a loss, a pair of strong hands reached out and took her to the left.

　　She felt the familiar touch again, knowing that it was Su Yong, she just struggled a little and let him go.

　　The sudden explosion of space airflow caused the whole team to shout in fear, and many people were blown up. When they got up from the ground and pulled out the nine-section whip at their waists, they found that their teammates around them had disappeared, and they were already in a completely unfamiliar foggy jungle.

　　"This is Lonely Ridge. You may not be able to find your own people. You can only go forward alone. Remember, when you feel the wrong breath approaching, immediately attack." All the Nami people heard the reminder of the Star Wolf Boy, and the shouts translated by their leader Sophie, but they didn't know where they went.

　　"Where are you?" Some golden knights shouted nervously to the sky. The Nami people who had not yet left the group quickly gathered together and formed a big circle. Those who had been thrown out also quickly held their mounts, because that was their only companion. "It's

　　not far ahead. Remember the direction you are walking and follow." Sophie said crisply, rolled her eyes at Su Yong beside her, and hummed in a low voice: "Why don't you let go?"

　　Su Yong's hand was still tightly clasped on her jade wrist, pinching her so hard that she almost cried out in pain. At this moment, the two of them had been blown away by the Qi Gang of Lonely Ridge and thrown into a corner, losing the trace of the large army and the Star Wolf Boy.

　　Although the two could hear the shouts of their teammates, they didn't know the specific direction, let alone looking for it. But they all knew that as long as they crossed the forest of Lonely Ridge, they would be reunited.

　　"Be especially careful when you see huge trees, because there may be shadow demons hidden in them..." Before the Sky Star Wolf Boy finished speaking, Su Yong, who was holding Sophie's hand, suddenly had a bad premonition. He pulled Sophie behind him with his backhand, and with a swipe of his left hand, the blood knife that had not been unsheathed for a long time swept out with a brilliant purple light, facing the sudden gust of wind coming from the front.

　　"Ah..." The black shadow in the gust of wind screamed and fled away. Su Yong did not chase after it, but squinted his eyes and looked around, trying to find the dangerous evil hidden in the heavy fog.

　　The one who attacked just now was a shadow demon. He hid in the trees and peeked for a long time, but he did not expect that the opponent would take the initiative before he made a move. The knife cut off one of his hands and almost killed him.

　　"It's a divine weapon." The shadow demon looked at the wound on the broken arm, and a greedy light appeared in his eyes, as if he didn't care about the damage at all.

　　The reason why Su Yong could detect danger in advance was because of his premonition talent. With the recent continuous wars, his premonition talent has become more and more mature. Sometimes, he doesn't even need to see the opponent. The hidden danger will also allow his eyes to capture the faint red light, thus determining the direction of the attack.

　　"Is this your first time in Tiandu?" Su Yong turned his head and looked at Su Fei, whose face was as pale as paper.

　　Sophie nodded, and the fear in her heart had not yet disappeared. If it weren't for her companions' quick reaction to the sudden attack of the shadow demon just now, her proud body might have been chopped into two pieces. Although she is a two-star general respected by everyone on Name Star, in this lonely forest where you can't see your hand in front of you, she didn't even see the appearance of her opponent. If it weren't for Su Yong, she might not even know how he died.

　　"He didn't go far." Su Yong squatted down, picked up the broken limb that was as white as a lotus root, looked at it, and pointed at the scattered blood: "He's waiting for us in front."

　　At this time, several screams suddenly came from behind them. There was no doubt that the Name Star people were attacked. The two could hear the sound of the wind, but they didn't hear the sound of the nine-section whip breaking through the air. It seemed that the lone golden knights were in a bad situation.

　　"What should we do?" Sophie felt like a woman for the first time and asked with a chill.

　　Su Yong smiled: "Why should we be afraid of a wounded guy?"

　　He stretched out his slightly rough right hand, took Sophie's pink, white and soft boneless hand, and gave her a warm and encouraging smile: "Follow me."

　　The two figures seemed so thin in the shadowy forest, but the combination of one high and one low did not feel inconsistent at all. When passing a tree that was big enough for two people to hug, Su Yong's left hand suddenly swung silently, and the artifact blood knife he was holding passed through the tree like cutting tofu.

　　With a splash of blood, a scream came from behind the tree.

　　Su Yong gently pulled the blood knife out of the trunk, leaving all the blood on the blade in the trunk of the tree.

　　With a "dong", the figure behind the tree fell to the ground without support.

　　Sophie's long legs crossed the tree in just two steps. She knelt on one knee and carefully observed the corpse. Her perky lower body was slightly raised, which made Su Yong imagine.

　　"Hey~~" Sophie turned around and angrily hit Su Yong, who opened his mouth wide, and snorted: "Look... this is not the person just now."

　　Su Yong withdrew his gaze from the round plate with difficulty, swallowed his saliva secretly, and felt relieved and disappointed. "So it's done." He said secretly in his heart: "It's just that the strips of cloth are a little less!" As a Chinese in the new era, he has the desire to peek, but he doesn't want to see the opposite sex who are too wild. And Sophie undoubtedly meets these two points.

　　"Why... why do you think so?" He asked after a long while.

　　"Stupid, his two hands are intact." Sophie naturally knew where this guy's eyes and thoughts were just staying, and he slapped his wrist again in anger, "You, at this time, can you concentrate?"

　　I have always been very focused, and you distracted me. Su Yong shouted heartlessly, then frowned suddenly.

　　Huh? He looked up suddenly, but saw that above his misty head, a huge net with a faint light had silently covered him.

　　It was too late to pull Sophie up and escape. Su Yong almost subconsciously pressed his palms into the void underground, and a light green light suddenly spread. In a moment, it passed over the heads of the two and rushed to the huge net that was hundreds of meters long.

　　At this time, they heard a triumphant laugh at the same time.

　　"Haha, you are locked in the love net, let's see how you can get out?"

　　The light green space was actually unable to stop the giant net from falling. The giant net only paused slightly at the critical point of light green and continued to slide down. Su Yong suddenly found that he had become a fish.

　　A fish caught in a net.

　　Without hesitation, he waved his five fingers on his left hand and slashed. The blood knife had turned into a stream of light and flew towards the point where the laughter came from.

　　He had long been able to control the blood knife with his mind, and now he had the mysterious control of space. Of course, he was not afraid that this guy with only one arm left could snatch the blood knife away.

　　PS: Watching the game, there will be another update around midnight, everyone, please don't leave~~

　　Chapter 8 The Web of Love

　　Chapter 8 The Web of Love

　　The blood knife flew through the air with a whistling sound wave, but the silver wire of the giant net was extremely tough. After being stirred by the waves of space, it was still intact. The blood knife's blade only pulled a long spark, and the silver wire did not break.

　　When the blood knife drilled out of the mesh like a fire snake, the giant net also fell down, wrapping Su Yong and Su Fei together, and then quickly tightened. Su Yong and Su Fei were unable to break free with their strength.

　　Su Yong's fingers could only pinch and flick in the mesh, but the light green dimensional attack was still launched in it. The blood knife in the air suddenly turned sharply, and instantly emitted a hot light and shot towards the point where the shadow demon's laughter came from.

　　The shadow demon with one hand broken off laughed, and the rainbow light was already in front of him, but he was not afraid at all, and laughed: "I wanted to take your artifact, but I didn't expect you to give it to me yourself, haha..." He cried out, and stretched out his remaining hand like an eagle's claw, with a gray-blue light between his five fingers.

　　Although the opponent below had stabbed him unexpectedly before, the shadow demon had already seen clearly that he was just a strong man at the level of a god. He had stabbed him first before, and the shadow demon thought he had guessed it right. This time, the opponent's knife had slipped out of his hand, and it was clear that there was no way out. He was still very confident in catching a weapon thrown by a god.

　　The gray-blue light did not encounter as much resistance as he imagined, and directly broke through the rainbow light coming down on his head. Just when the shadow demon was happy, the rainbow light suddenly exploded into three strands, like a trident, bypassing his five fingers and flying towards the top, middle and bottom of his head.

　　"Three-dimensional attack?" The Shadow Demon was shocked and jumped backwards, trying to avoid it, but at this time the three air currents had already reached his neck at a high speed. After a change of direction, the two sides of the force had clamped his neck on the left and right, and the one in the middle was cold and sticking to his throat. After the three air currents controlled him, he did not take the next step, and there was no pain in his neck, which puzzled the Shadow Demon.

　　The Shadow Demon raised his head slightly and saw the blood knife shining with purple light floating in front of him, with the round tip of the knife facing his nose from a distance. He couldn't help but sweat all over his body.

　　What kind of trick is this? The opponent can actually remotely control the weapon to launch such a weird attack to defeat him?

　　"If you don't want to die, put away your net. Otherwise, your throat will explode into three big holes, and your head will fall off in 0.1 seconds." The opponent's cold voice came from below. Along with the voice, the three air currents close to the neck moved, making the Shadow Demon feel itchy.

　　The Shadow Demon swallowed hard and begged in panic, "Let...let me go." He knew that the other party would not show mercy, so he touched the ring on his thumb with his remaining middle finger, and the huge net that covered Su Yong and others spread out and floated up slowly.

　　Su Yong rubbed his arm that was red from being strangled by the silver thread, and helped Sophie, who was leaning against him softly and exuding a faint fragrance, up, and then shouted coldly, "Come down."

　　The Shadow Demon fell straight from the tree like a corpse, and the blood knife pointed at his nose all the way down until it fell into Su Yong's open palm.

　　"That kind of three-dimensional attack, how did you do it?" The Shadow Demon asked with lingering fear. At this moment, the three air currents that clamped him still did not dissipate, and they circled around him like a substance. He felt as if his head was covered with a sack and it was difficult to breathe. He felt indescribably uncomfortable.

　　"Slap!" Sophie looked down at the red mark on her chest, whipped him hard and snorted, "It's not your turn to ask questions now. We ask one question, and you answer one! If you don't answer well, you'll die!"

　　Su Yong laughed, "That makes sense."

　　The nine-section whip made a bloody wound on the shadow demon's clothes. The one-armed shadow demon didn't dare to cry out in pain, and hurriedly replied with a bitter face, "Yes!"

　　"What did you use just now? Why did it make... my body so itchy?" Sophie stared at Su Yong's eyes and asked angrily.

　　"Itchy? Why don't I feel it?" Su Yong looked at the blush on Sophie's face curiously, looked at the slightly trembling jade legs, and touched the back of his head.

　　"Yes..." The shadow demon carefully glanced at Sophie, and the exquisite and protruding devil figure made him swallow his saliva. Unexpectedly, this obscene little action still couldn't escape the other party's eyes, and he was whipped again. "It's the love net." He screamed in pain.

　　Sophie felt a sour, numb, and weak feeling in every pore of her body, but she also felt very uncomfortable. "Did you... poison me?" She sniffed and suddenly felt very warm.

　　"This... the love net," the shadow demon didn't dare to look at Sophie again. He looked at Su Yong carefully and found that he was just sneering. He shuddered and whispered, "It has some side effects... on women..."

　　"What side effects?" The shadow demon was whipped again and fell to the ground in pain. The wound on his one arm split open again, and it was bloody and unbearable to look at.

　　"It will... it will trigger love and desire..." The shadow demon originally wanted to kill two birds with one stone, first deal with the man, and then deal with the woman... I didn't expect this to be the result.

　　Sophie's pretty face turned pale, and Su Yong keenly felt that something was wrong. Just as he was about to speak, a huge phantom roared out.

　　"Wait..." Su Yong exclaimed.

　　But it was too late. The phantom roared shrilly and turned into nine whip flowers in the air, which directly rolled up the shadow demon on the ground and cut it into several pieces. The ground was covered with blood and flesh.

　　"What should we do now? Kill him, can your obsession be solved?" Su Yong angrily snatched the nine-section whip from Sophie's hand and asked angrily.

　　"This man is so filthy, how can we keep him?" Sophie shouted. Su Yong found that her eyes were slowly turning red, and the exposed white skin also emitted a faint red light, just like drinking alcohol.

　　"Don't cry." Su Yong was a little at a loss. He said angrily and amusedly: "You are dead, what else is there to fight for? Just think of it as my fault."

　　Sophie did not answer, but bit her lip, and her eyes suddenly emitted a bright light. She felt her body was extremely hot, and she even wanted to tear off the little strips of cloth on her body. She took a step forward blankly, and her two white and beautiful long legs emitted a dazzling and seductive brilliance.

　　"You... don't come over here." Su Yong suddenly understood her intention. He was so shocked that he took several steps back and shouted, "Don't come over here. Wait, I'll go find you a subordinate!" Being lustful is one thing, but he doesn't have the habit of being forced.

　　Sophie seemed not to hear him and continued to approach in a daze. The thin silk-covered upper body seemed to be slowly expanding, and with her steps, she swung out a frightening curve.

　　"One is not enough... Then I'll find a few more! Wait a minute." Su Yong hurriedly jumped back two steps, shaking his hands constantly.

　　There was a lot of fog everywhere. Where could he find her subordinates? Just as Su Yong was secretly complaining, his legs tripped over the body of the shadow demon under his feet, and he fell down.

　　In the blood, his hand that he stretched out accidentally touched the fingers of the remaining hand of the shadow demon. There seemed to be something cold on the thumb finger that was like a branch.

　　It was the ring that controlled the bewitching web. Su Yong's mind moved, and he quickly peeled off the ring. He was fiddling with what to do when suddenly the huge web came again and wrapped him up together with the long-legged general who walked in front of him and whose legs were so even that there was not a trace of flesh. Then the web whizzed up to the big tree and disappeared in the white mist in a moment.

　　PS: Watch the World War after midnight, oh, it's the World Cup. Who do you think I support? Of course it's Spain. You see, my survey said Spain was upset a long time ago... At that time, I guess Future Emperor and Squidward had just debuted... My predicted score: Spain 2:1 Netherlands. If it's right, please call me the Prophet Emperor, thank you~~

　　Chapter 9 Four-Dimensional Space

　　Chapter 9 Four-Dimensional Space

　　Su Yong and Su Fei were wrapped in the love net and roared up. Soon they passed the heavy fog above the giant tree of Lonely Ridge. At the moment when they felt the most depressed and uncomfortable, as if their bodies were about to explode, the whole space suddenly shook, and the scenery in front of them suddenly became clear.

　　The love net suddenly paused and dispersed, throwing the two out. Su Yong, who was lying on the ground, shook his head hard, rubbing his eyes blankly, and could hardly believe what he saw.

　　Through the holes in the giant net, he saw that this was an extremely psychedelic world, with the fragrance of rosemary everywhere. All external objects were formed by translucent bubbles like crystals, and none of them were what he had seen before.

　　Sophie, who was obsessed with love and desire, seemed to suddenly wake up after seeing the wonders in front of her. She couldn't help but widen her red eyes and touch everything around her with her slender hands.

　　"Where is this?" She asked blankly.

　　Su Yong breathed a sigh of relief. Knowing how to ask questions proved that she had woken up.

　　"I don't know either. This should be above Lonely Ridge." Su Yong stared at the ground under his feet in a daze. This is a ground formed by translucent bubbles. Here, you can vaguely see the fog below and the shadowy treetops, just like a floor made of glass.

　　There are heavy fogs above Lonely Ridge. Even the most powerful people dare not fly in the Tiandu Peak area where they cannot control space, let alone cross the fog rashly. They all want to pass through the area full of shadow demons as soon as possible and climb to the Tianchi at the top of Tiandu.

　　Does anyone know that there is such a mysterious space in the sky above here?

　　"This... This is Parasha!" Sophie suddenly cried out.

　　Parasha? The Starry Sky Wolf Boy said that the universe treasure Parasha can refine artifacts into super artifacts? Su Yong was shocked and rushed over.

　　In the small pool under the spring formed by bubbles, countless black gold fine sands surged, flashing with crystal diamond-shaped light, just like black gold. And around the small pool, there are many props like the love net, including hexagonal hats with blurred light, ropes with snake heads and even eyes, and many strange objects whose uses are unclear.

　　"Parosa? Is this Parasha?" Su Yong had never seen the rare thing that the wolf boy said, and asked Sophie anxiously while she was playing with the fine sand in a daze.

　　Sophie nodded affirmatively, and the golden sand she held up flowed down from her white and slender fingers like small black diamonds, forming a small waterfall. "This kind of treasure is described in detail in the secret book of the royal family of our Nami star, so there is no doubt about it." She stared at the spring water in a trance, her eyes full of unbelievable light: "This is a material that can be compared with the royal treasure. It is said that it can only be found in an extremely dangerous place in the Milky Way. I didn't expect that it can also be found under Tiandu Peak."

　　Su Yong ignored her sigh. He picked up the sandwich bag filled with the armor on his body, and murmured a little sadly: "It's a pity that I didn't bring a big bag, otherwise I would have taken it all away."

　　The wolf boy said that the success rate of refining super artifacts has a lot to do with the materials. If there is enough balosa, plus the unique life essence of his blood knife-blood stone, the success rate is estimated to be higher.

　　However, before he finished muttering to himself, Sophie, who was walking on the other side, screamed again.

　　"Oh my God, this is... Qilin eggs, Qilin eggs!!!"

　　What kind of thing is a Qilin egg? Su Yong slipped and swept to her side, only to see the long-legged beauty pointing at a pile of purple stones in the light blue bubble stream and screaming.

　　"Is this a stone?" Su Yong fished one out of the stream and felt it was unusually heavy. He carefully looked at the tiny spots on the purple stone shell, looked at her in surprise and asked, "How can an egg be so heavy?"

　　"Fool, this is a Qilin egg, a Qilin egg that is more valuable than the Parasha!" Sophie explained in a rapid-fire voice, "The royal secrets of our Namek star explain in detail the seven treasures of the universe. Parasha ranks fifth, and this Qilin egg ranks third, higher than our royal treasure, the Star... Star..."

　　Su Yong helplessly helped her to continue, "The Eye of the Star."

　　"Yes, it's one place higher than our royal treasure, the Eye of the Star." Sophie said casually and suddenly woke up, looking at Su Yong in surprise, "How do you know the Eye of the Star? Do you know that the defectors from our Namek star took away the Eye of the Star?"

　　Su Yong had to make up nonsense, "In the books of our galaxy, there are also records of related treasures. I... uh, I guessed."

　　"Really?" Sophie still didn't quite believe it. She couldn't help but think of the star beast he summoned, which was the same as the Eye of Stars, and she was even more suspicious.

　　"Of course, I've been wandering around, so I know a lot, not to mention I'm so smart." Su Yong shamelessly boasted about himself, his face didn't change at all, he quickly changed the subject and said, "What on earth is this Qilin egg?"

　　Sophie's beautiful eyes stared at his eyes for a long time before she sighed sadly, "This is the Emperor Luo Beast, the legendary supreme beast... But it's useless without the star sand of the Eye of Stars to hatch it!"

　　"The king of the beast? Is he more powerful than the star beast?" Su Yong's heart jumped and he asked hurriedly.

　　"Of course, from wild beasts to spirit beasts, then to divine beasts, and finally to star beasts... As their size increases, their abilities also continue to grow. Star beasts were originally the limit of the beast race, but this Emperor Luo Beast was derived from a mutated star beast. It was born as the king of star beasts, a hundred times more powerful than its mother! Star beasts still eat objects and gods, but this Emperor Luo Beast eats stars and star beasts!" Sophie shook her head and sighed, "I don't know if there is an Emperor Luo Beast in your entire Milky Way, or in our Andromeda constellation. Who would have thought that there would be a nest here!"

　　Born from a mutated star beast? Then can his own interstellar mad dragon also give birth to one in the future? Su Yong thought secretly in his heart, forget it, if this Emperor Luo Beast is really so valuable, at most I will return the Eye of Stars to you after I hatch the Qilin egg.

　　"In front of the Emperor Luo Beast, any space control is useless, because they can devour the entire space! And their physique, even artifacts or even super artifacts can't hurt, unless they encounter a weapon of the first level of the word..." Sophie was absent-minded for a long time before she smiled: "But that's impossible, I have never heard of such a weapon in the universe."

　　No wonder the ranking is still above the Eye of Stars. It turns out that the space control and star beasts inside can't resist this Emperor Luo Beast at all. Su Yong nodded secretly and thought, the fifth place she said is Balasha, the fourth is the Eye of Stars, and the third is this Emperor Luo Beast, but she doesn't know which one her blood knife is ranked?

　　As for the magic flute in the Demon City, it is probably after Balasha.

　　"No," Su Yong suddenly frowned and sat down: "This is not right, it's very wrong."

　　They were brought here by the Shadow Demon's Ecstasy. It stands to reason that the Shadow Demon has such a prop in his hand and can enter this place at any time. Why would he covet the artifact in his hand and start to kill them?

　　Sophie also thought of this at this time, and said in confusion: "Yes, how could the shadow demon give up the big one for the small one? No other shadow demons have been found here..."

　　She blinked and pondered for a long time, and suddenly stared at Su Yong, with doubt in her eyes again.

　　"What's wrong? Is there something wrong?" Su Yong grabbed two Qilin eggs and played with them, pretending to be calm, but he was a little nervous. Did she see something?

　　"You are a mutant," Sophie stared at him fiercely, her beautiful eyes did not blink, and said in a hurried and emotionless tone: "This is a four-dimensional space... You must be a mutant!"

　　Yeah? You can see this? Su Yong jumped up from the ground in fear.

　　PS: Oh yeah, I actually guessed that Spain would win the championship~~ It's a pity that the score is wrong...

　　Chapter 10 Talk about love, kill people

　　Chapter 10 Talk about love, kill people

　　"Why... why?" Su Yong asked a little tongue-tied. Even the star wolf boy didn't know that he was a mutant, but this Nami star beauty saw it?

　　"Legend has it that there is a strange four-dimensional space floating above Tiandu Peak. Only mutants who control soul-type artifacts can go there. The Soul-Bewitching Love Net that we were trapped in before is a soul-type artifact." Sophie said seriously: "Although this is our first time to Tiandu Peak, we specially read the relevant information about Tiandu Peak before we came out. This is correct."

　　The information on your Name Star is very detailed, even this is included? Su Yong was secretly surprised, but he could not answer.

　　Sophie continued to talk to herself: "On Tiandu Peak, props and artifacts from the outside world cannot play their maximum function, because the material structure here is completely different from the outside world, which can restrain them. Only by relying on one's own cultivation and soul-type artifacts can you have a good effect, and this Soul-Bewitching Love Net should be...should be..."

　　"It should have accidentally fallen from the four-dimensional space and was obtained by the shadow demon." Su Yong sighed and helped her continue. It is said that the four-dimensional space is not so stable, and there are so many soul artifacts hidden here, it is not surprising that one occasionally falls down. As for why there are so many Bharasha here, could it be that...

　　because the Tianchi Lake at the top of Tiandu is a holy place for forging, so so many super-god materials have been derived?

　　Su Yong thought blankly for a long time before sighing deeply. The creation of the universe is magical, and it is indeed unpredictable. Who knows that the forging materials that the gods have been searching for are hidden in the fog under Tiandu Peak? In the sky above the dangerous area they hurriedly passed?

　　Su Yong took several purple-spotted unicorn eggs and put them in the pocket on his waist. At this time, he was carrying a large bag of things on his back, and the pockets on his clothes were full, which made him look a little swollen, like a greedy adventurer.

　　"What are you doing here? Without the Eye of Stars and Star Sand, you can't hatch the Diluomon." Sophie looked at him sideways, with a hint of cunning on the corner of her mouth: "If it can't be hatched, it's just a stone."

　　"It's always useful," Su Yong smiled, thinking that this is not enough. I have a lot of people in my family. If I send a Diluomon to ride on everyone, it would be so glorious. "Maybe I can find Star Sand somewhere else... By the way, why don't you take some?"

　　Sophie didn't take the Qilin egg or collect the Borasha, which puzzled him. It is said that the Nami people know so much about the seven treasures, which shows that they value them very much. What's more, the cavalry brigade was originally looking for the Eye of Stars, so how could they be so indifferent to the Qilin egg in front of them?

　　"What should I use to pretend?" Sophie rolled her eyes at him fiercely.

　　Su Yong was stunned, his eyes quietly swept over the raw silk cloth strips on her surging upper body, and then secretly slid down to look at the tulle skirt at her waist, and laughed strangely: "I understand, I understand... Who told you to dress like this?"

　　If it were on earth, the Nami people were only wearing underwear, or the most revealing kind of sexy underwear, basic ones without even any decorations.

　　Sophie glared at him again: "We are all women, what's the problem with wearing less?"

　　Anyway, you look at me, I look at you, we are all the same, no one loses. This view is also novel.

　　"It doesn't matter on Nami, but it's not good to wear like this when you go out..." Su Yong quietly swallowed his saliva, thinking that he really had to go to Nami as a guest when he had time, and take a tour, and he would definitely feast his eyes.

　　"Ah, I've got it." Sophie clapped her hands happily, coiled the nine-section whip in her hand around her waist to form a belt, then bent down to take off the pair of small boots carved with roses, revealing a pair of soft, slender, incomparable, perfect natural feet, with light purple nail polish on the small nails, shining with a seductive light that was enough to make Su Yong vomit three liters of blood.

　　My God, such long legs, but such soft and lovely flat-toed jade feet? Su Yong wiped away the sticky blood flowing from his nostrils fiercely, and the Adam's apple hidden behind his chin rolled several times repeatedly, and he didn't know how much saliva he swallowed.

　　It's incredible, this woman must be taken back. In his impulse, he almost offered the Star Eye on his own initiative.

　　Sophie put some balasa in one small boot and two unicorn eggs in the other small boot, then playfully held them in her hands with her two lotus-white hands, looking at him with a bright smile.

　　"Then... you're just going to walk barefoot?" Su Yong looked at the beautiful ankles, and his throat rolled again.

　　"What can I do?" Her Flame Horse had been lost at the foot of Lonely Ridge, but she didn't know that Su Yong's Cloud Sea Golden Lion had been collected with his mind, and quietly returned to the box of the Eye of Stars in the mist.

　　Although the spatial control of the Eye of Stars could not be used here, Su Yong's mind could still communicate with it and use it to control the star beast.

　　Su Yong licked his lips: "How can I bear this? Or... I can reluctantly carry you for a walk..."

　　"You wish." Su Fei snorted, but there was not much anger in her. She glanced at him with her eyes, turned around gracefully, twisted her waist and stepped out her long legs, and a little breeze lifted the hem of her ruffled tulle skirt.

　　Looking at her light and neat back, Su Yong suddenly regretted it.

　　Why did he retreat when Sophie was infatuated? Although this four-dimensional space is much more spacious than Lonely Ridge, the rosemary here has already solved the strange love poison. Having missed the opportunity, he could only sigh.

　　"Come and see." Sophie obviously made a new discovery.

　　On a piece of lava covered with crystal bubbles, there were bulging translucent bags. The bags seemed to breathe, and they kept expanding and shrinking with the slight sound of breathing, making the whole piece of lava undulate like the skin of a sleeping beast.

　　"What's so good about this? I can't eat it." Su Yong was covered with things and no longer liked this novelty. Speaking of eating, he suddenly remembered how long he hadn't eaten?

　　Since he stepped into the first level of spiritual warrior, people have lost their appetite and no longer need to absorb nutrients from food. He has almost lost his sense of taste.

　　"You are a pig, you only know how to eat." Sophie stamped her feet cutely, stretched out her slender hands, which were whiter than lotus roots, and took a fist-sized bag from the lava. "This is a treasure bag, it's rare, and there's one here."

　　Treasure bag? Could it be a purse? Su Yong was thinking about it, when he suddenly saw the two small boots in Sophie's palms were stuffed and turned, and then disappeared.

　　"Yeah? Can you do magic?" Su Yong walked over in surprise, looking her up and down, but he couldn't see where the boots went.

　　"I poured the things in." Sophie smiled and gently took out the boots from her small bag. The Pharaoh and the Qilin egg in it had been put into the translucent treasure bag, and the volume had also shrunk a lot, and it was difficult to see with the naked eye.

　　It turned out to be something like a storage bag. I just don't know how much it can hold? Su Yong smiled and said, "It's always inconvenient for you to hold such a bag in your hand."

　　This is not going shopping to get a handbag, but risking your life to grab treasure.

　　Sophie smiled at him proudly, and the fist-sized bag in her hand shrank another three points, only the size of an egg. She gently raised it to the edge of her delicate and beautiful cherry lips, and then quickly put it in a place that made Su Yong bleed from his nose-she actually stuffed the treasure bag into the middle of the surging silk bra.

　　No, this Namek woman will kill me. Su Yong turned around with a bitter face, took off several bags from the lava, put all his things except the Eye of Stars into them, and then threw the last bag into his shriveled pocket.

　　"The situation here in Tiandu Peak is special. We have to take a few soul artifacts there. Maybe they will be useful." Sophie watched Su Yong replenish a large amount of Borasha, and she couldn't figure out why he wanted so much, because even if it was a divine artifact, only a very small part could become a super divine artifact by adding super divine materials.

　　Could it be that he had many divine artifacts with growth potential? The beautiful and charming Nami Star Two-star General looked him up and down curiously, but couldn't see anything.

　　Su Yong handed her the rope with the snake head, and picked up the Soul-Bewitching Love Net on the ground again. This thing can be controlled by a ring, and it is quite hidden. It can be said that it is hard to defend against in the fog of Tiandu Peak, and it has a certain lethality.

　　"I don't know what happened to them?" Sophie was a little worried about her subordinates.

　　Su Yong looked around and said, "Let's go." He knew that he was above his companions, but he couldn't hear any sound from below, and he couldn't tell where they were.

　　Sophie swung the snake head rope in her hand, and the light blue bubbles on the ground cracked into a half-meter wide crack. The two of them jumped down one after another and fell into the fog with shouts and killing again.

　　Chapter 11 Shadow Killer Appears

　　Chapter 11 Shadow Killer Appears

　　On Lonely Ridge, the sexy golden knight of Name Star and countless elusive shadow demons fought fiercely in the fog. The shouts and killing were overwhelming like huge waves, and the thick white fog gradually filled with a gorgeous bloody color.

　　The large army of Name Star relied on the formation and the vigilance of the star beasts to advance slowly, and had not suffered much damage, but most of the soldiers who were blasted away by the shock wave and left alone were already in danger. The shadow demons, who were familiar with the environment, specifically targeted lone opponents. They suddenly emerged from the fog, and the weapons in their hands suddenly chopped down the tall, snow-white torsos, or suddenly hit the limbs of the flame horses, causing the mounts to suddenly throw off their masters and run away like crazy because of the intense pain.

　　A lone Namek knight's nine-section whip was torn away by a phantom hand that stretched out from the thick fog. She screamed in surprise at the sawtooth knife that broke through the space in front of her, and suddenly found that the opponent in front of her suddenly exploded, and a large amount of blood and flesh splashed, covering her snow-white and half-naked body.

　　"General." She shouted in surprise at Sophie who appeared in the thick fog.

　　"Follow me." Sophie whispered to her subordinates in Namek language and handed her the nine-section whip that fell on the ground.

　　Behind Sophie was Su Yong. When they met, Su Yong suddenly turned around, and light green waves rippled out from his palms again. Another shadow demon that came from the fog turned into a blood mist again.

　　"Order the main force to advance in the original direction, and the lone ones follow your voice and gather together." Su Yong whispered.

　　Sophie hurriedly shouted loudly in the Namek language. The crisp and majestic command pierced the thick fog and shook away in waves.

　　There was another wave in the thick fog. It was many lone Namek knights who followed the sound, but many were still hunted by the shadow demons on the way. There were screams everywhere.

　　"So you didn't die?" The laughter of the star wolf boy suddenly came from the air.

　　Su Yong laughed and said, "How can it be so easy? Why don't you help quickly?"

　　The figure of the wolf boy flew over. On the way, two shadow demons wanted to stop him, but he picked them up one by one with a faster method and hit them hard with his backhand... The two heads turned into tofu.

　　"You go to the left and let them follow you." Su Yong whispered, "I'm not afraid of these shadow demons, but I'm afraid that the wolf lord is still hiding here and will suddenly attack us."

　　"Then be careful." The wolf boy hurriedly turned around and left.

　　Three teams gradually formed on the foggy lonely ridge of Zhongtianti. The wolf boy on the left gathered a small group of lone golden knights together. He led the others and the others followed closely.

　　In the middle, there was a large group of Nami people. This large group was relatively intact and gathered into a "centipede formation". There were nine-section whips like centipede claws all around, and the shadow demons did not dare to fight them head-on.

　　On the right side, there was a team led by Su Yong and Sophie. They also gathered their companions scattered on the right side. Su Yong's powerful space control opened the way, and Sophie led the team. For a time, the shadow demons who came to block them retreated again and again.

　　Although most of the people have gathered together and the weapons in their hands can also cover each other, the dangerous environment of Lonely Ridge still creates great difficulties for them. Not to mention the fog that makes it difficult to see your fingers, even on the uneven ground under your feet and among the shadowy tree trunks around, there are always shadow demons flashing out from time to time, leaving scars on those beautiful and sexy bodies.

　　"It's not enough to only deal with the enemies in front of you." Su Yong thought to himself. With the support of life force, the three-dimensional dimensional attack can be launched continuously without worrying about the exhaustion of power. But he can only face the area in front of him, and he can't always take care of all directions.

　　"If the dimensional attack can be formed into a huge array force that can contain and take care of a certain area, it would be perfect." Su Yong suddenly had a flash of inspiration in his mind at this time. By the way, since I can control the power of destruction in a dimensional way, why do I have to cause explosions one after another? Can I...

　　delay the explosion, or set up a mechanism?

　　Su Yong's mind was constantly turning. The thumb and middle finger of his right hand were still firing dimensional attacks, but his left hand suddenly drew a long arc on the left.

　　This arc was like a paintbrush, combing the thick fog into a one-meter-thick track, but it kept vibrating and would not dissipate.

　　This was his first attempt to explore. He used his dimensional understanding, but deliberately did not bring the explosive power of the power of destruction. Instead, he hid the power of destruction in the center of the dimension, in the middle of the three-dimensional attack.

　　He used the power of space control to wrap the power of destruction, just like wrapping an electric cable with an insulator. The power of destruction vibrated in space, but as long as no one touched it, it would not explode into sparks.

　　"Don't touch that track, just hide in the circle." Su Yong turned around and instructed Sophie. Sophie had long been stunned by this pervert with endless energy, and now hurriedly nodded and passed on the order.

　　The arc continued to stretch, and in Su Yong's mind, it walked for hundreds of meters. After reaching the back end and bypassing the last soldier, it turned and walked back, but surrounded their entire team in the middle.

　　The team on the right was like something surrounded by a huge bubble, floating and sinking in the mist.

　　"What is this?" Sophie looked sideways, a little puzzled.

　　"You'll know later." Su Yong replied. He also had some doubts about his sudden idea, after all, this was the first time he used it this way.

　　His idea was soon confirmed.

　　A shadow demon rushed out from behind a big tree in the back, raised his weapon and chopped at a Namek Star gold knight who was closest to the team. The woman was suddenly attacked, and she was too late to dodge in panic and screamed, and she was about to die.

　　The blade light first hit the faint track, and the attack was suddenly stopped. A large piece of brilliant sparks suddenly exploded from the blade light, and then the sneak attacking shadow demon twisted wildly as if he was electrocuted.

　　"Break." Su Yong turned back and shouted, and the shadow demon that had been twisting for a long time suddenly exploded into a ball of blood mist. The weapon fell to the ground with a clang, still emitting wisps of green smoke.

　　"What kind of trick is this?" Su Fei screamed in shock. I have never heard of a person's defense being able to extend so far, automatically blocking attacks from the outside, and being controlled by the caster at will.

　　Such a small detonation is not earth-shattering, but it is remote control. A god has a divine weapon in his hand, which can split a mountain, and a stronger one can even break an asteroid without any problem, but that is a direct force to break things, that is, the relationship of direct force. And to control remotely, even the supreme god, no matter how profound his understanding is, it is difficult to do it.

　　Because it was a very delicate move, which could only be done with extremely precise spatial control and strong will control. Moreover, how did the pre-made defense achieve intelligent response to the enemy? This was simply unimaginable.

　　"I don't know, it's just an attempt." Su Yong was also a little stunned by the result, because he didn't expect it to be so smooth the first time. "I think this should be the mystery of Shadow Kill." He said secretly in his heart.

　　In fact, he only comprehended the elementary mystery of Shadow Kill, and did not fully understand the terribleness of Shadow Kill.

　　The emergence of each kind of talent is accompanied by the mutation of the body to fully comprehend and mature. If he really fully understands Shadow Kill, how can this Shadow Demon on Lonely Ridge be an obstacle to him? He can even lead the entire Namek Star Knight Brigade to break through the air, or raze Lonely Ridge to the ground in an instant. However, he

　　can display the elementary mystery of Shadow Kill at this moment, which has already foreshadowed the coming of the third mutation.

　　PS: Business trip, business trip, business trip only on weekends!!! Alas, I'm so busy, I don't have time to update at all. My boss is very strict, and I can never finish my work. I'm so depressed~~ I'm secretly updating a chapter in the middle of the night. I can't notify you in time, please forgive me.

　　Chapter 12 Fighting Through the Mist

　　Chapter 12 Fighting Through the Mist

　　Because of the long circle of defense on Su Yong's side, the shadow demons dare not rush in, but this way, the pressure on the Starry Sky Wolf Boy suddenly increased a lot. Although the wolf boy fought bravely in the front, almost all the shadow demons targeted the team behind him. The people he led were hit hard for a while, and screams and blood splashed in the mist.

　　Sophie wanted to get out and rush to help, but was grabbed by Su Yong.

　　"It's hard to tell the environment here, don't lose your composure." Su Yong narrowed his eyes and looked forward. It was difficult to see anything within ten meters. He pondered and said, "The key is the fog."

　　If it weren't for this thick white fog like milk, even if there were some bumps on the road of Lonely Ridge, it would not stop their cavalry brigade of a thousand people from moving forward.

　　The fog seemed to come out of every stone and every inch of soil in Lonely Ridge, making passers-by wet from head to toe, as if they had just climbed out of the water. The space here is very special, and the brigade's Namek star knights cannot use group tactics to drive away the fog.

　　"We should be at the front." Su Yong listened carefully and turned to look at Sophie.

　　Sophie nodded. Because of the protection of the circle of "protective wall", they were moving much faster than the other two teams.

　　"Okay, order all soldiers to stop and wait for me to open the way!" Su Yong calmed his mind and thought deeply about the mystery of shadow killing that he had just realized, and turned to Sophie.

　　Sophie had already been convinced by him along the way, and she shouted loudly in the language of Namek, "All members stop and set up defenses. No one is allowed to move forward without my order!"

　　The large army of less than a thousand people stopped at the same time, causing the fog to shake. The golden knights of Namek consciously formed a large oval circle to resist the weapons with a shrill whistle that suddenly popped out from the unclear surroundings. The situation was deadlocked again.

　　While everyone was confused, Su Yong had already taken a few big steps out, hugged his hands in front of his chest to form a semicircle, and then slowly pushed out...

　　In front of him, a light green airflow space gradually expanded and became larger. It was his dimensional attack, mixed with the power of destruction, and a dimensional attack with the power of destruction as the core.

　　Su Yong took a deep breath and used the mystery he had comprehended to control the light green airflow in his hand. His pale face looked unusually serious.

　　He calmed his mind and carefully explored the control space in front of him. He didn't let go until he checked it several times and found nothing wrong.

　　With a sharp sound of "whoosh", the light green space in front of him, which had grown to the size of a house, suddenly broke into thousands of small flowers that were as light as nothing. The small flowers turned into streams of light

　　all over the sky and disappeared into the vast white fog. "Order everyone to squat on the ground and defend with all their strength." Su Yong turned his head and shouted to Sophie in a low voice. He had just used the secret of Shadow Kill and his breathing was tense

　　. His long hair was wet and stuck to his forehead, making his pale face look a little cyan. It can be seen that his strength could not be recovered for a while. Sophie did not have time to ask too much, and hurriedly shouted out loudly

　　. Almost when all the Namens jumped off the star beasts and pulled their mounts to squat, "bang bang bang bang bang..." A series of huge explosions suddenly came from the fog, and the deafening sound was like a mountain splitting.

　　"What is that?" The wolf boy jumped over when all the Namens behind him changed their postures, and asked in great shock.

　　Su Yong sat cross-legged, took a deep breath, and let the life force flowing in his blood refill his exhausted body. He opened his eyes and answered with a little fatigue: "A new attempt."

　　"It feels like you threw a lot of bombs." Sophie, who was standing quietly to protect him, murmured.

　　"Yes, it's a time bomb." Su Yong smiled.

　　He had just used all his strength to create an unprecedented huge space, and then wrapped the destructive force with a three-dimensional blockade, filling the space little by little like sand. At the last moment, even the boundless life force in his body could hardly support it and exhausted...

　　Fortunately, the last bit of strength left finally allowed him to break this huge time bomb, no, it should be something like an atomic bomb, into pieces and throw it out.

　　This process looks simple, but in fact, it is a mixture of space control, dimensional mysteries, and the shadow killing technique that has just been comprehended. It can be called unfathomable.

　　Once the millions of shadow killing flowers that turned into streams of light were touched on Lonely Ridge, that is, blocked and attacked by movable objects, they would emit an explosion like the ring of light just now, and the destructive power of the core would be triggered, entangled like a maggot, and blasted the object into pieces.

　　The only ones who dared to roam on Lonely Ridge were naturally shadow demons. There were countless shadow demons in the mist, and even the wolf lord might not dare to stay here.

　　Thousands of small and nuclear bombs containing the power of destruction drilled into the mist. The shadow demons hidden in the mist had no idea what the fluctuations in the space were. They thought it was the ripples of attack power emitted by the visitors, and subconsciously used weapons to block or stop them...

　　The result was a violent shock, and the destructive power, along with them, and the entire small space were completely blown up, shattering into the void.

　　"Bang, bang, bang, bang..." The explosions in front of them became more and more intense. If it weren't for the fact that the sound was too violent and the momentum was too shocking, one would have thought that it was the New Year's firecrackers that were going off one after another.

　　The explosions were accompanied by screams and shouts, as well as the shock caused by the shattering of space, which made the fog roll everywhere. The milky white tent was torn into pieces by multiple forces, and everything around seemed to be clearer.

　　Because the power of destruction would shatter the entire space and swallow up the fog in it, the fog on Lonely Ridge gradually became thinner.

　　There were also some shadow demons who were not gathered in front, but hiding behind them waiting for an opportunity to attack, but at this moment they were also frightened by this sudden change and did not dare to attack again. I don't know where they found to hide.

　　After a long while, the earth-shattering explosion had not stopped, but Sophie was worried.

　　"The shadow demon has dispersed now, but your...your time bomb is still there. How can we get through?"

　　Su Yong smiled, but before he could answer, the wolf boy beside him laughed and said, "I heard that people with well-developed limbs have simpler minds. This is indeed true."

　　Well-developed limbs undoubtedly mean that the Nami people have long arms and legs. Sophie was furious and whistled out the nine-section whip, but the wolf boy dodged it with a light jump like a monkey.

　　Sophie was about to continue her outburst, but was stopped by Su Yong, the peacemaker.

　　"Listen to the sound in front of you. Is it a little different from before?" Su Yong pinched the tail of the nine-section whip with two slender fingers. Sophie tried her best but couldn't pull it, so she had to give up.

　　She listened carefully and found that the sound was indeed a little different, but she couldn't figure it out, so she had to look at Su Yong eagerly.

　　Su Yong smiled and pointed at the wolf boy who was still jumping up and down: "You tell it."

　　The wolf boy smiled and bowed, saying: "Don't be angry, young lady, wait for the little teacher from Yinhe to explain it to you..."

　　Sophie snorted, but pricked up her ears.

　　"The explosion at the beginning was caused by the Shadow Demon. They triggered his... uh, his time bomb, and the explosions that followed were caused by the vibration of the surrounding space, not just the Shadow Demon. It's like a bunch of balloons tied together. If one explodes, the others will explode one after another due to the vibration of the airflow."

　　Sophie nodded, and the wolf boy continued triumphantly: "So, the explosions we heard later will be much more frequent, because it's not just because of the Shadow Demon's triggering, but also the detonation of the surrounding space."

　　Su Yong smiled indifferently and added: "Also, the explosions you heard at the beginning were accompanied by screams, because the Shadow Demon was hit. And the ones that followed were mostly explosions, without many human voices, indicating that the road ahead has been almost cleared."

　　Sophie quickly listened, and sure enough, the space was filled with dull and harsh explosions, but there were no more screams. She couldn't help but secretly admire the two visitors from the Galaxy.

　　One of the two had not yet recovered his strength, and the other had just rushed over and hadn't figured out the situation. But in this situation, they can still notice a slight difference in the sound ahead. This kind of observation ability is really amazing, and it is not comparable to that of a two-star general of Name Star.

　　But how could she know that one of the two people in front of her was a king-level powerhouse who was one of the few in the galaxy, and the other was a "wanted criminal" who offended the Lord God.

　　She was silent for a long time, and suddenly stamped her feet fiercely, angrily saying: "Yes, you are smart and powerful, okay? We Name Star people are useless, are you satisfied?"

　　She turned around and stepped out her long beautiful legs, raised her white jade arms high, and then waved them violently.

　　"Assemble the team."

　　As the fog gradually dissipated, her subordinates, the Name Star Knights, stood up one by one and began to organize the queue according to the orders of their superiors.

　　There was no shadow demon in front, and the fog was much lighter, and it could no longer hinder them from moving forward.

　　"It seems that we have offended her?" Su Yong looked blankly at the unusually light and courageous back of the tall and walking.

　　The wolf boy sighed, "I'm a child, but you're a fool."

　　PS: I think the two words "Battle Through" are really powerful, so I decided to use them again~

　　Chapter 13 Iron King Kong

　　Chapter 13 Iron King Kong

　　The fog dissipated, and the Lonely Ridge in front of us gradually became clear.

　　The Star Beast Cavalry Brigade, which had suffered from the invasion of many shadow demons, regrouped. The Namei people summoned back their injured companions and the scattered star beasts. After a careful count, there were only less than 800 people left.

　　"Keep moving forward." The charming and beautiful Sophie raised her jade arm with a cold face, and the nine-section whip whistled in the air, throwing out a long whip flower. Before passing through Lonely Ridge, the thousand-man team had lost more than 20%, and she couldn't help but secretly worry about the other two teams that climbed to the top separately.

　　"What's the situation after Lonely Ridge?" Su Yong frowned and looked at the wolf boy. Although the shadow demon did not cause a devastating blow to the entire team, it at least made their morale much lower. It was the first time he saw those proud Namei people become so dejected.

　　"There will be a relatively flat road next," the Starry Sky Wolf Boy squinted his eyes and looked ahead, shaking his head and sighing: "It will take several days to reach Lonely Ridge, let's talk about it after we get there."

　　At this time, the cavalry brigade had been divided into 20 people in a row again, riding huge star beasts to cross the high and low mountain roads, and continued to move forward across the sparse forests, like a huge river flowing upstream. The

　　fog was sometimes thick and sometimes thin, but those shadow demons had been killed by Su Yong's shadow killing skills, and the rest were scared and didn't know where to hide. The next road was extremely smooth.

　　"I also encountered shadow demons last time I came here, but I was fast and quickly got rid of them." The wolf boy pointed to a light yellow line that was vaguely visible in the distance: "That is the end of Lonely Ridge. After crossing it, there should be no other obstacles within two days, unless our luck is extremely bad..."

　　Sophie was in high spirits and shouted again, and the cavalry brigade sped up. Everyone got into the huge Tiandu Peak's winding mountain road and slowly approached the light yellow trace.

　　Three days later, they successfully reached the light yellow dividing point. Su Yong, the wolf boy and Sophie all breathed a sigh of relief.

　　"There are no trees ahead, just a clean and narrow stone path, known as the Tiandu Million Steps." The wolf boy glanced at the huge team behind him on the Plum Snow Wolf, and finally his eyes met Su Yong's. "There is only room for three or four people to stand side by side, so everyone should be careful."

　　Facts have proved that the wolf boy is indeed a crow's mouth. Just after everyone turned a big bend of almost 360 degrees, a giant with a dark body stood hundreds of meters away in front of them, holding two millstone-sized hammers in his two tangled giant hands.

　　The giant stood on the steep climbing steps, like a mountain that suddenly grew. It seemed that if he stomped his feet, the entire million-level staircase would break off.

　　"It's Iron King Kong." The wolf boy's face suddenly turned pale.

　　"Iron King Kong?" Su Yong saw a look of fear on the fearless wolf boy's face for the first time, and couldn't help but frowned and asked: "Is this big guy blocking the road scary?"

　　"More than scary..." The wolf boy gritted his teeth and whispered: "I have heard that there are three overlords lingering under Tiandu Peak, but I have come here many times and have never encountered them. And after leaving Tiandu Peak for the last time, I accidentally learned from a friend from an alien galaxy that the three-eyed war eagle, who is one of the four king gods of the galaxy with me, had suffered a lot at the hands of Iron King Kong."

　　"The three-eyed war eagle is also a king god? How about his martial arts?" Su Yong asked with his eyes shining.

　　The wolf boy sighed: "He will only be better than me, never worse than me."

　　"That means we have no chance of winning?"

　　The wolf boy smiled bitterly and looked at Sophie with frowned eyebrows and Su Yong with puzzled face: "Let's turn back and don't go up from the middle ladder."

　　"No, we don't have time to go to other summit roads." Sophie objected.

　　Su Yong squinted at the dark giant, then looked at the wolf boy thoughtfully: "What about me? Do I have a chance?"

　　"That's hard to say," the wolf boy shook his head and smiled: "You have the martial arts of life force and destructive force, but he has at least three basic martial arts. On this relatively narrow step, once a fight breaks out, others will definitely not be spared."

　　The location here is narrow and the terrain is steep, so the large group of people cannot attack the giant. The opponent has at least three basic martial arts. Su Yong knew that the wolf boy was being polite, and it would be difficult for him to get any advantage.

　　But the more this happened, the more he wanted to fight. A peerless master is really an opportunity that cannot be sought for a strong man like him who pursues the pinnacle of martial arts.

　　If you are afraid of even a roadblock, how can you face the main god of the entire galaxy in the future, the one who has no opponent at all?

　　The wolf boy saw what he was thinking and quickly stood in front of him to stop him.

　　"Iron King Kong will not stop the opponent from leaving, but once he starts, it will be a fight to the death." He looked at Su Yong's shining eyes and said in panic: "Besides, I heard that the three overlords of Tiandu Peak are a trinity. They must be on the road of the middle ladder. Even if you can defeat Iron King Kong, can you still fight three games in a row?"

　　"Fight three games in a row?" Su Yong was puzzled.

　　The wolf boy sighed: "Iron King Kong is only the smallest of the three overlords. Above him are Silver King Kong and Great King Kong. Unless the Lord God comes in person, it is impossible to defeat three people in a row."

　　Before the wolf boy finished speaking, Su Yong rushed out with a whoosh, and at the same time a light green light quickly spread between his hands.

　　"It turns out that there are three more. It's just right to try out the newly comprehended shadow killing skills." Su Yong's palms did not hesitate to launch a dimensional attack with the power of destruction, and his eyes were already surging with blazing flames.

　　But when the pair of huge hammers like mountains of Iron King Kong smashed over, Su Yong suddenly felt his whole body getting hot, and he couldn't help but roared wildly, and the strength in his hands instantly reached the peak.

　　At this time, Sophie behind him saw a clue and ordered in a hurry: "Everyone retreat three miles, and don't move without orders."

　　Sophie knew that Su Yong was a mutant, and when she felt Su Yong's hot aura that was different from ordinary people, she suddenly thought of the record in the secret book of Name Star.

　　That was the inherent characteristic of mutants before they mutated. It is said that mutants can reach a crazy invincible state before they mutate, and can resist opponents several times their own... She couldn't help but raise hope from the bottom of her heart.

　　"Bang..." The majestic airflow seemed to shake the entire Zhongtian ladder violently, and many meteorites fell from the black stars in the sky. Fortunately, the team of Name Star had already retreated and hid at the end behind the corner.

　　Iron King Kong can't speak. He smashed the light green dimension space emitted by Su Yong with a sledgehammer, then let out a loud roar that shook the world, and the other sledgehammer roared down with thunder and wind.

　　PS: Maybe it's because I stopped for a few days, I always feel something is wrong when typing... There is one more chapter, I will post it tomorrow after revising it.

　　Chapter 14 Fighting to the Death

　　Chapter 14 Fighting to the Death

　　Iron King Kong can't speak. He smashed the light green dimension space emitted by Su Yong with a sledgehammer, then let out a loud roar that shook the world, and the other sledgehammer roared down with thunder and wind.

　　This blow from Iron King Kong made Su Yong feel for the first time that death was so close to him. The millstone-sized hammer pressed down like a small mountain. Su Yong subconsciously raised his hands under the suffocating pressure, but the space of Tiandu Peak would not be controlled by him at will. His space control only moved a tiny space of three or four meters square. This space collapsed and shattered instantly under the huge force of the Iron King Kong. The hammer continued to fall with a terrifying whistle.

　　"It is the power of faith among the six basic powers. It is a power beyond the flesh and cannot be fought head-on." The wolf boy's voice echoed in Su Yong's ears. Su Yong's face changed, and his feet took a graceful step in a horizontal shape, narrowly avoiding the sweeping range of the wheel and the hammer. His figure flashed to the other side of the stone steps like a clever monkey. The strong wind that swept by the hammer cut a huge gap where he stood just now, which was bottomless.

　　"What a powerful power of faith. I'm afraid it's not inferior to my power of destruction." Su Yong was surprised, but every blood in his body was filled with extremely abundant life force. He almost didn't need to adjust his breath. A light green dimensional airflow immediately surged between his hands.

　　The six basic powers refer to the power of life, the power of destruction, the power of stars, the power of faith, the power of light and the power of darkness. Although these six powers are parallel, they are actually ranked in order. For example, the power of life and the power of destruction controlled by Su Yong are ranked in the first two. Under the condition of equal strength, they are slightly more advantageous than the four behind.

　　At this moment, Su Yong came to his senses and knew that there was no way out in this duel. He didn't hesitate any more. He flipped his hands and closed them. The light green dimensional attack was launched again. The endless power of destruction was contained in the pieces of rotating dimensional airflow, and it rolled towards Iron King Kong like a splash.

　　Tie Jin Gang didn't expect that the opponent could attack immediately after he retreated, and he didn't expect that the opponent actually possessed the most precious life force among the six basic powers. At this time, the momentum of his right hammer had been exhausted. He actually used up his physical strength to turn the hammer in his other hand around a semicircle and retract it, and then swung it back again!

　　The hammer he swung was not much weaker than before, and it still contained the surging power of faith.

　　"Good!" Su Yong couldn't help but admire the big man's ability to respond. His light green dimensional attack hit the opponent's hammer head-on, and the water in front of it shattered and exploded in waves, as if it was completely vulnerable. However, after the hammer broke through ten dimensional attacks in a row, Su Yong's real killer move suddenly appeared.

　　"Bang." Before the eleventh dimensional flower hit the hammer, the half-meter square light green air wave suddenly exploded spontaneously, and the entire space suddenly disappeared. The sudden shattering of space caused the Iron King Kong's hammer to vibrate. If it weren't for his amazing arm strength, I'm afraid the hammer would have flown out of his hand.

　　The two hammers are artifacts that contain the mystery of addition, almost comparable to super artifacts, and combined with Iron King Kong's unparalleled power, they complement each other. If the hammers are out of his hand, his strength will undoubtedly be greatly reduced, so Iron King Kong regards these two hammers as important as his life.

　　"The power of destruction?" Iron King Kong was stunned. Just now, he swung the sledgehammer with great force. It was not until this moment that he felt the terrible power of destruction contained in the explosion. Otherwise, it would be impossible to shatter the entire space into nothingness. But at this moment, he could no longer retreat. Looking at the dimensional airflow that continued to surge in front of him, he roared again, pulled out the sledgehammer in his right hand, accumulated momentum for a moment, and then swung it out with all his strength to replace his left hand that had already been numb.

　　"Bang bang bang bang bang bang..." There was a rapid-fire roar in the air. It was a wave of destructive power and Iron King Kong's power of faith that were constantly colliding and bombarding. There were sharp energy sparks everywhere.

　　Although Iron King Kong's power of faith was huge, Su Yong's power of destruction was endless. At this moment, Su Yong did not wait for his opponent to break all the light green attacks. He flipped his hands, and a large amount of floating green airflow appeared on his palms again, and quickly grew to the size of a house.

　　"It's the life force!" Tie Jin Gang finally screamed. He had always been curious about how the opponent could keep attacking without resting, and only now did he realize that it was because the opponent had a great life force in his body.

　　Only with the life force can the body become an energy converter, constantly deriving new power, and can it support continuous attacks without ever running out of energy.

　　Tie Jin Gang was not afraid of the power of destruction, but he was very concerned about the endless life force. Because a strong man with the life force is basically a war machine that will not get tired. He can resist for a while, but can he resist for a lifetime?

　　At this moment, Su Yong simply sat cross-legged on the stone steps, and his hands transformed into thousands of palm shadows. Each pair of palm shadows rushed towards the opponent with a large amount of light green airflow, like a river that never dries up.

　　Tie Jin Gang's two-handed hammer danced like a windmill, but the continuous space explosion air waves had caused a large amount of cold sweat to appear on his dark forehead, and the sweat beads flowed down.

　　"Bang, bang, bang..." The air waves of the explosion came one after another. Each explosion represented that a force of destruction and the power of faith brought by the Iron King Kong hammer were offsetting and breaking each other. Each explosion was accompanied by the breaking of a light green space, which also slowed down the speed of the hammer and weakened its power.

　　"Ah..." Iron King Kong let out a hoarse roar, and at the same time, his strong and powerful legs finally took a step back, because his two hammers could no longer resist the endless dimensional airflow.

　　Su Yong was delighted, and he pushed his palms hard. The nearly 100 square meters of light green airflow in front of him all rushed away, covering the sturdy figure who was retreating again and again and could no longer avoid it.

　　"Break!" Su Yong flicked his fingers and triggered all the destructive power in the airflow with his mind!

　　"Boom..." With a loud noise, like thunder in a drought, the entire light green space exploded at the same time, and the sharp Qi Gang pierced through the heavy restraints and exploded into a huge spark...

　　The huge stream of light was only brilliant for a moment, and then it disappeared, and the entire space of hundreds of square meters was broken into the void!

　　However...

　　In the space that should have been broken, there was still a blood mist floating. After that space had gradually disappeared, the blood mist was still diffused and fluttering.

　　The blood mist gradually sank, and a huge figure appeared again.

　　The Iron King Kong, who should have broken into the void with the space, was still alive, standing stubbornly, staring at Su Yong, who was sitting cross-legged on the ground with a pair of bloodshot eyes.

　　The two sledgehammers in his hands had disappeared, and they might have slipped out of his hands as the space was broken. In his tightly clenched giant hands, there was blood, dripping on the white steps, blooming into plum blossoms!

　　The two looked at each other like fighting cocks for a long time, and Tie Jin Gang suddenly shouted wildly, and his pair of bloody giant hands suddenly flashed with thousands of cold lights, as if he suddenly held a handful of diamonds.

　　"The power of the stars and the power of light!" The wolf boy who was watching the battle at the corner of Tiandu Wanzhang Steps screamed.

　　Su Yong's destructive power broke Tie Jin Gang's power of faith. Without weapons, he used the power of stars and the power of light. The whole person was like a small star, filled with an indestructible aura.

　　It was an extremely dazzling and solid power, looking like a small sun, so unbearable to look at, so shocking.

　　The power of faith, the power of stars and the power of light are the three major martial arts that Tie Jin Gang possesses. If the power of faith is only to cooperate with weapons, then the power of stars and the power of light are the most primitive power of Tie Jin Gang, and also his most handy and most terrifying physical instinct.

　　Tie Jin Gang rushed forward, like a lion with cold light on his head. His whole body was covered in blood, but his giant hands were shining with dazzling light!

　　Su Yong on the ground could not retreat and had nowhere to retreat. He jumped up and his front was almost instantly filled with light green airflow.

　　He also pounced like a mad tiger, and the hair on his head suddenly sprang out like bamboo shoots after rain, and instantly grew into a pile of vines.

　　The wolf boy and the two-star general of Name Star who were watching the battle at the corner were all speechless, and their brains were almost short-circuited by this sudden series of changes.

　　Chapter 15 The Battle of the Ten Thousand Zhangs

　　Chapter 15 The Battle of the Ten Thousand Zhangs

　　"Mutants!"

　　Iron King Kong screamed. He was not completely ignorant. Since the two-star general Sophie of Name Star had the information of mutants, how could the overlord of Tiandu Peak, where rare treasures gathered, not know about it?

　　A god-like mutant with the power of life and the power of destruction! Even Iron King Kong felt overwhelmed by such an opponent.

　　The woman in Baidi City said that the mutated gods can easily resist the supreme gods, but that was only the level of the first mutation. After several mutations, Su Yong has talents such as premonition, dimension, and shadow killing. He has also absorbed the forest elements of Wuyin Star and possessed the most rare life force, and stimulated the power of destruction.

　　Such a strange cultivation is not only difficult for Wang Shen to match, but even the overlord of Tiandu Peak is extremely headache.

　　But at this time, the arrow was on the string and had to be shot. Tie Jin Gang could only sigh inwardly. He suddenly let out a thunderous roar, and his two giant hands turned into two groups of orange storms, blasting towards Su Yong like crazy.

　　Since it can't be avoided, you can only fight with all your strength!

　　After the orange storm swept through the light green space in front of Su Yong, it directly hit Su Yong's body!

　　But Su Yong, with his head full of vine-like hair, suddenly laughed wildly and strode forward...

　　The orange storm stopped abruptly the moment it touched his body, and fled in front of him to both sides, venting its anger on the surrounding rugged rocks.

　　The huge rocks on the Tiandu Wanzhang Steps rolled, and countless meteorites were hit by the terrible aura of the two people and flew everywhere, as if a nuclear explosion had been triggered. On the narrow steps, no one could be seen clearly, only the meteor shower-like meteor flow flying everywhere!

　　After a cloud of dust, the stone steps of the Wanzhang Steps that stretched for hundreds of kilometers sank into the vast sea of ​​clouds, and the roaring echoes of the falling boulders came... With

　　such a violent explosion, even if the kid had the power of life to protect him, he would probably be affected at this moment. As the boulders fell, I don’t know where he is, right? As soon as this thought came up, Iron King Kong, who looked around, couldn’t help but shudder - a small black dot attacked him at lightning speed, accompanied by a bit of dazzling purple light.

　　The blood knife quickly and accurately pierced into the right eye of the Iron King Kong, which was as big as a copper bell. The tip of the knife went straight from the pupil to the central nerve at the root of the eyeball, and then it cut into the eyeball with force... A burst of heart-wrenching pain instantly defeated the black giant. He instinctively covered the eye socket where blood was gushing with his big hand. The gesture of summoning the power of the stars and the power of light collapsed immediately. The two forces that could temporarily confront Su Yong were wiped out in the blink of an eye...

　　When the last martial art fell, the ferocious giant was like a bear that lost in the fight. He covered his right eye and rolled and stumbled painfully on the mountain road.

　　The narrow stone path was tossed by him like this. In an instant, the ground shook and more stone steps at the broken place sank into the sky. Sand and stones kept rolling down from the top of Tiandu Peak. The Nami women were all frightened and pale. Even their mounts became manic and restless, trying to run away.

　　"I say, you should think of a way. It's hard to catch the rebels, and even climbing Tiandu Peak is unlikely!" Sophie was very anxious when she saw the chaotic scene. She was smart and knew that she had to rely on Su Yong to clean up the mess.

　　Su Yong, who had just hit the state, came back to his senses in the crisp voice of the beauty. The boy patted his head and began to rummage in his pocket...

　　"Hurry up!" Sophie pouted her red lips, and couldn't hold back on the mount anymore. Her body swayed anxiously, and the scenery in front of her chest kept shaking...

　　While the beauty was angry, Su Yong put the ring in the treasure bag on his finger... The Enchantress of Love fell from the sky and tied up the rolling Iron King Kong.

　　"Wait for me to bring a gift to greet your buddies." Su Yong muttered while controlling the magic ring. The Enchantress of Love floated in the air behind them and followed them to move forward.

　　At this time, he did not forget to give Sophie a playful smile, looked at the Enchantment Net, and then blinked his eyes mischievously. Sophie immediately remembered the embarrassing scene on Silent Hill, glared at him fiercely, and her face unconsciously flushed...

　　Su Yong summoned the Cloud Sea Golden Lion, jumped on it, and followed Sophie carefully, fearing that the annoyed beauty would give her another eye roll. Suddenly, someone patted his shoulder from behind. When he turned around, it turned out to be the Starry Sky Wolf Boy.

　　He was indeed a child. Just when Su Yong was about to fight with Iron King Kong and Sophie ordered his subordinates to retreat, he also parked the Plum Blossom Snow Wolf at the edge of the sky and consciously became a spectator.

　　"The wolf boy is not kind. My brothers are PKing with others, but you don't come to help." Su Yong pretended to be angry and turned his head to one side.

　　"I think you have everything to bear, so I support you spiritually! Haha!" The wolf boy defended, and his face had returned to its original rosy color.

　　Su Yong smiled and shook his head, thinking that the wolf boy was still a little brat, and he was too lazy to bother with him, so he walked side by side with him, followed by the beautiful Nami Star Team of more than 800 people.

　　The mighty team snaked for several kilometers and stopped in front of a broken wall. Due to the previous fight with Iron King Kong, hundreds of kilometers of Wanzhang Steps were destroyed, revealing a gap.

　　"Don't panic, everyone. With the physical strength of the star beasts, such a gap can be completely crossed. We will cross it in groups of three, reorganize the team at the other end and continue to move forward." The wolf boy began to arrange in an orderly manner, as if he had suddenly grown into an adult.

　　"Su Yong, you will take the lead and lead more than 300 knights to set off first to scout the environment; Sophie, you and I will be the middle and the tail, and protect the remaining more than 500 people to make a smooth transition..."

　　Sophie pursed her lips and nodded heavily, then translated his words to her team.

　　Hundreds of star beasts crossed the natural barrier one after another, and the scarlet flames on the flame horses drew a spectacular rainbow bridge above the broken stairs.

　　Just as the three flaming horses in the 159th row leaped up, the sky suddenly became gloomy, and a huge human-shaped shadow was cast on the ridge, and a strong wind raged for a while. The strong fishy smell was nauseating, and the clouds were shining with dazzling silver light. Dense fish-scale

　　hidden weapons flew down, and the star beast in the air was injured by the hidden weapons, screaming and falling into the deep ditch. The team was in a hurry and screamed...

　　All this happened too suddenly and too quickly. The beautiful knight on the back of the star beast died before she had time to swing the nine-section whip in her hand.

　　The fish-scale hidden weapons were like a positioning system, whistling and attacking where there were living things. After the Nami people on both sides of the chasm took a breath, they immediately waved their long whips to resist stubbornly. The hidden weapons thrown away by the whips had a huge impact and deeply penetrated the cliffs and roads on the stone steps.

　　Chapter 16 The Second Mutation of the Giant Dragon

　　Chapter 16 The Second Mutation of the Giant Dragon

　　"Damn it, it's Silver King Kong who comes to mess things up at this time!" Seeing that most of the team had made a safe transition, Su Yong was furious and controlled the ring to smash the Iron King Kong suspended in the air to the ground!

　　Hit by the huge body of Iron King Kong, the fish-scale hidden weapon erected on the road deeply squeezed into his dark skin, and the giant in the net let out a howling howl.

　　The sky above the Wanzhang Steps suddenly became silent at this moment, the clouds accumulated thicker and thicker, the previous huge figure disappeared, and the hidden weapon attack suddenly stopped.

　　No one dared to take it lightly. Su Yong and the Nami people who had crossed the gap held weapons and entered a full combat readiness state.

　　The wolf boy and Sophie on the other side of the gap knew that they were no match for the enemy, and they could only protect the remaining troops that had not yet crossed the gap.

　　Everyone was ready to go, holding their breath and waiting for the next storm to come.

　　Since the Wanzhang Mountain Road was narrow, with a bottomless abyss on one side and a dangerous cliff on the other, almost everyone built a defensive offensive with their backs against the stone mountain.

　　"Oh no!" With the screams and the sounds of people or mounts falling to the ground, everyone realized that this attack was not a drop from the sky - dark green and purple vines quickly emerged from the airtight stone wall. The vines were like octopus tentacles, covered with large and small suction cups.

　　Once these terrible vines climbed onto something with vitality, they randomly spread along the surface of the creature, fiercely binding the captured creatures tightly...

　　Many flame horses and masters who were caught off guard were tripped by the vines and fell to the ground. What's more terrifying is that the more you struggle, the tighter those hateful vines will pull.

　　Several fierce star beasts and female knights suffocated in the fierce struggle, and the suction cups attached to the vines greedily sucked blood from the surface of the creature, leaving behind bloodless corpses.

　　The knights who reacted faster rode their flaming horses into the air, whipping the vines that kept growing out of the stone walls.

　　The vines that were pulled apart and broken would quickly retract into the stone wall, and a thick black viscous juice would flow out of the cross section, and a smell of rotten fish and shrimp would hit the face.

　　It is not difficult to see that this cunning demon is far more powerful than Iron King Kong. In addition, he is familiar with the surrounding environment, and his ability to hide and launch sneak attacks with the help of the surrounding space is extraordinary.

　　"Order all the troops to stay away from the stone stairs at full speed!" Su Yong roared, and his arms danced wildly in the air. Only the sound of the mountain wind was heard, and a light green cyclone slowly rolled and grew in his palms...

　　He pushed his palms hard, and the cyclone went straight to the cliff, like a huge ball, bouncing over the rocks where the vines were rampant.

　　The plants that had just been flailing seemed to be pricked by a needle, and they kept dancing wildly in place, and became thicker and thicker until they broke through the epidermis, and violent explosions occurred one after another.

　　Dull explosions sounded one after another, and black viscous liquid splashed in the air. The stench in the air made everyone cover their noses, and the star beasts also roared in disgust.

　　Due to the strong shock of the dimension, the cell nuclei inside these strange vines underwent rapid fission; however, the regeneration of the epidermis lagged behind the crazy growth inside, which eventually led to their own collapse.

　　At this time, a cold and strange wind blew across Su Yong's back while he was suspended in the air. The airflow was not strong, and it was difficult for others to detect it. His intuition told him that the initiator of the hidden weapon and the blood-sucking vines was approaching...

　　The sneak attack was defeated twice, and Silver King Kong would never give up like this. A strong premonition told Su Yong that the next battle was brewing under the surface. He gestured to all personnel to stay in the air and wait for orders.

　　Sure enough, the strange wind dived and hit the ground, and the mountain seemed to have been hit hard and trembled violently.

　　Everyone was suspicious: Why did the invisible monster hit the ground? At this time, waves of heat rose from the ground and spread to the air. The temperature was as high as noon in the dog days of summer, and the team was sweating profusely.

　　The road surface of the Wanzhang Steps was cracking in the trembling. Although these cracks were not wide, they rushed out waves of burning hot magma, shooting straight into the sky, frequently and powerfully.

　　"This birdman is so insidious!" Su Yong cursed. The cunning Silver King Kong knew that the million steps was a relatively weak section of the surface. If a strong pressure could be applied here, the magma in the center of the earth would immediately erupt...

　　The knights who were full of doubts were suddenly attacked for the third time: the hot magma splashed on the white skin of the Name Star warriors, and the skin was vaporized in an instant...

　　Dozens of warriors in the area where the magma was sprayed were unfortunately sacrificed in the heat wave. At this time, there were only nearly 700 knights led by Sophie.

　　Su Yong summoned the Star Fantasy Crazy Dragon with his mind: "This is a rare opportunity, you go!"

　　Although it was just a simple exchange in the mind, Xinghuan Kuanglong had already understood Su Yong's intention - the eruption of magma contained huge energy. Fighting with all his strength in such a battle might lead to a mutation. Su Yong undoubtedly gave him this opportunity.

　　A pitch-black dragon soared into the sky, and its size continued to grow and extend. He used his body to separate the soldiers in the air from the magma gushing from the ground.

　　Tens of thousands of hot liquid columns concentrated their firepower and shot at Xinghuan Kuanglong's abdomen. The scales that came into contact with the magma were immediately carbonized and peeled off. The exposed dermis was also deeply burned, emitting a strong smell of burning...

　　He felt that his torso was eagerly absorbing huge heat energy - bones, muscles, and even every nerve were welcoming the fiery magma experience.

　　He endured the pain in mid-air, and his four giant claws danced wildly; the upper and lower rows of sharp teeth bit the gums and made the gums clatter, and the sharp incisors sank deep into the scarlet gums, and the corners of his mouth were red.

　　The painful struggle in the air became weaker and weaker. The eyes of the Star Fantasy Mad Dragon turned black, and the huge body fell heavily on the stone steps. The magma continued to pour out to the surface, and the high temperature tortured the body of the Star Fantasy Mad Dragon. Looking down from the sky, the huge black

　　body seemed to be swallowed by the sea of ​​fire.

　　After a while, the magma under the dragon's body flowed slower and slower, and the fiery red color gradually dimmed.

　　The magma gradually lost temperature, the color changed from red to black, and slowly calmed down and turned into gray-black lava. The temperature in the air also slowly returned to normal.

　　On the contrary, new scales grew on the dragon's abdomen like bamboo shoots after rain; not only that, a red force swept from the tail to the whole body, and his scales and even his skin turned fiery red.

　　The Star Fantasy Mad Dragon's body absorbed the huge energy of the magma, preventing them from erupting recklessly on the surface, and the various minerals and radioactive elements contained in the magma also induced the mutation of the dragon's physique.

　　Chapter 17 Silver King Kong

　　Chapter 17 Silver King Kong

　　Xinghuan Kuanglong opened his eyes little by little, and he seemed to gradually regain consciousness, and his eyes became brighter...

　　Suddenly, he seemed to feel something, and he jumped up into the sky, raised his head and roared, and violently crashed into a strange cloud above his head.

　　"Bang!" A violent crash sounded in the soft cloud, and a ball of smelly black blood fell from the cloud to the ground.

　　"Monster, you should show up, right? Are you too ugly and feel inferior to handsome guys?" In fact, Su Yong had already anticipated that Iron King Kong was changing his tricks to consume the physical strength of the large group of people, while he himself was hiding and watching the battle.

　　When everyone was fighting with the vines, there was a cloud in the sky that looked very strange. It looked much heavier than other clouds, and it seemed that there was an evil mind power controlling the vines through the cloud to attack.

　　So he used his mind to command Xinghuan Kuanglong to tentatively attack the cloud, and it really caught this guy off guard!

　　Silver King Kong was furious and chased after the Star Fantasy Dragon in a rage. Who would have thought that the giant dragon suddenly turned into a wisp of star sand, and after drawing a beautiful arc, it disappeared into the old box in Su Yong's hand.

　　Silver King Kong was led by the giant dragon to Su Yong. Although he was still invisible, he knew clearly that he had nowhere to hide in front of this mutated god.

　　A gust of fishy wind blew in front of Su Yong again, and his feet, legs... a tall weirdo slowly revealed his true form in front of him.

　　Silver King Kong was half a head taller than Iron King Kong, and his whole body was covered with an inch long, silver-white hair. Judging from his exposed palms and face, his skin was grayish white.

　　The two eyebrows of this weirdo gathered together at the center of his eyebrows, and his pair of triangular eyes glowed with hatred.

　　On the huge nose that was pointed upwards were two dark nostrils, and the nose hair inside was like weeds. The rapid breathing mixed with the wet and fishy smell almost made Su Yong faint; the thick lips were tightly closed, but they could not cover the two big buck teeth on the upper lip.

　　"It's really an ugly guy!" Su Yong's ridicule made Yin Jin Gang furious, and the hair on his body stood up as if it had encountered static electricity.

　　Yin Jin Gang bent his waist, turned his triangular eyes up and glared at Su Yong fiercely for a moment, and let out a strange cry, "Wow!", and hammered his left hand heavily on the ground...

　　A fist-shaped air wave wrapped in sand and dust rushed out quickly along the ground and went straight to Su Yong's feet.

　　Good fellow! The air wave rushed to the soles of Su Yong's feet, and suddenly transformed into an outstretched palm. After tightening Su Yong's legs, it rolled him up and did 360-degree turns in the air, just like swinging an empty cloth bag madly, but this cloth bag occasionally hit the stone steps, smashing the hard ground into pieces.

　　Silver King Kong straightened up at this time, stretched out his right index finger to draw a circle in the air, and the air flow followed the direction of his circle, dragging Su Yong to twist rapidly, sometimes to the left, sometimes to the right.

　　When the big hand twisted Su Yong, a powerful hurricane was generated, and the surrounding soil, boulders, corpses, weapons, etc. were all rolled up into the air, and the wind direction fell directly on the hard stone wall on the side of the stone steps.

　　Su Yong, who was in the center of the hurricane, was dizzy from the continuous tumbling in the air, and he felt like he was floating in the air. Although his body had lost balance, a mysterious potential was released because he entered a chaotic state.

　　The power of the dimension was released in his body, and a wisp of light green smoke overflowed from his body surface and then penetrated from the cyclone of the hurricane.

　　Su Yong closed his eyes tightly and imitated the gesture of sewing clothes with his hands. The light green smoke entered and exited the cyclone freely like threading a needle, sewing closely and closely one stitch after another...

　　The bottom and sides of the hurricane were sewn up, and only the top was open. The soil, objects, and corpses that had just been rolled up were firmly fixed to the periphery of the hurricane by the "green silk thread". From a distance, this pocket looked like a funnel with a large top and a small bottom.

　　The pocket woven by the hurricane was fixed in the air by Su Yong's telekinesis, and then he made a flipping gesture, and the pocket lay horizontally in the air.

　　At this moment, a small black dot dragged a green light smoke in and out of the edge of the bag. That was Su Yong using his index finger and middle finger to lead a green smoke to walk a circle around the bag. After a circle, the bag was dragged with a long light green "thread".

　　Silver King Kong, who stayed in place to control the hurricane, seemed to have his fingers tightly grasped by a pair of hands that were stronger than him. No matter how his brain sent out accusations, his fingers were still stiff and unable to move. Beads of sweat rolled down his cheeks.

　　Su Yong turned the ring he got from Shadow Demon, and the confused love net lifted up the struggling Iron King Kong lying on the ground, flew to the edge of the pocket, opened the net, and threw the black giant in like dumping garbage.

　　He then pointed at the "thread" extending from the mouth of the bag, and the "thread" danced like a rattlesnake, pulling outward to tighten the mouth of the bag.

　　The hurricane pocket adjusted its position in the air, and the pointed end rushed towards Silver King Kong's chest at full speed, and the whole bag was forced through his huge body.

　　The strange man seemed to have his heart hollowed out, and black, sticky, and smelly blood flowed out of his shattered lungs. It turned out that those blood-sucking vines just now were his clones, collecting the blood of dead soldiers to supply this huge body.

　　Silver King Kong knelt heavily on the ground with his knees, and let out a heart-wrenching roar. The painful sound echoed in the empty valley, as if saying goodbye to Iron King Kong.

　　After forcibly carrying Iron King Kong's body, Hurricane Pocket rushed to the stone wall with all its strength. The powerful impact of the airflow and the stone wall caused a devastating explosion. The objects in the bag were blown to pieces, and Iron King Kong was naturally not spared, and was destroyed in a cloud of dust.

　　After sweeping away the two obstacles of Iron King Kong and Silver King Kong, everyone couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief, and their tense nerves relaxed.

　　Su Yong patted the dust off his body and adjusted his breath. For him, he still dared not relax his tense nerves to protect more than 700 companions in front of him.

　　PS: This book has been stopped for a long time, because I was really busy and didn't even have time to sleep! I apologize to everyone~~ Today, I have updated three times with more than 6,000 words. I feel very stressed. I hope everyone will support me!

　　I will finish the book as soon as possible and start a new book. The subject matter must be very novel. . . . . . Thank you all for your continued support~~Bow! Farewell!

　　Chapter 18 Mirage

　　Chapter 18 Mirage

　　Su Yong signaled Sophie and Wolf Boy to protect the remaining troops and horses to cross the natural barrier, and everyone immediately reorganized the team and continued to move forward.

　　The Nami Star Knights still maintained a formation of three people abreast. The team was led by Su Yong and Sophie, and the Wolf Boy rode a tall plum blossom snow wolf and followed closely at the end of the team.

　　Sophie turned her head and looked at the team behind her, sighed softly, with a hint of sadness in her eyes.

　　The team that lost nearly 300 people was much shorter than when it set out on the journey. "We must reach the top of Tiandu and successfully capture the defectors to comfort their souls in heaven!" Sophie swore secretly in her heart.

　　"The skills of the Nami Star women are unquestionable, but the two guys you encountered were extremely fierce, so you lost so many companions." Su Yong said.

　　"Miss, please accept my condolences. The key is to boost morale and complete the mission, so as not to disappoint the sacrifice of the soldiers and the expectations of the royal family." Seeing that Sophie was worried all the way, Su Yong had no choice but to comfort her.

　　"The wolf boy and I will do our best to help you along the way." Su Yong added. Sophie looked at his dark and bright eyes, her eyes full of gratitude, smiled at him lightly, and then nodded.

　　The beauty stretched out her white and slender right arm, gently raised the silver whip in her hand, and the whip "snapped" the ground with a crisp sound, capable and powerful.

　　Then, Sophie sang a sentence in her pleasant voice, and the Nami women behind her responded collectively. The lyrics were interpreted in the language of the Nami galaxy. Foreigners could not understand it, but the melody was tender and passionate.

　　"This is the battle song of our Nami soldiers going to war, expressing our determination to win!" Sophie continued to sing with the knights. Su Yong clapped his hands to keep the beat; the wolf boy at the end of the team lay prone on the plum blossom snow wolf, listening with a smile.

　　It was night time at Tiandu Peak, the sky was dark, and the Milky Way was deep blue. There were sparkling lights on the million steps - the flames on the flame horses rose and fell, illuminating the night road ahead, accompanied by the beautiful knights singing melodiously all the way. This was a scene that Su Yong had never seen in the wars he had experienced in the past.

　　The team walked on the million steps for several days. Apart from seeing some traces of fighting and scattered weapons on the way, there were no other dangers. It was so smooth that it was inevitable that people were a little uneasy.

　　The winding million steps continued to extend endlessly forward...

　　Just when they reached the end of the naked eye, they found that there were still endless stairs ahead. The boring scenery inevitably made the journey seem even longer.

　　It was already the 149th day that the Central Route Brigade had set out on their journey. Su Yong and Su Fei were the first to turn the 78th bend on Tiandu Peak. The scenery before them excited them:

　　after several kilometers of narrow roads, the scenery suddenly opened up: at the end of the field of vision, a huge plateau lake appeared, the lake water was as green and clear as agate, the breeze blew, the lake surface was rippling, and birds similar to Archaeopteryx were hovering in the sky.

　　There were several weathered huge stone statues standing by the lake, and their outlines were almost blurred; various strange artifacts were scattered by the water, and some human and animal bones were scattered on the lakeside...

　　"Tianchi?!" Su Fei opened her watery eyes wide, and covered her wide red lips with her hands in excitement. She tightened the reins of the Flame Horse, and was about to reach out and pat the mount so that she could run forward to see it clearly, but Su Yong grabbed her jade arm.

　　"Wait! I'm afraid it's a trick." Su Yong shouted vigilantly.

　　"As soon as we entered the million steps, we encountered the obstruction of Iron King Kong and Silver King Kong. The Great King Kong, whose power is far superior to theirs, has not yet appeared; Nami's defectors may set up an ambush somewhere; maybe there are some other cats and dogs who come out to make trouble..." Su Yong believed that things were not so smooth.

　　"Wait for me here, I will ask the wolf boy first." Su Yong stabilized Sophie and summoned the Starry Sky Wolf Boy with his mind. In a blink of an eye, the towering body of the Plum Blossom Snow Wolf appeared in front of them.

　　The wolf boy stood on the back of the snow wolf and looked up. "This scenery is the Parkfield Lake that you will pass on the left road. In fact, there are several such landforms on Tiandu Star, but the only pool water that can really cultivate super artifacts is the water source at the top of Tiandu." "

　　You see scattered artifacts and some bones by the lake. That's because some gods were ambushed while resting by the water in the past."

　　"Then this is a mirage?" Su Yong shook his head in disappointment, and Su Fei also lowered her arms. She was a little listless recently after being happy for nothing.

　　"That's right!" The wolf boy nodded repeatedly.

　　"Then there must be evil forces waiting for us ahead. I'll accompany you to the end!" Su Yong twisted his finger joints until they made a snapping sound.

　　"Could it be that this stupid guy has never been to the top of Tiandu himself, so he forged such an illusion to confuse us?" Su Yong asked.

　　"I don't think that's entirely true. This guy may want to lure us into a trap, and also to test whether any of us know anything about the Jueding Tianchi. If so, he will intensify his offensive to attack us." The wolf boy said.

　　"If we see the mirage and rush forward immediately, we will fall into his trap easily. In this case, he can easily kill us. If the person who comes knows that there is a trick, he must be someone who knows Jueding Tianchi very well or has been there before. These people are not so easy to deal with. First, they must have superb martial arts skills, and second, they must have rare artifacts on them. Only by intensifying the offensive can we take down these people, and at the same time we can also obtain many peerless artifacts." The wolf boy told the two team leaders a comprehensive analysis.

　　"What a thief, you have a good plan!" Su Yong shouted.

　　"In this case, why don't we take advantage of his trick, pretend to be fooled, break his maze, and kill him without a single piece of armor left!" Sophie was obviously irritated.

　　"In this way... maybe we can reduce our casualties, but if we want to confuse that cunning thief, I'm afraid that the three of us main forces have to go together, so that he will mistakenly think that the leaders of us have been tricked, and then he will relax his guard. But in this way, it will also be quite dangerous for the two of you." Su Yong seemed a little embarrassed.

　　"Killing the top of Tiandu is one of my missions. If it weren't for our Nami's large group of people, I'm afraid you two would have arrived long ago. I will charge into battle without hesitation!" Sophie looked at Su Yong resolutely.

　　"Su Yong, stretch out your hand!" The wolf boy shouted. Su Yong stretched out his hand

　　in confusion, and the wolf boy immediately clasped his little hand in his hand with a snap. Without waiting for the two to signal, Sophie's white palm covered the back of the wolf boy's child-like hand, and the three of them smiled at each other...

　　The next war is about to break out...

　　Chapter 19 Illusionary Magic Palace

　　Chapter 19 Illusionary Magic Palace

　　There is no time to lose. If the team hesitates too long in front of the "Heavenly Pond", the cunning opponent over there will definitely notice it.

　　Sophie left the team behind the 78th bend, and used the natural barrier to build a defensive offensive. Then she evenly placed the knights with higher martial arts skills among the more than 700 people in every corner of the team, and then she felt relieved...

　　The three of them flew to the target on their own star beasts and stopped less than 200 steps away from the landscape.

　　This mirage is really different from what we see on weekdays.

　　The mirage formed by the condensation of water vapor is generally as light as a veil, and the scenery behind it is also vaguely discernible, and all the scenery reflected in it is still.

　　However, the spectacular scenery of Tianchi in front of them can be said to be a projection on a huge sky curtain. Every scene is clearly visible and three-dimensional. You can even hear the tiny waves stirred by the microwaves of the lake and the piercing cries of strange birds in the sky.

　　"Damn it, it really looks like a 3D movie!" Su Yong shouted in his heart.

　　What surprised them even more was that the breeze actually brought the fragrance of algae in the lake. Su Yong knew this: 3D movies cannot do this yet...

　　This is a powerful opponent. If one's cultivation has not reached a high level, there is no way to use the mind to lay out such a large-scale illusion.

　　It seems that there is really a place where crouching tigers and hidden dragons are on the 1 million steps of Tiandu!

　　The three still pretended not to know that there was a trap ahead. Su Fei raised her silver whip, and the end of the whip rolled up a small circle, which caught a stone on the ground and threw it into the pool.

　　With a "gulp", the stone was thrown into the sky, and a string of water splashed on the lake, and circular water ripples spread out layer by layer...

　　The three were stunned. How could there be such a real illusion?

　　"I may know this person... She may be coming for me." The wolf boy conveyed a message to Su Yong.

　　"Oh! No way, another Cheng Yaojin appeared halfway! Since she is your enemy, I will never let her go!" Su Yong responded.

　　"Do you remember what I told you about the purpose of coming to Tiandu Peak this time?" The wolf boy asked.

　　"Well, to catch an old demon called Jiu Tian Xuan or something." Su Yong had heard about this when he first met the wolf boy.

　　"You have a good memory. That old demon is called Jiu Tian Xuan Ling. She must have heard that I was going to settle accounts with her, so she found her sworn sisters to block me halfway. She can't even think about practicing a super artifact! Humph!" The wolf boy's tone was angry.

　　"How do you know that the demon in front is her sworn sister?" Su Yong became more and more curious.

　　"Her sworn sister turned out to be a servant of Long Ji Fei Hu, one of the four heavenly kings of the galaxy. This woman has evil intentions. She once stole Long Ji Fei Hu's artifact, the Illusion Amethyst. Relying on the power of the artifact and her own cultivation, she began to harm the galaxy and plunder other people's artifacts. Because she and Jiu Tian Xuan Ling had similar tastes, they hit it off and then colluded with each other." The wolf boy explained.

　　"Birds of a feather, two old demons, I will have them to show for it!" Su Yong playfully stuck out his tongue at the wolf boy.

　　"What are you waiting for?" Sophie only saw the wolf boy and Su Yong standing on either side of her, not knowing what had happened.

　　"Listen, this is a very cunning witch, she is proficient in illusion, and her cultivation has reached a very high level. We must act with caution." Su Yong whispered to Sophie.

　　"The phantom amethyst in her hand can manipulate illusions to confuse the opponent. Once she is pulled into the illusion, it will be very passive. In addition, it has been a long time since we last saw each other, and she probably has cheated a lot of artifacts. We must be careful." The wolf boy added.

　　"Then I will lead her out of the illusion first." The clever Sophie immediately came up with a countermeasure. "Su Yong, can you lend me the artifact you picked up in the four-dimensional space that time?" Sophie smiled and asked Su Yong for help.

　　"Haha, there is someone here with a better memory than me." Su Yong smiled. He opened his pocket without hesitation, took out the treasure bag, and took out the snake head rope with eyes.

　　"Here, I know you want this." Su Yong handed it to Sophie's fair hands with a smile, and then he leaned close to Sophie's ear and said mysteriously: "Don't worry, even if he goes to another space, my mind can still control it."

　　Sophie took the snake head rope with a smile. Throwing it into the air, the snake head opened its eyes in an instant, and the rope danced in the air like a living thing. Sophie raised the whip, and the snake head obediently bit the end of the whip, and immediately became a stiff and hard object. Sophie smiled at Su Yong gratefully.

　　Sophie stretched out the index and middle fingers of her right hand, pressed the handle of the silver whip, closed her eyes, and chanted "Asha" in the Na'vi language. The outline of the silver whip became more and more blurred, and finally only the snake head rope could be seen.

　　She commanded the fire horse to move forward for another distance and stopped only fifty steps away from the illusion. The invisible whip was swung towards the lake in the fantasy...

　　To others, it was just the snake head rope falling into the lake in the illusion in a parabola. Several clusters of tiny bubbles rose from the place where the snake head rope sank. There was no suspicious sign at all.

　　The handle of the silver whip in Sophie's hand shook slightly. "It's hooked!" Sophie shouted, pulling the whip back with all her strength, and the flame horse also retreated backward with difficulty.

　　Su Yong also sensed that the snake head rope had caught something, and hurriedly controlled it to tightly wrap around the opponent, and there was a fierce struggle from the other side.

　　The tall Sophie and the strong flame horse were still unable to fight the opponent in the illusion. The flame horse approached the edge of the illusion with an unstable foundation, leaving deep hoof marks on the ground under its feet.

　　The wolf boy behind Sophie stretched out his chubby index finger, bent it in his direction, as if to signal something to come over, and in an instant, there was a force that supported Sophie and her mount who almost crashed into the illusion.

　　A snake head with wide eyes emerged from the lake of illusion. Its body tightly wrapped around a dry and ugly hand like old bark. The hand struggled violently to break free.

　　It was too late. As Sophie whipped her whip, a strange woman was dragged out of the illusion, and a string of water splashed in the air.

　　The illusion behind her also immediately fell back. The lake overflowed the lakeside and rushed into the distance. With a terrible roar, it gradually faded and disappeared... I have never seen the disappearance of a mirage so tragic and majestic. There was no trace left on the road in the distance.

　　The woman was wrapped in a rough linen cotton robe and a dirty headscarf on her head. The messy hair hanging down in front of her forehead almost covered her face, revealing only a hideous smile at the corner of her mouth.

　　Chapter 20 A life-and-death contest 　　Chapter

　　20 A life-and-death contest

　　"I have always been the only one who deceived others, but today I was deceived by you guys, ahahaha..." The woman showed a look of contempt in the corner of her eyes.

　　"How are you, Starry Sky Wolf Boy? Hehehe..." Another annoying laugh. "Why did you bring such a luxurious lineup to see my sister this time?" The ugly woman continued to mock.

　　"Maniga! You..." The wolf boy was so angry that his face turned red.

　　"Witch, stop talking nonsense and use all your tricks!" Su Yong was already impatient.

　　"Hehe, who is this bastard? You are not polite at all. Let me show you some strength!" The old witch roared.

　　Suddenly, a row of individuals who looked exactly like her appeared behind her. There were countless of them. They flew in all directions quickly, and countless ugly old demons appeared in this space all of a sudden.

　　Sophie did not speak. She waved the long whip in her hand vigorously and attacked these individuals fiercely.

　　Although those individuals were all clones of the old witch, the materials that made them up were diverse. Some individuals were like a puff of smoke, and the silver whip could easily penetrate their bodies; some individuals were like glass-like media, and the whip immediately made a shattering sound, and a human figure was immediately destroyed.

　　Manijia's disgusting laughter echoed in the air. After several rounds, Sophie was exhausted and screamed, but she never posed a threat to the old witch's true body. She was unwilling to "ah" and continued to wave the whip in her hand.

　　"Stop it, she is consuming your physical strength! Get behind me immediately," Su Yong shouted. Sophie hesitated for a moment after hearing the shout, but still retreated. She understood that Su Yong must have found the flaw of the old witch.

　　Sophie's estimation was not wrong. When she was fighting with the witch, another talent of Su Yong was stimulated. He looked around and found that among the figures moving rapidly, only one person had a purple jade bracelet on his wrist. That should be the phantom amethyst mentioned by the wolf boy.

　　This ability to see the details of people even if there were objects flying by at high speed helped Su Yong a lot. He rubbed and kneaded it with his thumb and index finger, and a thin stream of air flew straight to the old demon wearing the purple jade bracelet.

　　The airflow hit the old demon's arm, and Su Yong screamed, "Broken!" With a "ah", Maniga fell from the air, and the sleeves of her clothes burst where the airflow hit them, and the red blood dyed the cotton wool inside red.

　　"You dead boy, you are looking for death!" Maniga looked at her injured arm and laughed wildly again. She raised her hands high, as if begging for something earth-shattering to happen.

　　A large piece of bright green light suddenly flowed from the top of their heads. The three of them looked up suddenly, and the grand scene of Parkfield Tianchi appeared above their heads!

　　Maniga stretched out her arms, jumped up, and plunged into the green lake water with her head first, and her whole body quickly disappeared in the lake light.

　　Her laughter was getting farther and farther away, as if it was coming from underwater. The eardrums of the three people seemed to be oppressed by the air pressure in the water, and they felt a dull pain. Suddenly, they realized that they had sunk into the illusion of the Parkfield Lake.

　　Water got into their noses! This abominable old demon used the illusion crystal to create the scene just now again. This time, the scene was directly deducted from the air, bringing in all three of her opponents.

　　"The situation has become passive now." Su Yong's consciousness was still very clear. He looked at his side, and Su Fei and the wolf boy were also sinking.

　　The closer to the bottom of the lake, the thinner the air. If they continued to sink, they might have difficulty breathing.

　　Su Yong put his hands together, suddenly raised them up and separated them, and the lake water was instantly split in half, leaving a passage for the three of them. The three of them immediately took off into the air and jumped to the lakeside.

　　The lake water quickly merged together and returned to calm.

　　The three people on the shore stood back to back and searched for Maniga's traces. However, this was an illusion created by her. How easy was it to pull her out?

　　Su Yong saw that there was a bright sun in the sky in the illusion. The ultraviolet rays on the snowy plateau were very, very strong. "Got it!" He shouted excitedly.

　　Su Yong spread out his palms and condensed a thin light green line in his hands. The thin line became longer and longer, and one end extended to the sky where the sun was hanging high, as if poking into the center of the sun's scorching heat...

　　The other end of the line was deeply buried in the lake. After a while, the green thin line connected the sunlight and the lake, and hot smoke rose from the line. The lake surface became more and more turbulent, and huge bubbles emerged from the depths of the lake.

　　"Hurry up and get away from the lake!" Su Yong shouted, and the three of them rose up and stopped in the air at the same time.

　　The temperature of the lake water was getting higher and higher, and the water splashed. The algae and creatures in the lake were attached to the water surface, like the dishes cooked in the hot pot.

　　"Wow..." A black figure rushed out of the water quickly, with wisps of smoke coming out of his body.

　　"You are so powerful, you little brat! If it weren't for your grandmother's high level of Taoism, I would have been cooked by you long ago!" Manijia cursed.

　　"Old witch, you deserve it! We don't want to be your guests, but you insist on keeping us. There is no choice but to prepare a hot pot as a return gift, hahaha." Su Yong laughed.

　　"See how I deal with you!" Manijia roared, muttering something.

　　The surrounding scene began to change. Thick ice formed on the lake. In the space, not to mention the sun, even the stars were useless. The surroundings were pitch black.

　　The roar of wild beasts and the crazy laughter of the old witch came from afar.

　　Snowflakes floated in the sky, and the temperature was as cold as an ice cave. Especially Sophie, who was wearing thin clothes, shivered in the cold. The eyebrows of the three people were all covered with frost.

　　PS: Today, it was the last minute to start uploading again----hey, this has almost become a routine. But God has mercy on me, I didn’t delay the update on purpose, but the damn boss didn’t leave work until 9pm… Is this a way to make people live?

　　Finishing the second 6,000 words at the last minute – Oh my God, I haven’t felt this huge pressure for many days, and I began to remember my original intention of writing this Dragon Blood…

　　Well, I will definitely try my best to finish my book, although I have broken my promise many times… But this month, I will definitely finish it, despite the repeated protests of the publishing editor, but we can’t let Zongheng down, let down Pharmacist, and let down all the readers, right?

　　I have tried my best, tickets… I bow and retire.

　　Chapter 21 Interstellar Pursuit

　　Chapter 21 Interstellar Pursuit

　　Although it was pitch black, everyone clearly felt that the area in the illusion was expanding rapidly. The land by the lake expanded in a large area, and an extremely vast plateau meadow stretched into the vast night...

　　The wolf boy exhaled a breath of true qi on his palm, and lifted his hand upward. The true qi slowly rose above the heads of the three people. A small spark emerged in the center of the true qi, igniting the entire group of gas. The blazing true qi spit out red flames and rose straight up.

　　Not long after, the true qi disappeared in the vast sea of ​​clouds, but a larger piece of fire appeared in the sky. The fire was very strong at first, but then gradually extinguished. The sound of burning came from the sky.

　　The fire gradually disappeared, but the sky became brighter and brighter. The temperature on the grassland also rose. The frost between the eyebrows of the three people had long disappeared without a trace.

　　"I guess Maniga built an illusion of a light-shielding tent in front of the sun to block the sunlight outside." The wolf boy said.

　　"It seems that this illusion will continue to expand. The power of the illusion amethyst can build illusions on reality. If we continue like this, we will probably be further and further away from Tiandu Middle Road." The wolf boy frowned.

　　"Build illusions on reality?" Su Yong was puzzled by this statement.

　　"It's like the old witch built the regional characteristics of one hectare of land in the illusion, so this illusion will also occupy one hectare of land in Tiandu Peak. In addition, if she finds that there are things that can threaten us in the newly included area, she will also transfer these things to the illusion." The wolf boy said.

　　"So we should quickly stop the old witch's territory from expanding, lest she deceives us further and further and delays our journey." Sophie said anxiously.

　　The cunning Maniga managed to throw all their beasts away when she framed the three people in the illusion.

　　Fortunately, the Eye of Stars was still in his arms, and Su Yong released the Cloud Sea Golden Lion and the Star Fantasy Crazy Dragon. He grabbed the wolf boy and Sophie and flew onto the lion's back. The Cloud Sea Golden Lion began to gallop in this illusory territory with great strides. The Star Fantasy Crazy Dragon also rushed forward like a sword from a bow.

　　...

　　"Stop!" Su Yong shouted at the two star beasts, and they stopped in a strange area. It turned out that from here, from the sky to the surface, there was gas and dust.

　　"We are passing through a gas cloud. After this gas cloud, it is likely to be another star. The Cloud Sea Golden Lion should not walk on the illusory meadow under his feet, because it is likely to be suspended below." Su Yong said.

　　The Cloud Sea Golden Lion and the Star Fantasy Crazy Dragon soared side by side. After a while, his four feet fell into a maroon mud, and then his huge body slowly sank. Fortunately, the giant beast reacted quickly and jumped out of the mud.

　　Looking around, this planet is an endless maroon swamp, with low shrubs scattered everywhere. But these shrubs have metal branches and leaves.

　　"We have arrived at the Brown Star of Dendra, a star in the Large Magellanic Cloud." The wolf boy, who travels between stars all year round, is indeed well-informed.

　　"Everything was normal when I came here last time, why are the leaves all turned into metal this time?" The wolf boy muttered to himself.

　　"Oh no, could it be..." The wolf boy exclaimed.

　　There were roars from the depths of the swamp, and a triangular object the size of an atomic bomb stretched out of the ground. When the red mud on its surface faded, it turned out to be a giant crocodile with bared fangs and claws. Its whole body was the color of white iron, and its skin was also shining with a metallic luster. It fiercely pounced on the Cloud Sea Golden Lion under its feet.

　　The Cloud Sea Golden Lion roared and quickly expanded into a small mountain. The crocodile's turbid eyes swept over the star beast that was as tall as itself, and without hesitation, it launched another attack.

　　His sharp teeth held the front paw of the Yunhai Golden Lion, and the upper and lower four incisors began to rotate like an electric drill. The Yunhai Golden Lion roared loudly in pain, and the high-speed rotating incisors splashed the golden lion hair and the crushed flesh and blood everywhere. If this continued, the bones of the star beast would be drilled by the crocodile.

　　Su Yong's neck was red with anger. He flew to the mouth of the big crocodile, flicked four streams of air at its four incisors, and shouted "Break". The four incisors immediately broke off from the roots of the crocodile's teeth, and they rolled to the ground.

　　The crocodile was not willing to give up easily, and it crawled out of the swamp. It stood up on its two hind legs and slowly approached Su Yong and his group. The red swamp suddenly boiled, because such tall aliens emerged one after another from the mud in all directions, and Su Yong and his group were surrounded.

　　These crocodiles all had white iron scales, and they moved like robots, with stiff joints and clumsy movements.

　　"I really don't want to waste time with such a low-energy creature." Su Yong spread his palms unhappily, raised his right index finger and drew a circle in the air, and a transparent film formed wherever his fingertips touched.

　　The film was originally only a circle, but it immediately extended from several faces in three dimensions, and then connected to form a transparent closed tent. The wolf boy, Sophie, the interstellar mad dragon, and the cloud sea golden lion were all wrapped in the tent.

　　The huge crocodiles swallowed their saliva and approached the transparent tent. Several guys with bared teeth and claws bounced back as if they were electrocuted as soon as they touched the tent, and the body emitted a burning smell of electrical short circuit.

　　"You just sit in the box and watch the show!" Su Yong was excited again. He stood in the air with his eyes closed, as if he had brewed a perfect battle plan.

　　"Wolf boy, can you tell me if there is a water source that can corrode metal in the star closest to the brown star of Dendera in the Magellanic Cloud?" The wolf boy felt Su Yong's message.

　　"Yes, Tajettu is made of a substance similar to sulfuric acid, and the closest place to Dandera is 1.857 billion kilometers away." The wolf boy's brain is really a cosmic database.

　　"In addition, there is an inland lake on Tajettu, which contains a high content of acidic substances. The area is about 3.92 million square kilometers."

　　"Thank you, it's easy now." Su Yong's arms danced swiftly, and the endless dimensions in his body could not find a place to display.

　　The gas between his hands poured into the reddish-brown soil, and a triangular gap was shoveled open in Dandera. This gap could accommodate one person to pass through. For Su Yong, there was no need to split the planet in two.

　　Su Yong just jumped down lightly and came to a place hundreds of meters above the ground. This was already the bottom of the swamp. The blood knife was unsheathed, and it flew over the boundary between the swamp and the lower geological layer with a "whoosh". The swamp was immediately peeled off from the surface of Dandera Brown by the blood knife...

　　Chapter 22 Return to the Ladder

　　Chapter 22 Return to the Ladder

　　The swamp that lost its attachment rolled up automatically like a scroll, with the swamp surface as the inner layer. The vegetation and the arrogant giant crocodiles gradually shrank as the scroll was rolled up and pressed, and were pressed into piles of waste.

　　The huge scroll was tightly rolled up by Su Yong's mind power, and then lay quietly on the bare and desolate land of Dandera Brown. Under the cold reflection of the starlight, it was like the skin of a dead and molting giant snake, weak and pale.

　　Things are far from over...

　　When the wolf boy questioned the mutation of the vegetation on the Dandera Brown star, Su Yong began to think about the reason. Because he found that these crocodiles and the vegetation on Dandera Brown were not very abnormal.

　　But why did it become like this?

　　"It seems that this Maniga is not so easy to deal with. In addition to being able to perform illusions, she also has a good understanding of the chemical properties of many substances and can fully apply the properties of substances in her attacks." Su Yong said as he removed the transparent tent.

　　"Wolf boy, when you came last time, the strange crocodiles here were not much different from those in other planets, right?" Su Yong asked.

　　The wolf boy nodded.

　　Su Yong pondered for a while and patted his head: "Let me tell you the real reason for their mutation. Before coming to this planet, we passed through a gas cloud. There was a kind of dust in it. If we mix it with the red mud in the swamp here in a certain proportion, after high-temperature forging or huge energy compression, it should be possible to precipitate a dynamic substance that is as hard as iron." Su Yong explained.

　　"She first used the resources she collected to obtain iron, and then superimposed the iron with the vegetation and crocodiles here to create illusions to build a defensive offensive and block our progress." Su Yong continued.

　　"Damn it! She's really calculating." The wolf boy said with emotion, "But I believe that the old witch must have been seriously injured after causing such a big scene. She is probably hiding somewhere nearby to heal her wounds." "

　　Yes, we must destroy her hiding place as soon as possible and don't let her recover." Su Yong nodded.

　　He pulled out the snake head rope from the treasure bag with his backhand.

　　The snake head remembered Maniga's breath in the last battle in the center of the lake.

　　"I think it can help us catch the old witch as soon as possible." Su Yong threw the snake head rope out of his hand.

　　The snake head on the rope appeared again. After waking up, the evil creature spit out a scarlet tongue and penetrated into the ground at once...

　　After an incense stick of time, it appeared in everyone's sight again... It quickly rushed back to Su Yong's hand, suddenly opened its flat triangular mouth, spit out some brown-red rock fragments, and then obediently drilled into the treasure bag.

　　Su Yong stretched out his hand and gently split the previous triangular gap. The gap turned into a huge crack, and Dendera Brown was split into two hideous halves...

　　The three people cooperated with the two star beasts and ran straight to the brown-red rock layer. Sure enough, there was a horizontal passage running through the two fracture surfaces on this level. The passage was long and gloomy.

　　Even if the old witch was surrounded, she might not run out from these two exits. She could use the advantage of being familiar with the space to escape from other directions. Therefore, it is necessary to find out which side the old witch is lurking.

　　However, such a search is inevitably difficult.

　　The wolf boy whispered to everyone: "You see, the core of Dendera Brown is liquid tin that has not yet completely cooled down. Maybe we can use this to force her out."

　　Su Yong closed his eyes after thinking for a while. With the guidance of his thoughts, interstellar strongmen like the wolf boy were able to see countless energy turbulences flying around with the naked eye. Soon, the surface of the Dendera Brown star was covered with a thin coat, which was some spider web-like material.

　　The hole in the passage was also blocked with the same material.

　　The liquid tin in the center of the earth seemed to be under pressure from someone, and began to squeeze into the passage of the brown-red rock layer...

　　Soon, a terrible cry came from the cave on the left.

　　With a loud bang that shook the earth, the old witch was ejected from a certain position on the surface of the earth, and was tightly stuck by the thin layer of material on the surface. The huge film wrapped Manijia like a cocoon and sent it directly to Su Yong and the other three.

　　The snake head rope flew out again very cleverly and dived into the big net. Not long after, it came out with a purple bracelet. Manijia in the big net sighed in exasperation.

　　However, before she finished sighing, a wisp of cold and sharp air had already reached her neck, and the murderous aura made her whole body shudder.

　　It was the wolf boy who raised a hand.

　　"Witch! Tell me, where is Jiu Tian Xuan Ling now? Maybe I can let you go. Otherwise..." The wolf boy laughed, with an evil expression, he rubbed the other four fleshy fingers with the thumb of his empty hand with bad intentions.

　　"You little brat, don't even think about getting a word out of me!" The old demon roared angrily, but her body was wrapped tighter and tighter by the cocoon, leaving deep marks on her dirty body. Soon her whole body was submerged in the cocoon, revealing only her painful and twisted face.

　　"Okay, I'll fulfill your wish, old witch!" The wolf boy gritted his teeth and was about to attack.

　　Sophie hurriedly stopped him.

　　"Maniga, you and us have no grudges, why do you have to fight to the death?" Sophie gently advised in a crisp voice, "Besides, this kind of thing of helping the evil is really a betrayal of your many years of cultivation... It's not easy to practice hard until now, why do you have to choose to go to destruction?" Sophie flicked the whip lightly, and a childish smile appeared at the corner of her mouth.

　　This beautiful and kind smile is enough to melt the iceberg. If there were plants on the Avenue of Stars at Tiandu Peak, there would be spring flowers everywhere.

　　"That's right!" Su Yong walked over with his hands folded.

　　He said it more simply. He sighed and said leisurely: "No need, I don't want to kill anyone, especially a woman!"

　　The shaking cocoon stopped moving, and Maniga was silent for a long time...

　　"Okay, I'll tell you." She sighed and said, "Jiu Tian Xuan Ling has walked through most of the million steps, but she met King Kong on the way and was stopped. She escaped at high speed and was seriously injured... She was afraid that if she was met by the wolf boy again at this time, she would not be able to forge a super artifact, so she could only ask me for help and use her mind to summon me for help, hoping that I could help her delay time halfway." Manijia explained, her tone was surprisingly calm.

　　Sophie and the wolf boy looked at Su Yong unconsciously, they were both half-believing and

　　half-doubting. I don't know how credible the words of this old witch are.

　　"Let her go, she didn't lie." Su Yong nodded. It's not that he is generous, but through his gift of premonition, he can already make a prejudgment, not to mention that he can read the frustration and calmness in the other person's tone.

　　The cocoon gradually became thinner, and Manijia's figure could be vaguely seen. Everyone suddenly realized that this person was not too annoying.

　　"Old demon... Maniga, since you are still sincere, let's end the feud between us! But since you stole other people's things, we will take you back to Longji Feihu." Su Yong said, and gently threw the purple bracelet in his hand.

　　There was some reluctance in Maniga's eyes, but she didn't say anything and accepted it silently. The white substance outside her body was completely dispelled, and the whole person was liberated.

　　She was a little unbelievable, and she woke up after a long while, then closed her eyes and silently recited a few words, and her figure slowly disappeared in front of the three people.

　　Su Yong threw the bracelet to the wolf boy, "Take it, and say that you intercepted it on the road. Haha, I can't let you come here for nothing." Su Yong said happily.

　　The wolf boy winked at Su Yong mischievously and happily accepted this favor.

　　"Let me destroy those scraps!" Su Yong stretched out his hands with a spirit.

　　He used the light green dimensional airflow to lift up the huge scroll on the ground.

　　"Tajettu is made of a substance similar to sulfuric acid, and the closest point to Dandera is 1.857 billion kilometers away..." The wolf boy's words came to his mind.

　　The two center points of the two planets slowly approached each other in the void, and then slowly overlapped.

　　Su Yong's forehead was covered with sweat, and his body seemed to be getting heavier and heavier. It was not an easy task to use his mind to pull two huge planets to superimpose in space, but he did it after his silent efforts.

　　This time, he fully integrated the powerful power of thought and the skills of space jump, which was also a great but risky attempt.

　　At the last moment when he was sweating profusely, Xinghuan Kuanglong rolled up the scroll and flew out of the acidic inland lake of Tajettu. It circled in the sky for a while, found the deepest part of the lake area, and threw the scroll in.

　　The lake water gurgled and swallowed the pile of scrap copper and iron...

　　Almost at the same time, Su Yong also limp, limp, and collapsed.

　　Sophie and the wolf boy helped Su Yong onto the Cloud Sea Golden Lion. "Let him sleep for a while. I know this kid has wanted to do another space jump for a long time, but I didn't expect that he actually merged the two skills!" After many days of traveling together, the wolf boy already knew this kid quite well.

　　The three returned to the front of the million-step ladder again.

　　...

　　The team of Name Star on the million-step ladder gave a deafening cheer. The triumphant return of the three intactly was undoubtedly a great encouragement to them.

　　The mighty army continued to march forward. "If I can successfully capture the Nine Heavens Mysterious Spirit this time, you have all completed your respective missions. We must have a good swim in the universe, and it will not be in vain to walk such a long way, hehe!" He still has a childlike innocence.

　　"But can you bring so many beauties with you next time? It will be more face-saving!" Su Yong looked at the Name Star team behind him playfully, swallowed his saliva, and seemed to have recovered his spirit.

　　"Let's hurry up now. We have to be extra careful along the way. The Nine Heavens Old Demon has already met the King Kong." The wolf boy scratched his head and said.

　　"The battle with Maniga took up a lot of time. Can we still catch up with our respective enemies?" Sophie frowned.

　　"Actually, there is a shortcut that can save some time, but..." The wolf boy stopped talking again.

　　"Why not tell me about it!" Sophie and Su Yong almost said in unison, and Su Yong winked at Sophie proudly.

　　"Aurora Floating Stairs!" The wolf boy continued to explain: "This is a rare phenomenon that only occurs once in ten thousand years. Some meteor streams in the interstellar space will gather together and shuttle up and down in space in a straight line. Their speed can be comparable to that of lasers. It just makes up for the regret that Su Yong can't use space jumps immediately now."

　　"I have heard of it, but this is a risky common sense, because these carriers are very unstable, and it is extremely easy to decompose and collapse due to external forces during the operation process. Hundreds of years ago, a strong man in our galaxy lost his life because of this." Sophie continued.

　　"Since there is such a good method, let's try it! At most, you can start a new life in five hundred years, hahahaha" Su Yong still didn't give a serious teasing.

　　"If my calculations are correct, the laser floating ladder will appear after an incense stick of time." The wolf boy said.

　　"It's okay, give it a try, maybe it will save a lot of effort! I'm here!" Su Yong patted his chest.

　　The three of them reached an agreement. Sophie arranged for the Nami soldiers to continue to advance along the million steps, and the three began to wait for the Aurora Floating Ladder to appear on the million steps.

　　About an incense stick of time, a brilliant purple light came from the space under the million steps, and the light was extremely dazzling.

　　"Some asteroids exploded outside Tiandu, and the meteorites that burst out are rapidly reorganizing and then rising straight up. We can find an opportunity to climb the floating ladder." The wolf boy looked a little nervous.

　　The purple light was in front of them in an instant. Su Yong was quick-witted and pulled Sophie and the wolf boy into the purple light. Sophie and the wolf boy didn't react at all. They just felt that they were dragged by a hand and flew into the strong light, and then they felt dizzy, their ears were buzzing, and their whole bodies seemed to be in a state of weightlessness.

　　"We have seen a big deep pool ahead. Have we reached the Jueding Tianchi?" The two heard Su Yong yelling in a daze.

　　"What color? If the water is peacock blue and there is smoke on it, then it is." The wolf boy answered drowsily.

　　"Bang bang bang" the three people's feet touched the ground. There was still a buzzing sound in Sophie and the wolf boy's ears, and the scenery in front of them was blurry.

　　Su Yong was actually fine and stood firmly. It took a long time for the wolf boy and Sophie to recover.

　　Not far away, there was a large area of ​​peacock green lake water - the Jueding Tianchi was surrounded by smoke, and huge bubbles kept floating in the lake water, and various weapons were wrapped in the bubbles. There were several gods by the lake, concentrating on fiddling with their own magic weapons, as if they were completely unaware of the arrival of new guests.

　　"It is not easy to get here after going through so many hardships, so almost everyone started practicing their own magic weapons immediately." said the wolf boy. "There is no Nine Heavens Old Demon here. I wonder where she is now."

　　Sophie did not seem to find the escaped traitor from Namek. "I hope the traitor has not come here yet." She whispered angrily, biting her red lips with her white teeth.

　　Su Yong certainly wanted to start refining the Dragon Blood Knife right away, as well as the miscellaneous treasures in his arms, but how could he ignore his friend's business? He shrugged, shook his head and asked, "Do you have any clues about the people you are looking for?"

　　Chapter 23 Weird Fish in Tianchi

　　Chapter 23 Weird Fish in Tianchi

　　"As for the news about Jiu Tian Xuan Ling, except for the bits and pieces revealed by Manijia, I have no more information... But she must be here in Tianchi to refine the super artifact! So, as long as we look for clues within the scope of this Tianchi, we will definitely find something." The wolf boy said after a long pause.

　　"Like the wolf boy, I will first look around Tianchi to see if there are any traces of the escaped rebels from our planet." Sophie thought for a while and said, "If they have not yet reached Tianchi and are discovered by our Namek star knights, the knights will also find a way to capture them."

　　This is the most passive and safest way to wait and see.

　　"Okay, let's do this first." Su Yong also agreed. "Let's split up and ask other people by the Tianchi Lake. Whether there is any news or not, we will all come back here to gather in three hours."

　　The other two nodded, and then the three exchanged detailed information about the people they were looking for, and set out from the left, the sky, and the right to track down the whereabouts of Jiu Tian Xuan Ling and Nami's escaped rebels by the Tianchi Lake.

　　...

　　The wolf boy was in high spirits and set out from the left. Not long after, he saw a back figure hidden by the misty Tianchi Lake.

　　"Excuse me..."

　　Before he finished speaking, the person over there suddenly turned around quickly, holding a glowing artifact and flying out of thin air, and performed a difficult move in the air that surprised the wolf boy. It was an almost perfect offensive and defensive posture.

　　This was an elder with gray hair and eyebrows. In his other hand, which was not holding a weapon, he held a strange hexagonal transparent container, which glowed like a diamond. The old man looked at the stranger who came to disturb him vigilantly, and his turbid eyes flickered.

　　His behavior also startled the wolf boy.

　　But how could the Four Great Gods of the Galaxy be called in vain? Soon the wolf boy understood, a kind smile appeared on his face, and he took the initiative to stretch out his chubby hands to indicate that he was not using any weapons.

　　Who would not be alert and guarded if he rashly greeted a stranger at the Tianchi Lake, which was densely populated with powerful people and many factions?

　　Seeing the wolf boy's innocent appearance and friendly gestures, the old man looked him up and down, and his expression gradually softened, and his hostility also decreased a little. He lowered his weapon slightly and asked in a strange tone: "Little brother, what do you want to see me for?"

　　The wolf boy bowed slightly to show respect, and then explained his purpose in a clear and soft childish voice.

　　The old man breathed a sigh of relief and a smile appeared on his face. He replied softly, "So that's how it is... Little brother, I'm really sorry, I just misunderstood! It's like this, I came to this top of the Tianchi Lake without stopping, and immediately started to refine my hexagonal diamond crystal bottle, and didn't pay attention to the person you mentioned, or you can ask someone else."

　　Seeing that his tone was sincere and there was no deception, the wolf boy bowed again and thanked him obediently, and then continued to look for clues.

　　...

　　Sophie started from the right. Since she was the weakest among the three, she was also doubly careful and did not move fast.

　　She sneaked carefully, and after a long time she saw a short, slightly hunched back by the pool. Just as she was about to approach to inquire about the situation, a gas cylinder suddenly appeared around the short back, and it was obvious that it was a defensive attack.

　　Sophie's heart beat violently, and she took two steps back involuntarily, and drew out the nine-section whip with her backhand.

　　The short back stood up and turned around, with a weapon raised in his hand, as if he was ready to fight.

　　"Who are you? Do you want to make trouble at this time?" The short woman with green skin asked sternly. As she asked, a shrill sound of breaking through the air soon came from behind her.

　　Several short humans with the same green skin appeared behind her. Three of the short men looked at Sophie's exposed slender legs with malicious intent and swallowed their saliva.

　　These people who can come to the Tianchi Lake on the top of Tiandu Peak are naturally the strongest among the strong. In addition to many lone rangers, there are of course some teams that come together. They either have their own artifacts to practice, or come to support for friends, relatives, subordinates, etc. This team with a similar appearance is probably the latter.

　　"You misunderstood..." Sophie saw that the little woman seemed to be their leader, quite majestic, and hurriedly explained her purpose.

　　The woman listened patiently, and then lowered her raised hands, with a friendly look on her face.

　　"Girl, everyone who goes to Tianchi is here to refine weapons. To be honest, they almost don't care about other things. You should see if there is any other way. I'm sorry for offending you just now!" She seemed to be aware of the lustful eyes of the men behind her. She snorted unhappily, turned around and shouted, "Why don't you get out of the way and let this girl pass?"

　　A short man as thin as a stick of firewood swallowed his saliva and said hurriedly, "Boss, your cultivation of a super weapon is such an important matter. Now your progress has been interrupted by her. How can you just let it go?"

　　The other two men nodded in support, "That's right! Boss, if we just let it go, what if it gets out that we don't even dare to mess with a woman in Tiandu Peak? Where will the brothers put their face?"

　　"Shut up!" The woman in the lead naturally understood what her subordinates were thinking. These three guys had caused enough trouble before. "We came to Tiandu Peak regardless of everything in order to refine the super artifact, so that we can return to our homeland to rescue our people. If you want to make trouble, don't blame me for being rude!"

　　The woman naturally knew that those who could come to Tiandu Peak were naturally strong. If her people insisted on making trouble, she might be the one who would suffer in the end. Naturally, she hoped that it would be better to have less trouble than more.

　　But after she continued to focus on refining weapons, she didn't know that her three subordinates had secretly followed the long-legged beauty behind her back.

　　After thanking the short woman, Sophie rushed for a long distance, but did not meet anyone else, nor did she get any useful information. She frowned and looked ahead. Seeing that the time was almost up, she had to rush back listlessly.

　　Almost at the same time, the wolf boy also started to return from the left. He looked disappointed because his fate was not much different from Sophie's.

　　Su Yong, who set out from the sky, didn't get much at first. But he was still lucky, because after he went a little off the track, he found a strange person.

　　This man clearly did not come here to refine weapons. He sat in a remote corner of Tianchi, playing chess with great interest. His chessboard was made up of layers of longitude and latitude lines suspended in the air. The chess pieces looked like meteorites of different structures, and there were no words on them. It seemed that only he knew what each stone represented, and he was the only one playing against him.

　　"Senior, I want to ask you something." Su Yong said with a smile.

　　"Okay! But you have to play a game of chess with me." It was a fair-skinned old man, who stroked his gray beard and looked at Su Yong.

　　"I would love to, but none of your chess pieces have any marks. How can I know how to compete with you?" Su Yong asked.

　　"Hahaha, that's easy." The old man's thick palm brushed across the chessboard, and words appeared on the chess pieces. The chess pieces were also divided into two colors, and the two began to learn chess skills.

　　Su Yong played chess with the old man while chatting with him.

　　"Old man, what's your name?" Su Yong asked respectfully.

　　"Others call me Tianchi Changke, hehe." The old man obviously didn't want to reveal his origins to strangers.

　　"Oh, senior Tianchi Changke, I have something to ask, but I walked for a long time in Tianchi just now and didn't meet many people. And my companions sent a message saying that they met people, but no one seemed to want to pay attention to them." Su Yong said awkwardly.

　　"In addition, what makes me strange is that people who come to Tianchi to refine weapons seem to be able to live in peace. When I came here, I didn't find anyone snatching other people's artifacts and causing disputes. Why is this?" Su Yong was eager to throw out all the doubts in his heart.

　　"An unwritten agreement has long been formed on this top of the Tianchi Lake. Although the experiences of those who have come here to practice weapons through numerous difficulties and dangers are different, they have all gone through great troubles. Everyone has agreed to put aside their personal grudges and forge their own super artifacts." The old man said slowly.

　　"Because there was such an agreement before, and even if the enemy came up, they would forge their own super artifacts in peace. No matter how big the hatred is, they would endure until the super artifact was forged before starting a duel. So after everyone arrived, they chose a place by the pool and busy themselves with their own affairs." The old man stroked his beard and said.

　　"It's very sudden for others to go and ask questions like you, but they are still unwilling to fight on the Tianchi Lake. So they are just a little bit on guard and will not hurt you." While talking, the old man won a few more moves. That was because Su Yong intentionally or unintentionally gave him a few steps in order to ask more questions.

　　"Senior, is there any way to verify whether the person I'm looking for has been to the Tianchi Lake?" Su Yong continued to ask.

　　"This? It's not impossible... There is a colorful coral fish in the water of Tianchi Lake. This big fish is very spiritual. It has lived in this pool of water for tens of millions of years. It can remember clearly what Tianchi has said and what artifacts it has refined. However, this spiritual fish is very casual. Whether you can get information from it depends on whether you can convince it to help you." The old man provided a very important piece of information. "

　　Old man, can you tell me how to find this big fish?" Su Yong was obviously more excited than before.

　　"This big fish will definitely jump out of the water twice a day, but I don't know when and where it will jump." The old man said.

　　"I have played chess by this lake for tens of thousands of years, and I have only encountered it twice." The old man dragged the words "two or three times" for a particularly long time.

　　Su Yong pushed a meteorite with his hand, but the chessboard disappeared without a trace in an instant. He was stunned for a moment.

　　"Young man, go do your work. I'm tired today too. Let's learn from each other again." The old man said with a smile, and then the small meteorites on the chessboard turned into a small aurora floating ladder, carrying the old man away from Tianchi at a very fast speed.

　　Su Yong floated down a picture interpreted by his mind, on which there was a beautiful big fish swimming. The scales on the big fish's body flashed with seven colors of light, and his fins were clearly covered with colorful feathers.

　　After a while, the picture was colored, transparent, and disappeared. Su Yong knew that the old man had flown to a very far place.

　　The coordinates of the colorful coral fish were accurately displayed in Su Yong's brain. He jumped into the pool water towards the location displayed by the coordinates and came to the geometric jungle.

　　"You really chased after me. Is the person you are looking for important?" The big fish swam in front of Su Yong with its tail wagging. His reminder was as big as a humpback whale.

　　The information that Su Yong wanted was also converted from Su Yong's brain waves by the big fish during the communication.

　　"Yes, it is important, for friends." Su Yong bit his lip and laughed.

　　"People who come to Tianchi to refine artifacts are always interested in other people's affairs. You are meddling in other people's affairs, and not just for a friend." Dayu's words showed that he had a good impression of Su Yong.

　　"Because there was such an agreement before, and even if enemies came up, they would refine their own artifacts peacefully. No matter how big the hatred was, they would endure until the super artifact was refined before starting the duel. So after everyone arrived, they chose a place by the pool and busy themselves with their own affairs." The old man stroked his beard and said.

　　"It was very sudden for others to ask about things like you, but they were still unwilling to fight on Tianchi. So they were just a little bit on guard and would not hurt you." While talking, the old man won a few more moves. That was because Su Yong intentionally or unintentionally gave him a few steps in order to ask more questions.

　　"Senior, is there any way to verify whether the person I'm looking for has been to Tianchi?" Su Yong continued to ask.

　　"This? It's not impossible... There is a colorful coral fish in the water of Tianchi Lake. This big fish is very spiritual. It has lived in this pool of water for tens of millions of years. It can remember clearly what Tianchi has said and what artifacts it has refined. However, this spiritual fish is very casual. Whether you can get information from it depends on whether you can convince it to help you." The old man provided a very important piece of information. "

　　Old man, can you tell me how to find this big fish?" Su Yong was obviously more excited than before.

　　"This big fish will definitely jump out of the water twice a day, but I don't know when and where it will jump." The old man said.

　　"I have played chess by this lake for tens of thousands of years, and I have only encountered it twice." The old man dragged the words "two or three times" for a particularly long time.

　　Su Yong pushed a meteorite with his hand, but the chessboard disappeared without a trace in an instant. He was stunned for a moment.

　　"Young man, go do your work. I'm tired today too. Let's learn from each other again." The old man said with a smile, and then the small meteorites on the chessboard turned into a small aurora floating ladder, carrying the old man away from Tianchi at a very fast speed.

　　Su Yong floated down a picture interpreted by his mind, on which there was a beautiful big fish swimming. The scales on the big fish's body flashed with seven colors of light, and his fins were clearly covered with colorful feathers.

　　After a while, the picture was colored, transparent, and disappeared. Su Yong knew that the old man had flown to a very far place.

　　The coordinates of the colorful coral fish were accurately displayed in Su Yong's brain. He jumped into the pool water towards the location displayed by the coordinates and came to the geometric jungle.

　　"You really chased after me. Is the person you are looking for important?" The big fish swam in front of Su Yong with its tail wagging. His reminder was as big as a humpback whale.

　　The information that Su Yong wanted was also converted from Su Yong's brain waves by the big fish during the communication.

　　"Yes, it is important, for friends." Su Yong bit his lip and laughed.

　　"People who come to Tianchi to refine divine weapons are always interested in other people's affairs. You are meddling in other people's affairs, and not just for a friend." Dayu's words show that he has a good impression of Su Yong.

　　Chapter 24 Extraneous Branches

　　Chapter 24 Extraneous Branches

　　"Then when do you plan to refine your blood knife? If the person they are looking for cannot be found, or has already refined a super divine weapon and left Tianchi, what will you do?" Dayu asked.

　　"I, Su Yong, have received a lot of help from my friends to achieve my current level of cultivation. My friends' business is, of course, my business! If I ignore my friends for my own sake, how can I face them?" Su Yong patted his chest and laughed heartily.

　　Caiyu Coral Fish looked at him curiously, with admiration in his eyes.

　　"I like righteous people... Among the two people you are looking for, the one from Name Star came up, but he left in a hurry without refining a super artifact." Caiyu Coral Fish told Su Yong very straightforwardly.

　　"Thank you, I really bothered you a lot today." Su Yong breathed a sigh of relief and bowed to express his gratitude to him.

　　Not refining a super artifact means that he will at least not suffer a loss in weapons, so he will naturally be confident in dealing with the opponent.

　　"I think you all know the rules of this Jedi Tianchi. I won't care about your personal grudges, but I hope you won't stir up trouble and disturb the quiet environment where I have lived for billions of years." The big fish shook its fins with colorful feathers and swam away. The water grass behind it closed like a door.

　　"Don't worry. There is a reason for every grievance. My friends are all sensible and reasonable people. They will never make trouble like that." Su Yong said, let out a long howl, and jumped out of Tianchi. The surroundings

　　of Tianchi were as peaceful and calm as before. Su Yong flew to the sky and looked for traces in all directions, hoping to reunite with Wolf Boy and Sophie as soon as possible, because just a quarter of an hour ago, he had a very bad premonition and his right eyelid jumped sharply.

　　"Wolf Boy?" Su Yong shook his head gently. With the strength of the four king gods of Wolf Boy, even if he met a powerful person, even if he couldn't beat him, he would always have no problem escaping.

　　"Is that... Sophie?" Su Yong was anxious, and the figure of the shuttle passing through was a little faster.

　　The wolf boy's huge plum blossom snow wolf soon caught Su Yong's eye, and Su Yong jumped down in a hurry.

　　"Where's Sophie? Have you seen Sophie?" he asked anxiously.

　　The plum blossom snow wolf wagged its tail when it saw Su Yong, and the wolf boy was eagerly waiting for the return of his two companions on his tall back.

　　"Sophie is so slow!" The wolf boy stretched and jumped down, "Could it be that she met a bad guy?" He chuckled a few times, "There are many strong people here, I'm afraid there will be perverts."

　　"You kid, if she meets bad things, we will have a headache again. Besides, who dares to break the unwritten rules of Tianchi, wouldn't it be hard for him?" Su Yong couldn't tell the truth, but he felt a little uneasy.

　　"Wolf boy, wait here. I'll go find her and see where she is. If she's here, send a message to let me know that she's coming." Su Yong flew out along Sophie's route.

　　...

　　Sophie was walking alone on her way back, and she turned into a cluster of green rocks. The rock forest was more than three meters high. The depressions of the rocks were emitting large mouthfuls of grass-yellow smoke. It was difficult to distinguish the scenery within ten meters.

　　"I don't think I've passed such a strange place on the way here?" Sophie felt vaguely that something was wrong, but curiosity overwhelmed everything, and she walked in involuntarily.

　　"Haha, why is this beautiful lady leaving in such a hurry? Why don't you chat with us brothers and talk about life first?" A malicious voice came from the smoke.

　　A short monster jumped to the feet of the tall Sophie, stretched out his arms to block her way, and a pair of lustful little eyes swept around, never leaving her white and slender legs.

　　A closer look through the haze revealed that it was one of the subordinates of the green-skinned woman by the lake. The dirty expression made Sophie, who was already unhappy, want to whip him with a silver whip!

　　Su Yong had just told her that there should be no fighting on Tianchi Lake, so she could only suppress the anger in her heart. She tried to send this boring guy away peacefully.

　　"My friend, since your boss has indicated not to embarrass me, I naturally know her kindness. Please be more careful and don't be boring and unreasonable!" Sophie's eyes were wide open, and even if she didn't take action, that kind of majesty was enough to make people retreat.

　　The green dwarf didn't expect that this tall and delicate beauty had such a strong aura. He blushed and said, "This, this..." for a long time , not knowing what to do.

　　At this moment, there were two more "dong dong" sounds, and two green-skinned men jumped out from behind him.

　　The two men fell backwards and fell onto a strange rock more than three meters high at the same time. They suddenly jumped down, attacked from both sides, and were about to grab Sophie's arms.

　　Sophie dodged the two wolf hands deftly, but pretended to be embarrassed.

　　The two accomplices were even more proud.

　　"Brother, is this all you can do? You are scared by a timid woman like this?" The one on the left said with a lewd smile.

　　"Yes, yes, we have been bored to death in Jueding Tianchi for so many days. It is normal to have some fun with that old lady practicing swords every day. Besides, this is not our home. Why should we be afraid of others?" The one on the right echoed.

　　The green-skinned leader was at a loss at first, but after being provoked, he immediately wanted to show off his might. "Beautiful lady, since you don't want to show me your favor, don't blame me." He shouted boldly.

　　The two followers approached Sophie more boldly. The weird leader touched his waist, took out a green knife, and drooled as he approached Sophie step by step.

　　It was said to be late, but it was fast. Sophie stretched out her long legs and kicked him fiercely. A wave of white shadows flashed by, and the dwarf immediately fell flat on his face.

　　He got up from the ground in a mess with his face covered in dust, and emerald green blood flowed from the corners of his mouth. He subconsciously wiped the corners of his mouth, took a closer look, and said "Pooh".

　　"Let me deal with this unruly woman!" He jumped and roared.

　　The two guards of the followers were really angry. They did not dare to neglect it. They drew their weapons from their waists and were about to force Sophie to the edge of Tianchi.

　　...

　　"Su Yong! Where are you!" Su Yong's mind flashed with Sophie's anxious call. He quickened his pace and searched around for the strange stone forest described by Sophie.

　　...

　　At this time, the dirty green-skinned leader bent down and was about to reach out to touch the snow-white cheek of Sophie who was powerless to resist.

　　...

　　"Pah, pah" a burst of silver lightning exploded on the back of his hand, and the hand that was burned black like coal ash bounced back mechanically. The blue dwarf was shocked eight feet away by this sudden blow, and his butt hit the strange rock heavily, and then bounced to the ground.

　　"Where did this thief come from? How dare he make trouble in the holy land of Tianchi? This is uneducated!" Su Yong looked down at this bastard and raised his fist to him.

　　As he said this, he stepped on the guy who was just about to get up and do something bad, "Hurry up and let my friend go, let's go in peace!" Su Yong's expression was very serious.

　　The green-skinned leader looked at the bloody young man and immediately showed a submissive expression. He gave his two henchmen a look, and the two henchmen seemed to be obedient and dodged to the side without a sound.

　　Su Yong hurried over to help Sophie who had fallen, but before he took a step, he heard the surrounding stone mountains creaking loudly.

　　The stone seemed to be squeezed by a powerful force, and fine powder fell from the stone mountain. They were about to be buried in huge stones. A

　　purple halo rose behind Su Yong, lifting up the huge stone that was smashing towards the two of them. Through the halo, he looked at the three sinister guys, with their hands stretched out and suspended above the stone mountain, forming a triangle, controlling the stone mountain to continue to collapse. The sound of the falling boulders was deafening.

　　"Damn, you are so filthy!" Su Yong was so angry that his teeth itched, but he swore to the colorful coral fish at the bottom of the lake, and could only protect himself and Su Fei from further harm from the other party.

　　Friends' affairs still needed to be resolved, and the blood knife still needed to be refined. This temporary humiliation must be endured.

　　The purple halo was replaced by a crisp "click". Su Fei and Su Yong looked up and saw rain falling on their heads. Rather than saying that it was raindrops, it was better to say that it was peacock green crystal chains, falling down thinly and densely.

　　The strange-shaped stones evaporated with tiny bubbles when they touched the rain, revealing the flat land. The three green weirdos knelt on the ground with their heads down, as if waiting for punishment.

　　Su Yong put away the purple halo and wanted to see what was going on.

　　"Is it the colorful coral fish...?" Su Yong was not sure. The god who came to rescue them was also colorful, but this was a dazzling big bird, and it was just using huge fins to fly.

　　"I am the colorful coral bird, and I am a twin sister of the colorful coral fish. My sister sent me a message today, saying that there are also people who are unwilling to die and violate the agreement in the Tianchi forbidden area. This is a rare thing that has not happened for hundreds of millions of years." Her words were full of contempt for the troublemaker.

　　"Sister Coral Bird, it was my inconsiderateness that I didn't accompany my friends, so this unpleasantness happened. I will take this responsibility." Su Yong stood up and protected Sophie behind him.

　　Although Sophie was taller than Su Yong, she also showed a gentle expression when she stood behind Su Yong at this time.

　　"Very heroic," the colorful coral bird chuckled. "You two were not at fault for what happened today. It was obviously these three fools who were causing trouble!" She glanced at the three guys who were kneeling on the ground and unable to move.

　　"I will take the three of them back and keep them under guard until their leader refines the magic weapon. Let her decide whether to kill or rob them!" The coral bird looked at the three people with brown eyes, only to see that they were tied up with several ropes grown from the ground.

　　"I think it's getting late. You still have friends waiting." The divine bird fluttered its fins and slid in the air. Behind it, the three ugly green guys who were waiting to be punished headed towards the Tianchi Lake.

　　Su Yong and Su Fei's heels suddenly became light. With a "whoosh", the scenery around them changed rapidly. It seemed that they were flying in the air at the speed of light.

　　"Thank you, sister coral bird." Before they finished shouting, the two saw the wolf boy standing in front of them with a smile.

　　Chapter 25 To be continued

　　Chapter 25

　　"Things here are really strange." Sophie wiped her sweat in fear. She could barely deal with one or two of those green dwarf monsters, but once there were more than three, she knew she would be hard to match, but she didn't know how long she could hold out.

　　If Su Yong hadn't arrived in time, there would be colorful fish and birds like the Guardians on this Tianchi, and she might be in trouble. Thinking of this, she gave Su Yong another autumn spinach, which made someone's heart beat faster and swallow saliva.

　　"Su Yong, thank you." Her big watery eyes glanced at Su Yong intentionally or unintentionally.

　　Su Yong smiled and moved closer: "How do you thank me? Do you want to marry me?"

　　"Pah. You wish." Sophie glared at him fiercely, her pretty face flushed as if water was about to drip out.

　　"Okay, okay, if you keep flirting with me, I'm going to vomit." The wolf boy looked up to the sky and laughed.

　　Chapter 26 Nami Escaper

　　Chapter 26 Nami Escaper

　　"Hmph, hmph." Su Yong coughed twice with a serious expression, "Let's get back to the point. Since the two robbers haven't succeeded yet, we should stop their evil thoughts before the super artifact is refined, so as to avoid endless troubles!" When he said this, he seemed to be full of fighting spirit again.

　　Sophie and the wolf boy knew that this buddy must have put aside his own matter of refining the artifact and was single-mindedly prepared to stick his sword in his friend's ribs.

　　Sophie was very conflicted: she was naturally very relieved to have Su Yong around, but she couldn't bear this kid to waste time for her again and again.

　　She took advantage of Su Yong's inattention and shook her head quietly at the wolf boy; the wolf boy also didn't want his own affairs to cause more trouble for Su Yong.

　　"Su Yong, you should stay here. Those two robbers are cunning. If they come out as soon as we leave, wouldn't it be just what they want?" The wolf boy smiled cleverly at Sophie, holding his cheek.

　　"Oh..., then what if..." Su Yong subconsciously turned his gaze to Sophie, who blushed and avoided his gaze.

　　"Are you still worried that I, the little king god, can't protect her? Just stay here without worry. We'll be back soon!" The clear child's voice was still lingering in Su Yong's ears, and Sophie and the wolf boy had become two small bright spots in the distance of Tianchi.

　　"Really, you left without even saying you missed me!" Su Yong had a frustrated expression, with his hands in his pockets, wandering by the Tianchi.

　　Although the people he met by chance by the pool had almost no intersection with him, after he stayed here for a while, he could slowly tell which were new faces and which were old acquaintances.

　　Su Yong saw a green-skinned woman by the pool. She was concentrating on meditating with her eyes closed by the pool, with streams of true energy coming out of her head. A weapon like a thorny gourd appeared and disappeared in the lake water in front of her, churning.

　　"This is probably the leader of the three young and frivolous guys! This woman may not know that her men have caused a big disaster in Tianchi." Su Yong shook his head and passed by her...

　　This time, he was mainly paying attention to women by the pool, because the wolf boy and Su Fei were looking for women. Su Yong also met several graceful backs by the pool, and every time at this time, he couldn't help but stop and admire them for a while.

　　Fortunately, this guy did not forget the purpose of wandering around Tianchi. No matter how reluctant he was, he would continue to move forward, looking back every three steps.

　　The target in front: women! And beautiful women! !

　　The delicate outline of a fair and tall girl by the pool jumped into Su Yong's sight. Su Yong jumped over in two steps.

　　Hey! Could she be... Su Yong's heartbeat began to accelerate, and blood from his nose dripped onto his boots.

　　The woman looked around alone by Tianchi, looking a little suspicious. She was about the same height as Sophie, more than two meters tall, with fair skin, a slender figure, and a silver whip on her slim waist. There

　　were three cross logos tattooed on her right waist, and the three beautiful logos were arranged vertically along her exquisite curves, which made Su Yong swallow his saliva.

　　"Could this be the person Sophie is looking for? I really hope this is not the case!" Su Yong thought, and his eyes were unwilling to let go of the other person.

　　The beauty obviously wanted to keep a low profile. She lowered her head and pretended not to notice and walked around Su Yong from a distance, and walked forward quickly.

　　"This is really fucking troublesome. The enemy of a beauty is also a beauty. I'm really in a dilemma! In addition, there are rules on Tiandu Peak Tianchi. Do I really have to watch and not do anything?" This is much more difficult than asking Su Yong to fight with others.

　　"I finally met her. I can't let her slip away from under my nose!" Su Yong crossed his arms and pondered for a moment. He took a few steps and caught up with the beauty who was eager to escape.

　　"Miss, may I ask..." Looking at Su Yong's sincere expression, the other party's doubts were dispelled. The beauty's slender legs stopped moving forward. She stopped and looked up and down at this person who was wandering around the Tianchi like him.

　　"Well, what's wrong?" The beauty raised her slender willow-leaf eyebrows and asked coldly.

　　"Oh, it's like this... I just arrived at Tiandu Peak Tianchi. I don't know much about the surrounding environment. I want to find a relatively quiet place to practice weapons. I wonder if the girl has anything to recommend?" Su Yong pretended to be honest, and a simple and honest tone came out without thinking.

　　The beauty's eyes lit up.

　　I don't know where this bumpkin came from, and I don't know how he got to Tiandu Peak where many masters gathered. But looking at his appearance, could it be that he really has a rare treasure on him? The beauty secretly calculated in her heart, and her bright eyes swept over Su Yong. After a while, she smiled charmingly and sweetly: "You asked the right person... Of course there are quiet places!"

　　"Really?" Su Yong pretended to be overjoyed and asked anxiously, and at the same time pretended to be nervous and glanced around, "Girl, I want to find a place that ordinary people can't find, because... because... this... is not convenient to say..."

　　It seems that he really has good things. The beauty's mind was clearer, and a hint of an unnoticeable smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, and the smile on her face became more charming: "Of course, the place I can take you to, except for me, there is absolutely no one else who can find it..."

　　"Great," Su Yong jumped in front of the beauty, grabbed her pink and white wrist, and shamelessly shouted: "Beautiful sister, take me there, take me there."

　　"You...are you so confident in your sister?" The beauty looked at him suspiciously. I don't know if this guy is stupid by nature, or pretending to be honest. If he is honest, his hand is really clear when he draws water; if he is dishonest, his stupid look doesn't seem to have any flaws.

　　"Of course I'm relieved." Su Yong said loudly, but his pair of thieving eyes were always fixed on the short silk gauze skirt on the beautiful woman's slender legs, checking that secret place all the time, "I knew at a glance that my sister was not a bad person! That's why I told you specially! Don't say I'm stupid, I haven't misjudged anyone along the way!"

　　"No wonder he can cross a million steps and come here. It seems that this kid is not useless. Of course, it may also be that others look down on this stupid boy and think that he won't have anything valuable on him."

　　The beautiful woman calculated in her heart, but her foxy eyes continued to flow, and she hummed in a more seductive tone: "Little brother is not only handsome, but also has good taste... The place I'm going to take you to later, except for the two of us, there will be absolutely no one else here, you can do whatever you want..."

　　Wow, this girl is trying to seduce me? Su Yong secretly laughed in his heart, but pretended to swallow like a pervert, wiped his mouth, and asked anxiously: "Really? Then let's go quickly."

　　"Shh..." The beauty looked around vigilantly, stamped her feet and said coquettishly: "Can't you speak softly? What if someone hears it?"

　　"Oh oh." Su Yong continued to play dumb, his mouth opened a hundred times dumber than a fool.

　　"Follow me quickly." The beauty turned around, and her plump, firm and perky buttocks twisted like huge waves, but her small waist was only a hand's length, and Su Yong, who was following closely, had a nosebleed.

　　The two quickly disappeared in the mist of a hidden island in Tianchi. There seemed to be another world inside...

　　Chapter 27: Fighting the Escaped Rebels

　　Chapter 27: Fighting the Rebels

　　The entrance to the island is extremely hidden, and it is difficult to find unless you walk up to it. The slight floating light is hidden in the waves of Tianchi, making people think it is just an ordinary turn of the lakeshore.

　　The entrance was a winding passage with many bends and turns, and the width was only enough for two people to pass side by side. Su Yong immediately pressed against the tall girl's slender waist and walked side by side with her. With his height, he could not only see the seductive curves of the sensitive parts of the skirt that were faintly visible, but also see the undulating and round upper body through the transparent gauze...

　　The beauty glanced at him secretly from above, smiled with satisfaction, and then deliberately increased the amplitude of her body swaying, and the pair of huge peaks were about to break through the air...

　　It didn't matter that Su Yong's head began to feel dizzy...

　　"My position, my position!" Su Yong felt that he really couldn't hold on any longer, so he quickly closed his eyes and took a deep breath.

　　"This is the perfect place for refining artifacts that I found after going through so much hardship. I guess only I know about it on the whole island." The beautiful woman's eyes were full of seductive charm, "But these days of refining artifacts, I can't help feeling lonely and empty..." She wiped away her tears in an unusually false way: "I cry alone, I really want to find someone to accompany me..."

　　"What a vixen! If it weren't for the colorful coral fish telling me the truth, I would have been fooled by this coquettish woman! I would definitely fall into the land of tenderness!" Su Yong stared at her with drooling, cursing in his heart.

　　"Don't be sad, beautiful lady. If you don't mind, I will accompany you here to refine artifacts, talk about life, and do things you love... Isn't it easier to pass the time?" Su Yong showed a concerned expression.

　　"Okay, little brother, you are really considerate. How can I thank you!" The cunning woman burst into laughter, and a pair of delicate hands tightly grasped Su Yong's rough hands. The pear blossom rainy smile made Su Yong's heart itch.

　　"Little brother, there is no time to lose. Take out your artifact quickly. When the super artifact is refined, we will leave here together, dominate the universe, and become a pair of divine lovers that everyone envies..." Seeing that the time was right, the demon girl hurried to seize the opportunity to pursue.

　　"Oh, that's it, that's it, but I haven't seen where my sister's artifact is! What treasure did you bring? Let me see it." Su Yong was honest and competed with the demon girl.

　　The demon girl looked at the silly boy's smile and said disapprovingly: "My treasure has been placed in the deep pool in the center of this island. It has been refined for 139 days now. With time, it can become an invincible super artifact." The demon girl opened her red lips lightly, exhaling like orchids, and her soft and boneless ice skin came up, rubbing Su Yong's 36 million pores and making them all scream out in pleasure.

　　If it weren't for the heavy responsibility and the fact that the demon girl was Sophie's enemy, Su Yong really wanted to indulge in this gentle place.

　　The beauty pulled Su Yong forward and said, "Brother, follow me. The center of the pond is just ahead."

　　A round pool appeared in front of them, with turbid black water like ink, which was completely different from the refreshing peacock green in the Tianchi Lake. What kind

　　of deep pool is this? It's actually the center of the pond! Su Yong cursed in his heart.

　　"Sister, can this black water really be used to refine artifacts?" Su Yong asked the beauty with a silly look on his face.

　　"Well, the water in this deep pool is the real essence of the Tianchi Lake. When the Tianchi Lake at the top of Tiandu became famous, it is said that the first batch of discerning gods quietly refined their super artifacts here." The beauty spoke softly, looking at Su Yong with affectionate eyes.

　　"Initially, there was no agreement that Tianchi could not use force. Because this island is hidden, the entrance is circuitous, and it is easy to defend, batches of predecessors have practiced immortal artifacts here, and this pool of water has precipitated many impurities from past artifacts due to its age. Of course, these impurities are likely to be treasures that are hard to come by for other people's weapons..." She seemed to want to arouse Su Yong's desire to take out the artifact immediately, and her slender fingers gently fiddled with the smooth hair on her forehead.

　　"Wow, that's great, wouldn't it be a big bargain for me to follow my sister!" Su Yong said while taking something out of his arms.

　　A metal box engraved with star marks appeared in Su Yong's hand. The demon girl's eyes flashed with an unusually excited light, with an extremely surprised expression on her face. She almost blurted out: "Stars..."

　　"Haha, is this the treasure that my sister has always wanted to get?" Su Yong smiled triumphantly at the demon girl, and then took the Eye of Stars into his arms.

　　Just as the demon girl's eyes were straight, a "creaking" roar came from the ground under her feet.

　　The island was uprooted from the Tianchi Lake and spun at high speed. The surrounding scenery began to dodge and disappear quickly. The strong airflow blew the dust so hard that the demon girl covered her eyes. When the dust settled, the island had almost stopped in an empty nebula, as if it had left the Tianchi Lake for a long time.

　　"You bitch, wait until I catch you and give Sophie a surprise!" Su Yong panted and laughed softly.

　　Su Yong didn't want to break the rules of Tiandu Peak, but he didn't want to let this cunning enemy go. He could only use the Eye of Stars to "move" the entire island to an open place, so that he could start a war at will.

　　"What a rogue, this is the grudge between me and the royal family of Name Star, why do you have to do this! Since you insist on coming to ruin my good deeds, then I will settle this grudge with you!" The demon girl glared and roared with a ferocious face.

　　She stretched out her hands and clapped them twice, and suddenly groups of burning "flames" burst out from behind the rocks around the island.

　　Su Yong looked around and saw that hundreds of fire werewolves surrounded him, their deep red eyes spitting flames of hatred, and they grinned and opened their big mouths full of sharp teeth.

　　The vibration knives in the hands of the fire werewolves made the air "hum". In this harsh sound, the werewolves suddenly threw their weapons into the air and shouted loudly.

　　All the vibration knives were liquefied and dissolved together in an instant.

　　The solution burst into flames, and a huge vibration knife appeared above Su Yong's head, spinning and slashing at him at a high speed.

　　"Blade of Extinction!" The witch laughed loudly: "Boy, this Blade of Extinction is a weapon that can compete with the American super artifact. If it weren't for your ability, I really wouldn't want to waste so much manpower!"

　　Before the words fell, the Blade of Extinction had broken through space and even time, and came to the back of Su Yong's head!

　　The finale of Dragon Blood Warriors

　　[Ending]: Tiandu's ultimate

　　"Blade of Extinction!"

　　The witch laughed loudly: "Boy, this Blade of Extinction is a weapon that can compete with the American super artifact. If it weren't for your background, I wouldn't want to waste so much manpower and material resources!"

　　Before she finished speaking, the Blade of Extinction had broken through space and even time, and came to the back of Su Yong's head!

　　Su Yong still didn't move, and his head was about to be chopped off by the big knife.

　　The witch couldn't help but smile happily.

　　But the whistling Blade of Extinction, as if being pulled by something, actually stopped at the back of Su Yong's head! Although it kept shaking, it couldn't move forward any more!

　　"Huh? How could this happen?" The witch and the group of werewolves were puzzled.

　　Only Su Yong knew. Between the Blade of Extinction and the back of his head, there was -

　　a light green dimension!

　　The dimensional power that could even displace two huge planets couldn't stop this knife?

　　However, just when Su Yong was about to use all his destructive power to destroy the Blade of Extinction, something happened that Su Yong could not imagine.

　　The Dragon Blood Knife suddenly broke out of its sheath, and like a hound, it changed its angle several times in the air, and suddenly stabbed at the Blade of Extinction at a high speed.

　　The witch was puzzled, and so were the werewolves. They did not understand why the opponent, who had all the advantages, had to sacrifice a divine weapon to break the Blade of Extinction that could be compared to a super divine weapon. Although

　　the Blade of Extinction was powerful, it was not a real super divine weapon, but a killing move that could only last for a moment.

　　Su Yong was also puzzled, because the blood knife was not controlled by his mind at all. Seeing the blood knife draw a blood-red streak in the air and stab at the back of his head, he subconsciously exclaimed:

　　"No! Don't go!"

　　The blood knife did not listen! Su Yong's mind could not control it either!

　　But its speed obviously slowed down in the shouting, it seemed a little confused, but stubbornly, continued to move forward step by step!

　　The werewolves looked at each other at a loss; the defector from Namek, the three-star warrior, suddenly understood. She covered her lips with excitement, and her words trembled: "That is... a living... a living knife!" A living

　　knife?

　　A weapon with blood?

　　That is the blood-veined heavenly soldier that every god, supreme god, even the king god and the main god dream of!

　　All the werewolves were stunned, "bang bang bang..." The sound came one after another, and they lay on the ground in a mess.

　　At the same time, the constantly vibrating Blade of Extinction suddenly stopped making any sound. Su Yong turned his head curiously and found that the huge weapon was actually retreating!

　　Every time the blood knife moved forward, it would retreat three points!

　　Would it be afraid? Would the Blade of Extinction, which could be compared to the American super artifact, be afraid? Su Yong felt that his most conceited head was not enough.

　　The Blade of Extinction suddenly fled for its life! The blood knife also accelerated suddenly!

　　The Blade of Extinction escaped for only more than ten kilometers before it was caught up by the Blood Sword!

　　One strike... shattered into fireworks all over the sky!

　　How could it be? How could a divine weapon be harder than a super divine weapon? Su Yong, staring at the sky, suddenly found that the Blood Sword was a little strange - the purple blade seemed to be flashing with black and gold stars?

　　Su Yong couldn't help but knock his head. Borasha! How could Borasha run to the Blood Sword?

　　He hurriedly opened the treasure bag on his body and found that all the Borasha had disappeared.

　　"Could it be that it will steal food?" Su Yong glanced at the pool water on all sides, thinking. "Huh? No need to practice, evolve by yourself?"

　　The Nami Star defector was full of tears. She cried and laughed, staring at the sky in a trance, and her lips, which were paler than her face, murmured: "Bloodline Heavenly Soldiers... Really Bloodline Heavenly Soldiers! I didn't expect that I could actually meet Bloodline Heavenly Soldiers! Oh my God... I thought it was enough to grab the Eye of the Stars, ridiculous, ridiculous! Hahaha!"

　　She was crazy. The highest warrior on the planet Nameh in the Andromeda Galaxy, the Three-Star Knight, went crazy after taking one look at the Bloodline Sword.

　　Su Yong was still puzzled. He looked around at the bodies of his opponents scattered all over the ground, and then looked at the witch who was hard to tell whether she was crying or laughing, and felt like he was in a dream.

　　The fragments of the Blade of Extinction on the ground were still burning, but the blood knife in the air was getting bigger. This time, it was not the waving sword light that became bigger, nor the color of the blade that became darker, but its own volume that was growing. It was growing rapidly!

　　As the blood knife grew bigger, Su Yong felt a sense of pleasure that his heart was connected. But he looked up at the giant sword in the air that was already more than 600 meters long, and could only be speechless.

　　When the blood knife reached a length of 1,630 meters, it stopped growing. It stood in the air with its tip pointing downward for a moment, and then steadily landed on the island

　　in the middle of the lake! The island in the middle of the lake was easily split in half by the sword light, just like tofu! The water of Tianchi rushed in!

　　Countless bubbles and artifacts rolled in, but the blood knife was like a giant whale sucking water, accepting everything that came! The rounded tip of the knife kept shaking like a mouth that was never full, while the dragon head handle in the sky was breathing out smoke.

　　The pool water that gave birth to countless super artifacts, and even some scattered artifacts and super artifacts, were inevitably swallowed by the blood knife!

　　The water level of Tianchi Lake was rapidly dropping, and a large area of ​​land was slowly rising!

　　Su Yong stood on the half-broken island in the middle of the lake, a little absent-minded.

　　"Is it me who brought you here, or you who led me?" Su Yong smiled bitterly at the blood knife that was still swallowing. At this time, the island in the middle of the lake had risen to become a high mountain, and it was the highest peak on the top of Tiandu Peak.

　　Su Yong stood on the peak, looking at the blade that was higher than the peak, and looking at the dark Tiandu stars all around. The billions of stars in Tiandu surrounded him like gods, and also guarded the blood knife.

　　The first peak of Tiandu only existed for less than two hours!

　　As the water in Tianchi Lake dried up, Tiandu Peak shook violently! After a while, starting from the peak, the entire Tiandu galaxy collapsed!

　　Billions of black stars fell like rain, and Su Yong saw the white steps floating up and breaking like silk threads, and then scattered to who knows where!

　　Fortunately, Sophie, the wolf boy, and the cavalry of Name Star were on the floating stars not far away from him, and these stars did not explode.

　　Su Yong's mind moved, and the huge blood knife spontaneously followed his thoughts, easily breaking through all obstacles, and pulled them together with the stars they stood on, forming a united continent.

　　"Look ahead!" The wolf boy suddenly exclaimed.

　　There are hundreds of huge planets coming towards them, and they have nowhere to hide!

　　At this time, the blood knife suddenly flew up and swept out horizontally!

　　The brilliant and fierce light illuminated the universe, and those huge planets were cut in half, separated and drifted away like dust, leaving them a brilliant and indescribable avenue of stars.

　　The continent where everyone was located passed by leisurely and calmly...

　　...

　　Billions of scattered Tiandu stars, many of which poured into the Milky Way, completely submerging the Baishui Galaxy that Su Yong had passed by!

　　Holy Land.

　　The eldest brother stumbled over and bowed deeply: "Lord of the Milky Way, my Lord God, Tiandu Peak has collapsed!"

　　The Lord God's old voice rang out: "Tiandu fell, and the Heavenly Sword was established! It turned out to be an indestructible and invincible heavenly weapon... The legendary supreme weapon! Is there really such a thing in the universe?"

　　Legend has it that the Heavenly Sword swept across, and even the Lord God had to retreat! Where the Heavenly Sword passed, everything was broken, and the rules were also broken!

　　"The star body that collapsed from Tiandu Peak has submerged the Baishui Galaxy, and the Baishui Army suffered heavy casualties..."

　　The Lord God Rules laughed: "So what? The Heavenly Artifact is complete, and the Baishui Galaxy can't withstand his sword!"

　　"I shouldn't have let him go! Why didn't Lord God kill him at that time?"

　　"If I kill him, this universe will be boring." The Lord God smiled, and then whispered to himself: "This universe is indeed boring!"

　　The eldest prince saw hope again, "It turns out that Lord God has already responded! I said that Lord God, you can definitely kill him at any time once you take action!" He kowtowed deeply, "Please Lord God, please take action!"

　　The Lord God sighed: "The Heavenly Sword swept across, the Lord God retreated! Su Yong is now connected with the Heavenly Sword, how can I deal with it?"

　　Even the ruler of the Milky Way - the Lord God Rules can't deal with it? The eldest prince was stunned, "He is coming to kill me, what should I do?"

　　The Lord God slapped the eldest prince hard, making his mouth full of blood and his teeth flew out.

　　"Stupid, run away! Run to the Supreme Universe, I don't believe he can catch you!"

　　The whole book is finished. Due to work and publishing issues, it has been delayed for a long time before updating. I hope everyone will understand, because Xianshi also needs to eat. Please look forward to my next novel, which will continue to be exciting! [The published collection of the ending is different from the online. Starting tomorrow, Xianshi will put the published collection in the extra chapters one after another. You may want to take a look if you have time]

　　Extra Chapter

　　About Loulan and a Knife

　　#. Prologue

　　The day after the wedding, my wife decided to go to Loulan.

　　A year ago, when we met in Lin'an, she said to me: "I want to see another Loulan." Because Loulan is the name of a city, and it is also her name.

　　It rained the day she left, and the night-blooming cereus at home was blooming. Bright and beautiful in the rain.

　　At that time, I asked her, "Since you have decided to wander, why don't you wait until you come back to get married?"

　　"If a person wants to wander happily outside, he must first have a home to return to. So," she handed me the oil-paper umbrella, "you have to stay here, and don't chase me halfway."

　　And she walked west alone. .

　　Back home, I lit an oil lamp in the dark and watched the Epiphyllum bloom. I heard the sound of rain outside the window, and the lonely fireworks in front of me seemed to be the beginning and

　　end of fate.

　　Mao time.

　　Daybreak. The oil is gone. The lamp is dim. The rain stops.

　　The Epiphyllum coincides with the night rain. If you wait for a few hours, it will be equivalent to a season.

　　When the cock crows, the flowers will die without a disease.

　　The most beautiful time for flowers is not when they are colorful. Just wait for a drop of dew in the morning when they are about to wither

　　.

　　Loulan

　　＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊

　　Section ①#.

　　Two hundred and twenty-seven days later, a man wearing a straw raincoat and a straw hat suddenly came to my house. He was very tall, with a thin and pale face; he didn't look at you when he spoke, and his voice was low.

　　I didn't like to listen to his voice, but I was very focused.

　　Because he brought a message from my wife -

　　"If you can't find Loulan, you won't come back."

　　I wanted to warm a pot of wine for him, but he jumped out of the window after saying this. In an instant, he disappeared into the night.

　　I chased him out, hoping to catch up with him and ask him questions. But in the blink of an eye, only fireflies were left flying coldly in formation under the dark sky.

　　Later I learned that this man's nickname was Night Flying Bat, and he was the most powerful ranger in the world.

　　My name is Lin Xiushu. I am a craftsman.

　　Three years ago, I forged a pair of Shura swords and gave them to a friend in the martial arts world. Then there were some rumors. My name was also written on the weapon list.

　　And I no longer forged swords.

　　In fact, you can also idle away, as long as you have achieved something.

　　On the night of the Great Heat of that year, I saw Night Flying Bat for the first time.

　　After he left, I warmed a pot of wine and drank it myself. When I was sweating all over, I suddenly decided to forge a sword.

　　I would no longer give it to anyone. Because the sword was named Loulan.

　　Giving a name is not as simple as calculating in a numerology dictionary; every name has a reason and is destined to have hidden worries somewhere.

　　Loving someone is not as simple as being romantic and affectionate; every pair of lovers has a legend, which is also entangled with many torments.

　　And forging a sword is not as simple as hammering out raw iron and brass; even if you don't use it to kill people, you must embed a sword soul.

　　I know that the soul of this sword is my soul. In this way, I will have a reason to find her. So

　　I started to head west.

　　West -

　　so at the best time of the day, you can't see the sun at all.

　　Unless you are willing to look back.

　　After the beginning of autumn, I met night flying bats at the darkest time for three consecutive days.

　　It's very strange, because there is absolutely no reason for a ranger who travels thousands of miles at night to be caught up by me.

　　I began to wonder if I saw the wrong person, or if thin people now look alike.

　　"Are there triplets in your family?"

　　"..."

　　"Then why did I meet you for three consecutive nights?"

　　"My eyes are broken. I can only see three feet in front of me, so I only walk at night. And you travel day and night."

　　"At night, can you see farther?"

　　"It's the same three feet. But during the day, I can't see the road, but others can. It's the same at night, no one can see the road, no one can see people."

　　"In fact, I believe that even if you can't see, you can still 'hear' it. Bats have supernatural hearing."

　　"Especially at night."

　　That night, I invited him to drink, but I didn't ask about Loulan.

　　He is a person with a strong self-esteem. He hurts when he speaks of his pain.

　　"In fact. Even if you only walk for an hour every night, you can't catch up with me. It's just that after the beginning of autumn, every night when I walk, there are always leaves falling from the trees on both sides of the official road. And I can hear the sound of the leaves falling. If I want to avoid it, I can't walk too fast."

　　When the night is the quietest, a person with keen hearing like him must be able to hear a lot of sounds. He moves like a flying god, strange and cold.

　　"And in the violent wind, it is difficult to tell whether those flying and attacking are fallen leaves or other hidden weapons."

　　He continued, "Mr. Lin. Many years ago, my eyes were injured by fallen leaf darts."

　　So the stronger the autumn, the slower the steps.

　　Superstitious people often believe in the legend of a hundred ghosts parading at night. When ghosts and monsters pass by, the yang energy is damaged.

　　The flying bats at night become thinner.

　　...

　　Another seven days. Every night he would warm a pot of wine and wait for me at the post station ahead.

　　Once when I was drunk, I mentioned Loulan to him.

　　He said that on the eve of the Dragon Boat Festival, my wife saved his life in Liangzhou and gave him a rice dumpling. In return, he would help her bring a message to Jiangnan.

　　"Someone wants to kill you?"

　　"Yes."

　　"Your Qinggong is so high, even if you can't kill anyone, how easy is it to kill you?"

　　"Easy. Because the other person is also a person with superb Qinggong."

　　"Who?"

　　"Yu Pei."

　　"Why does she... want to kill you?"

　　"Because if she kills me... She is the best Qinggong in the world, whether it's day or night."

　　"Then how can my wife save you?"

　　"She told Yu Pei that I only have five months left to live, and I will not survive this year's Bailu." My

　　wife is not a person in the martial arts world, but everyone in the martial arts world knows her. Because she is the daughter of the divine fortune teller Lou Wai Lou.

　　She can only tell one fortune every year, and she cannot tell for herself or her relatives, otherwise it will violate the heavenly law.

　　That night, Ye Feifu said a lot and drank a lot of wine.

　　There was a layer of wine red on his pale face.

　　The next day, I continued to travel west. In the evening, he was still waiting for me at the post station in front.

　　He didn't warm the wine that night, maybe he didn't want me to see his blushing face.

　　"Where are you going?"

　　"Nowhere, just go west along the official road and then back east. I hope to meet her before Bailu."

　　"Who?"

　　"Yu Pei."

　　"Kill her?"

　　"No, I know she must pass this official road before winter. If I can meet her before Bailu, I will tell her two things: one, the seven big constables are now gathered in the capital, and they are trying to capture her. Second, I love her."

　　I didn't expect it to be such a dialogue.

　　Death or love proposition.

　　His voice was particularly low, and in his eyes, I could see the cold lake.

　　I decided to warm up a pot of wine, "Waiter--"

　　At this moment, he suddenly stood up: "She's nearby! I can hear it!"

　　"Can you... catch up with her?"

　　"I can catch up. My nighttime light skill is the best in the world." The voice stayed, and the man had already flown out of the window.

　　I chased him out, only to see the fallen leaves flying in formation where he passed.

　　I originally wanted to tell him something: whether you can catch up with a woman or not, it doesn't actually depend on how high your light skill is.

　　...

　　Four hours later, I saw the body of Night Flying Bat on the roadside.

　　He could have caught up with it, but the falling leaves around him disturbed his hearing.

　　He decided to be brave because he was chasing a woman.

　　But sometimes, the world is cruel. No matter how good your martial arts skills are, how lonely your personality is, and how tragic your determination is, when you are running fast, as long as your skull hits a tree trunk, you will still die ugly.

　　Running wildly in the wind, you should hear a sound like a wolf howling.

　　And he told me that practicing Qinggong is to indulge in such a howl.

　　It's just that autumn is getting stronger, and the scattered leaves disrupt the appreciation. Such a vigilant person, when he lets down his guard, a fallen leaf is enough to kill him.

　　He was only half a mile away from her. He also smelled the fragrance of her hair. He walked as fast as possible, and every leaf hit his face

　　like a knife.

　　He subconsciously dodged and hit a poplar tree, his skull shattered like a flower blooming.

　　I looked at his body and was speechless for a long time.

　　It was the White Dew. The cold wind blew everywhere. The sky was high and blue.

　　I

　　finally realized that no matter how high a person's Qinggong is or how fast his body is, it can't be faster than the passing of spring and the coming of autumn

　　.

　　**********

　　... At the hour of You, the west wind blew hard. The yellow sands were blown towards us without restraint.

　　One hundred and twenty miles south of Chang'an City. Zhuque Manor.

　　"Wow! What wind blew Master Lin to my manor?"

　　"In autumn, the west wind blows all over the fields."

　　"Master, are you coming to Lin'an?"

　　"Yes."

　　"It's the headwind?"

　　"Oh. How?"

　　"I was wondering why you came?"

　　"After the White Dew, the wind and sand are getting stronger day by day. It's impossible to travel when the wind blows like this."

　　"Master, please..."

　　"Brother Liang, please..."

　　The owner of Zhuque Manor is Liang Ting'an.

　　Two years ago in Gusu, he spent fifty gold to ask his wife to tell him a fortune, and the fortune was about his career and wealth.

　　His wife asked him to resign from his official position and start construction on a high ground in the north of the city to build Zhuque Manor.

　　"The fate is that Xuanwu is in chaos, and gold is in the west, which overcomes wood, so disasters will occur. If there is blood, Zhuque is in the south, so there is a way to avoid it. The main house should be built with a glazed tile and marble steps. Build a Yangqu, plant southern trees, and the pond water is due east."

　　"According to this method, you can avoid disasters and make a lot of money."

　　On the eighth day of May that year, the emperor's letter arrived: Chang'an Taiwei Mansion was in contact with rebels, and the crime should be executed.

　　The 18 riders of Yanyun carried the emperor's letter and killed 243 officials and servants of the Taiwei Mansion overnight.

　　"Liang avoided this disaster, all thanks to the young master's rescue. Now I am safe here, the money bank business is booming, and I can also make a lot of money. I am really grateful."

　　"It's my wife's clever calculation, not to mention that mortals accept their fate. The owner of the manor just did his best, so it's too much. Uh... I have another question to ask the owner of the manor. I wonder if my wife has visited Baozhuang this year?"

　　"No."

　　Later I learned that Liang Ting'an lied that day.

　　In fact, my wife had been here before, and she had planted a pond of night lotus in the manor.

　　The Feng Shui book records this: When lotus grows on water, it can ward off evil spirits at night and protect against all kinds of harm. It is very beneficial to the house.

　　That night, I stopped by the pond and felt something was wrong. In late autumn, the pond was empty and the moon was lonely.

　　There was no more clue to investigate, so I went to bed. When

　　I woke up the next morning, the whole Zhuque Manor had turned to gray. The corpses were scattered all over the ground, which was unbearable to watch. There was

　　only one guest room left, isolated by the pond. All the jewels and treasures in the manor were looted, and Liang Ting'an's head was placed in a conspicuous place in the ruins, with blood clotted at the corner of his mouth.

　　The government has not arrived yet, so I guess she is still waiting for me.

　　Five miles northwest slope, wind outlet.

　　"When I saw the white ash on the lamp, I knew it was you who set the smoke."

　　"It's none of your business, I don't want you to see it."

　　"Why bother, so cruel?"

　　"You know, the Ministry of Justice has issued a document, and the seven chief constables in Kyoto are coming out in full force. I'm afraid they can't find me."

　　"Why take someone's money, why take his life."

　　"It's a pity that last night, the pair of Shura knives hummed quietly. So I did it."

　　She told me later. Killing people is not about the Shura knives' difficulty in keeping quiet. It's that Liang Ting'an lied to me.

　　The knife light that night was just a bright excuse.

　　I thought it would become a ruin from now on by setting it on fire.

　　But she didn't know that in the spring and summer of next year, the barren pond water would be covered with night lotus. Sprawling but not evil, it is prosperous.

　　Some signs are difficult to eliminate because you can't detect them at all. Those undercurrents that grow silently under the gorgeous light.

　　Just like the sharp edge of the Shura knives when they were unsheathed, Liang Ting'an only saw a strong illusion.

　　"Yu Concubine. I regret giving you the knife that day."

　　"Lin Xiushu. I also regret boarding your boat that night."

　　...

　　The fourteenth year of Yongzhao.

　　Waking of Insects. Taihu Lake. Plum rain.

　　Yu Concubine was chased by the government and walked away on the water. She boarded my pleasure boat for no reason. When

　　the official boat approached, she sneaked into my bed.

　　That night, the red candle burned the curtains. I pulled out the flying knife embedded in her shoulder blade for her and saw the beauty of her collarbone. I didn't touch her because I didn't bring an umbrella that day.

　　At that time, in Liuqiao, Wuxi, there was another woman holding up an oil umbrella and waiting for me. I decided to marry her.

　　...

　　"Yu Concubine. If you had stopped that night, Ye Feifu might not have died. He just wanted to say a few words, but you didn't want to listen."

　　That's what you say. In fact, I know that when a person is born or when he dies, it is all destined.

　　And you wander between drunkenness and dreaming, and you lose the possibility of fate.

　　My wife once said: fate is within fate, not against fate. Fate can be calculated, but chance cannot be created.

　　If you meet someone you like, don't force it, otherwise you will fall in love.

　　"If he can't even listen to the wind, why should I listen to what he says? If the solar terms don't wait for him, why should I wait?"

　　Yu Pei gently called my name: "Xiu," she asked me: "Do you know... what is drunkenness and dreaming?"

　　I thought. If someone loses his destination on the other side, he will forget where he came from.

　　"Yu Pei, I'm really fed up with you Jianghu people. It's obviously you who want him to die, but now you are pretending to chant Buddha."

　　"Ha." He smiled contemptuously: "It's your wife who announced the date of death, what does it have to do with me?"

　　The sky is red and gray, and the breeze is cold. The distant mountains are sparse, with three or five dead trees.

　　The seasons are really a mysterious time difference. It should be White Dew, but it won't make it to the Autumnal Equinox. The lotus withers, but you don't believe in the white chrysanthemum.

　　No clouds. Looking up at the lone wild goose, missing the season of southward flight. Only wandering, living a life of drunkenness and dreams.

　　"In my life. If God gives a deadline, how nice it would be. Xiu, these two Shura scimitars scream every night. Only when you are by my side can I feel peace."

　　The seventeenth year of Yongzhao. Autumnal

　　equinox day. Outside Chang'an City, eastern suburbs. Early clear.

　　That day, Yu Pei put away a pair of Shura knives and said to me:

　　"Xiu. Why don't we love each other."

　　And this is the second time I rejected her.

　　＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊

　　Section ③＃.

　　Beyond this beacon tower is the desert.

　　I know she will appear again. And I must move forward.

　　She said that she wants us to love each other. So she followed in the dark. I can't see, and I can't change it.

　　The road to Loulan is very long. Every time I feel tired, I will stop to warm the wine. Will Yu Pei drink with me in the dark?

　　When two people fall in love, it is actually a very arbitrary thing. There is no reason and no negotiation.

　　Yu Pei was originally just a thief. Since I gave her the Shura double swords, she has become obsessed with killing. Maybe I really shouldn't, and I am afraid that she will be hunted by soldiers again.

　　Until now, I will remember this scene -

　　one day she walked on the water, wearing a white dress as white as snow, and the blood stains on her shoulders slowly dripped along the way, dyeing it crimson.

　　On the day of my wedding, she didn't give me a gift. Instead, I gave her the double swords.

　　Unexpectedly, she spent three years killing many people and cutting many weapons. But she still couldn't cut off the love of that night.

　　My wife once said that in Kaifeng, Henan, there is a guillotine that can be ruthless and righteous.

　　Unfortunately, no one is going there.

　　＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊

　　Section ④#.

　　The 17th. Noon. Cloudy.

　　Border.

　　Many old and young people and women were kneeling under the city wall. They all had high braids and ragged clothes.

　　The sandstorm was not strong, but the corners of their mouths were cracked by the wind and their eyes were bloodshot.

　　Their hands and feet were not bound, but they could not move.

　　This group of Totor people knelt for two days and three nights. They only asked the government to show mercy and let them see the captured young and strong men. They

　　wanted to see them alive or dead.

　　Three days ago, Su Tu's horses were frightened and disrupted the ceremonial formation of the officers and soldiers. Su Tu was beaten to death with a whip as long as an ox cart.

　　All the men stood up to resist, but only one came back and did not survive the sunset. Four people died in the battle, and the remaining 19 were captured by the officers and soldiers. It was said that they would be beheaded at noon today.

　　The old and young people and women knelt silently like this. Waiting or begging for the sensational ceremony.

　　And I also stopped walking and watched silently. The officers and soldiers wanted to see the written spy, so I gave it to them.

　　No more words.

　　Noon. Several men in black rode on fine horses and held long spears out of the city.

　　I knew they were the Eighteen Riders of Yanyun.

　　I lowered my head and walked away, not looking at them anymore. Because I knew that no one would be alive wherever the Eighteen Riders passed.

　　There is a kind of person in the world who is born to kill. The day he stopped was when he was killed.

　　"But you are not, Yu Bei."

　　"At that time, I was hiding in the crowd and saw the hands rising and falling, and the blood was beautiful. When the tasseled spear passed through the chest, I heard an ethereal sound. No one cried or laughed."

　　She said: "Blood splashed on the fine sand, which also made a sound. When the horse's hoof stepped on it, it left a deep mark. The more messy, the more beautiful. There was a child who was pressed under his mother and was killed by the horse. At that time, I turned around and saw your back."

　　"Xiu, you didn't dare to look back at all."

　　"I have to hurry to Loulan."

　　That day, I actually turned my head back; but Yu Bei didn't see it.

　　The corpses on the ground were messy and messy. On the city wall, the head hanging high was still dripping with blood. The wind blows over, just like the plum rain in the south of the Yangtze River.

　　When the wind stops, the blood dries up. The traces on the ground have been covered by fine sand.

　　She stood on the barren sand dunes, carrying a pair of Shura swords, with a slender figure.

　　The moonlight in the desert is desolate.

　　"I'll go find wood and light a fire."

　　"No need. I'm not cold."

　　"Uh... yes. It's cold."

　　In fact, I made a fire because I wanted to warm the wine, not because I was worried about her temperature. It's useless to worry about someone who doesn't know whether she is cold or warm.

　　When I came back, she was gone. Melancholy drinking alone.

　　Suddenly I heard the camel bells

　　floating

　　in the distance, and I thought of the epiphyllum at home.

　　I am a craftsman, my name is Lin Xiushu. For a sword soul, I must find Loulan.

　　**********

　　...

　　There was no one along the way, and because I couldn't see the sun, I began to worry about getting lost.

　　I knew that Yu Pei must be confronting me somewhere. Follow or go ahead, tail or wait. She would always appear and disappear at the right time. There was no surprise, no joy.

　　Sometimes, I would miss her. Just like that night when I suddenly thought of Epiphyllum.

　　In the coldest weather, hide in the weathered rocks. If you can't light a fire, you can't warm the wine. The colder the air, the more intense the addiction to alcohol. Only hugging can relieve such torment.

　　So I listened quietly, hoping to hear the hissing of Shura's double swords.

　　However, only when the snow is flying in the desert, you can hear the sound of snow falling on the sand dunes when you calm down. Even with the biting wind, the fall is always a gentle melody. It doesn't sound like the resentment of the blade at all.

　　On the day I left the customs, the local old man told me that only those who are about to freeze to death can hear the melody of snowflakes.

　　I don't know if I am appreciating or counting down. When one piece falls, the snowstorm will be survived by one point.

　　Just like watching a flower, it opens a petal and then disappears in an instant.

　　Most of the romantic things are not worth keeping. Listen and watch the vanity of life.

　　The lines on the palm of the hand where snow falls are detailed touches. The meltwater spreads on the lifeline and is clearly visible.

　　I don't remember how long I have been hiding here. I woke up in the middle of the night and heard the sound of breathing. Slowly, getting closer and closer, and finally hugging each other.

　　I read Yu Pei's name in a daze. Because when I got close, I could clearly smell the sandalwood.

　　It was not until dawn that I could see the thin man clearly.

　　From then on, he hated the nights with wind and snow.

　　"I am a peddler, many people call me Shui Bo. I have walked this road for twenty years. I sell silk from the south of the Yangtze River, and then bring back spices from the Western Regions..."

　　"Shui Bo, do you know how to get to Loulan?"

　　"I don't know. I only know that there is a deep lake to the west. The lake water is the color of the sky. When you reach the lake, you are not far from Loulan."

　　"Have you been to this lake?"

　　"No, I have been looking for it for twenty years and have never seen it."

　　"Shui Bo, then... have you ever seen a woman with hair hanging down over her shoulders, eyebrows as beautiful as crescent moons, but a pale face. You talk to her, but she doesn't respond. She just lowers her head to the west."

　　"Every woman who wants to go to Loulan looks like this."

　　"I know. I am going to forge a sword like this."

　　It does not show murderous intent, does not generate resentment, does not act tyrannically, and does not appear sharp. I held it in my hand foolishly, until it showed a little blue under the sky and moonlight.

　　"I do have a piece of top-quality palm wood from India. If you have a good price, this wood is perfect for a scabbard. If you add eighty gold, I will have a Persian craftsman make it. I will inlay the glaze with black gold and write the name of the sword with dragon ink... What do you think?"

　　"Shui Bo. I finally know why you have spent twenty years and still can't find Loulan."

　　In fact, he didn't know swords; he didn't know Loulan.

　　And I didn't say it.

　　Later, Yu Bei killed him. At the moment before Shui Bo died, I saw his eyes and forgave him. Because he told me that I could see a lake. A little blue appeared under the moonlight.

　　I never said it. Such a sword cannot be bound by a scabbard. There is no need to engrave a name.

　　The most important thing to adhere to is not the performance of the scabbard receiving and sending. The unforgettable pain is actually just that little blue.

　　All these things, I have never told Yu Bei. Because her pair of scabbards are exquisite, and I engraved Sanskrit on them.

　　However, Yu Bei also didn't tell me that killing Shui Bo was not because he didn't know swords.

　　But it was one snowy night when this man and I hugged for a long time.

　　A few years ago, my wife told me: In the Five Elements, metal is strong, and water is born. But when there is water, you will meet a noble person.

　　That

　　night, if the Water God had not appeared, I might have frozen to

　　death. And if he had not met me, he would not have died under the Shura knife. So. "It snowed heavily that night, and I was still walking.

　　But

　　I

　　could

　　n't

　　find you,

　　because no matter how many footprints there were, they were filled with snow. Xiu ,

　　I didn't expect that you spent a night with a man.

　　" ********** ...

　　When the power of Tai Sui is weak, the fireflies will appear. It is better to travel far and avoid chanting scriptures.

　　The accumulated snow is melting and water is gathering on the sand dunes.

　　There is a woman wearing a veil, lying on the camel's back. The camel is drinking water, and she is stroking the fur on its neck.

　　So I approached her and asked her the way to Loulan. But I couldn't understand what she said.

　　Through the fluttering green gauze, you can't see her face at all. She is barefoot, with silver bells tied to her ankles. So smart and beautiful.

　　Worried that she would catch a cold, I gave her a pair of flints.

　　When she left, she played the Qiang flute. The sound was carried far away by the wind.

　　The thirteenth day. Clear.

　　The crown of the sky is down, and the stars are on duty. There is blood, so it is better to fast.

　　At noon, I saw Yu Pei.

　　She was alone on the sand dunes, motionless. Half a mile away, I could see it was her.

　　The red-grey sunlight could not hide the stunning sword light.

　　She was wearing black clothes, so no matter how bright the sky was or how bright the knife was, they couldn't clearly see the bloodstains on her body.

　　She was covered with wounds and stood leaning on the knife. Her breath was as sweet as orchid, and the tip of the knife pierced into the sand. The blood slowly seeped into the yellow sand along the arc of the blade.

　　An hour ago. The seven famous detectives ambushed her twenty miles away. She killed two people and began to escape.

　　"If the rest of the people chase us," her eyes slowly moved to the distance: "Xiu. Will you save me?"

　　I didn't answer her. Because in the desert, you can't find flower boats or pleasure boats, let alone red candles and curtains to hide.

　　I just stood there, like watching.

　　In the sky after the snow, the cumulus clouds turned into snow, so there was no trace. Between me and Yu Pei, there was a gully carved by meltwater.

　　Shen time. The sunlight was gentle and warm.

　　The detectives didn't chase her, or they couldn't find her. When the cactus bloomed, the blood on her body stopped.

　　I never thought that a snowstorm could not destroy it.

　　She was still alone, with blood stains on her wrists and the blade. I began to hug her from behind, the skin on her neck and ears was extremely cold. Our hair rubbed against each other.

　　Both of us were still and motionless.

　　Even in this hug. What I was thinking of was another woman. I remember when I was studying in a private school, my teacher said that Epiphyllum and cactus belong to the same family. It was the hour of

　　You .

　　At dusk, the setting sun shone obliquely. In

　　the

　　luster of Yu Pei's hair, only a little blue remained. The

　　woman lying on the camel's back passed by, and the silver bells on her feet would jingle every time the camel bumped a step.

　　She

　　once stopped to light a bonfire for us.

　　After she left, the sound of the flute spread far away.

　　**********

　　... It seems that I will fall if I leave his arms.

　　The desert is like a deep lake. Drifting into it, I forget the way back.

　　I know that he is looking for another woman; what he hopes for is also another kind of flower fragrance.

　　But at this moment, his nose tip is quietly against the back of my neck. Warm and ambiguous.

　　This feeling is familiar. Maybe before the past, or later. In my life, there is no end.

　　Show.

　　You don't know. Only at the critical moment, the company of a hug is better than the magnificence of a moth flying to save itself.

　　It is a time of year with no difference in temperature, and the daytime is dark.

　　This night, a camel came by. A woman in a veil lit a bonfire.

　　I

　　thought about killing her, but I didn't draw my knife.

　　Because I

　　can't leave your embrace.

　　I am Yu Pei. I am a thief. Many people say that I am the best in the world in light kung fu. Therefore, my body is like a floating cloud, and my heart is like flying catkins.

　　Yongzhao Seventeen

　　Years. October

　　13th

　　, three quarters after the hour of Xu

　　. The west wind is cloudless, and the moon is about to be full. I

　　leaned on

　　Lin Xiushu's arms, silent and reserved,

　　with a faint breath. ********** ...

　　The cold is getting stronger and stronger. It turns out that the desert is really like a deep lake.

　　The moonlight shines on the beauty of a pair of Shura swords. No matter how dazzling, it is still desolate.

　　I suddenly thought of Ye Feifu, Liang Ting'an, the slaughtered Totor people, and the water master who died in vain. This journey has too much killing.

　　When you think you are numb, it is time to say goodbye. When the flute sounds, the lake ripples.

　　The strange phenomenon of flowers blooming after the snow, is it close to Loulan?

　　Guarding her, fearing that she will become a night-blooming cereus.

　　"Xiu..."

　　She spoke softly.

　　"I finally understand... why you want to go to Loulan."

　　Turning her delicate figure, I just held her in my arms. In her pale face, there is a light blue.

　　She looked up and looked for me, thinking that my eyes were her moonlight.

　　I wanted to kiss her, but we were deadlocked. Only in a moment of meditation and undercurrent.

　　Sometimes a person is too obsessed and often ends up tragic. For example, the fate of Ye Feifu.

　　The group of Totor people waited for their fate in a passive attitude. And this is also despicable.

　　Only in this moment of ambiguity, an inch forward is the eye of the storm, and a step back is to enjoy the full moon.

　　I am afraid that the watery moonlight tonight will turn into pale quicksand tomorrow.

　　I have been holding her tightly. I refused to let go, and never got close.

　　The smell of blood and the undulating sandalwood. The lonely sand dunes are gorgeous and fiery.

　　The quiet standing of a pair of Shura swords is peerless and lonely.

　　The cactus flowers nearby are deep white.

　　＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊

　　Section 9#.

　　My name is Li Sao. Many years ago, I worked in the court.

　　At that time, there were seven of us in total.

　　Bin Feng, Shang Nu, Jian Jia, Lu Zhi, Qin Jian, me, and my husband, Jiu Ge.

　　In the seventeenth year of Yongzhao, we were chasing a thief named Yu Pei. It was said that she was very good at Qinggong, and she wielded a pair of Shura swords as fast as the wind.

　　In fact, everyone who had been in the court knew that no matter how good a person's Qinggong was, how fast a sword was, or how many treasures he stole, as long as she did not enter the palace to assassinate or incite the bandits to rebel, it would not alarm the palace.

　　I remember that time, it was the Shangshulang who delivered the imperial

　　edict. It was said that Yu Pei had a map hidden on her body. If this map was obtained, the royal army could conquer Loulan.

　　On the way, I asked Jiuge, "What exactly is Loulan? Why is the emperor so concerned about it?"

　　He said he didn't know. I only heard that those who went there didn't want to return.

　　"The emperor enjoys the country and masturbates the world. He actually has everything, but he lacks a quiet place to rest."

　　Later I learned that in March of the sixteenth year, the emperor personally led an expedition to the Western Turks. He won a great victory in Guyu and returned in July.

　　On the way back, the emperor met a woman who was fortune-telling.

　　It rained that day. I was in the Xuanyuan Palace, which was pulled by 16 horses. Through the window, I couldn't tell the difference between the rain and the beaded curtain. She stayed in the palace for only a moment and said a cryptic sentence:

　　The nine-five is the highest, the nine-nine is rare; the dragon is extremely strong, and regrets are inevitable.

　　After saying that, she left alone.

　　The formation of thousands of horses and thousands of troops was majestic and cold. She opened a paper umbrella and walked quietly like a lotus. The drizzle fell lightly and

　　wet one shoulder.

　　Just as she said. Whether you are a farmer or an emperor. In this life, there are always places you want to go but can't go; there are always people you want to stay but can't

　　. And the emperor chased after her, not to keep her.

　　"No one heard the emperor's conversation with her anymore. After that, the woman walked away alone. And the emperor's illness was left on the way."

　　"Only if Yu Pei is captured can Loulan be conquered as soon as possible."

　　That's what she said. In fact, whether Yu Pei is captured or Loulan is conquered has nothing to do with me. It's just that people in their positions should do their best.

　　I chased her for five months.

　　During this time, there was one snowfall and two seasons. I crossed six counties in Xizhou and exchanged five spies. Each person rode four horses. Twenty-nine inns and seven thousand miles.

　　Later, a man named Lin Xiushu asked me, "This is a government job, why do you have to be so responsible?"

　　I

　　think he doesn't know that how responsible you are for something doesn't mean you love it. And

　　the one

　　you really love,

　　you can't do it. Trapped in such deep loneliness, confused and

　　uneasy. What's the joy of going in

　　, and what's the pain of retreating.

　　I said to Lin Xiushu, why don't you

　　listen to me

　　first. **************** ... She was breathing weakly, and there was frost on her eyelashes.

　　——"If you kiss her, the frost will melt. Because tears are hot."

　　A woman suddenly appeared behind me! She moved like a ghost.

　　Hugging is a very private thing, and it is always unpleasant to be disturbed: "Oh. Seeing the red corners of your eyes, I think you like to cry a lot."

　　"My husband died yesterday." She was silent for a moment, and slowly replied: "She killed him."

　　"I don't know if she will die at sunrise. But I think this is definitely not a suitable time to kill."

　　"In fact, the seven of us are just doing routine work. It's because this female thief killed too many people

　　. She risked her life to fight for her life, and ended up with a blood debt." "Lord Li, you have never been a thief, so you don't know that thieves are guilty

　　.

　　She

　　once said that

　　with so many people carrying knives, how do you

　　know which one wants to kill you and which one wants to save you; which one

　　is looking for personal revenge and which one is doing business." ********** ...

　　The bloody battle in the distance must have been full of flying lights and bloody flowers. But it was not what I cared about. What I cared about had been cut off by the pair of Shura swords.

　　So from now on, I have no worries. I will never feel guilty again.

　　I said to him. Mr. Lin, why don’t you listen to me first.

　　The first year of my marriage to Jiuge was in name only. In fact, the reason is very simple. At that time, I didn’t even have my period, so how could I have sex?

　　I became his wife in the second year. For a full hundred months, I asked myself countless times whether I loved this man. In

　　the 101st year, I thought I had the answer. At that time, I was chasing Cui Donghe, who was known as the "Goryeo Blood Hand". When I chased him to the Yalu River, the thief set an ambush. Unfortunately, he captured me and was humiliated. Fortunately

　　, he died of heatstroke a few days later. I cut off his head and lied that I had returned victorious.

　　But the rules of the palace were strict, and when I returned, I had already exceeded the deadline. According to the rules, I should cut off one of my arms. In front of the right prime minister, Jiu Ge cut off his left arm. It was the knife that was pulled from my waist.

　　In fact, I know, and he knows.

　　One hundred and one months. He cannot understand a woman's heart; but he knows this body very well.

　　And everything was normal after that.

　　I had infinite gratitude, and I also had illusions of love. It was not until later that I understood that when you really love someone, you will only be intoxicated and not grateful. When

　　two people love each other, it is actually a very arbitrary thing. There is no reason, and there is no room for negotiation.

　　No matter how good he is to me, it does not mean that we love each other. He can cut off one of his arms, but what he can't get is my heart.

　　"Mr. Lin. Am I a bad woman?"

　　Lin Xiushu did not respond to me, but just looked down at the woman in his arms. The hug was warm, like a mattress.

　　Jiu Ge took the punishment of cutting off my arm for me. He said, you are my wife, so I will be responsible for you in this life.

　　And he couldn't even give me a hug.

　　"You know. If a woman loses her embrace, she will die."

　　Whether she is a thief or a constable, she is destined to be attached to a full embrace when she is guilty. The measurement of a pair of arms, the love is long-lasting. No matter how tolerant you are, it is just a luxury.

　　So.

　　As for Lu Zhi, that was a later matter.

　　Sometimes, I really think that people should not be too close to each other. Being close but not close is a kind of trick.

　　When the distance is close, sparks are inevitable. In summer, I am afraid of heatstroke; in winter... there are some inexplicable dangers. If you don't believe me, go ask Shui Bo.

　　But this time, Shang Shulang made all seven of us go out in full force for the pursuit. In fact, we don't know each other, but we have a common sign.

　　Chase along the way, looking for clues. Sometimes when we are tired, we will sit together and talk. Although they are not related to the topic, they are always pleasant conversations.

　　But there are two people who never speak.

　　I always thought Lu Zhi was dumb before, because he never said a word. He only lowered his head to water the horse, and his face was withdrawn. Later I learned that he was actually a countryman, and he was afraid that we would laugh at his bad accent.

　　There was another woman named Shangnu, who wore green clothes. Her nails were very long and painted with green flower rouge. She looked evil. She never said a word, and every time we sat down to talk, she would sit in a corner and play the guzheng.

　　Until now, I still don’t know if she is dumb. But her internal strength must be very good. Because such a petite woman always carries a guzheng on her back no matter when and where, whether sitting or standing on a horse. It is very heavy.

　　When we were in Jin, Yu Pei showed up. We could have caught up with her, but something unexpected happened.

　　"What do you mean?"

　　At that time, we acted separately, and Binfeng, Jianjia and Qinjian chased after her. The two mutes and my husband and I rode fast and detoured to intercept at Yanmen Pass.

　　The famous horses of Dayuan that the four of us rode were really galloping. I thought she was doomed, but I ruined her fate...

　　Even if a woman is a fourth-rank official and has great martial arts skills, she will still suffer from menstrual cramps...

　　In the midst of severe pain, the road was bumpy. I was distracted and accidentally loosened the reins, and fell off the horse, falling to pieces.

　　The other three riders stopped. Jiuge came to see my injuries and saw that I couldn't continue on my way, so he hurriedly wiped the blood and dirt off my body, his eyebrows anxious, as if the pain was in his body.

　　I told the three of them to just go ahead and not worry about me.

　　After hearing this, Luzhi raised his whip and rode away.

　　The merchant woman was indifferent, not even looking at me, as if she didn't hear anything at all. She leaned alone against a pine tree, playing the zither.

　　The pine forest was lush and green, and her nails were green. She was beautiful in a green dress, and her eyebrows were also blue. It was already autumn, but this scene was beautiful.

　　But the string music was scattered and chaotic, and I didn't know who was playing it for. It was like a nameless swelling, entangled by snakes and ants, unyielding and without peace.

　　If I were a man, I would definitely try to make friends with her mother.

　　Jiuge squatted and accompanied me, whispering in my ear: You are my wife, I must be responsible for you.

　　The pain was unbearable, and I didn't even have the strength to get up. I really hope to have a place to hold you and look up quietly. But this is a responsibility he can no longer fulfill.

　　Three quarters of an hour later, Lu Zhi actually came back.

　　Originally, he didn't rush to Yanmen Mountain, but went to the pharmacy in the town. He rolled up my trouser legs, applied safflower oil for me, and gently rubbed the wound on my calf.

　　Jiuge separated his hand, "Thank you, I'll do it."

　　In fact, he knew that when he picked me up, Lu Zhi still had to do it. Because some things can't be forced.

　　It was at that time that I remembered Lu Zhi's hands. Strong and warm.

　　He gently put me on Jiuge's horseback. It was the first time I heard him speak, "Slowly, don't be afraid."

　　It was a funny accent, and a funny sentence. A woman who killed people like crazy, she had seen more blood than sunlight, I really don't know what I am afraid of.

　　Lin

　　Xiushu suddenly

　　raised

　　his head

　　: "What you are afraid of is just a solid hug."

　　**********

　　...

　　When serving in the court, there are some things that you should not be too responsible for, not to mention that the night is short.

　　Looking down from a high place at the burning formation of the villa, the firelight is sad and beautiful. It is reflected on our flushed faces and greedy expressions.

　　"Why don't you catch her?"

　　"I hope this pursuit can last a little longer."

　　"Li Sao," he called my name in my ear, "Where will you stop along the way? Why don't you... go to Loulan with me? This... is my dream."

　　I wanted to refuse him at the time, because I felt that a man's dream should not be too rich. Too perfect persistence will become an additional responsibility.

　　"Just like my husband, just like you, Master Lin."

　　I am actually a very simple woman. Every time I lean on Lu Zhi's arms, I feel like I am in Loulan.

　　The affair between Lu Zhi and I has never been discovered. Because there is no affair at all.

　　Lin Xiushu laughed contemptuously.

　　"It's just a lingering in another man's arms, how can it be considered adultery?" I said, "If so, you and Bei Mofei committed adultery for one night."

　　This body was touched by Choi Dong Hyuk, and as a result, my husband broke an arm and lost the ability to hug. If Lu Zhi goes one step further, I'm afraid we won't even be able to hold hands.

　　"I'm really annoyed by you Jianghu people. First you kept saying that you don't love your husband, and now you're crying like a ghost."

　　"Mr. Lin, I thought you knew. Holding hands or hugging is really not love."

　　There was no love, no adultery, and no reflection on responsibility. I just indulged in such ambiguity. Although the 7,000-mile journey was difficult, Jiu Ge had some responsibilities to bear, and Lu Zhi gave some hugs.

　　I just occasionally caught a glimpse of a strange blue, and I was inexplicably frightened.

　　It was snowing that day, and the seven of us were in Jinghou Mansion. Standing on the city wall, I saw flying snow and yellow sand.

　　Marquis Jing said, "The defense of the Great Wall can keep the emperor safe. We will do our best and will not stop until we die."

　　Jiuge knelt on one knee and raised the cup with one arm: "The Marquis led 18 riders to guard the border and was loyal to the court. This is leading by example. I wish the Marquis a thousand years of life!"

　　I don't like to see Jiuge's serious attitude. You are working for the court, why do you have to do this. Besides, if Marquis Jing kills a few Totor people, is it considered loyalty?

　　The six of us had to kneel down and raise our cups to toast.

　　"Live a thousand years, Marquis!"

　　Cold snow, warm wine.

　　On the stone steps of the city platform, I vaguely saw dried blood marks. Marquis Jing turned around, and the white on his eyebrows

　　was hard

　　to tell whether it was snow or time.

　　****************

　　... I am used to his snoring, and I am also used to not sleeping in the midst of his snoring.

　　At three o'clock in the morning, Lu Zhi had not yet knocked on the window frame.

　　I felt very cold, so I began to hug Jiu Ge from behind. My fingers gently stroked the cut of his broken arm, lingering and tossing.

　　Suddenly it occurred to me that for these 143 months, I owed him a hug.

　　Some people are like this, always thinking about what others can't give you. And you will only give when it is the coldest and you can't find anywhere else.

　　"I hugged him tightly, just like you are now," I said to Lin Xiushu, "I can't tell whether it is love or resentment, guilt or compensation when I hug him."

　　Jiu Ge must have had a nightmare that day, otherwise his heart wouldn't be beating so wildly.

　　Later, Lu Zhi came, and I followed him.

　　Before leaving, I covered Jiu Ge with a blanket for the first time. I was afraid that he would catch a cold - because there was a tear of mine on his naked shoulder.

　　It was snowing heavily at that time, and the fields were quiet. I asked Lu Zhi if he could hear the sound of snowflakes falling on the sand dunes. But he told me that he heard the marquis discussing with the Turks about raising an army to rebel.

　　The next day I told Jiuge. I advised him not to be too responsible. He said that people should do their best in their positions.

　　So a pigeon was sent to deliver the letter.

　　After the snow stopped, we continued on the road. On the way, we met a woman wearing foot bells. She rode a white camel, her eyes were hidden under the veil, and the sound of the flute was sad and beautiful.

　　It was she who told us the direction of Yu Pei.

　　I didn't expect Yu Pei's knife to be so fast, otherwise Lu Zhi would not have died.

　　We surrounded Yu Pei in the center, and she had no power to fight back. Like a trapped beast, we had to fight hard. Maybe because of Jiuge's disability, Yu Pei's attack was concentrated on this point.

　　If I sacrificed myself to block the knife, Jiuge might not have died. But Lu Zhi died too suddenly, and I was a little confused.

　　Later, when I saw his body, I found out that he had taken the fatal knife for the merchant girl.

　　Yu Pei took the opportunity to escape, but Shang Nu fell on Jiu Ge's body and sobbed. The other three people looked solemn, wiped the blood stains on their bodies, and stopped talking.

　　Shang Nu used her green fingers to quietly stroke Jiu Ge's face and chest. She was just sobbing, without tears.

　　I didn't understand and wanted to collect his body. But Shang Nu suddenly separated my hands and didn't allow me to touch him. As if Jiu Ge was her husband.

　　That was the first time I heard her speak - she was close to Jiu Ge's ear. Feeling the remaining warmth of the corpse with her forehead, stained with

　　his blood. She said: "This zither, without your chords, is only a chaotic noise."

　　Breaking this zither, there is no more worry.

　　It turns out that Shang Nu's voice is so pleasant, neither humble nor arrogant, not surprised or surprised, not angry or resentful.

　　And I can hear that the sadness is so deep.

　　It turns out that Jiu Ge and Shang Nu have been committing adultery for a long time.

　　I never knew how to fall in love with someone, so I was the only one in the world who didn't know. On those bored evenings, they would see the merchant woman spread out a zither, and my husband would play the chords with her with his beautiful arm.

　　The moonlight is like the flame of the sun, bright and clear. But I lay in the arms of another man, hoping for the fairy tale of Loulan. Until a little blue appeared between my eyebrows.

　　The merchant woman said to me coldly: You think he loves you very much. In fact, he is just responsible for one person. You think he is very responsible. In fact, to put it bluntly, he is just in his position.

　　I felt very uncomfortable after hearing it. In just a moment, the two men related to me suddenly disappeared. It turns out that they do not belong to me, not even a temporary affair, or a memory of the past.

　　I used to regard Lu Zhi's arms as my Loulan. Jiu Ge... Although you can't give me a hug, you can give me a home.

　　In fact, the sun was very good yesterday, but I always felt that the water was shrouding me.

　　If a person wants to get something, he must learn to give.

　　And if a person wants to hide something, she must not be able to see through too much.

　　I said to Jianjia: Take me to Loulan.

　　He said: When I was young, I chased a woman. Her family lived on the other side of the water, and I kept swimming upstream, hoping to catch up with her. I swam along the way, not knowing how many dangers I had to endure. Later, I found that no matter how hard I tried, she was in the middle of the water.

　　I was thinking about his words as I walked. I began to suspect that he was a psychopath.

　　So I said to Qin Jian: Why don’t you give me a home and we stop.

　　He said: My home is just a small cocoon. If you come in, the two of us will be crowded and I’m afraid I’ll get heatstroke.

　　Why don’t you wait for me to metamorphose into a butterfly… Without even thinking about it, I was sure that he was a psychopath. So I started to talk to Bin Feng

　　.

　　I

　　wanted to be more direct. I said: Why don’t we fall in love. But he was more direct. He said: Sorry, I

　　’m not disabled .

　　… “

　　So.

　　Now. Mr.

　　Lin, why don’t we… fall in love?” **************** ...

　　When I buried her, Li Sao's tears dried up.

　　In the last two hours of Yu Pei's life, I listened to a story with her. I just don't know how much she listened and how much she understood.

　　I buried the pair of Shura swords together, buried under the white petals of the cactus. Perhaps because the Shura swords were too evil, the flowers withered.

　　When I put down the last grain of sand.

　　Li Sao said to me: "Not far. There are still a few bodies to bury."

　　I saw a merchant woman dressed in blue. If she washed off the blood stains on her body, she must be very beautiful. Her fingers are slender and long. I can imagine her playing with the silk strings. It must be like a fantasy dance.

　　Jianjia must have died miserably, and his eyes were twisted. But there was a smile at the corner of his mouth. I don't know if he saw his lover.

　　The head that was cut off was Bin Feng. His skin was very white. I guess he must have loved cleanliness when he was alive.

　　As for Qin Jian, he really opened his arms, like butterfly wings, and flew into the world from then on.

　　"That day, the wind and snow were very strong. The pigeon released by Jiu Ge fell down before it could fly a mile. Jing Hou knew that the conspiracy was exposed, so he had to kill us to silence us."

　　The Eighteen Riders of Yanyun were all out, and only five of the Seven Great Detectives were left. The four were killed, but Li Sao escaped.

　　This time, I and she were trapped, and I should have put her to death, but I found that she was already a crazy woman.

　　Her hair hung over her shoulders, her face was as pale as paper, and her eyebrows were as beautiful as crescents. You talked to her, but she ignored you.

　　She just kept repeating three sentences:

　　"Why don't we go to Loulan."

　　"Why don't you give me a home."

　　"Why don't we fall in love."

　　Shou Jie, the leader of the Eighteen Riders, told me: "Don't be afraid. We meet two or three women like this every year. Once you get used to it, it will be fine."

　　They didn't kill her because it was meaningless.

　　I originally thought that the Eighteen Riders had no humanity at all, but it seems to be a conjecture.

　　I really wanted to treat them to a drink, but I obviously couldn't afford it.

　　In fact, sometimes having more people does have some benefits, unlike being so lonely like me. Although I can't afford to treat them to a drink, I still want to wish them a smooth rebellion.

　　There was a rider named Lei Feng, who was kind-hearted and easy to get along with. Before leaving, he kept asking me if I had any instructions.

　　I thought about it for a long time and told him that if he fought to the south of the Yangtze River, he should remember to visit my house to see the pot of Epiphyllum.

　　＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊

　　The last chapter #.

　　A few days later, I met the woman with foot bells and veil again.

　　She gave the Qiang flute and camel to Liu Sao, then took off the veil and gave it to Liu Sao. She also told her when and where she could drink water or make a fire in the future; and pointed the way or said goodbye when appropriate.

　　Many years later, I still didn't know who this woman was.

　　I once asked her why she didn't speak a language I could understand when we first met.

　　She asked me where my hometown was. She said, you can't even forget your hometown accent, so you can't find Loulan.

　　I finally know why my wife refused to go home.

　　I asked her if she had seen my wife.

　　She said that she saw quicksand a few months ago, and a person was completely buried, leaving only long hair, which spread out like a flower.

　　Maybe he was dead. Maybe that was the way to Loulan. Many people say that there is a blue lake that can walk, and the lake water moves wherever the quicksand goes. And if you find that lake, you will reach Loulan.

　　That night, I stayed in her tent.

　　Her skin was very smooth, her hug was very tight, and her kiss was very passionate.

　　When I was closest to her, I seemed to hear the sound of rippling lake water. When I concentrated and calmed down, it was clearly the jingling of footbells.

　　Afterwards, she said that there should be a map on Yu Pei's body, marking the location of Loulan. She asked me why I didn't go to see it.

　　I thought about it for a long time, but didn't answer.

　　Three years later, the Central Plains was in chaos. When I returned, the reign was changed to Jiancheng.

　　The woman sent me to Tongguan and took off the footbells and gave them to me. I still didn't know who she was, and she never asked my name.

　　It was already August of the first year when I returned to my home in Jiangnan. It was the Mid-Autumn Festival, and I spent three cents to buy a pair of mooncakes. Fireflies were flying in formation under the moonlight.

　　I warmed up a pot of wine and drank until I was drunk.

　　When I woke up, I melted the foot bell.

　　The following year, during the Waking of Insects, Loulan was forged. It showed no murderous intent, no resentment, no tyranny, and no sharpness. I held it in my hand, and the world was in shock.

　　Unfortunately, no matter how bright the sky and moon were, it could not illuminate that bit of blue.

　　Two years later, a swordsman named Ximen offered a good price, so I sold Loulan to him.

　　He said he wanted a beautiful scabbard. Made of Indian palm wood with black gold inlaid with colored glaze, with the name of the sword written in dragon ink. I asked him to add another eighty gold.

　　The deal was done.

　　When I wrote the two words "Loulan", I seemed to remember some past events. Many faces, overlapping memories, and chaotic patterns. I was afraid of making mistakes, so I was extra careful.

　　I used thick ink.

　　Many years later, no one in the martial arts world could match him. Legend has it that he often practiced swordplay alone on the ice field of Beiming, facing his own reflection. One day, he was careless and slipped and broke his leg.

　　Fortunately, his internal strength was pure, and he climbed forty miles on the deserted ice field. In the end, I don't know whether they died of freezing

　　or starvation.

　　[Published Ending]: 1. Talent Awakening

　　Chapter 1 Talent Awakening

　　The two ends of the earth kept cracking, and the planet was about to explode in two halves. The two people sank rapidly like bullets. The stones and soil kept falling on their heads and sides, but were bounced off by the artifacts and protective gear they were wearing. After a while, the figures of the two disappeared in the huge earth mark like a trench.

　　The deputy general under the first fierce general Han Xuan was called Meng Fei, a one-eyed guy.

　　This guy was quite knowledgeable. He quickly realized that the goal was to lure the main general away through "underground escape" and avoid this iron barrel-like defense at the same time. He waved his hand and shouted an order. The white water divine soldiers around him, like snow flying all over the sky, woke up, narrowed the encirclement, tightly surrounded the crack, and sent another group of people to outflank from the other end.

　　Su Yong and the bearded warrior were falling fast and were approaching the center of the asteroid. Su Yong's strength was exhausted, and his head was about to split open with blood boiling, but his mind remained clear.

　　"I can't let go, I can't let go! Once I let go, the hammer will fall on my body, and the Blood Drinking Suit will definitely not be able to withstand this terrible artifact hammer!"

　　Su Yong tried hard to think about this terrible consequence that he couldn't afford, and stubbornly held the Shield of the Cold Moon, and his cracked palm was full of blood.

　　This guy is the strongest opponent I have ever encountered except the Lord God! Even the eldest brother would not be his opponent when he didn't use the artifact. Su Yong thought secretly, biting his chin hard with his teeth to wake up his exhausted limbs.

　　In fact, Han Xuan's arms had been numb for a long time, but he knew that this was the last critical moment, and his rich combat experience told him that he must not give up. He chased and oppressed the opponent, and his face full of needle-pricked beard was distorted terribly.

　　"How can you still resist? This kid is really ruthless. He actually lasted so long!"

　　If Su Yong could catch his breath, he would undoubtedly win, because he still had a star beast in his hand to summon, and he could pull the Eye of Stars to attack again.

　　The problem was - at this moment, he couldn't even send out his thoughts. All his strength was used on the Shield of the Cold Moon. Apart from his brain spinning, he didn't have any extra strength to use.

　　Blood slowly flowed from the corner of his mouth, and his pair of dark eyes began to turn scarlet. Above his head, less than three meters away, was Han Xuan's hideous face, whose eyes were bigger and redder than his.

　　The two glared at each other, holding each other's hands, and letting their bodies rub rapidly between the sharp mud and rocks. They actually wanted to smile, or say a word to distract each other, but at this moment, they couldn't even relax their faces or say a word!

　　In the dead stiffness, Su Yong suddenly felt the heavy crescent spear in his right hand that wanted to fall -

　　a slight vibration!

　　Under the support of the Shield of the Cold Moon, the spear with the same name seemed to realize the sharing of the burden. It actually slowly

　　rose up an inch without Su Yong using any strength at all!

　　The eyes of the two men widened at this moment.

　　Han Xuan did not expect that the other party still had strength left and tried to use his strength to attack him. Although he was wearing the Wind Wings of the artifact level, which could resist ordinary weapons, the other party had an artifact in his hand. The artifact against the artifact was like ordinary weapons against ordinary armor, and it could still cause damage.

　　What's more, the Wind Wings was originally an equipment to accelerate the speed of the body movement. It was light and agile, but the defense was not very high.

　　Han Xuan was also at the end of his strength at this moment, and he could not withstand even this extremely small attack.

　　Su Yong was shocked by the sudden movement of the Crescent Moon Spear! He knew in his heart that it was not his own strength, but it seemed that the Crescent Moon Spear pulled his right hand up.

　　Why was this?

　　Su Yong was shocked beyond words. He had always felt that the spear and the Frost Moon Shield had a subtle resonance, but he had never thought that the artifact could move on its own without the control of consciousness.

　　Could it be that the resonance of the two artifacts, through my weak body as a medium, was connected again to fight the enemy together?

　　Could the artifacts that were struggling to resist still communicate with each other to share the burden? Just like the communication and complementarity between each part of the body that was struggling to support, it could regenerate strength?

　　Su Yong couldn't figure it out, but he knew that this might be

　　the mystery of the dimension!

　　But it didn't matter, even if he couldn't figure it out, the crescent spear continued to pull his arm and stretched up another inch!

　　This inch finally made all of Han Xuan's persistence completely collapse!

　　The first fierce general, the bearded man, loosened his palm, and with a scream, his exhausted body fell far to the other end of the crack!

　　He didn't dare to hold on any longer, because if he waited a little longer, the opponent's spear would pierce his throat!

　　The moment he gave up, Su Yong's struggling strength also reached the end, and he fell down powerlessly.

　　Su Yong didn't take a breath until half a while later. He stretched out his crescent spear and stabbed it into the soil between the cracks to stabilize his body.

　　"I need to rest well and think about this principle by the way."

　　This is exactly the center of the asteroid's core. Su Yong found a sunken hole in the crack, dug it a little bigger with the spear, and then threw himself in.

　　After releasing the star beast alert, he closed his eyes and meditated.

　　However, the tense environment did not allow Su Yong to grasp the inspiration. Before he could settle down, there were huge shouts from both sides of the planetary cracks that had formed two hemispheres. The bright light of the artifact was projected like the sun. It was the White Water Divine Soldiers Brigade that had come all the way from both sides to

　　find it. In another cup of tea, they will find this place!

　　It's really raining cats and dogs! Su Yong sighed bitterly and released all the star beasts in the Eye of Stars.

　　The star beasts gathered at the entrance of the cave, looking at the bright lights on both sides with some hesitation. Because they knew that without the artifacts and divine tools, the gods would not be a threat, but once they put on such terrible equipment, the opponents would become hedgehogs that they could not attack, and they would become the objects of abuse.

　　Su Yong frowned, his mind was spinning. His rich combat experience soon gave him an idea, and after the idea was communicated with the Eye of Stars through his thoughts, several star beasts jumped for joy.

　　The mutated interstellar mad dragon roared low, and rushed to the left with a black scale armor like black smoke. The Yunhai Golden Lion and the unicorn porcupine went to the right side side by side, and the terrible poisonous scorpion with sharp blades guarded the entrance of the cave.

　　Su Yong also took the time to recover his physical strength at this moment, but the previous battle was really exhausting, and his bones and tendons were sore all over his body. How could he recover so quickly?

　　As the extremely precious time slipped away bit by bit, the mutated Star Crazy Dragon finally couldn't resist the divine weapon on the left wearing divine tools and using divine weapons, and was the first to be forced to slowly retreat.

　　The Star Crazy Dragon had already used up all its skills. Relying on the narrow space here, it used its huge body to forcibly block the passage. But at this moment, countless divine weapons had already cut thousands of wounds on its black scales. If it weren't for its strong body and quick reaction, it would have fallen long ago.

　　Then the Cloud Sea Golden Lion and the One-horned Porcupine also retreated, their bodies were covered with blood.

　　"Idiot, did I ask you to fight them?" Su Yong couldn't help but cursed in a low voice. He knew that they were also using the self-torture trick to lure the enemy deeper, and couldn't bear to blame them too much, so he quickly waved his hand to recall them.

　　He had just used the space blockade of the Eye of Stars to set up defenses at the entrance of the cave, when the terrible poisonous scorpion immediately grew rapidly and spun like a windmill outside the cave. As it spun, it sprayed thick venom from countless holes on its body like a sprinkler. In just a moment, the area of ​​dozens of miles was filled with a thick miasma like milk.

　　The Baishui Divine Soldiers who were chasing closely before they found the exact location of the target suddenly found that a thick fog had gathered in front of them, and it was difficult to see anything ten meters away. They didn't know why, but thought that the target must be hidden here, and they were overjoyed, so they rushed in one after another and continued to search in depth.

　　Just as they were excitedly lining up to approach the center of the white fog, they suddenly found a tragic cry beside them.

　　"The fog is poisonous!"

　　When the Baishui divine soldiers cried out, it was too late. Although the divine weapons on their bodies protected their vital points, they could not completely block their bodies. The poison sprayed by the scorpion quickly penetrated through their collars and cuffs, and soon froze their bodies.

　　Countless Baishui divine soldiers found that they were unable to breathe smoothly and their bodies turned black, and they were already unstable and fell down with screams.

　　"Retreat! Retreat quickly!"

　　After Han Xuan took a breath, he and his deputy Meng Fei followed the team. They were lucky to stand outside the white fog and were not corroded by the poisonous gas, but they were so angry that their stomachs were about to explode.

　　Meng Fei kicked a divine soldier in front of him with a rage, covered his nose and shouted loudly: "Retreat! All retreat!"

　　The shout pierced the vast white fog like thunder and spread to the other side. But only a few divine soldiers were able to withdraw. Most of the soldiers who entered the center of the white fog wanted to turn back, but they were already dizzy and weak.

　　The soldiers falling from the white fog were like a torrential rain, and nearly one-third of the soldiers died of poisoning in the air.

　　They could only blame themselves for their eagerness to make achievements and advancing too fast.

　　Seeing his subordinates suffer heavy losses, Han Xuan's eyes turned red with anxiety. He pressed his still heaving chest and shouted angrily: "Withdraw from the white fog area,

　　set up the formation! Break the fog!" The soldiers withdrawn from both ends lined up in front of the white fog in a long snake formation, no longer caring about their companions who were still screaming inside, and began to use group skills. Tens of thousands of violent palm winds formed an indestructible strong wind airflow, forcing the white fog downwards.

　　The white fog gradually sank, and visibility was a little higher.

　　Using this precious time, Su Yong had recovered more than 10% of his physical strength. He simply took the Eye of Stars out of his pocket and placed it at the entrance of the cave. He once again used his palms and thoughts to control the space outside where the white fog faded.

　　"Space airflow..."

　　Su Yong stretched out his index and middle fingers on his left palm, took a breath and flicked his fingers to the left: "Go... break!"

　　"Bang, bang, bang, bang, bang!" A series of space ripples suddenly flew out in the fading white mist, and dozens of Baishui divine soldiers who were concentrating on breaking the mist were caught off guard and hit by the sound waves! They staggered in the air, and were puzzled when the ripples suddenly exploded!

　　They screamed and fell down like a kite with a broken string.

　　"It's a terrible space blockade and detonation!" Han Xuan's face turned pale. He knew the opponent's methods best.

　　"I didn't expect him to recover so quickly!" Han Xuan relied on his recovered physical strength, but it was still difficult for him to make such a terrible space control, but the opponent actually did it, which surprised him.

　　Han Xuan always thought that Su Yong relied on his own strength, not the help of props, which made him fall into a misunderstanding, thinking that Su Yong's understanding of martial arts was even better than his supreme god.

　　"Retreat, we can't do anything to him!" Han Xuan waved his hand and ordered after a moment of silence.

　　"Sir," Meng Fei said hurriedly, "There are so many of us, we have to try again!"

　　"Don't you see that we have lost so much?" Han Xuan sighed sadly, "This guy's skills are very mysterious. When I was fighting him, I found that the space was completely under his control, and he could repeatedly make correct judgments and seize the initiative... If it weren't for my superior internal strength, I wouldn't be able to attack him at all. This is unprecedented!"

　　"But sir still repelled him!" Meng Fei insisted with a fist.

　　Everyone was a strong man at the peak of the gods, so they could see clearly that it was Han Xuan who had been forcing his opponent into the cracks of the planet and was almost successful.

　　Han Xuan shook his head blankly: "The opponent's cultivation is not high, but his martial arts comprehension is extremely high. If it is not the Supreme God relying on the artifact, it is impossible to approach him... There is no other Supreme God in this team except me. I am afraid that I can't get close to him and take him down!"

　　He stared at the white mist, where dozens of people were blown up by the space and died.

　　"I don't know how to report to Lord Xiluo when I go back this time." Han Xuan sighed slightly.

　　Xiluo is Han Xuan's boss - the White Water King!

　　"My lord," Meng Fei gritted his teeth: "As long as we can kill the target, I believe Lord Xiluo will not blame me... Please let me try, I am sure!"

　　Han Xuan frowned and looked at him: "Are you sure? You know this matter is not trivial, be careful not to get into trouble!"

　　Meng Fei bowed deeply and nodded vigorously: "I understand!"

　　Han Xuan couldn't help but secretly breathe a sigh of relief. He seemed rude, but he actually had a little trick in his mind. Now he has found a scapegoat!

　　"Just do it, I just want the result!"

　　"As you say!" Meng Fei said in a deep voice. Although his skills were not as good as Han Xuan's, he had some ideas. His boss had fought with the target before, and he had seen that the target was at the end of his strength and was just struggling to survive. Now that there are so many Baishui Divine Soldiers, he doesn't believe that he can't kill one person.

　　"Listen to my command, seal both ends, and continue to break the fog!" Meng Fei turned around and ordered loudly.

　　The soldiers at both ends retreated slightly, but they were still able to drive away the poisonous fog with their powerful group skills.

　　"The third squadron of the seventh battalion of Baishui - the Dawn Team, all stand out!"

　　Meng Fei shouted, and even Han Xuan was surprised.

　　Han Xuan clenched his hands and thought to himself: Yes, why didn't I think of it?

　　The Dawn Team is a strange team in the Baishui Battalion. It is not an offensive force, but focuses on defense. They all have the same magical protective gear - the Dawn Crystal Soul!

　　Once the advancing team is composed of soldiers wearing the Dawn Crystal Soul, a large umbrella as bright as the dawn will condense around the team.

　　This large umbrella surrounds the surroundings like crystal, and it is impervious to water. It is undoubtedly the most effective means to deal with poisonous fog and space explosions.

　　"Assemble the team and follow me!"

　　Meng Fei took the lead and walked at the front of the Dawn Team, right in front of the formation of the Dawn umbrella, which was considered very courageous.

　　The fog in the sky gradually faded. This team of nearly a thousand people, the Dawn Team, moved forward along the cracks of the planet, carefully searching for the possible hiding places of the target.

　　Several space ripples exploded on the edge of the Dawn Umbrella, but they could not break the umbrella. Su Yong could not help but secretly complain. Although he relied on the control ability of the Eye of Stars, this series of thoughts also required a lot of mental power, and strength was what Su Yong lacked the most at the moment.

　　There were many people in this advancing team, and Su Yong's current ability was not enough to lock them up with space blockade. He could only watch them approach step by step.

　　At this time, the enemy in front was less than a kilometer away from Su Yong, and he could even see the ugly sneer on the face of the one-eyed leader.

　　"It's only the last fight!" Su Yong pressed the lid of the Eye of Stars with his left hand, squinting his eyes to calculate the speed of the enemy's approach.

　　Just when he was anxious, the terrifying mutation happened to him again.

　　Su Yong's left hand, which was pressed on the Eye of Stars, suddenly turned black and blue. Then, his body, which was overexerted and about to fail, suddenly trembled violently!

　　At the moment when Su Yong's head was splitting, he found that a large piece of black suddenly fell from the sky, blocking his sight.

　　That was his hair! His hair grew wildly again, and at the same time, his nails stretched out suddenly, as if to break his fingers!

　　"Ah!"

　　Su Yong cried out in pain. His originally weak body could not bear this sudden pain, and he actually gave birth to an uncontrollable force! He gestured around like crazy, and his long nails pulled out thousands of silver-white light threads visible to the naked eye in the air while moving at a very fast speed.

　　A certain light thread collided with the star sand light in the Eye of Stars, suddenly triggering the distortion of space. The two lights gathered into a dazzling spark, flew out of the hole, and gradually expanded in the air, finally forming an orange light that was almost as thick as the wellhead.

　　Meng Fei was still grinning, because he had seen the small hole, but he didn't expect that a strong light would suddenly come to him at a high speed!

　　He wanted to dodge but it was too late, and his grinning face turned pale as paper in an instant.

　　"This... This is impossible!" Meng Fei shouted hysterically.

　　How could the opponent still have strength? The previous attacks were already weak, and he saw it more clearly than anyone else! But at this moment, he had no time to think, with a frozen smile on his face, he shouted the last sentence unwillingly.

　　"Boom!" With a loud bang, the orange light just hit the tip of the dawn umbrella just a few hundred meters away, and the space was violently distorted. After a while, it turned into a sky full of streamers and ashes!

　　The space shattered and left, and the nearly 1,000-man vanguard team - the Dawn Team, including the still grinning Meng Fei, were all missing.

　　At this moment, Su Yong had fallen into a state of madness!

　　The remaining consciousness made him put away the Star Eye on the ground, and then rushed out like a berserker.

　　He no longer used the control ability of the Eye of Stars, but completely relied on the strange power surging out of his body, rushing out with his fangs and claws, even the Cold Moon Shield and the Crescent Moon Spear were considered to be in the way and were not taken out!

　　The White Water Divine Soldiers Brigade near the edge of the white fog were overjoyed when they suddenly saw the target appear, and immediately swarmed up and surrounded it. Thousands of artifacts lit up almost at the same time, and bombarded it like a mountain of knives!

　　"Come back!"

　　Han Xuan shouted hurriedly. He just saw that the opponent killed nearly a thousand people in the Dawn Team with one blow, and he knew that he was in big trouble.

　　Han Xuan didn't know what skills the target mastered, but he felt that the opponent had some strange potential, and at this moment he needed to fight to stimulate it.

　　Unfortunately, his scolding was a little late. Those divine soldiers wearing powerful protective gear had just approached the target, and the swords and guns in their hands were about to chop up, but suddenly they felt an unparalleled space attack!

　　It was not a simple force to cut through space, but a three-dimensional force, like an iceberg, surging with the power of oppressing the world! And their artifacts and protective gear seemed so thin, even vulnerable!

　　The Baishui divine soldiers waved their sharp artifacts in vain, but they could only draw a shallow mark on the iceberg-like attack. The powerful attack still bombarded them without hindrance!

　　"Ah!" Thousands of Baishui divine soldiers at the peak level of the gods howled, and the knife mountain that bombarded them collapsed instantly, and the broken limbs and arms sprayed blood all over the sky!

　　Even if they were wearing indestructible artifacts and protective gear, they still couldn't resist Su Yong's crazy offensive, just like a large group of mosquitoes and flies encountering a bat. Wherever the natural enemy went, the Baishui divine soldiers were all scattered and fled, without any ability to fight back.

　　In a blink of an eye, more than half of the fallen divine soldiers had fallen, and the miserable cries filled the cracks between the planets and even pierced the starry sky outside.

　　"Retreat! Retreat! Retreat quickly!"

　　Han Xuan, the first fierce general of Baishui, exclaimed without any image. At this moment, he saw clearly that even if he recovered his strength and rushed forward, he would still be courting death! The opponent's terrifying three-dimensional attack, even the King God level of Star Wolf Boy, I don't know if he can resist it!

　　He thought that this could not be regarded as the opponent's true strength, but a perverted venting that could only be stimulated on the verge of life

　　and death. But Han Xuan didn't know that this special state was called "talent", and it would only be stimulated by potential mutants under extremely helpless circumstances. He didn't know that this crazy killing state could still be controlled and consolidated once he could remember it afterwards.

　　[Published Ending] 2. New Rules

　　Chapter 2 New Rules

　　Su Yong was no longer clear about what he was doing. He just waved his hands frantically, and his ten fingers pulled out thousands of silver-white space ripples in the space. Each ripple surrounded him and became bigger and bigger, and in the end it was almost like a huge white cocoon surrounding his body.

　　He could barely see the light of countless divine weapons outside, but he knew that those divine weapons could not hurt him at all, because those swords, spears and guns would be stuck firmly once they approached the ripples, and he only needed to wave his hands casually, and those divine weapons would fly out of the enemy's hands, or even turn against himself.

　　Even if there are tens of millions of ripples in the air, they are still under his control. Su Yong's every move and every wave of his hand will bring about multiple spatial waves in a certain direction. These spatial waves will converge into a huge three-dimensional attack, and the attached artifacts will scatter like rain, and the enemies in that direction, who are like maggots attached to the bones, will be immediately shattered.

　　"This feeling is really mysterious!"

　　Su Yong couldn't control his hands and feet, but secretly exclaimed in his heart.

　　The artifacts and tools that seemed indestructible in the past, at this moment, seemed like broken copper and rotten iron to Su Yong. Although he couldn't destroy them, he didn't have to fear their attacks at all. All this is because he has the most powerful attack and the best defensive skill -

　　Dimension!

　　Offense is the best defense, and the attack of Dimension can almost break through and defeat all other attacks, because it is multi-dimensional and three-dimensional, just like water waves that penetrate everywhere. At the same time, it can also tightly protect the caster's whole body, and it is impervious to water!

　　I don't know how many divine soldiers fell everywhere. Those stationed on the periphery finally woke up and retreated desperately under Han Xuan's roar.

　　But Su Yong was blood-thirsty at this moment. He came like a madman with huge space ripples like mountains, and screamed wherever he went.

　　"Sir, we must quickly notify Lord Xiluo to come over."

　　A squadron leader rushed to Han Xuan and asked in a hoarse voice. His face was pale with fear and there were scars left by the strong wind.

　　Han Xuan shook his head, his eyes still staring at the huge killing storm not far away, and his eyes trembled constantly.

　　"No need, I think it's useless for Lord Xiluo to come."

　　At this time, Su Yong was even more terrifying than the Star Wolf Boy. Han Xuan didn't expect the divine soldiers to trap him.

　　Even the White Water King Xiluo didn't have a glimmer of hope to stop him!

　　Perhaps, when he has vented all his anger and his strength is exhausted, it will be our only chance! Han Xuan thought about it several times, and finally waved his hand fiercely and ordered: "Retreat on all fronts!"

　　This sentence meant that the entire encirclement tactics of the Baishui Divine Soldiers Brigade had completely failed.

　　However, under Han Xuan's wave, a small team of elite scouts had already approached.

　　"You come with me, secretly follow behind the target, and attack immediately when the time comes!" Han Xuan ordered in a cold voice.

　　"Yes, sir!"

　　Although the team of divine soldiers straightened their chests and agreed in unison, their words trembled a little. After all, the target was too terrifying. Even if they were on the periphery, they could see the invincible momentum of the opponent.

　　A larger group of divine soldiers fled in all directions in fear under the general's shouting; the part that was close to them was still struggling in the space ripples caused by Su Yong, and from time to time they screamed and fell down.

　　At this time, more than half of the divine soldiers had fallen and died. Those who could still escape had already been frightened by him. Even if they met again next time, they didn't know if they would have the courage to fight again.

　　Su Yong was venting his emotions madly, and his mind gradually became clearer because his emotions were expressed by his physical strength and movements. His blood-red eyes gradually returned to dark and bright, but at this moment, the fatigue in his limbs finally passed through every nerve and tendon and clearly reached his mind.

　　"It's so refreshing, so wonderful! But it's so fucking tiring!!!"

　　Su Yong sighed silently and stopped twisting his hands that were so numb that he almost wanted to break them. At this moment, there were no more enemies around him, and all the divine soldiers had scattered.

　　Looking up at the starry sky, it was quiet, I was walking alone, and the blood rain gradually stopped; silence was the calmness at this moment, and I asked with a smile to whom? He was taking care of me!

　　Su Yong stood in the air for a long time, and the strong wind blowing through the cracks of the planets carried a heavy smell of blood, as if to tell him everything that had just happened.

　　The planet split in half, the bloody winds drifting in the distant abyss of the starry sky, and the desperate howls falling from the boundless void were still echoing, making him remember clearly everything that had happened.

　　This was his biggest battle so far, and the degree of misery even overshadowed the battle under the sacred mountain!

　　Although the opponents were all strong men at the peak level of the gods, and they all carried artifacts, before this mutant god went crazy, they still failed, and paid a heavy price!

　　Countless strong men fell, and tens of millions of artifacts and divine tools were lost... Maybe in the near future, the star field around this planet will be another treasure land similar to the sacred mountain, even larger in scale and with more treasures!

　　It was at this moment that Su Yong deeply understood what the woman in Baidi City said -

　　"Even if the mutants face the supreme gods, they are not to be feared..."

　　Not only the supreme gods, but when he went crazy, I am afraid that even the king god would find it difficult to resist!

　　The only one who can defeat him may be the master of the galaxy - the Lord of Rules!

　　"It's been a while, and he doesn't look exhausted at all." Han

　　Xuan, who was hiding behind a bunker on the planet, frowned. Seeing the other party walk into the crack of the planet again in a state of despair, he waved his hand hesitantly to stop his subordinates from tracking him.

　　Su Yong returned to the cave and took out the Shield of the Cold Moon and the Crescent Spear. At this moment, he could clearly feel the resonance between the two.

　　The space vibrations that seemed to be connected between the contradictions actually had many similarities with the thousands of space ripples he pulled out with his gestures. At this moment, he finally understood that the faint connection could actually be controlled invisibly, just like he could still wave his hands in the void to control the ripples that had already formed.

　　Those traces that had been carved out long ago, those waves that formed the airflow, would not dissipate for a long time, and could change with the actions of the releaser, and even become unrecognizable!

　　This point almost completely subverted Su Yong's concept of the past and the future.

　　He originally thought that things that had been finalized, like the wrong things he had done in the past, how could he go back and do it again?

　　But once you understand the dimension, all this becomes possible!

　　Although Su Yong had realized the mystery, he could no longer use it because the crazy period that stimulated his talent had passed, and his body's weakness had returned again.

　　The human body is a container, and you can make it do countless incredible things.

　　The premise is that there must be energy in the container!

　　We can't stay here for long, because the White Water King Xi Luo will probably arrive soon. Su Yong knew that he was no longer able to fight at this moment, and his body was like a container that had been emptied long ago. He quickly opened the Eye of the Stars, released the Cloud Sea Golden Lion with a full body of golden armor, and jumped on it.

　　Watching him riding the star beast and passing through the clouds between the cracks of the planet, Han Xuan, who was timid, hesitated and waved his hand to lead the crowd to follow quietly, but did not dare to act easily.

　　However, when they found that the figure on the huge mount in the star space was shaking a little, it was too late.

　　Because another guy who made them very worried-

　　the Star Sky Wolf Boy soon appeared here!

　　It was because the previous fierce battle was too noisy that the wolf boy hurried over after hearing the sound.

　　Little Wangshen didn't catch up with the battle, but he saw the huge cloud sea golden lion in front of him.

　　"Is it him? Good guy, there are actually several star beasts." Starry Sky Wolf Boy looked at the familiar figure in front of him, and was a little unsure. Because the planet below that was split in half was too shocking, it didn't seem like the result of a battle that Su Yong could cause.

　　"Hey..."

　　Starry Sky Wolf Boy made his hands into a trumpet shape, and his clear and crisp childish voice broke through the air.

　　Su Yong didn't look back, he was shocked by the sound wave - he

　　trembled on the cloud sea golden lion and fell down!

　　Starry Sky Wolf Boy was horrified, and his figure swept away like lightning, catching Su Yong when he fell hundreds of meters.

　　"It's me, the shepherd boy! What's wrong with you?" The wolf boy asked in panic when he saw his face as pale as earth.

　　Su Yong tried to open his eyes and look at him, squeezed out a smile at the corner of his mouth, and murmured in a low voice: "Oh, it's Lord Little Wangshen..." and closed his eyes.

　　Su Yong was really lucky. The last time he mutated, he was in Baidi City, where there was only one mysterious woman. He lay alone and safely in the hole he smashed for a long time before crawling out. The second time he mutated, he was already exhausted, but he caught up with the Starry Sky Wolf Boy just before the Flame Galaxy, the most powerful Galaxy Divine Army.

　　The Starry Sky Wolf Boy took his pulse, but his frown soon spread out.

　　"It's just because you are exhausted, so I'll let you have a good rest. In this 709397 no-man's land at the junction, I want to see whether it is the Flame Army or the White Water Army that is so blind?"

　　He fixed Su Yong on the Cloud Sea Golden Lion, rode the Plum Blossom Snow Wolf and galloped away side by side with him.

　　...

　　Su Yong woke up in a morning with birds singing and flowers blooming.

　　Sniffing the sweet breath in the air and watching the silky morning light flowing over his head, he once again felt the pure life of ordinary people, even though he knew that it was starlight above his head, not the old sunshine.

　　"Where is this?" He took a deep breath and stretched his body as far as possible, his limbs making crisp sounds.

　　"A place that the Galaxy God Soldiers can't find!" Starry Sky Wolf Boy sat on the hill-like back of the Plum Blossom Snow Wolf, looking down at Su Yong lying on the green velvet grass, and said with a smile: "This is a hidden space that I accidentally found when I walked this route a few years ago. It's not big, there are only three planets, all of which retain their original ecology. Few people can find it here."

　　Su Yong nodded, and his body, which had recovered some of his strength, suddenly jumped up from the ground and floated in the cool morning breeze. He squinted at the boundless forests around him.

　　"What planet is this? The environment is well preserved."

　　"This planet is called Wuyin Star. The name is very industrial, but it is the most primitive planet in the Milky Way. There are also Wujin Star and Wutie Star around it. The light you see above your head is projected by Wujin Star, while Wutie Star has no light and can only reflect the light of Wujin Star."

　　Wujin Star, Wuyin Star and Wutie Star are known as the three strange planets in the Milky Way. It is precisely because no one can find it that the most primitive ecology and the most primitive life are preserved, even though they can only be regarded as low-level forms.

　　Wujin Star is similar to the sun, while Wutie Star is equivalent to the moon. Su Yong exhaled deeply and closed his eyes, thinking that the structure of the universe is indeed mysterious. Any space with life will not be unique. Even the forest here looks so similar to the earth.

　　"There must be a big commotion outside," the wolf boy's clear eyes sparkled: "You actually escaped from the Baishui Galaxy! I think all the Galaxy God Soldiers have been alarmed at this moment, and they must be densely covering the entire route. Even I may not be able to walk to Tiandu Peak from this route!"

　　"When I fully recover my strength, they may not be able to stop me!" Su Yong whispered. Since he comprehended the terrible innate dimension, he has had full confidence in himself.

　　The wolf boy looked at him with a rather intriguing look, but as usual he did not ask the reason. Instead, he shook his head gently and reminded him: "It's still a long way to go from here to the Milky Way! No matter how powerful you are, how many can you kill? Killing for one or two days is fine, but can you kill for two months in a row? Moreover, we can't completely abandon space jumps and just kill our way out."

　　This is the summary of the Starry Sky Wolf Boy's many years of combat experience. Even though he has never experienced such a huge battle before, and has never had too much conflict with the Galaxy Divine Soldiers, his profound cultivation still makes him see things more clearly than Su Yong.

　　This sentence finally woke Su Yong up.

　　Yes! The wolf boy still needs to walk for several months using space jumps. How can he kill his way out like this? No rest? No need to recover physical strength after each space jump? And the Galaxy Divine Soldiers densely covering the entire route, how can they give you this opportunity?

　　After a long while, Su Yong laughed at himself: "I didn't think it through."

　　"Every strong man who makes rapid progress will have this kind of strong self-confidence in the early stage. You are not the first." The wolf boy said calmly in a tone beyond his age: "I don't know why you improved your cultivation and escaped from the Baishui Galaxy. I only know that the best way now is to hide here to recuperate and bring your condition to the peak. When the outside world mistakenly thinks that we have left the Milky Way and relaxes, it will be the best time to go out."

　　Su Yong nodded and suddenly asked: "What if that witch uses the Parasha to refine the super artifact in advance, what should we do?"

　　I was thinking about the Parasha too! Su Yong thought to himself, now his friendship with the wolf boy is a life-and-death friendship, but I wonder if he can give up the Parasha to himself?

　　"How can it be so easy?" Starry Sky Wolf Boy sneered disapprovingly: "How can a super artifact be refined in less than a year or two? No matter how magical the water of Tianchi in Tiandu Peak is, she must be able to refine it in a short time!"

　　Then wouldn't it take me longer to refine the Heavenly Sword? Su Yong was secretly surprised. Judging from the wolf boy's tone, it seems that he knows a lot about Tiandu Peak and Tianchi, but he has no idea about Tiandu Peak and Tianchi. In addition, the blood sword is of great importance, so he doesn't know where to start.

　　"Rest well first and recover as soon as possible." Starry Sky Wolf Boy looked up at the sky with clear eyes and frowned: "It seems to be a little turbulent, but don't let the Galaxy Divine Soldiers find this place... I'll go out and take a look!"

　　Can it be found so quickly? Su Yong couldn't help but be surprised.

　　While he was surprised, the wolf boy had already slapped the plum blossom snow wolf on the neck. The star beast hummed and took a big step towards the sky and flew away.

　　Since the wolf boy said that this place is difficult to find, I'm afraid this place is similar to the invisible galaxy Blood Wind Cliff, with only one entrance, right? Su Yong thought to himself. With the wolf boy's cultivation, he can guard the entrance, even if more people come, there will be no problem. He should hurry up and practice.

　　So he fell on the green grass and sat cross-legged. After relaxing his whole body in this space full of spiritual energy, his physical strength gradually emerged and surged in every tendon and every bone like a drop of water, gradually spreading to his originally exhausted body.

　　When he felt that his strength increased again, he began to try to recall the dimensional skills he had realized in the previous crazy moment.

　　As his understanding deepened, he became more calm and his mind became clearer.

　　After a while, after Su Yong unconsciously drew a resonant trajectory in the air with his hands, the leaves of the surrounding trees and trees actually all trembled, and one by one they seemed to break free from the shackles of the branches and went towards him.

　　"Heh..."

　　Su Yong let out a long breath. At this moment, the leaves of the surrounding trees all broke away from the branches and formed a dense ring that spun around him at a high speed, faster and faster.

　　Then, the leaves of the trees farther away also flew over. The green ring around him became even denser, forming a huge green cocoon shell that completely surrounded him!

　　There were more and more leaves, and the green cocoon ball became larger and larger. Soon it was several miles in radius...

　　In the end, all the leaves of the boundless forest came over. The green primitive forest of Wuyin Star turned into a bare forest, just like going from spring and summer to winter.

　　All the green was concentrated on the point where Su Yong stood, like a magical magnetic field running. Hundreds of millions of green leaves, each of them was spinning rapidly, and even every vein on each leaf twisted, forming an extremely subtle resonance.

　　Su Yong, who was immersed in the comprehension of skills and closed his eyes, was unaware of the changes in the outside world. He was still thinking hard about those mysterious trajectories, and his hands were still waving unconsciously, controlling the flying of countless leaves.

　　...

　　"What's going on?"

　　The Starry Sky Wolf Boy, who came back from the air riding the Plum Blossom Snow Wolf, was completely stunned. Although the Galaxy Divine Soldiers passed by the periphery just now, they did not find the tiny entrance in the starry sky. He watched for a while and waited for the passing Divine Soldiers to go away before returning with peace of mind. However, he did not expect that in just a short moment, the original environment had completely changed.

　　The boundless green forest became bare, and all the green was concentrated at a certain point - he remembered that it was the place where Su Yong was hiding.

　　The green cocoon sphere there was nearly a hundred miles in radius, and countless leaves were rotating 360 degrees back and forth, bringing out a whistling sound like a storm.

　　That place seemed to be a small miniature version of the Milky Way, and the invisible Su Yong was undoubtedly the core of this miniature galaxy.

　　The Starry Sky Wolf Boy did not dare to rush into the mysterious resonance circle. He patted the equally stunned Plum Blossom Snow Wolf, and the Snow Wolf walked to the outskirts of the bare forest. The Wolf Boy squinted his eyes and stared at the rotation of the green cocoon on the back of his tall mount.

　　"Strange, the leaves are not only rotating, but also vibrating."

　　The knowledgeable Starry Sky Wolf Boy looked at the countless leaves dancing strangely, and the more he looked, the more puzzled he became.

　　"This is not just a storm-like activity, but it seems to imply the mystery of the galaxies in the universe. That strange resonance seems to include the laws of celestial revolution and rotation, and even... there are changes and activities of the planets themselves?"

　　The Wolf Boy shuddered all over. Oh my God! This is not space control, but the mystery of the universe's reconstruction! Those leaves represent small stars, which are reorganizing and operating according to Su Yong's thoughts! Once he is finished, it will belong to his space. He can control that area at any time as he pleases, but others can't get involved at all!

　　How is it possible? How is it possible? ? The shock in the wolf boy's heart was incomparable.

　　That was a multi-dimensional space, it was three-dimensional, it could not be created by relying on huge military force, it was necessary to comprehend a new rule! A new rule that was completely different from the original rules of the galaxy!

　　This kind of rule that the wolf boy had never understood was actually extended from Su Yong's talent - dimension, but at this moment even Su Yong himself did not know, he just followed his thoughts and unconsciously created a new space with his hands!

　　Starry Sky Wolf Boy also appreciated some mysteries from the mysterious resonance, and immediately remembered them deeply in his mind, closed his eyes and meditated.

　　The wolf boy was ecstatic, but he had a question that he could never figure out: How could the formation of multi-dimensional space be created by a god?

　　[Published Ending] 3. Walk out of the galaxy

　　Chapter 3 Walk out of the galaxy

　　The starlight of Wujin Star gradually dimmed, and a breeze blew from an unknown distance. If there was twilight, it was brought by Wu Tie Star, because it passed between Wu Yin Star and Wu Jin Star. The dark star blocked and absorbed the orange-yellow brilliance, and then in its rotation, it brought a glimmer of mottled light like broken silver to Wu Yin Star.

　　Sitting on the back of the star beast like a snowy peak, the starry sky wolf boy slowly exhaled and opened his eyes with a smile on his face. He was surprised to find that a kind of transparent space wave had formed around him, like a light mist, but it was solid and quite solid. This was something that had never appeared in his previous cultivation.

　　"It's so beautiful!" The wolf boy sighed long and happily, waved his hand to break the solid space wave, and cast his eyes on the leaf cocoon that was still rustling.

　　The rotation speed of billions of leaves had slowed down, but the vibration on the leaf surface became more intense. Finally, after the wolf boy had been staring for a while...

　　"Boom!"

　　There was a sound that was neither dull nor crisp, and billions of leaves shot towards the sky like a meteor shower. Just before the shooting, the green leaves all faded and turned into almost completely transparent "specimens", with every leaf vein clearly visible.

　　The arrow rain composed of transparent leaves in a radius of nearly 100 miles flew towards the sky, and many of them were broken into powder due to friction or compression in mid-air, forming a strange and spectacular dust waterfall on the other side of the sky.

　　Although Su Yong, who was sitting on the ground, did not change his appearance, the grass under his feet, which was originally like green velvet, had already become as white as snow, as if it was really winter.

　　Su Yong slowly opened his eyes, first squinting at the dim sky with doubt, then turned his head and looked at the wolf boy with wide eyes not far away, and was slightly stunned, then curiously looked at the completely changed forest, and finally looked at the dust waterfall rolling on the horizon, at a loss.

　　He couldn't figure out where the leaves in the forest had gone, and he didn't know why the grass under his feet had turned dry like white hair.

　　"There are too many incredible things in the world," the wolf boy shook his head at his questioning eyes, and smiled bitterly, "I don't know either, don't ask me! Why don't you use your internal energy to see if there are any changes?"

　　Su Yong put his mind to it, and found that his physical strength was extremely abundant, several points more than in the past heyday, and he was shocked.

　　How could this be? Could it be that I have completely recovered in such a short time? What is the extra power? He quickly calmed his mind and looked inside.

　　After this look, Su Yong found that the extra power was light green, mainly concentrated in the limbs, but there was also a lot in the dantian, and the rest flowed thinly in the tendons and veins, but it would not squeeze other energy to rush through.

　　His internal organs seemed to welcome this green energy. Whenever the green energy flowed through, Su Yong could even feel the faint green color quietly consolidating and improving his body. Some injuries on the surface of his body were also healing rapidly. His whole body was surging with an indescribable strange power.

　　What was so strange? Su Yong stretched out his hands hesitantly. As soon as his mind turned, a large amount of green gas emerged from his palms. It didn't look like smoke, but a layer of green crystal-like crystals, like the brilliance emanating from space.

　　When Su Yong emitted the resonance mystery he had realized, the green crystal quickly grew larger, forming a space of dozens of meters in radius in front of him, covering several bare trees next to him.

　　Dimension!

　　Su Yong's mind turned, and he decided to use the smallest force to test.

　　He flicked his right thumb and middle finger lightly, and a circle of tiny resonant three-dimensional ripples floated out.

　　In a moment that was too short to blink, the trees turned into nothingness, not even a dust was left!

　　Such a small dimensional attack actually destroyed the entire space, not just a few trees!

　　Oh my God! Su Yong and the Starry Sky Wolf Boy who was watching on the side jumped up at the same time.

　　He was shocked, and the wolf boy was even more shocked!

　　"This is the power of destruction!" Starry Sky Wolf Boy jumped and shouted, almost falling off the Plum Blossom Snow Wolf, "It's the power of destruction! Oh my God, you absorbed the life force of this entire forest, but formed a completely opposite power of destruction in the attack! How... How is this possible? How is it possible? How can energy be transformed like this??"

　　Starry Sky Wolf Boy walked back and forth on the huge back of the Snow Wolf in doubt, his light and delicate eyebrows wrinkled like an old man. He kept patting his forehead and head with his right hand, but stretched out his other hand to stop Su Yong's question.

　　Su Yong's mind was also full of questions at this moment, and there was a faint worry, because he didn't know whether this special transformation was good or bad. According to conventional ideas, unexpectedly increasing internal strength is sometimes not a good thing, but rather hides great danger. Once you can't control it, your body may be like a time bomb, and it may be detonated at any time by improper "operation"!

　　"Do you... have some kind of..." The wolf boy grabbed his hair for a while before finding a more appropriate word: "Talent that others don't have?"

　　Su Yong didn't dare to hide it at this moment, and nodded honestly.

　　But the wolf boy didn't know the concept of mutants at all. He was stunned for a long time before shaking his head and hesitatingly said: "Talent is just an upgrade of some special skills, but this transformation goes against the concept of the Milky Way. How is this possible? But you did it again... Have you practiced special martial arts before, such as swordsmanship?"

　　Is it an illusion, distortion, or fluctuation?

　　Su Yong suddenly thought that his original swordsmanship has always been related to space attacks. This space control attack called dimensionality seems to be an extension and evolution of some martial arts.

　　He nodded hesitantly because he was not sure.

　　"That's right!" The wolf boy didn't actually understand it, but he could only use this to explain, "This should be a sublimation of your previous martial arts concept, but I didn't expect it to reach the level of the six basic powers!"

　　The six basic powers refer to the power of life, the power of destruction, the power of the stars, the power of faith, the power of light, and the power of darkness. Although the six basic forces have different branches, they still follow the law of conservation of power and are also constrained by the rules of the universe. But the six basic forces are not completely subject to the rules.

　　Their relationship with the rules is like the relationship between the princes and the emperor. On the surface, they are managed by the rules, but if a prince is strong enough, then the emperor may just be a puppet.

　　The killer move of the starry sky wolf boy, the sparks that set the prairie ablaze, is a killer move similar to the power of destruction, so he knows something about it. But the wolf boy also knows that although his killer move is also green and looks quite similar, it is only similar in form, and is far from reaching the realm of the power of destruction that can be turned into ashes in the blink of an eye.

　　His killer move still needs to go through matter - flames, and use its energy to roll into space before it can burn everything.

　　But Su Yong can make a certain space disappear completely just by relying on his thoughts.

　　This is the real power of destruction!

　　The green crystal is just an image created because Su Yong is still unfamiliar with the skills.

　　"I think we don't have to wait any longer!" The wolf boy sighed for a long time and then stared at the sky. His clear eyes shone with a strange brilliance: "No one can stop you, unless the Lord God comes in person!"

　　...

　　They easily crossed the Flame Galaxy. The countless Flame God Soldiers were originally arranged into a starry sky wall, but they were unable to move in the light green space covered by Su Yong. They kept falling like raindrops in the blink of an eye. The one-sided battle finally scared the Flame King to flee in a hurry, and tens of millions of God Soldiers were scattered in an instant.

　　The most powerful Flame Army could not stop them, and no one in the Milky Way could stop them. Even if the Lord God came, it would probably be too late, because they had already approached the edge of the Milky Way.

　　Strangely enough, Su Yong did not feel any physical fatigue in the battle. Instead, he became more and more energetic, and his control of space and dimensional attack techniques became more skilled and accurate! The majestic Galaxy God Soldiers seemed to be chopping melons and vegetables in his hands.

　　"This is because you have absorbed a huge amount of very pure life force." The wolf boy explained to him: "Now you have two kinds of power in your body, one is the physical strength of your body, and the other is the life force, which is the original original force!"

　　"...Whenever you run out of physical strength, the life force will make your body regenerate strength. It is an endless ability. Unless there is a stronger ability that can completely destroy it, your body will be an endless and inexhaustible source of energy!"

　　The starry sky wolf boy still has no clear understanding of Su Yong's identity as a mutant, but he can vaguely guess that it is the combination of life force and his body that has caused such a terrible change.

　　But he never thought that more terrible talents would be derived from that body more frequently in the future!

　　...

　　This is the edge of the Milky Way. The huge galaxy behind him is endless like an endless tail.

　　Su Yong sighed deeply, and his dark eyes flashed with excitement.

　　The Earth where he lived was just a small planet in the boundless Milky Way behind him, but he walked out of it, walked out of the long distance that ordinary people could not cross for countless years, walked out of the vast and boundless Milky Way with trillions of stars!

　　This long road in the starry sky is actually a bloody road!

　　The wolf boy seemed to understand his mood and did not disturb him. He just squinted quietly and looked at the more huge Tianzhixing Peak in the distance-Tiandu Peak, and patted his shoulder for a long time.

　　"Let's go!"

　　...

　　"That's the Andromeda Galaxy, and the guys there are not easy to mess with." The starry sky wolf boy sat on the snow-like back of the plum blossom snow wolf, pointed to the starry sky on the upper right and smiled: "However, if we go to Tiandu Peak, I'm afraid we will still meet them."

　　Su Yong nodded. He had no knowledge of this place, because the route map given to him by the guardian of the sacred mountain was only the route within the Milky Way. When he saw the vast Tiandu Peak in the distance, it had lost its meaning.

　　Although Su Yong had been prepared, he never expected that the second meeting with the alien intelligent race would come so soon.

　　When they gradually approached Tiandu Peak, a huge mountain-shaped galaxy that occupied almost half of the starry sky, countless scarlet dots suddenly appeared in front of them.

　　At first, the experienced wolf boy thought it was just stardust or cosmic wasteland floating in the starry space, until the countless dots in front of him suddenly stopped at the same time, changed direction in unison, and formed a pocket-like shape across the front, and he suddenly woke up.

　　"Huh? Could it be the alien guards?"

　　With the wolf boy's many years of experience in and out, he had never seen such a large alien galaxy team. Because those who went to Tiandu Peak were almost all single strong men, at most three or five people, but at this moment, there were thousands of scarlet dots, and from the visual point of view, they were not small.

　　However, with the two people's powerful strength at the moment, they would not be too afraid. After all, tens of millions of Galaxy God Soldiers were repelled, so how could they be afraid of these alien travelers?

　　The scarlet dots formed a giant pocket, and dozens of light dots flowed out from the middle of the pocket, gradually approaching them.

　　When they got closer, they were both surprised.

　　It turned out that this was a team completely riding star beasts. Those tall beauties with exquisite and beautiful figures and skin as white as snow sat on the orange-red flaming horses. Flames popped out from the scarlet surface of the flaming horses from time to time, but it did not hurt the almost completely naked beauties, which made Su Yong, who had just left a long journey, stare with wide eyes.

　　No wonder it looks so huge from a distance, it turns out to be a tall girl and a big horse! Su Yong reluctantly withdrew his gaze and swallowed his saliva in secret.

　　"It's the Nami from the Andromeda Galaxy!" Starry Sky Wolf Boy whispered to Su Yong, "It's a parthenogenetic race, all female, and not very violent."

　　Although they are both star beasts, the plum blossom snow wolf ridden by Starry Sky Wolf Boy and the cloud sea golden lion ridden by Su Yong still showed vigilance when encountering such a large team. They have an advantage in a one-on-one fight, but they dare not be optimistic when encountering so many opponents.

　　The tall girl in the lead had two glowing cross logos engraved on her cheeks. She only wore a bra made of raw silk gauze on her upper body. Her surging jade rabbit seemed to want to break free from the restraints and come out. Her slender waist that could be held in one hand was only wrapped with a circle of cloth. She showed her two snow-white straight long legs without any hesitation. Her small red-brown boots with roses carved on them were put in the exquisite silver-white triangular stirrups of the flaming horse.

　　I wonder if there is any bottom under the cloth? Su Yong couldn't help but secretly look out again.

　　The woman raised her white right hand to stop the action of her subordinates, then looked at the Yunhai Golden Lion where Su Yong was sitting, and suddenly said something in a crisp voice.

　　"Huh?" Su Yong and the wolf boy looked at each other, confused.

　　The tall girl in the lead looked at them in surprise, and suddenly asked in a stiff language: "Are you from the Milky Way?"

　　Although the words were awkward and stiff, the voice was quite crisp.

　　Su Yong nodded, but the wolf boy laughed and said, "I have met Na'vi people from the Andromeda Galaxy before, but I never thought that I would meet so many this time... Are you also heading to Tiandu Peak?"

　　The tall beauty nodded, but her eyes looked back and forth at Su Yong, with confusion in her eyes.

　　It seems that not everyone in the Andromeda Galaxy is as fierce as those two-headed werewolves. At least these are quite pleasing to the eye! Su Yong looked at the other party's exquisite and perfect facial features, and suddenly remembered that his mount came from the Eye of Stars. And the Eye of Stars is the invading star from the Andromeda Galaxy!

　　That is to say, the Cloud Sea Golden Lion I am sitting on is probably also a star beast living in the Andromeda Galaxy? Su Yong suddenly woke up, and couldn't help but gently patted the copper-coin-like golden scales of the Cloud Sea Golden Lion he was sitting on, thinking to himself: Could it be that she mistook me for one of her own?

　　"That's just right, we are going the same way."

　　The faint voice of the Starry Sky Wolf Boy came, which calmed Su Yong's mind instead.

　　Yes, what should I be afraid of them doing? Even if the Eye of Stars belonged to the Andromeda Galaxy before, it is in my hands now. If you want to take it back, you have to ask my fist if it is willing!

　　Since experiencing the terrible talent - Dimension, Su Yong has full confidence in himself. After all, there is life force in his body, which is inexhaustible power!

　　The tall beauty was stunned for a moment, then suddenly showed a bright smile, and said in a still sweet and stiff accent: "Then... shall we go together?"

　　The wolf boy looked at Su Yong with an inquiring look. It was not the first time he encountered the Nami aliens, but he had never fought with them, and he didn't know how capable they were. Now Su Yong's destructive force killer move was still

　　better than his, so the wolf boy naturally had to ask his companion's opinion. Su Yong's eyes turned to the tall girl, and he felt that his talent did not sense the other party's strength. That beautiful and moving body seemed very relaxed. He couldn't help but let down his guard, nodded and smiled: "Why not?"

　　The tall girl with two flower logos on her face smiled very happily, and her pair of deep blue eyes that seemed to be dripping with water looked at Su Yong, and said generously: "Two friends from the Milky Way Galaxy, my name is Sophie, and I am very happy to travel with you."

　　"We have a handshake ceremony in the Milky Way, which is used for the first meeting between friends." Su Yong saw that she was not on guard, so he deliberately let Yunhai Jinshi come closer, and then stretched out his hand and pinched her pink left hand while she was confused.

　　"Ah?" Sophie screamed, and her subordinates behind her, whose faces were only engraved with a glowing cross logo, all showed anger, and several of them who seemed to be guards immediately kicked the star beasts and rushed over.

　　However, Sophie raised her right hand again to stop the subordinates' actions, but looked at Su Yong's face with a bit of a laugh and cry: "This... is not the Milky Way..."

　　Not to mention foreigners, even the Nami people of the same race, no one has touched her body yet!

　　Although the Na'vi people are a parthenogenetic race, they attach great importance to the sanctity of the body! Many people in the tribe have only touched one other body in their entire lives, and the same is true for their partners.

　　Being touched by outsiders is unacceptable to the Na'vi people. Su Yong's behavior was a huge taboo.

　　"Alas," Su Yong sighed helplessly in the wolf boy's laughter without changing his expression: "What a pity, we are peace-loving people, and we have many etiquettes to show our friends. I wanted to show them to my new friends..." "Oh?" Sophie seemed a little

　　curious.

　　"For example, when you first meet, you just shake hands. When you get to know each other better, you will have kisses on the cheek, kisses, etc. When you get to know each other better..."

　　Sophie waved her hand hurriedly to interrupt him: "We Na'vi people don't care about this... uh, don't use this etiquette next time!"

　　"Okay!" Su Yong deliberately sighed heavily, but his eyes were slanted at the trembling waves of the other person's upper body, and he was also a little curious: What's going on? Dressed so openly, but still so conservative in thought? It seems that places with too many women are indeed a bit perverted!

　　The wolf boy let the Plum Snow Wolf come closer, deliberately easing his embarrassment, and asked in that sweet childish voice: "Why did you, the Nami people, send so many people this time?"

　　Sophie hesitated for a moment, and finally answered him: "We rushed to Tiandu Peak to capture the defector! I hope you don't interfere in this matter."

　　"Defector?" Su Yong and the wolf boy frowned at the same time.

　　"Yes." Sophie glanced at Su Yong, her eyes fell on his mount again, and hesitantly said: "There is a scum on our Nami star, who actually stole the most precious royal treasure. She sneaked into the Milky Way before, and we couldn't chase her because of the guards of your Galaxy Soldiers. Recently, there is news that she fled to Tiandu Peak and seems to have a new plot, so we hurried to chase her."

　　Royal treasure? Could it be the Eye of the Stars? Su Yong was secretly surprised, but his face remained unchanged. He just nodded slightly and asked, "So... are you the royal family of Namekal?"

　　"I am a two-star general of the Nami Star Palace." Sophie pointed at the emblem on her face with her slender hand and smiled, "There is a mark on the face."

　　Two stars? Su Yong pointed at her subordinates curiously and asked, "Are they one-star?"

　　"They are all one-star masters selected from Nami Star. Their rank is Golden Knight, only one level lower than me." Sophie seemed to be a little proud and said, "Don't abuse your etiquette. They are not as easy to talk to as me!"

　　"Of course, of course!" Su Yong sweated. It turned out to be an elite brigade. From their tone, it seems that they are not afraid of the Galaxy God Soldiers. They should not be too bad.

　　"Why did you go to Tiandu Peak?" Sophie asked.

　　"The matter is somewhat similar," the Star Wolf Boy snorted in a depressed and cold tone: "A guy stole my good things and rushed to Tiandu Peak. I'm going to settle accounts with her this time... I hope you don't interfere!"